Humans Assemble!

by Mistershield

Rating: teen
Tags: Main 6, Original Character, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Spike, Comedy, Other, Romance, Adventure, Crossover, Human
Length: 457383

When Equestria is in need of Heroes, only the Avengers will do. But they are stuck with this group. Now with a mini character guide.

And there came a day unlike any other-
When champions found themselves in Equestria united against a common threat.
On that day, they became heroes.
The invincible viking, Dovahkiin.
"What's a viking?" asked the dragonborn, turning to look at the the other champions.
Soma Cruz, Prince of Darkness.
"Hey, no- Just his incarnation/split soul/potential something or other," said Soma, arms thrown out to the side in a shrug. Even he was not sure what to call his situation.
The Dan, angriest hero there is.
"I have a last name you know- And who is talking anyway?" Dan had each of hands resting over both hips to look around.
Nathan Drake, fortune hunter and historian extraordinaire.
"I still don't know who Daring Do is supposed to be," Nate questioned with a raised eyebrow.
And Phoenix Wright, the first Avenger.
"That's copyright infringement! But we do need a team name..." Phoenix rubbed his chin in thought.
Humans, Assemble!
"You are not helping Pinkie Pie!"

(Interlude II is a mini guide if you want info and pics on the humans appearing in this story... So far.)
(Hey, don't be afraid to leave comments.)

Published 2012-07-17 17:14:09 UTC
Last updated 2018-01-08 00:31:50 UTC

Meet Your Champions (Edited)

Chapter 2- Meet Your Champions

"Oww, my head, why does this keep happening to me?" A voice complained, masculine, by the hint of deep regret of it. The sound came from a male inside a bush with black leather shoes poking out from one side. One second ago the figure that the shoes belonged to had been asleep and was leaning back in a chair. A rather loud thunder clap woke him up, then he was stuck in the same position inside a giant bush. After a moment, the shoes were pulled out of view into the bush and rustling was heard, lots of it. This was followed with the low sounds of "Oww," "Damnit" and "Not my suit..."

The next second, the rustling ceased as a creature emerged from the bush, finally free. The human stood close to six feet in height, with black hair in an odd style that could only be describe as a porcupine-like. Dressed in a blue suit that had small green leaves on the shoulders, Phoenix Wright raised his head to look around. Both of his brown eyes opened wide to survey the area carefully.

"Somehow, this place looks familiar," spoke the Ace Attorney. Having cleared the foliage, both hands moved to brush the leaves off his suit. "The colors are-"

______________________________

"FUS RO DAH!"

A few timberwolves raised their heads to look up one of their own flying. Lets call him "Tim." Tim made the unfortunate mistake of trying to leap up and bring its fangs to the neck of a male wearing leather, lots of leather. We are talking about leather straps, boots, hides, the whole viking berserker look, helmet with horns sticking out from the sides and everything. The man, in typical self defense, released a dragon shout to send “Tim” flying through the air, in a low arc before slamming into a tree. The other wolves, lets call them "Tim B" through "Tim E", turned back to snarl and howl at their prey.

The human merely raised both of his arms out to his sides and began to invoke a spell. Not more than a few seconds ago, he had completed the quest for that Wretched Abyss. He denied the plans of that Deadra. When the Abyss vanished, a thick smog covered him and blurred his vision. When he could see again, he was in a dense forest with a pack of strange wolves around himself. Was he being transported to this plane away to spite the Dragonborn? He would not give up to the Daedra this easily.

"FIRESTORM!"

_______________________________

Up in the heavens, well, not so much heavens, more like a few feet over a house near the Everfree Forest, a frame appeared. It was a rather large frame, over six feet in height and over four feet wide, the frame was gold around the edge, but the inside was pitch black. It just floated in the air, doing nothing. One blue jay that had been perched on a branch raised its head to inspect the frame before taking off to fly towards it.

"Whoa, whoa, WHOA!"

Startled, the blue jay quickly hovered back from the pitch black frame and flew away. The inside of the frame was no longer empty, but had the image of a young man. He possessed silver hair that could best be described as long bangs that reached his neck. The young man wore black shirt, blue jeans with two belts, and a good luck charm around his neck. The only odd pieces of clothing on him were his boots and duster jacket. The duster jacket was open, white with a blue trim along his cuffs, collar, and along the chest overlap. The boots were also white with a blue trim, but it had metal clasps over his toes and kneecaps.

The really odd thing about him though was that was bent over backwards, as if he had taken a boot to the head.

After a second, the young man popped out from frame. One second, he was still in an image on black background, in the next one, he just appeared in real time. Somehow, the man sensed that he could move again, so he straightened out just before landing on the ground. Or so he thought, the young man landed on a roof, instead of sturdy ground. Thrown off balance, the young man moved both arms out to move around to try and balance himself.

"What the hell?" Soma Cruz asked, looking around. After flailing about for a few moments, he managed to straighten himself. Both of his arms were still out in front of himself, knees bent a bit with both eyes opened wide. He waited a few seconds and began to look around, making sure that it was okay to move. That is when he noticed that the world he was in was no longer a city, village, castle, library, or anything even close to resemble a gothic location or a place Dracula worshipers would be at.

"Either I stepped into a Saturday morning cartoon, or some really messed up vampire worshiper high on any number of drugs thought this place up," Soma said with a frown. He took a step forward, forgetting where he’d been standing as he took a look at the area. Had he been paying more attention, he maybe wouldn’t have fallen through the roof and land inside the cottage with a loud thump.

__________________________________

"GEI-CO!"

Dan had both of his hands over his head into mighty fists, both eyes shut tightly shut in frustration. His black shirt with the logo of "JERK" strained a bit at the amount of anger that it’s wearer was displaying. A few moments ago, his car had just been broken into by none other than Nintendo. He knew it had been Nintendo because of the clues left behind. A picture of Shigeru Miyamoto wearing a Zelda shirt as well as a discarded 3DS. Lastly, there was a red hat with a big red "M" on it.

So why was he crying out for the blood of Geico? Because those 15 minute or less, troglodytes did not cover "video game" or Stephen King related accidents. But just you wait, Nintendo would get theirs too. Now they were both going to his list. Dan reached into his pocket to pull out a page and a pen to begin writing. On the list so far:

Eloise

Dan Hibiki and his podcast

Those things at the tip at the end of shoelaces

Mangos

Princess Celestia

Nintendo

Geico

"Now to call Chris and-" Dan stopped talking to himself and reached for his phone. Something else made him stop his train of thought though. There was something wrong with the sky, it was clear. Head turned to look up, the pale skinned human narrowed both eyes. No smog. Next he turned to look at his sides, the familiar colors of his neighborhood had vanished and replaced by green. When he turned to look back at his car, he dropped the phone he had been dialing. Somehow, when his eyes were closed in his anger shout, he had been transported from his neighborhood. His beloved red car was gone. Instead, there was a small pink pony staring at him, a giant smile on her face.

"Please not again!" The small human shouted as his eyes suddenly turned into smaller dots.

"Dan! Its soo good to see you again! Did you miss me? I missed you! How did you get here? Now who is on your list? Did you remember our promise? You haven't changed at all! I am going to give you the biggest Welcome Back party EVER!" Pinkamena D. Pie begun to fire off her mouth.

"E-QUEEEEEEEEEEEES-TRIAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

Chapter proofread by LyonAzakura.
Danke Schon~ Editor Holy Macintosh

Author's Note

Authors note: Yes, Dan, The Doctor, and Wright have appeared in Equestria before. Wright in that infamous Turnabout storm on Youtube, Dan from that Tumblr, and Doctor from any other number of fics. I wanted to give them all credit, but it’s a bit to list them all. I know these chapters are short, but they are building up to something. Boy, I had no idea.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.
Danke Schon~ Editor Holy Macintosh

Meet Your Partners- Edited

Chapter 3- Meet Your Partners

"What the hay?!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed, unsure of what was going on. The would-be Wonderbolt had arrived at her cloud home, a bit tired. More tired from doing her stunts than actual work, a bed of clouds beckoned for her. That is, until that thunderclap made her stop and wake up. She raced outside to quickly scan the sky. Not a single storm cloud in the sky, and no other pegasi in the area that could have brought a cloud in for a prank.

"That was not scheduled in the Weather Almanac..." Rainbow said in a low voice. Her magenta eyes finally settled on the only thing that could have presented any sort of clue. A trail of black smoke rising from the ground a few yards to her right caught her attention. "Better check it out." Strange thing though, the trail of smoke started to vanish the higher it went into the air. Whatever had been on fire, no longer burned. She had to hurry before the trail was lost. A strange thought occurred to her. "Why did this happened so close to my house?"

A quick dive had her on the ground, close to a tree line. Whatever smoke that there had been, was gone. There was not even the slightest scent of anything that had ever been on fire in the air. Rainbow Dash brought her left foreleg up to hold her chin and think. That was, until she heard the sound of rustling and... cursing?

The rustling stopped, and Dash held her breath. The cyan pony bent all of her knees to hunch down and get ready to tackle the bush. She could feel her heartbeat quicken now as the rustling started once more. Both eyes narrowed at the same time her head moved to hover a few inches from the ground. A single drop of sweat formed against the left side of her multi colored hair. Not that she was scared... Who would be frightened of anything that could create thunderclaps all by itself? She did it all the time.

"This place looks familiar somehow," Spoke the Ace Attorney. Having cleared the foliage, both hands moved to brush the leaves off his suit. "The colors are-"

"Nix!" A rainbow blur crashed itself into the lawyer's chest.

"No... Argh!" Phoenix said as he fell on his back thanks to the impact. Both arms flailed in the air before he landed, head over heels. Eyes closed in a wince, he propped himself to sit up with both of his arms after he no longer felt pain. When he was able to open his eyes he looked down to spot none other than one of his former clients. A small smile crossed on his lips as his gaze relaxed. "I hate it when you call me that."

"So it is you!" Rainbow exclaimed, lifting her head up and opening her eyes. She had been scared for a second, thinking her tired eyes were playing tricks on her. The familiar scent of ink, coffee, and cheeseburger emanated from the lawyer. No, this was indeed her hero. She closed her eyes again to bring her face to nuzzle against his chest. This man had saved her life when she had been accused of murder.

"I missed you too, Rainbow Dash," Phoenix said with a smile. All of his clients, save for a few, were his friends. The only other client that was outrageous as Rainbow Dash had been Lord Laharl. His right hand moved up to rest on the top of her head and tousle her mane slowly. She smelled like cider for some odd reason. "Am I in Equestria, or are you in my world?"

"You’re in Equestria, at least, as far as I can tell. How did you get here? Are you going to defend someone again?" Rainbow asked, opening her eyes to lean back. He looked ok, which made her feel better.

"I... don't know Dashie. Umm, how long do you plan to stay on me?" Wright asked. While he did not mind the affection, Rainbow Dash had not been this attentive when they last said farewell. He had to thank the constant attention from Maya and the other girls in his life so he didn't think Dash had ulterior motives. But why was she blushing? And why did she let the Dashie nickname through?

"Oh! Heh he he... Sorry, are you hurt?" The Element of Loyalty quickly got off the human as she flapped her wings to hover into the air. Her face felt hot, the blush very apparent against her cyan coat. Just why had she been so affectionate? That seemed like a more Pinkie Pie thing to do. Her left hoof moved behind her head to rub and let herself calm down. She was just thankful! Yeah, that was it.

"Thanks Rainbow Dash," He said when breathing became easier. Better not push the whole "Dashie" comment thing. The lawyer was able to raise himself to stand and look around, no wonder this place looked so familiar. At his full height he was easily able to stand at the same height as her. "Yeah, I’m ok now. How have you been? Staying out of trouble?" He asked to look back at her. Memories of his time in the land of ponies flooded him now. He had long ago given up on making sense of things here.

"Hey, what’s that supposed to mean? You know I don't cause trouble!" Dash replied, the blush gone. Her eyes were narrowed as she hovered closer to him.

"Ha ha ha....There's the Rainbow I know and love. You look so cute when you’re angry," Phoenix replied with a smile on his face. Both eyes were closed as he enjoyed the moment. Teasing her was so easy, and for once, it was nice to be on the other end.

"Uhh I, shut up!" Rainbow said, unable to think of a reply as she backed off. She felt her face heat up again. "Horseapples!" The poor pegasus thought to herself. While many a compliment had been thrown her way, few were about her looks or even given by colts. Much less from somepony she had a lot of respect for. He had been such a loser in the first days of her trial, but at the end, he lived to his namesake. Like the phoenix, Wright rose up from the ashes of lameness and became a brand new pony. Lawyer. Human. Thing, whatever.

At least 79 percent cooler. Would have been 80 percent if it hadn’t been for his hair.

"Come on Dash, lets go to Twilight's, last time she was the one that kidnapped me," He said with a large sweatdrop forming on the left side of his face. Both of his shoulders were slumped over and begun to walk. Rainbow Dash closed both her eyes to grin. Still tired, she settled to land on his back. Front hooves bent over on his left shoulder, the loyal one rested her head against his own and shut both eyes.

______________________

"What 'n tarnation?" Exclaimed Applejack. She and her brother, Big Macintosh, raised their heads at the sound of an explosion. They had no idea what an explosion was, to them it was just a loud noise. "Did that come from the Everfree Forest?"

"Eeyup," Spoke Big Macintosh, moving away from his plow to stand closer to his sister. She had been collecting apples in baskets to sell them in her cart. Both saw gray smoke coming from the direction of the forest, and quickly took a step back when the howl of timberwolves begun to fill the area.

"Big Macintosh, Am goin’ in fer a look. Get Applebloom before she decides to do any of her investigations." Applejack raised her front hooves up to bicycle kick in the air and then took off when her feet landed on the ground. The giant red pony nodded and went to look for his youngest sister.

Having left the Apple farm behind her, the Element of Honest finally frowned, a fire was really bad news. It could spread from the forest and into her farm, being so close to it and all. Not to mention that a fire could make some of the more dangerous critters flee from it and head into Ponyville.

The sky grew darker as the orange pony found herself quickly in the forest. Luckily, the smoke was no longer visible. But the smell of rotten burning wood was thick. Also, the sound of timberwolves fighting also got louder. Applejack's slowed her pace, feeling a bit anxious. Even manticores never fought a pack of timberwolves by themselves. And something was making them enraged by the sound of battle. She completely came to a stop at the sight of a one sided battle.

Tim was on the ground, no longer moving. Black scorch marks and the putrid smell of a burning carcass were signs that the wolves were once fighting, and alive. Tim B suddenly found itself saying hello to the blade of a glass axe. For its troubles, it got split in two and splintered. Tim C was on the floor, its head turned 180 degrees away from where it should have been.

"YOL TOOR SHUL!"

Applejack stared in horror as a giant horned ape like thing turned its head to look at Tim E. Out of its mouth a roar she had only ever heard a dragon make escape its throat. With it, flames moved forth and caused the timberwolf to once against catch on fire before it died. Tim D, not wanting to stay and die, turned away with a yelp and ran for its life.

The Dovahkiin wanted nothing of the sort. Quickly he put away his axe and pulled out a bow and arrow. Nocking the arrow to take aim, the dragonborn shut the left eye and watched the wolf run in slow motion. Releasing a breath of air, the arrow was released and flew out to the wolf and embed itself through the neck. Both Frost and Lightning magic flowed into Tim D before it collapsed and died.

Applejack stood frozen in place, not sure what just happened. She was afraid to move, she had just witnessed a single creature fight off a pack of timberwolves and not even show signs of injury. It used weapons she’d never seen before, and could use dragon fire better than Spike. Could this creature even speak her language?

The Dovahkiin placed the bow away, glad the confrontation was over. His chest moved up and down as he took deep breaths and stood straight to look at the bodies of one of these creatures. A quick glance told him that these "Timberwolves", as his cursor called them, had nothing of value to loot. Not even pelts. At least none of them managed to hurt him, using shouts and the firestorm spell really weakened them.

After a second, the warrior turned to look around and wonder if he was in another one of those Deadra trials. His head tilted to the side when he spotted a tiny horse with a hat on it. A single thought occurred to him after a second. ‘It was so adorable!’ Those green eyes were so big, and its mane was even combed like a little girl’s! And that hat made it even more appealing. A large smile passed on his face as he stepped over to the not-moving pony. According to his cursor, this little creature had "Applejack" for a name. Tis a shame, he would have liked to own a pony like this.

Applejack in turn took a few steps back, seeing the horned fellow get closer. This guy was huge! Only a manticore was bigger. And that smile! She was not sure what to make of it. Was that supposed to be friendly, or a sign of a predator spotting easy prey? It had placed the weapons away at least. She shut both of her eyes and didn't move as the man placed its left hand under her hat to pet her head.

"Look at you! Are you not the most adorable little thing I have ever laid eyes upon! Come Applejack, somehow, I think I need you to get me home," He said as he gently rubbed her. Applejack quickly opened her eyes and took a few steps back, staring at the man in shock. It knew her name! The Dovahkiin took his hand back, not sure what the pony was feeling now.

"How'd ya know my name?" The orange mare asked, lifting her head higher so that her hat did not get in the way of her view. Now that she was no longer so frightened, she could tell that this creature was a "human." She recognized humans, having met Dan and Mr. Wright before. But this human was clad like a warrior, unlike the civilized lawyer, had a lot better demeanor than Dan, and also, was beardless. The armor and helmet hid the rest of his body from view.

"Well, I am the Dovahkiin. I have certain abilities." He stopped talking and moved his left hand to cover his face. He was talking back to a pony. Certainly he had spoken to dragons, the undead, gods, and even that Marvin dog that belong to a Daedra. The Dovahkiin gave a loud laugh, moving his hand back down to enjoy the moment. Imagine that, a talking pony with lips that actually moved!

Applejack relaxed a bit more, no longer frightened by this man. She felt no ill will from him, and while his laughter was loud, it had not been threatening. A smile formed on her face, glad that the fire had no cause for alarm either.

"Come on, I got a feeling you an' me gotta talk to Twilight," She said as she turned around and begun to lead them out of the forest. Sooner she got out of this forest, the better. The warrior begun to follow her, wondering if this would be over soon. "We have to get you some clothes, ya gonna scare all the ponies in town in that there getup. Ya know mah name, but what's yours?" She added as she found herself opening up to the fellow.

"People just call me Dovahkiin. And I think I may have a change of clothes or two on me."

________________________________

A little white bunny was eyeing a leafy green plant that was inside a pot. That plant was being watered by a yellow pegasus with a pink mane and tail. She was smiling, moving from one plant to another and give them each some attention with her singing and water. Talking was good for plants, so singing should be good too.

"My little hmhm... My little hmhm... AAAA- EEP!"

THUMP! A mostly white figure fell through the roof, bringing some building material down with him. Soma Cruz landed on his feet, but the momentum of his fall caused the rest on his body to fall forward. Both of his arms shot out to place his hands against the wooden floor to keep from from completely slamming himself against it.

"Eeee!" The moment Fluttershy heard the noise and saw the silvered haired youth, she quickly dove for cover behind her couch. The watering can fell to the floor with a metal clang, water spilling along the ground. While she had been more assertive, getting caught off guard made her revert to her old ways.

"Oww!" Soma said after a second, moving his right hand up to hold his head. While not having a headache, he did need a second to make the spinning room- well, stop.

"Don't hurt me please!" Flutterfly spoke, clearly frightened. Her voice was loud, wanting to make sure her intentions were known. Her wings moved to cover her body as she shook. Hiding behind her mane was called for at this point.

"Where am I?" Soma spoke, moving his hand away from his head to look around. In a nutshell, the place looked cozy. Pleasant cottage like atmosphere, small furniture and the smell of wood and animals in the air. Did he also catch a whiff of tea? He sure was thirsty, the scent made him lick his dry lips.

"I am not tasty at all!" The Element of Kindness exclaimed. She had taken a second to peek her head out and spy the young man with a single eye. At the worst time, of course, licking lips was never a good sign. She dove back down from view, moving her front hooves to cover her face.

"Why is it bigger inside than outside?" Soma asked, feeling his legs again. Slowly, the soul dominator brought himself to stand up. Even though the furniture was made for a small figure, the inside was still big enough for him to stand without having to hunch down.

"Just take anything you want! I have a few bits!" The innocent pony exclaimed in a panicked voice once more. Why was this creature not even acknowledging her? Why did it not leave?

"What’s that high pitch noise?" Soma asked, finally recognizing someone was talking to him. The entire time Fluttershy spoke, it was all just a high pitch sound that made the words run into each other. Also, he could not spot where the noise was coming from. He could hear the slight sound of some movement behind a couch.

"I’m sorry you can't make me out! Please go away, if you don't mind that is?!" Fluttershy said, trying to make herself sound more understandable. She even moved her wings and her hooves out of the way so her voice could be heard better.

"Peeping Eye," Soma said after inhaling and exhaling, moving his hands to dust himself clean from the fall. Peeping Eye was one of the monsters he had collected souls for. Its specific function? It allowed him to see through hidden walls or objects. He was able to make out.... a pegasus? And a really girly colored one at that. Maybe the vampire lover that made this place was really a little girl.

"Please, don't peep on me!" Fluttershy finally peeked her face out from the side of the couch. Her pink made was covering most of her face from view. Only a single eye could be made out. "I may be good looking to some, but I am really not. Please don't rape me!"

"What the hell? I am not a pervert!" Soma cried out, taken aback by her outburst. He even took a step back, turning peeping eye off and switching it for another soul. Last thing he needed was another insult added to his list of potential evils.

"I'm so sorry! I didn’t mean to insult you!" She cried out once more, moving back from view behind the sofa. The sound of tears and sobbing could be heard after a second. Soma sighed, head shaking to the sides. Somehow, he felt bad, making this small creature cry like that. It felt as if he was making his childhood friend, Mina Hakuba, cry. The young man walked over to sit down on the small couch, hoping it would hold his weight. It seemed that it would, and even with its small form, it could accommodate his size.

"Look, I am sorry I made you cry... Umm, miss? I do not want to rape you. I do not want to hurt you either. Nor stealing, no one is going to do any bad stuff, ok? I just want some questions answered. I promise not to do anything to hurt you," he said, trying to make his voice soft. Each one of his hands moved to rest on his legs, head down a bit as he felt guilt. He picked up his head again, blinking a few times. A tiny white bunny popped into his sight. Eyebrow raised, he watched as Angel the bunny hopped around the couch to comfort Fluttershy.

After a few seconds, the crying stopped. At least, Soma hoped so. He had not moved from his spot, missing how Angel had placed a paw on Fluttershy's face to pet her. The poor pegasus opened both of her eyes to look at the bunny. He nodded to her, petting her once more.

"Do you promise?" She asked, her voice a bit trembling from her crying.

"Cross my heart," He answered quickly. His right hand moved to paint a cross over his chest. The soul hunter felt silly, no one could see him doing the action. After a second, Fluttershy poked her head into view once more. This time, she allowed the front half of her body in view. Her left front hoof moved to wipe the tears from her eyes.

"A Pinkie promise? Stick a cupcake in your eye?" She asked, turning to look back at the teen with her eyes clearer. He chuckled at her response, never hearing that one before. Sounded like something Mina would say.

"I promise, stick a cupcake in my eye," Soma said, making a motion of sticking something into his left eye. The small smile on his face made Fluttershy give a small giggle. Anypony that could make a Pinkie promise couldn't be that bad.

"Are- are you a human?" She asked, moving her whole body into view. She finally got a better view of the intruder. His features were softer and much appealing than others she had seen in the past. Was it because he was young? Even though he wore such odd clothes, they suited him.

"So you know what I am? Yes, I'm human, feeling better?" He asked, lowering his head a bit to look at her face better. There was no denying it, this pegasus was cute.

"Oh, I am feeling much better now, thank you for asking. My name is Fluttershy, what's yours?" She asked. Now that she was no longer scared, she could give a proper first impression. She would not be shy, and let her voice be heard.

"I had no idea a pegasus could talk, much less that they would be so polite," Soma said, clearly impressed. "My name is Soma Cruz, and it’s nice to meet you Fluttershy. You have a very cute name," he said as he moved to sit straight. Had he a chance to reflect on it properly, he would have thought Fluttershy was a silly name. Luckily for him, he was taken in by her demeanor. A small part of him also wanted to keep this small pegasus from crying again, he needed answers. It was a nice refreshing taste compared to the halls of Dracula’ castle.

"Oh, umm, thank you very much," Fluttershy said, moving her head back. A small blush formed on her cheeks. Suddenly she felt very self conscious, she was talking to a male. While talking to Phoenix was ok, she thought him for an animal. This... Human, was different, somehow... "Would you mind telling me how you came through my roof, if its bit too much of a bother?"

"Oh... its a really long story. Where to begin," He said, shaking his head to the sides.

"Oh, well you can tell me on the way to Twilight's library," Fluttershy said, moving to the front door.

"Who? And what about your roof?" Soma asked, moving himself to stand.

"Oh, I am sorry, Twilight is a unicorn friend of mine. She is very smart, and maybe she can answer your questions better than I can," She responded. "And do not worry about the roof, my animal friends can fix that..." She said. A few birds were collecting twigs and sticks to patch the roof. Angel and a racoon moved to pick up the watering can and cleaned the spilled water.

"Umm... Ok? Never seen that before," Soma said, lifting his head to look at the working birds and animals working. "Also, sorry about the roof. I may as well tell you about the story of Castlevania," He said as he walked outside and follow after Fluttershy.

__________________________

"Are you done yelling? Why were you yelling the name of my country? Are you okay? Do you need a-" Pinkie Pie stopped talking, as Dan reacted to her the only way he knew how. His right hand shot out, grasping the mare mouth to shut it closed for her. Dan took a quick look around the outside of Sugarcube Corner, A few ponies were looking at them.

"Pinkie Pie, we talked about this. I could have sworn we made a deal about how you were going to conduct yourself around me," Dan said. Both eyes were narrowed, staring at Pinkie into her eyes with a frown. He tried to search in vain for any sign of intelligence in her. Twilight? He could handle her. Pinkie? Not so much. "Now if I let you go, do you promise to behave yourself?" She nodded, feeling a bit sheepish.

"I am sorry Dan, I guess I forgot, I was just so excited to see you again! I thought I would never see you never ever again..." Pinkie said. The pink pony lowered her head, eyes closed a bit. She looked upset.

"Just, just one thing at a time, OK?" Dan moved his left hand top hold the back of his neck. He never apologized easily, but she did promise to behave a while back. Still, he did not like seeing people being upset- Unless they had it coming. "I am not mad. Pinkie Pie. Lets go to the library, we can talk there in peace. It seems almost nopony other than Twilight's friends go there anyway." Dan said.

Pinkie Pie raised her head, looking at Dan's face and smile. The look on Twilight's face would be priceless! She perked up immediately with a grin to hug Dan.

"Have you told anyone about our promise?" Dan asked, trying to to block Pinkie from locking her hooves around himself. He managed to push her off and took off towards the home of the unicorn Twilight.

"I never break a Pinkie Promise," She said, her face getting serious. She begun to walk alongside the small human.

"Good. Now to answer some questions. Yes, I missed you too. Obviously, I remember the promise. Nintendo and Geico are on my list. And as soon as I find out how I got back here, the people responsible for this ARE ON MY LIST!" Dan said, his hands forming into fists. His entire body shook in anger, teeth clenched.

"Oh Danny Wanny, I have to thank that pony! They gave me you!" Pinkie giggled. Dan fought a blush from forming, but it was a losing battle.

"I guess the gift of me is good for anyone. But they better have a good reason, or I will go full Discord on them!"

Author's Note

Chapter proofread by LyonAzakura
Danke Schon~ Edited by Holy Macintosh

The First Gathering- Edited

Chapter 4- The First Gathering

Dan had to force himself to stop and look over at Pinkie Pie. Both of his little beady eyes were narrowed, as Pinkie Pie refused to stay quiet. Oh no, she was not speaking to him. Pinkie had to say hello to everypony she met, a greeting here, and quick nod and smile there. She did most of those by merely walking by, but then, there were those cases- The ones Pinkie just had to get involved in, which were a lot.

"Why are you so upside downy smiley frowny?" Pinkie Pie asked a donkey with a wig on his head.

"Oh, I just had a tiff with the misses, Pinkie Pie. Don’t worry, we are still getting used to each other after all this time, I am sure it will pass over," Cranky Donkey replied. The poor fellow was old, and a bit set in his ways. Dan had to stop for Pinkie, crossing both of his arms on his chest.

"Oh, I am sure if you give her some nice tasty cupcakes, it will all be okey dokey lokey again!" Pinkie said with a big grin and tossed confetti into the air. A frown started to form on Dan's face.

"I am sure your right, Who's your friend there? He looks odd," Cranky said to look at Dan. Now Dan at this point was starting to get really tiffed, showing it with a few wrinkles forming on his head.

"Oh him? He's Danny Wanny! A human from-"

"ODD?! Me, odd?! Looks who is talking, mister I am so deformed I have to wear a wig! Why don't you go ahead and read a magazine for some real fashion advice, you troglodyte!" Dan screamed. His right hand moved out to use his index finger to flip off the donkey's wig off. "Who looks odd now, you jackass!"

"Why, I never!" Cranky said, frowning at the human. He bent down to bite his wig and pick it up, moving closer to confront Dan.

"Maybe you should, you would lose less hair!" Dan screamed, moving in himself. Both of the males stared at each other, refusing to back down, teeth clenched, and fists formed.

"Uhh, guys! Why not settle things over a cupcake, huh?" Pinkie quickly darted in, giving a less than genuine smile. "After all, Dan, we got to go see Twilight, right! And you Mr. Cranky, have got to see your wife, then everypony can smile!" She said, closing both her eyes. Pinkie had to keep her hooves up to separate the two. She even helped put the wig back on the donkey.

"You know, I hate that term, ‘Everypony’, ‘Anypony’. Thats racist you know. I know for a fact not all of us are ponies," Dan said, turning to look at Pinkie. Clearly, his good mood was being directed at her now.

"I have to agree with this fellow. I'm a donkey, I know cows, mules, and even dragons that shouldn't be categorized like that," Cranky said, also turning to give Pinkie a look.

"Umm... I didn't mean anything by it?" The Element of Laughter said. While she was glad that they were no longer upset at each other, but being ganged up on by these two was too much.

"Fine, only for you Pinkie Pie, although, your friend here could use to learn some self control," Cranky said, turning around to give Pinkie a smile. He owed her a lot after all. He turned to walk away.

"Harrumph. This old timer looks like he doesn't have much time left, and unlike him, we have places to be," The human said. He shut both eyes and begun to walk away, as if he won this argument. Pinkie Pie raised her right foreleg to wipe her forehead and give a sigh of relief. She quickly trotted off behind Dan, maybe this was not the best time to say hello to everypony.... Or was that everybody?

Thankfully, the library was very close to Sugarcube Corner, so it was a short trip. They both came to a stop though, noticing that there was a yellow pegasus being carried by a silvered haired human. Dan blinked with his eyebrows raised, even he was surprised by the sight. Pinkie had her brows furrowed in thoughts, was this a new kind of game?

______________________

A few moments earlier, Soma had been walking with Fluttershy. Well, more like she was following him. He only took a few steps, and already he had darted forth several feet ahead of the pegasus.

"So let me see if I understand. An evil vampire, the Lord of all Darkness from your world Dies. When he reincarnates, his evil is so powerful that more than one person inherited his soul because no human can handle all that darkness? But previously, he had been defeated many other times before, but always came back as himself?" Fluttershy asked, trying to keep up with Soma.

"Umm... Well, when you say it that way, of course it sounds weird, I have the power to dominate souls. Don't ask me how it works, the monsters I defeat will relinquish their souls to me so I can use their powers." He stopped walking, having to turn to look back at his companion. "And yeah, its seems that if I snap I could turn into him.... Umm, do you want me to slow down?" He asked, raising his eyebrows. He thought it was odd, why was he going faster than a winged creature that could fly?

"Oh, no no no. You must be going at normal speed. I must be tired from taking care of my little friends," Fluttershy begun to say. This was amazing though, she noticed. This human, with only a few steps, had already gained more distance than she could with four feet. She finally caught up with the teen and looked up at him. "And I don't mean to call the way you were born strange."

"Right, umm, we should hurry up. Let me carry you," He said, trying to be helpful. He ducked down to pick up Fluttershy from her stomach and lift her over his head. Although she reached over his waist standing up normally, he easily picked her up and begun to walk. He held her sides, under her wings so that her hooves hung limply at first.

"Eeek!" Fluttershy exclaimed, clearly caught off guard. The speed he begun to walk was already close to her matching top speed. All of her hooves begun to flail a bit. "You really don't have too-"

"Nonsense. I owe you for breaking your roof, and you’re not heavy at all," Soma said. What she didn't know was that the equipment Soma was wearing granted him extra help. The Sonic Boots (No, not the Sonic the Hedgehog shoes), granted Soma a great speed boost and also a few other stat increases. Also, the Miser Ring he wore granted him a significant strength increase.

"I'd would rather like to walk though, I am sure its too much for you." Fluttershy asked. Her face was lowered, the breeze created from the speed making her mane flowing against her frame. She wasn't really sure how to feel about this. Soma meant no harm, but other people touching her in such a way was clearly foreign.

"I've carried swords heavier than you," Soma said, a bit irked. His Claim Solaris alone weighed so much he had to carry it with both hands. She was lighter, thanks to being a pegasus. Their weight considerably less compared to Earth ponies so they could fly. He was only trying to be helpful, not to mention change the topic.

"Oh, well, if you say so. We are almost at Twilight's! Oh, we are moving faster than I thought!" Fluttershy said, picking up her head. Anything to get her mind off things. In no time, they walked off of the path to the Everfree Forest and into the Ponyville city limits. All the other ponies that looked could only see a white blur under a yellow and pink one.

"Panther soul..." Soma said, picking up his head to look ahead of himself. Panther Soul allowed him an even greater speed boost. This.. Was this a town? So many ponies were visible. Least, to him. He was used to this view of rapid spread. He blinked rapidly, seeing as how others were giving them strange looks. And the houses look like they belong in a fairy tale book. "Oh hey, another human, he looks like the love child of a Fleaman and a pasty face Ghoul." Soma said as he spotted a pink blob and a pale human coming up ahead quickly.

"Oh my..." Fluttershy said, recognizing Dan as they came to a stop in front of the library. What would her friends say if they saw her being carried around like a foal? She blushed at the thought. She did not want the ride to stop though- This was the fastest she had ever traveled without being in a train. Even falling to the ground when she was so young seemed slow.

It was... Exciting.

"Fluttershy? Are you playing a game?" Pinkie asked, stepping to look up at her friend. The duo of Soma and Fluttershy slowed down as Panther Soul was turned off. Dan tilted head to the side as the Element of Kindness was set on the ground. Had this... Kid moved while carrying the pegasus? Were the colorful ponies enslaving humanity?

"Oh, umm... Hi Dan. And no Pinkie. Soma just wanted to get here faster." Fluttershy said, regretting the feel of the ground underneath her. It took a second to get used back to the slow sensation. She was glad it was Pinkie, and not one of her other friends, or else they would get the wrong idea. Her left hoof begun to rub against her right.

"Ok, I want you to blink twice if you are being forced to carry ponies against your will," Dan said as he took a step closer to Soma. Each one of his clammy hands moved to hold Soma's own. "Is this the pony uprising where they plan to enslave humanity? Out with it man!" Dan exclaimed, head lifted to get a good look at Soma's eyes for any sign of mind control.

"Dude, I am alright. Let go of me," Soma started to say, trying to pull back from this surprisingly strong grip of Dan. "What pony-" Soma stopped talking, getting a good look at Dan's gaze. Something, there was something about this little man that resonated with his dark self. So much anger and hate. Soma calmed down, moving his head up and down to regard Dan in a new light.

"Hey! Earth to kid! Are you sure you are not under mind-" Dan tried to pull his hands back, now finding Soma's grip tightening.

"Your soul... it speaks to me," The silvered haired youth said. His hair begun to raise as a dark purple aura begun to gather around his shoulders.

"Wait, what are you talking about? Were you drugged by the pony overlords?" Dan asked. At this point, the little man picked himself up to prop his feet against Soma's stomach and begun to pull his arms.

"Out of all history's greatest monsters, you are by far the most evil thing I've encountered. Offer your soul to me, dark one," Soma said, lowering his face to get closer to Dan's. He did not even register the pulling Dan was doing.

"You can't have my soul! I need that! If anything, you should give me your soul!" Dan exclaimed, now getting angry at how Soma was treating him. Fluttershy stared with a morbid fascination. Even Nightmare Moon's dark aura was not even close to Soma's. Pinkie Pie though, was not having this. She stepped up to the teen and stuffed a pink frosted cupcake into his mouth.

"Hrknh?" Soma asked, feeling the taste of sugar in his mouth. Instantly, he released the hold on Dan to try and pull back from from choking on the sugary treat. Dan fell to the ground, caught off guard. When he was able to stand, each hand was used to rub his posterior. The dark aura vanished faster than it had come.

"Are you okay Soma?" Fluttershy asked, moving her right hoof to let it rest on his waist.

"You don’t get to go around taking the souls of my friends, whatever that is," Pinkie said, giving Soma a frown. Soma moved his left hand up to wipe his mouth with his left sleeve.

"I'm- I'm sorry. I have no idea what came over me," Soma said once his mouth was clear. Just what happened there? He had felt something disturbing, he just had to get closer to this Dan, as Fluttershy called him. "I'm ok now."

"You better be sorry, stay away from me you-" Dan had moved his right hand up to point at Soma. He was going to speak more when the front door to the library opened. Applejack followed by Dovahkiin stepped into view.

"What is goin’ on out here?" Applejack asked, her head turning to look at the commotion. Two more humans? Wait, one of them was Dan. Applejack rolled her eyes, Dan alone was a good reason to cause a commotion. Dovahkiin had his face uncovered, revealing he had reddish brown hair. The man was dressed in his Master Thief Guild uniform. This time, he left the cowl off as to not to look too intimidating or mysterious.

"Hello Applejack. I am not sure, we were just getting here. Why are you here, if you don't mind me-" The yellow pegasus stopped talking when she spotted Dovahkiin. This was the tallest human she had seen yet. The rough features on his face made him look older than Soma, but he looked younger than Dan. She quickly moved to stand behind Soma. "Oh hello, I'm Fluttershy."

"What is this, an ice cream social?" Dan asked, his hand still up. Both of his eyebrows were lowered now, ready for a full on rant. "Next thing you are going to tell me, another human and a colorful pony are just going to-"

"Hey, keep it down. Rainbow Dash is asleep," Phoenix said. Everyone turned to look over as Wright walked into view. Rainbow Dash was napping on his back. The poor lawyer had carried her all the way to the library. Each one of his hands were behind himself, holding her up from her flanks.

"Mr. Wright is here too?" Asked Fluttershy, stepping out from behind Soma.

"Is she ok?" Asked Pinkie Pie, tilting her head at the sight. She wondered if Dan would carry her like the others, the idea made her giddy.

"Is this really happening?" Dan almost yelled out. He hated getting interrupted, and more evidence that ponies were becoming the new human overlords. "I don't care who is taking a nap! I refuse to stand by and let these ponies take over humanity! Humans, to me!" Dan screamed out, lifting his left arm up in the air.

"Wait, ponies want to what?" Dovahkiin asked, speaking for the first time to the group.

"We do?" Asked Pinkie Pie, lifting her eyebrows. "We are ahead of schedule!"

"No one wants to take over anything!" Applejack shouted out, lifting herself up with her hind legs and then stomping her fore hooves when she landed.

"Oh no!" Fluttershy said. She quickly darted into the library, getting out of public view.

"What's going on?" Rainbow Dash said, finally waking up. He brought her left hoof up to rubs her eyes. "Where am I?"

"Oh, you're awake now. You mind getting off?" Phoenix said, turning his head to look at her. She was almost poked by his hair.

"SO, no one is going to help me fight?" Dan asked, moving to step in the middle of the circle forming. His head turned to look at the other humans. They all seemed in full control of their mental faculties. Unless they were robots!

"Say what now?" Rainbow Dash opened her eyes and suddenly realized where she was. She quickly got off the lawyer and blushed, realizing all of her friends saw her like that. "I think Fluttershy got the right idea! We should go inside."

"No! No one is going anywhere until we figure this thing out! I am going to point at someone, and you will tell me your name and occupation!" Dan said, lifting his left hand up to point at himself. "Me Dan, agent of justice!"

"Are we really going to do this?" Asked Soma. He finally felt better, and he could stand properly. He turned to look at the other humans and blinked. They all looked older than him. He better not say anything and let the "adults" do their thing. Phoenix looked ok in his book. Dan brought his hand to point at the Dovahkiin.

"What, me first? Oh well, I used to have a real name, but I discarded it when I found out I was the Dovahkiin. Its all people seemed to call me. As for occupation," Dovahkiin stopped talking, wondering how to explain this. Adventurer? Sneak Thief? Nightengale? Dragon Slayer? Savior of Skyrim?

"What's the holdup?" Dan asked, getting suspicious. Soma also raised his eyebrows, what was he going to say?

"I do a little bit of everything, but I mainly make my money through selling things I make or loot," Dovahkiin said. That didn't sound too bad. Applejack raised an eyebrow, but he was telling the truth. Dan squinted at him, but moved on. The Dovahkiin looked useful at least. He had been the only one not carrying a pony thing. Mental note: Find out what a Dovahkiin is.

"Oh? Me next. Right, my name is Soma Cruz, I'm a student, hoping to finish college soon," he said. Least, that was the plan once he got rid this whole suitor of Dracula business ended with. The other ponies turned to look at Applejack, who nodded. Soma raised an eyebrow, wondering why they looked at the orange one with such about his regard.

"He's telling the truth, but he's also hidin’ somethin’," Applejack said after a moment. Phoenix lowered the Magatama he had been holding on to. So far, he knew they were each telling the truth. The Magatama could also detect lies or when people were hiding things. But unlike Applejack, he had to ask the right question or he could not pick up the intent.

The Dovahkiin realized that Applejack could detect lies. He was glad he decided not to lie to the orange pony. His speech level was barely high enough to bluff some people.

"We'll come back to that later then," Dan said. He then finally pointed at Phoenix.

"My name's Phoenix Wright, and I am a defence attorney," Phoenix said. Better to play along now.

"An ambulance chaser?! I hate lawyers, worse than politicians!" Dan said, immediately taking his hand back. Almost afraid he was going to catch stupid.

"Hey! You leave Wright alone, you-" Rainbow frowned, she was going to charge into Dan. Phoenix's right arm shot out to block her. He merely shook his head to the sides.

"No Dash, and you don't have to worry, I am not a lawyer anymore. I got disbarred," He said with a sigh. Rainbow shot her eyebrows up at the news, looking at her hero in shock.

"Oh great! Not only are you not a slimy sleazeball, you are a failed one. That's even worse!" Dan said, moving in to look up at former lawyer.

"He's... He is telling the truth," Applejack said, stunned as well at the revelation.

"What? Why?" Rainbow asked. The disappointment in her eyes made the former lawyer want to look away and drown his sorrows with coffee.

"Its a long story, but false evidence framed me, I am innocent," Phoenix said, head down to look at the ground.

"Oh, likely story! Tell me another one, Mr. I'm Innocent Esq!" Dan said, moving his arms to cross on his chest. "This whole day is getting worse and worse! My car gets vandalized, I get kidnapped, get accused of being a dark lord, meet weirdos, missed lunch, and I miss Mr. Mumbles!" The look of anger was relaxed, but replaced with one of annoyance. Pinkie moved to stand Dan and moved a hoof to hold his shoulder. She had no idea Dan was having this bad a day, he let her do as she wanted now.

"Maybe... Maybe we should head inside. I am more concerned about why we are here, rather than what we are," Dovahkiin said. Both of his eyes darted left and right, spotting the attention they were getting. Ponies had stopped with their daily lives to look over at the group.

"Umm... Where is Twilight? She is not inside, and I don't see Spike either," Fluttershy said, poking her head out out of the doorway.

"Get away!" A scream came out. A large purple blast of magic was seen in the sky afterwards. It made most of the group snap up or jump.

"That sounded like Twilight!"

"Great, what else can go wrong? I forgot how much I hate this place!" Dan said, wanting to desperately hit something.

Author's Note

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.
Danke Schon~ Edited by Holy Macintosh

Another Champion, First Skirmish- Edited

Chapter 5- Another Champion, First Skirmish

"Would you like some more tea?" Sweetie Bell asked her guest. She was sitting down at the table inside Rarity's kitchen. Across from her, a human held a tea cup on a saucer, he had dark brown hair that was short, and brown eyes.He was dressed in a henley shirt and blue jeans, with brown hiking boots on his feet. He looked a bit uncomfortable, trying to fit his frame into the seat.

"Oh, umm, no, I'm good," Nathan Drake said, shifting again in his seat. It was okay tea, but it was not his favorite drink. How in the world did he even know how the tea tasted if he was in a lucid dream? "Do you know how long will it take for your sister to finish with her dress?" Nate asked, blinking once.

Sweetie Bell picked up her head and turned to look over at the door leading out of the kitchen. "Oh, I don’t think too much. When she starts singing, it usually means she’s close," the tiny unicorn said.

"Stitch by stitch," a mumbled melody was heard coming from the other room.

Nathan gave a sigh and looked out the window. He could have sworn he was still at Shambhala. Lazarevic had been defeated, and the last thing he could remember was outrunning a long stone bridge as it came apart. Right?

Out of breath and trying to recover, he threw himself at the end and lay down to catch a breath of air. When he opened his eyes to see again, he was lying inside a tailor shop. Little to his dismay, it had been a boutique. The owner, a marshmallow unicorn, had said she was too busy thanks to her job and had to take care of an order. This "Rarity" hadn't even bothered to look at his direction before he was told to go into the kitchen for tea.

So now he was being entertained by Sweetie Bell. So far, he had learned a lot. He had taken the time to write them in his journal. He even sketched Sweetie Bell as a reference. So far-

This land was called Equestria.

Ruled by "Alicorns," who had a horn, wings, and apparently are taller than others.

Pegasus type ponies control the weather.

Unicorn type ponies can use magic, but most specialize in a particular field of magic. He wrote down "Rarity" specialized in levitation and mineral finding.

Earth ponies were the strongest, and could posses various powers. He was told to ask "Pinkie" as an example.

All the pony types posses a cutie mark, save children. Something about a rite of passage into adulthood.

There was nothing decent to eat! There were almost no meat eaters, and those that did eat meat resorted to fish. (Apparently ponies ate plant life like horses from his world did, like hay, grass, flowers, not to mention confectionary treats like no one on Earth could. The only thing that he could eat were muffins that weren’t saturated with sugar or plant life that he could not digest.)

He was not the only human, despite how many ponies spotted outside the window. He had spotted a human walking with a orange pony wearing a cowboy hat not too long ago.

These ponies were cute as hell.

And that's it. Luckily, Sweetie Bell did not mind answering all these questions. She had nothing to do while Rarity worked, and she could not meet the Crusaders until Applebloom finished her chores. Done with his notes, he took a moment to enjoy tea and now it was his turn to answer Sweetie Bell's questions.

"Alright, are you ready now?" Asked the small unicorn with a smile. She had gotten a journalist hat and had a pad and pen, ready to act professionally. Dear god she looked too cute, like something that belonged to a Disney cartoon.

"Fire away, I owe you that-" Nate said with a smile.

"Get Away!" Came from outside.

"Huh?" Asked Sweetie, picking up her head.

"What was that?" Nate asked, dropping the tea and picking up his journal. He was more concerned with the sound of the magical blast than the shouting

"That came from the front!" Rarity shouted. She pushed her head through into the kitchen to look down at Sweetie Bell. "Oh thank Celestia, you are still here-" She stopped talking, looking over at the human.

"Did you lock the door?" Nate asked, getting up and frowning a bit. He moved to the kitchen doorway and peek over Rarity. It looks like nothing was coming from the front entrance. Rarity slowly moved into the kitchen, trying to get between Sweetie Bell and the human. While she wasn't sure this human meant no harm, it was better be safe than sorry.

"Uhh, no. I decided to check on my guest and sister first..." Rarity said cautiously. This human was nowhere as stylish as Phoenix Wright. But he did have a certain roguish charm...

"Well, it looks like nothing is trying to get in," Nate said. His right hand moved to reach for his sidearm. Unfortunately, while he was still wearing his favorite shoulder gun holster, it was empty. Damnit. if this was his lucid dream, why couldn't he dream of having a gun?

"That shouting sounded like my friend Twilight..." Rarity said.

"Do you think miss Twilight is in trouble?" Sweetie Bell asked.

Nate moved quickly to the front window. His right hand moved to pull a purple curtain slowly open and peek outside. In hindsight, he should have asked what things were dangerous in this land. He spotted a strange creature that was not a pony. It was black, with... holes? No, more like missing parts of its body. He wanted to say it had a horn, but more like a thorn, and its eyes were a pale, sickly kind of green.

"What is that thing...." Nate whispered. He had to move a bit, feeling something poking his side. Rarity had moved to look out the window, then immediately drew her head back and narrowed her eyes.

"Its a Changeling!" she seethed, her voice low. Noting her response, Nate quickly closed the curtain back to block the view inside.

"I take it those are bad?" Nate asked, keeping his voice low.

"Really bad? They are not allowed in Equestria, they can change shape at will and feed off ponies, like parasites," Rarity said, clearly upset. "If they are out there, Twilight is in danger! She can handle a few, but not a lot!" The anger vanished out of her face and was replaced by fear.

"Damnit," Nate said, clearly upset. What was he supposed to do? The best option was to stay put and shut the door. But it was not in him to just stand by and do nothing either. "You two stay here, I am going to check it out."

"You are not going out there! Twilight is my friend, and I insist on helping her!" Rarity said, moving to block the door.

"What about your sister?" Nate asked, turning to look at Sweetie Bell. The little filly looked worried.

"Sweetie Bell, I need you to go upstairs to your room. Lock your door, and get your battle gear on. Do not open the door, unless I give the password," Rarity said. Nate closed both eyes a bit, wondering why sisters would have a password system. What kind of battle gear could a tiny unicorn wear anyway?

"But sis-"

"Promise me! A changeling could change into me and then lure you to open the door! Promise me you will do as I say?" Rarity said. She stepped up to give a sister a hug and then look down at her face.

"I- I promise." Sweetie Bell said, moving to hug her sister back. She quickly took off.

"Lets go, ah...Sir. I am sorry for moving you to the kitchen like that," Rarity said, watching her sister head upstairs.

"Call me Nate, all my friends do," He said. They both went to the door and Nathan held the handle. "At the count of three, we rush in," He said. "What's Twilight look like anyway?"

"She's purple, the one shooting light out of her horn," Rarity said. She narrowed her eyes and nodded up at him.

"Three!" They both yelled out together. Nate pulled the door open and they rushed out, Rarity first, and then Nate.

___________________________________

After Spike told Twilight about how the spell reacted, Twilight was upset. The spell had not failed, but because it had been fundamentally changed- The needed result was altered. Something had been summoned. She was sure of it. But who or what?

"Spike, we have to go find the ponies I summoned," Twilight said. Spike jumped on her back as she moved to exit the library.

"Shouldn't we send the Princess a letter?" Asked the toddler dragon, not that he was looking forward to it.

"No, Princess Celestia is much too occupied, and I do not want to worry her. No, we have to find the pony or ponies I summoned and then report to her. I don’t think I summoned anything dangerous anyway, the spell called for champions. I am more worried about how they feel about taken away from their homes." Twilight said as she lowered her head.

"Gotcha. So how do we find them?" Asked Spike. He moved from her back to place his claws on her mane and look around.

"I think they should have some magic residue around them. I will simply use a detect magic spell and look around Ponyville," Twilight said. She raised her head to focus her magic into her horn, a faint purple hue filled her horn, and Twilight smiled. She decided to head over towards the marketplace first. Get some supplies in case this search took longer than she wanted.

Had she stayed a few more moments, she would have seen Applejack and Dovahkiin materialize out of thin air outside the library.

"What did you do?" Applejack asked, looking around. They had taken a while to get to the library and had lost some time. First, they had stopped to let the Dovahkiin change. Then they went to the farm to let them know everything was ok. The human warrior liked Big Macintosh, he spoke little but had great understanding in his eyes. There was also a matter of lunch and swapping apple recipes.

"What do you mean? I just reversed time," Dovahkiin said. It was late afternoon when they both arrived. Applejack looked upset that they had little time in the day left.

"Well the moment ah agreed to follow ya, time went all screwy!" Applejack said. She saw as the sun moved from its position back to noon, and ponies moving backwards or disappearing from view at a rapid pace.

"Can no one else do that? I can change time forward or backwards, but only so much time within a day," Dovahkiin said. It was the same in Skyrim. Even though he was in a different place, it looks like he would still be different from all the others. He moved his hand out to open the door and hold it open for her. "Shall we?"

"Well aren't cha a gentlecolt," Applejack said, smiling. Something told her this ‘human’ had a lot of things to hide, finding out may be just be fun. She walked through the door and Dovahkiin followed inside.

_______________________________________

Twilight reached the marketplace, spotting all of the carts and stand of the ponies. The smells in the air made her smile. Spike always went shopping, so she didn't have a chance to visit and view the sights and smells. She brought her her head turning left to right, trying to scan using her horn. Since there were so many ponies here, it made sense that a high chance a champion would make its way here. Her horn glowed brighter than it had before. Something was here.

Junebug, an orange creme pony that sold flowers, spotted Twilight. She gave her a smile and walked up to her. She had her flowers at the moment, and they were carried inside a basket filled with her trademark daisies on each of her sides. The scent of the flowers made Twilight salivate a bit.

"Hello Twilight. Hello Spike. Its rare to see the both of you here together," Junebug said, her voice very pleasant to Twilight.

"Hello Junebug, its nice to see you too," Twilight said. Her horn was glowing a bit brighter. Spike turned his head to the side at the jump in power. Then then raised an eyebrow. Why did Twilight and Junebug sound so much alike?

"Is there something wron with your horn?" Junebug asked, lifting her head to look at the purple glowing hue.

"Oh, this? I am using a magic detection spell. It glows when it finds something using magic," Twilight explained. "I am looking for somepony."

"Oh? And did you find them?" Junebug asked, lowering her head again. Spike had closed both eyes to listen to the two. He could swear that if he couldn't see them, he would not be able to tell them apart by sound.

"I think so..." Twilight said. Although she was not sure who it was just yet.

"Changelings! We have been found out! Attack!" Junebug cried out, lifting her head up. Instantly, various ponies picked up their head. Some were vendors, and some had been shopping. Some of the ponies picked up their head at the sound of the word Changelings.

"I have no idea how you found us, Twilight Sparkle. But without you, there is no way the other Elements will be able to fight us! And since you are by yourself, you’re easy pickings," Junebug said, a sinister grin forming on her face. Other ponies begun to gather to encircle Twilight. Confused ponies begun to walk away, while others just stared. About 20 or so ponies had converged with Junebug.

"Changelings? All of you? But how- why?" Twilight said, taking a few steps back. Spike looked worried, his front claws grasped at her mane.

"I think a teleport spell would be good right about now..." Spike trailed off, looking around at the faces of angry ponies. This looked like it would be too many for her to handle.

"We can't Spike, we don't know how many Changelings are in Ponyville. If we escape, they could find us later and we will never know who they are," Twilight said, looking around. Good, the more they huddled around her, the better she could blast them. The detect spell she had on her horn was dispelled, and the purple hue over the horn vanished.

"What makes you think you could get away anyway?" Junebug said in a low and sinister voice. The orange creme "pony" shed her baskets of flowers. The other Changelings also dropped their belongings and converged on Twilight and Spike once again.

"Get away!" Twilight shouted. She needed time to cast a spell and get as many Changelings focused on her and not the true ponies. She shut her eyes and then focused her magic as much as she could. After a second, she opened her eyes to reveal they were pure white. A bright flash of magic flared out of her horn and into the sky. A ring of purple magic escaped from the bottom of her horn to spread across the immediate area.

The fake ponies shut their eyes and lowered themselves to brace for impact. They had no idea what this magic was for. The purple ring washed over each of the ponies still in the area. The disguised form of the ponies was removed, leaving only the true form of the Changelings. Well, save one gray male pony with a blonde mane that was mixed with the group. The Changelings opened their eyes and found their shapeshifting power was disabled.

"Hey! This is not the line for the tubs of jelly!" The only male pony in the group of Changelings said. "Buck this, I’ll look for them on other place!," He said and walked away. Twilight, Spike, and the Changelings all watched as the odd pony walked away.

"Confused?" Asked Spike, an eyebrow raised as his fear was gone for a second.

"Leave him! We must get Twilight! What did you did to our powers?" The Changeling that had been Junebug asked with a scowl. Twilight smirked, her eyes returning to normal.

"I cast a dispell field. Anypony using magic or abilities touched by the ring will have their powers blocked for a while," Twilight replied. "And the skybolt spell was just a flare to let the other Elements know where I am, not to mention anypony else watching the skies." Twilight then lowered her head to bring her horn to point out at the changelings. She couldn't use magic for a bit, but at least this way she had exposed the true face of the Changelings. Hopefully her friends and Princess Celestia would be able to see the skybolt.

"Should I send a letter of S.O.S.?" Spike asked. Luckily, since they were going to send a letter once they found the champion pony, he was ready for a letter.

"That spell should also have affected your dragon fire," Said Twilight. She had little choice in the matter, either send for help, or let some Changelings escape.

"Stop them!" Screamed another Changeling. The invaders moved in, not caring their forms were revealed. Twilight kept her stare of defiance, daring them to get close. That is, until she raised her eyebrows. What in Princess Celestia's royal mane?

Rarity charged into the group of Changelings, her horn lowered to ram into any of them in the back. Twilight couldn't see too well, the dark bodies of the vampiric creatures blocked the view. One of the Changelings was sent into the air with a large "Oww!" Nathan Drake had performed a baseball slide into the legs of the one sent flying. He then quickly stood up and gave a short jump into the air. His left fist threw a haymaker punch, driving the force of his weight behind the punch to send it into the face of another foe.

"Twilight!" Rarity shouted out. She turned her body around to throw both of her back hooves in a donkey kick into a Changeling. "Are you okay?" She followed up. The Changelings took note that someone was attacking them from behind. Nate moved his right hand to grab a horn of a Changeling. He pulled it to bring it closer to himself, unable to fight the shift in balance, the shape changer moved against its will. The human then ducked down and hoisted that Changeling unto his back. With a grunt, he stood up and then tossed the creature over his head into a huddled group.

"A human?" Twilight asked, her eyes opened wide in confusion.

"Less talkie, more fightie," Nate said, lifting both of his fists up to take a fighting stance. He was able to get a few lucky shots in, but only because they had the element of surprise. His left hand also hurt a bit, punching that thing felt like punching a tree. Rarity took a few steps back, finding her back to Nate. A Changeling almost hit her with a swipe and it made her cautious.

"Why are you not blasting them with magic, Twilight!" Rarity said, ducking under a front kick. Nate jumped forward a little, moving his right foot up in a kick. Too bad it missed its target.

"I can't! I am using a suppression spell to keep the Changelings from shape shifting and its also affecting me!" Twilight said. She hopped forward, glad for the distraction to kick a Changeling in the side of its face.

"Ah crap," Nate said. They creatures were lower than him, so it was hard to connect with his fists. And his kicks were coming up missing. These "Changelings" could dodge well. One of the dark creature jumped up, moving to go for Twilight. That is, until a Rainbow blur ran into it and knocked it out of the air.

"The Cavalry is here! And I brought some firepower!" Rainbow Dash said, hoving in the air above Twilight.

"Rainbow Dash! Who did you-" Twilight looked up at her friend and then looked over at the group running up.

"Heigh ho Pinkie! Charge!" Dan was riding of top Pinkie Pie, holding a glass axe, courtesy of the Dovahkiin. He pointed the axe forward, pointing at the Changelings. The duo charged forward, Dan giving a battle cry and swinging his new axe.

Applejack rushed towards Rarity, headbutting a shapeshifter that was about to hit the fancy unicorn. Dovahkiin stepped behind her slowly, his bow drawn. One by one, arrows charge with Lighting and Frost found their way into the flanks and bodies of Changelings.

"Applejack! Just in time!" Rarity said, smiling at her rustic friend. Nate raised an eyebrow, looking at the others coming.

"We are not out tha woods yet," Applejack smiled. A Changeling that was about to hit her found itself twitching in place as an arrow hit its neck.

"Umm, Spike, Twilight, are you hurt?" A voice above the two said. Twilight looked up and saw Fluttershy landing next to them, next to her, a giant white bat flew.

"Fluttershy! Are we glad to see you guys!" Spike said, relieved.

"Yes, we're fine thanks to you..." Twilight stopped speaking when the white bat transformed into Soma Cruz. The transformation was quick, the bat growing larger, but getting thinner as it took form of a human. He landed on the ground with a flourish, his duster jacket spreading out as he crouched. The teen stood up slowly, moving his left hand out to bring out his weapon- A pair of nunchuks.

"What the-" Spike said, thrown back by the transformation. Fluttershy scooped up the baby dragon and begun to fly again.

"Take him to safety. I wonder if these things have a soul I can dominate," Soma said, narrowing his eyes at the Changelings staring at him. One of them wondered if the silvered hair youth was a shapeshifter also. Only stunned for a second, one stupid Changeling moved forward. Soma quickly unleashed his nunchuks in a spiraling flurry. One, two, slap, and another hit after hit from the weapon made the shapeshifter wince in pain.

"What is going on? Where did all these humans come from?" Asked Spike, blinking as he was getting a bird's eye view of the battle. The tiny dragon saw a Changeling running for its life, Dan and Pinkie were chasing after it.

Phoenix took off from the ground with a crouch, and then launched himself into the air with a super jump. He landed next to Rainbow Dash, frowning a bit. While the others were doing ok, he needed the Judge and Maya, to bring out his more effective attacks. Also, he was still stuck in investigation mode. He had only found a vase and a photo. Still, there were a few things he could do. He reached into his suit and pulled out a banana. He squeezed the edible part out and begun to eat it.

"I am Phoenix Wright! Fear my eyeballs!" The former lawyer yelled out. A Changeling facing him cowered a bit, not sure what to expect. Phoenix then leaned forward and threw the banana peel into its face. The Changeling had its eyes shut as the yellow remains hit its face, and then slid down slowly.

"I can't believe you just did that," Rainbow Dash said, bringing a hoof to her face. Why had her hero done such a lame move? Phoenix merely rushed forward at his foe. The Changeling, trying to decide what the hell that was about, was caught by surprise. Too bad for it, for Phoenix ran headfirst into the banana peel and slipped. In turn, Wright landed on top of it and caused it to wince in pain.

"It worked, didn't it?!" Phoenix said, moving to get back up. He was preparing himself to do another move. He stood up as tall as he could, gathering as much air into his lungs as he could. There was a lot of changelings left, Some of the ones that had taken blows were getting back up. His left hand shot out pointing with his index finger, and he said with a loud voice.

"HOLD IT!"

The force of his scream made everyone freeze. The Changelings that had been looking at Phoenix immediately found themselves paralyzed, unable to move. The Mare 6 and the humans turned to look at Phoenix, amazed his voice could project like that.

"Impressive Thu'um," Dovahkiin said, clearly impressed, his own paralyzing dragon shout was not that effective.

"That won't hold them for long! Quickly, there has to be a way to bring them down," Phoenix shouted, looking around for an answer.

"The horns! The horns are the source of their shapeshifting power! If we can cut it off, it should knock them out! And we need to hurry, the spell keeping them from shapeshifting will wear off soon!" Twilight said. She made it a point to study up on the Changelings, in case they would ever have to do battle again.

"The horns huh? So that's how we hurt them." Dan said with a wicked grin. Pinkie Pie smiled, glad to see that Dan was happy.

"Next time, I get to ride you!" Pinkie said. Dan's eyes quickly shot open, staring at the pink one with surprise. Dan looked around quickly, wondering if anyone else heard that. He just moved to get off Pinkie and hold the axe with both his hands.

"Vengance!" Dan yelled, lifting both of his arms up to raise the axe up. Pinkie Pie brought out her party cannon and fired it up, behind Dan to make his look cooler with fireworks and confetti in the background.

"Let's do this!" Soma said, putting away his nunchucks. Now that he knew he needed a cutting weapon, he brought out a new weapon out. The Nebula, the holy snake whip sword. Fluttershy smiled, seeing Soma smile.

"Beware, beware the Dragonborn comes," The Dovahkiin said. He knew his arrows were doing damage, but the special Nightingale Bow was running out of soul power. He put them away, and then drew out his special weapon. The Nightingale Blade, the vampiric sword that absorbed health and stamina. Applejack in turn, brought out her lasso and begun to spin it around in the air above herself.

"The horn huh?" Phoenix said, turning to look at the horn on one of the changelings. He had no weapons, so all her had to do was find some evidence. He quickly kneeled to the ground and begun to search the ground. In a short time, he found the last piece of evidence- A watch. He grinned, moving to stand up.

"Bridge to Turnabout!" He shouted, unleashing a burst of energy around himself. He was now shining a bright yellow aura around his form. Rainbow Dash lost the look of embarrassment and her eyes slowly lit up as it reflected the light Phoenix gave out. That was the look! That was the confident and awesome lawyer that had stood in court on her behalf.

"SO COOL!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

Nate grinned, looking on at the others. He had no idea who they wore, only that they were here to help. He had no weapons to fight, but he could at least help out someway. He noticed that his baseball slide was effective on these things. Maybe because their legs were missing peices? At the least, he could trip them up and give the others a chance to connect with their weapons.

"Hey guys, I had everything under control until you showed up," Nate said with a grin. He simply raised both hands again to make fists.

"Are you sure about that, dear?" Rarity asked, moving to get in position at Nate's side. Rarity tossed a diamond up at Nate's chest. "Its a diamond dear, hardest stuff on the planet. It should cut a horn with enough force."

"Trust me, I've done this before," he replied with a wink after catching the diamond. The Changelings were coming out of the paralysis and growled.

"Attack!" Yelled Dan as he jumped into the air, swinging the axe over his head and bringing it down on the horn of the Changeling he had been chasing. One horn down as it flew and spun in the air.

Soma threw his right hand out to send out the mystic whip to wrap around a horn. He then grasped the Nebula with both his hands and tugged back quickly, sawing off the horn.

Applejack threw her lasso out to hook it around a changeling's neck and pull it back towards the Dovahkiin. He held the weapon like a baseball bat and then swung it forward. The blade sliced the horn off as the Changeling continued to swing forward. It was sent flying a few seconds before Applejack released the lasso and let it slam against a cart.

Nate rushed forward and then jumped up towards a changeling. He brought his left leg out to slide as he landed to make a Changeling trip and fall to the ground. The treasure hunter quickly got to his left knee. Grasping the diamond in his left hand, he swung it down as hard as he could down on the creature's horn. That diamond cut through horn with a clang, leaving a dull stinging in his hand. Still, Drake smiled. He had a cutting weapon.

By now, some of the vampiric shapeshifters were getting hesitant. They saw horns on the ground, and the Changelings that had their horns removed gave a loud shriek before fainting to the ground. Some started to retreat, only to find themselves butting into Phoenix.

"The ones that actually committed the crime... Were you!" Phoenix exclaimed, pointing at the Changelings. The small group instantly found themselves shocked with damage. "No alibi, no justice, no dreams, no hope!" Continued the Ace Attorney attack, Phoenix hitting some papers as he frowned. "Its time for you to pay for your crimes!" The Changelings were thrown into a panic. What was this strange attack? Phoenix drew his left hand back and then he moved out to point his index finger at the group.

"TAKE THAT!" Phoenix shouted, causing an explosion to occur in the middle. The changelings caught in the blast fell to the ground, apparently knocked out. Phoenix lost his bright aura as he drew his hand back.

"So awesome!" Rainbow Dash said in a low voice. Her front hooves moved to hold her cheeks, which were puffed out. Apparently, the others were also impressed, even Dan took a moment, making a mental note not to get on the bad side of the former lawyer.

The remaining Changelings quickly took off, running from the group and towards the road leading to the Everfree Forest.

"Should we chase after the varmints?" Asked Applejack, watching them leave. In all honesty, she was impressed by these humans. While no slouch, these humans were better fighters and able to cut the horns off the Changelings.

"No, if they reach the Everfree Forest, who knows what else can attack us, also, we have company," Twilight said with a smile. She turned to look up, seeing a bright chariot pulled by pegasi bringing Princess Celestia down towards the group.

The Mare Six left the humans and lined up, looking up at the princess. The humans turned to look at each other a moment. Dan and Wright simply nodded at each other, heading to stand behind the ponies. Soma shrugged at Nate, and then headed off to follow the others. Dovahkiin blinked once and look at the Princess and walked. Nate stood up and wiped sweat from his brow. after catching his breath, he headed off to join his fellow humans.

Author's Note

You didn't think I would leave Rarity out, did you? Nathan Drake, appears!
Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura
.3.~ Edited by Holy Macintosh

Revelations of a Fallen Phoenix

Chapter 6- Revelations of a Fallen Phoenix

Princess Celestia's chariot landed on the ground, on the road leading into the marketplace. Behind her, a patrol of eight palace guards armed with spears flew in as well, moving in to land further inside the area. The guards quickly begun to head to inspect each of the fallen bodies of the Changelings.

"Twilight Sparkle, you and your friends have once again prevented a crisis from occurring. Well done," Princess Celestia spoke with a smile. She walked out of her chariot, looking down at the assembled. A few of the other ponies, no longer afraid, were starting to come back into view as the commotion had died down.

"I am so glad you were able to get here, and so quickly your majesty," Twilight said, bowing her head. Her friend quickly followed suit. "As you can see, I am afraid your suspicions in your letter were well founded after all," The lavender unicorn said as she raised her head back up. The guards were busy placing restraints of the Changelings on the floor.

"It is as I feared then. Thank you as well, brave humans," Celestia said to look at the humans collected behind the ponies. Dan and the Dovahkiin though, had yet to place their weapons away. Soma placed his own whip away when the sound of thanks was given. "And I am glad to see you once more, Mr. Wright and Mr. Mandel," She added to Phoenix and Dan.

"For a place that is not supposed to have humans, this Princess is not surprised," remarked Soma. Fluttershy turned her head back at the silvered hair teen and shook her head to the sides, as if trying to tell him now was not the time. He got a clue and relaxed his posture.

"You can place your weapons away, we are safe now. May I know your names?" Princess Celestia turned her head to look at the newcomers. Dan moved to set the axe at his side, sliding it into his belt. The Dovahkiin complied as well, but still not sure what to make of the giant alicorn. Still, the dragonborn hated royalty. They always had an agenda.

"My name is Soma Cruz," The young man went in first. He did not bother to bow or nod his head. The ponies seemed to know this princess, so it seemed to be alright to be casual.

"I'm Nathan Drake, but you can call me Nate if you want. Should I be bowing or something?" Nate asked as he stepped up. His left hand was still hurting a bit, but he did not want to make a bad impression on the head honcho of this place. Not unless there was treasure involved anyway. Princess Celestia merely shook her head to the sides and then smiled at the Dovahkiin.

"I am Jokull Freysson, Nord of Skyrim fair princess. May your reign bring prosperity and guidance to your people. May you find your king soon," Dovahkiin said, moving his left hand in a fist to rest on his chest. "But as for what you may call me, the name is Dovahkiin," He said as he drew his hand back. Royalty had a certain way to handle things, so he would at least show some respect until it was taken away. Applejack raised an eyebrow, looking back at the ‘Nord’. He had some polish in him.

"Thank you for your greeting, but no need to be so formal. Now that we know one another, we should press on. First, guards," Princess Celestia addressed. The collected pegasi raised their head and saluted her. The severed horns of the Changelings were collected into a bag, and the remaining changelings were tied up. "Take them to Canterlot and into the secured dungeons. Make sure to take the new shapeshifting precautions." The guards nodded, and then proceeded to fly away with the prisoners.

"Next, for each Changeling, there must have been a real pony for them to have taken their place. The Changelings would need to feed on them, and made sure they were secure. We must search the buildings in the area and find the real ones to free them from the parasitic bonds," Princess Celestia said. She turned to look around at the other ponies. "It will be up to you to find your neighbors and bring them here. I will be able to cast a spell to heal them." The ponies in town nodded and then headed off to look for the others.

"Now for the last part. The Elements will have to stay out of view. I suggest the barn of the Apple family. It is secluded, and should provide cover. I doubt that the Changelings will attack again so soon, but it is best to take precautions. Putting the bearers of the Elements of Harmony in danger is the last thing we need to do. I will need Twilight with me, she will help me heal, and also brief me in certain matters."

The whole time the Princess spoke, the humans and the Mare six remained quiet and listened. For the most part, at least. Dan was getting bored by this procession.

"Yeah yeah yeah, when do we find out how we got here? And more importantly, how do we get back?" Dan said. Nate turned to look at the little man for the first time and nodded. The tomb raider was starting to think this was no lucid dream. The other humans turned to look at the Princess. She seemed to be the one that had all the answers.

"In all honesty, I do not posses that answer. But I do have a theory...." Princess Celestia said. She turned to look down at Twilight. "Come, I must teach you the healing spell."

"Alright, ya'll heard the Princess. Lets go," Applejack said to lead the way. While the Elements begun walking, the humans were slower to respond.

Phoenix released a sigh he had been holding inside. More walking? He had a feeling something like this would happen. But the worst feeling he got was when he realized something. There was a little girl that was all alone waiting for him, and he feared the worst.

The Dovahkiin said nothing, moving to place his thief hood on for the first time in this place. His cursor had yet to tell him that a quest had shown up, so for the first time since he became Dovahkiin- He was at a loss as to what to do. The Nord turned to look at Spike though and smiled. At least he finally got to see what a baby dragon looked liked. Maybe he could call this one ‘Little Brother’.

Soma said nothing, merely following the ponies. He forced himself to walk at a snail's pace. This way he did not outrun anyone, and also gave him a second to collect his thoughts. Just what had brought him here, if not had been the dark forces of Dracula or his minions? Why was he here?

Dan hung in the back, thinking of a plan. So the overlords were not the ponies- Just these dark things called ‘Changelings’. Well, he had been right to a point. Were they the ones at fault? In his hand, he held the horn that he had chopped off. Something told him this was going to be useful.

Spike blinked once and then turned to follow after Twilight. That tall human- Mr. Dovahkiin, had smiled at him. There was something odd that made the little dragon want to talk to him. As they all begun walking, Twilight cast her glance back at the humans. These were the champions she summoned, and none of them looked happy. This was all her fault.

________________________________

"I am so glad that everypony is alright," Fluttershy said, walking beside her female friends. Luckily, Dan didn't hear that comment.

"I am just glad that those horrible Changelings were driven off. Can you imagine how long they could have been in Ponyville?" Rarity asked, shaking her head to the sides.

"Umm... What about your sister?" Nate called out, moving to step up toward the mares. Unlike the other humans, his head was not wrapped up in so much thought.

"Oh no! She is still locked up in her room! I have to get back to her! I am such a horrible sister!" Rarity said, turning around to look at Nate. "Thank you so much for reminding me!"

"You go get your sister, she must be worried something awful," Applejack said. She knew the feeling. "You may as well bring her along to, no telling how long we'll be at the farm."

"Just go already. We'll wait here, right?" Nate asked, turning to look at the others. The mares and the humans all nodded, only Dan responding with a ‘whatever’. Rarity smiled and quickly turned to head back into town, leaving the others just outside of the city limits.

"May as well take a second to rest, I haven't had a chance to eat yet," Phoenix said. He had his head raised, turning to gauge the others. While he had been taking a nap this morning, carrying Rainbow Dash and the fight left him tired again. He sat down on the ground, leaning against a fence. Suit or no suit, he needed a break.

"Hey Nix. Everything is going to be ok, right?" Rainbow Dash said as she walked over to the sitting down Phoenix and smiled at him. The same words were used to comfort her during her jail time.

"I hope so. I just hope Trucy is okay," Phoenix said, turning to look at Rainbow Dash. The concern Rarity had for her sister made it worse for him.

"Is Trucy your special somepony?" Rainbow asked, looking at his face. The idea somehow made her uneasy.

"Somepony? Umm, I don't know what that means. But Trucy is my adopted daughter," Phoenix said, moving his right hand to pet her mane. Rainbow closed her eyes and moved her head into his hand. His touch felt good. Few ponies ever touched her, and even less her hooves or mane. But she felt Phoenix needed this more than her.

Applejack and Fluttershy picked up their heads, turning to look at the attention Rainbow was giving and getting. They said nothing, just watching the scene. Fluttershy closed both her eyes and smiled. Soma blinked one and tilted his head to the side, having moved to lean against a tree. Nate had moved to sit in top of the fence, though not too close to the couple. Dovahkiin wondered if Mara would condone this. Still, he was a Nord. Sometimes, there was nothing like the bond between and man and his horse.

"Would... Can you tell us what happened? I mean, to your badge? You always wear it on your tie," Rainbow said, opening her eyes a bit. She finally noticed that the former lawyer had not been wearing his tie the whole time.

"Oh that," Phoenix said. He didn't have the heart to correct Rainbow Dash, since his badge was worn on the lapel of his suit. Also, its been a while since he worn it. They had time to kill until Rarity returned. His hand left Rainbow's head and press against the spot his tie would normally be. He stretched out his legs, moving to rest each hand on his lap. Rainbow Dash moved to lay down on the green grass, resting her head on his lap to look up at the former lawyer.

"Alright. Last time you saw me, I was still in the middle of my career. I was becoming one of the best defense attorneys in the country. When I returned to my world, it was more of the same. I had lost only one other case, and that was because my client was guilty," Phoenix said. He picked up his head to look at the others, may as well paint them a picture.

"I defended TV and Circus celebrities. Other elite lawyers and even DA had to call my services. Countless murder trials with sinister plots. Trials no one would touch, I would take on and turn them around. Clients that had lost all, I gave them hope," Phoenix said. He then turned to look back down at Rainbow Dash. "People would offer me thousands upon thousands of dollars to protect them. But I would turn them down, because I only protect the innocent. People willingly to pay with money were almost always guilty."

Dan moved closer to Phoenix, wanting to hear this story. Pinkie moved to stand next to Dan, moving her head down to hand his right hand resting on her head. She would not lose to Rainbow Dash. Dan missed Mr. Mumbles, so he resorted to pet Pinkie's poofy mane. "What happened then?" Asked the angry one.

"My last case. Right. Well, a magician named Zak, called for me. He had fired his last lawyer and needed a new one. He was in a real jam, he was accused of killing his mentor. With only one day to trial, I still accepted his case. He was innocent, and also he had a daughter. Her name, was Trucy," Phoenix said.

This caused a lot of eyebrows to raise. Rainbow Dash had lifted her head up from Phoenix's lap, more surprised by what was happening. Dan himself had wanted to adopt a child, but this was a strange turn of events. At least Phoenix was not a total sleazeball.

"I'm guessing that the name Trucy is not a popular name where ya'll come from," Applejack said. Dovahkiin shook his head to the sides, wanting to know more about the story. He had no idea what an "attorney" was, but he could take a guess.

Fluttershy had already opened her eyes at this point. This was turning juicer than a mystery novel, but this was also triggering an odd notion. Phoenix- Single father, down on his luck. Rainbow Dash- lonely mare and missing something in her life. This was starting to turn into a dime romance novel!

"At the trial, I obtained evidence. It was a torn out page of a journal. On it, it was evidence that could prove Zak innocent. As it turns out, the prosecuting attorney had the rest of the journal. I managed to prove that they both belonged together, and that Zak was innocent. But it was a setup," Phoenix said, narrowing his eyes a little.

"A setup?" Fluttershy asked, getting closer to the two. Phoenix nodded in response, letting out a sigh.

"Yes. The page did belong to the journal. But the writing, had not. A professional forger had written inside it. That forger stood before the court and testified that he had written it. And also, that I had been the one that hired him to do it," Phoenix said, hanging his head in defeat. "Things looked bad, really bad. My client, Zak, then decided to perform one last act. Knowing that his days were numbered- Zak performed a vanishing act. Right in the middle of the trial too."

Nate turned his head to look over at Phoenix. This was one hell of a guy.

"Zak fled the country. He had no choice, he knew he would be found guilty. Thanks to him leaving though, the case was postponed. It did not look good for me though. And Trucy had been left behind. To this day, I have no idea if he is still alive or not."

"What kind of yellow bellied coward leaves like that! He had a little girl! Guilty or not, you just do not do that!" Applejack said, snorting angrily. Dovahkiin sensed better to back away from Applejack. Women, no matter what race or realm, were no place to be around when angered. Still, he noted that Applejack only lived with her siblings and grandmother. Where were her parents?

"Applejack, shush. Let him finish," Pinkie said. She loved a good story. While it was not a happy one, it was still good.

"Well, Trucy had no other family left. If Zak went to jail, she would have been taken by foster parents. Also, he would have most likely faced the death penalty," Phoenix said, picking up his head. "But as a result, I faced a panel. I was found guilty, and that is when I lost my defense attorney badge. I would never be allowed to practice law again. I had practiced law for over 10 years, and now I was without a job. And Trucy was all alone in the world..."

Phoenix closed both of his eyes and leaned his head back, remembering that day. "I decided to take her in. I still had money from past cases. I am not sure what to do about the future. I'm running a talent agency now. Trucy is a great magician, just like her father," Phoenix said with a smile. He opened his eyes and he turned to look at the others. "She has been with me for a year now."

"I mean, wow. And I thought Chris had it bad," Dan said. "Are you all alone? No wife or anything?"

"Umm. Well, my name was dragged through the mud after that incident. And a lot of women are not too keen on dating a man who has adopted the daughter of an accused murderer," Phoenix replied to Dan, moving his left hand to hold the back of his head.

"That sounds so sad. You didn't have to adopt Trucy," Fluttershy said.

"Now that is what I call loyalty. Trust me, I know," Raindbow Dash said. "I wouldn't have left you all alone like that." Phoenix smiled at Rainbow and moved to pet her head again.

"What else could I do? I could not blame Zak for what he did. It's only natural for living creatures to fight to protect their own lives," Phoenix said, picking up his head to look over at the humans. "But what makes us human is that we fight for others. But who do you fight for? How hard must you fight? That's the true measure of what human life is worth. We, defense attorneys, are warriors who are constantly challenged by that question. Even when the battle is over, and the bonds that connect us are severed... We always return. Time and time again," Phoenix said.

"So now, you fight to get back home to your little girl?" Dovahkiin asked. Phoenix nodded, and then he turned to look over at Rarity and Sweetie Bell making their way to the group.

"Time to go then," Phoenix said, moving to stand up. Getting that off his chest made him feel a little bit better at least. The other got up and begun to get ready to march again.

Phoenix's story made the other human snap out of their mood. It made their problems seem petty. Save the Dovahkiin. He still had to save his homeland from Alduin, not to mention that whole civil war. Dan was upset though, and his previous anger was only refueled by this news. What kind of monster takes a parent away from their child?

Soma picked up his head at the words the former lawyer said. What did he fight for? Simply to prove, that he was not a Dark Lord? What would he do after college? What did he want to do with his life?

"Thank you for waiting! I brought good news!" Rarity said, turning to look at the others. "There are no other changelings in Ponyville! The captured ponies are being healed as we speak. Also, Princess Celestia has figured out what happened! The Mayor also wants to throw you humans a feast as a thanks! After the feast, Princess Celestia will speak to us in Twilight's Library," Rarity said. She stopped though, feeling the heavy atmosphere. "Did we miss something?"

"Mr. Drake! I am glad you are alright!" Sweetie Bell said. Nate felt touch the little unicorn cared. "We can get back to my interview!" Nate immediately lost the smile and deadpanned.

"Journalists," Nate said. He bent down to pick up the filly into his arms and carry her on his shoulders. "Up and at them! Lets go and leave the grown ups to their thing," Nate said to walk back to Ponyville.

"Alright! You know what this means! A party!" Pinkie Pie said, lifting her hooves up to throw confetti. She hoped that this would lighten up the mood.

"Well, we could all use some food. I hope they have some kind of meat," Soma said. Fluttershy immediately froze, turning to look at Soma. Was he a meat eater? Why was that so hot?

"Ixnay on the Eatmay," Nate said, quickly looking at the mares.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Opinions and Confessions

Chapter 7- Opinions and Confessions

One by the one, the heroes and heroines marched back towards the City Hall. Colorful ponies of all types had gathered on each side of the road and let them pass. First, Pinkie Pie lead them all with Dan at her side. Dan didn't mind the attention- For once in his life, ponies recognized his betters.

Nate followed, carrying Sweetie Bell on his shoulders. She waved as well, getting an envious look from Scootaloo. Rarity walked behind them both, looking up at her sister to make sure she didn't fall. She did however, take the time to strike a pose when a camera presented itself.

Applejack came in next, earning a higher cheer from the ponies. Mrs. Reliable and a rodeo queen earned her a few fans. The Dovahkiin moved both hands to lower his hood and walk behind her. This was new sensation. Sure people had cheered and even sing his praise- But this was a proper reception. He wished that the people in Skyrim could get together in the name of peace. Made for easy pickpocketing.

Soma walked next, but in front of Fluttershy. The teen said nothing, merely lifting his right hand up to wave. The pink haired pegasus struggled a bit to stay close to him. A few of the female earth ponies gave him a few hollers and blew kisses. This made the poor kid blush a bit and close his eyes. In returned, the female ponies were granted a stare from Fluttershy that made them stop.

Phoenix walked behind Rainbow Dash- Well, he walked while she hovered in the air. Wright had both of eyes lowered, hands inside each of his pockets. Rainbow Dash though, was drinking the attention like it was a fine wine. Which meant "Oh Yeah, who do ya love, Ponyville!" She shouted, lifting her front hooves up to dance. Wright could only try not to bump into her thanks to her showboating.

Princess Celestia, along with Twilight Sparkle, were smiling at the center of town. Lacking balloons, streamers, or confetti, this was short of a real parade. The Princess raised her head up and then nodded to the Mayor. The gray haired mare smiled and stepped forward to nod at the group. She then raised her hooves up and stand on her hind legs to make all quiet down.

"Dear citizens of Ponyville. Once again, we owe our thanks to the Elements of Harmony and to the humans. To honor them all, we will be having a feast! It will be close to evening, and we hope by then to have the ponies afflicted by the Changelings back in perfect health," The Mayor said and smiled. This earned a loud cheer from the background. "See you then!" The Mayor spoke to end, and then headed to meet the group.

"I want to personally thank you for saving my town," The Mayor spoke. "For now, you can stay in City Hall until arrangements can be made for where you can stay. There is a bathroom, large seats, and a communion room if you want to rest for tonight."

"Is it me, or are the humans getting more attention than we ever did when we saved the day?" Asked Rarity to Applejack. The group was being urged into City Hall by the Mayor.

"I dunno 'bout that. You guys gave me a big ole party in thanks when ya sent me off to that competition rodeo," Applejack responded. Twilight left the side of the Princess and joined her friends inside the building.

"You ever get the feeling you were being herded around?" Dan asked, getting suspicious about the whole party. This was happening really fast to him.

"Actually, yes. Yes I have," Soma said. Back when he had to deal with crazy worshipers and fanatics- They always had him doing errands or find items in order to proceed further. He frowned a bit as well.

"Oh, you guys don't have to worry. None of us are Changelings. Also, Pinkie Pie has gotten parties started faster than this," Twilight said. She chuckled, remembering the paranoia Dan had in the past.

"That's exactly what a Changeling would say!" Dan challenged, turning to look at Twilight.

"Smartypants is washed and waiting for you," Twilight said, her eyes closed a bit to look back.

"Oh. Its her..." Dan said, realizing that only the real Twilight would know that. Also, he better not let anyone know he liked dolls. Damn him for needing something to cuddle when Mr. Mumbles was nowhere to be found!

"So, what now?" Asked the Dovahkiin. As they all entered the communion room, he remained in the back to inspect the place. The building looked well made, and the roof looked new. There were sofas that were a bit larger and lavish than what he had seen at Applejack's place. Soma and Nate immediately headed to a red couch. Sweetie Bell was placed on the ground and Nate was able to lean back and take a load off.

"Actually, I was hoping to talk to my friends for a bit. Alone. Its nothing you guys should worry about, but I wanted to get their help for the feast, and also get them ready for a speeches. The Mayor was hoping that my friends can introduce you in a more intimate level for the feast," Twilight said with a smile. The humans looked in better moods at least.

"I guess that makes sense," Said Rainbow Dash. She landed on the ground next to Twilight and nodded. "I won't have to write a speech or anything, right? I am not too good at those," She said, looking over to Phoenix. He had moved over to sit on another couch.

"Oh no, I am going just going to have you girls answer some questions. That should help you get started..." Twilight said as she turned to look at the others. Fluttershy nodded, not liking public speaking. But if it help Soma get along with the residents of Ponyville, it was worth doing it.

"Oh, Alright. I owe Mr. Drake that much," Rarity spoke. "Come along Sweetie," She said, lowering her head to urge her sister to walk.

"But what about my interview?" Sweetie asked, turning to look back at Nate.

"I am not going anywhere. Maybe tomorrow you can interview me with your friends," Nate said with a smile. In truth, a little time without ponies was appealing. With any luck, he could get more info. They both left the room after a second, though Sweetie had a pout on her face.

"Pinkie Pie?" Dan asked, moving to pull her aside.

"Yes Dan?" The mirthful one said.

"Do you remember the plan? About what food I like?" Dan said, voice shushed now.

"Oh yeah! Do you want me to get it ready?" Pinkie asked, lowering her own voice.

"Please. Something tells me we are all going to want some," Dan said, making sure he was not being heard.

"Okey Dokey Lokey!" Pinkie Pie sang out. She left after the others, bouncing instead of walking.

"See you guys soon! I gotta check on my own family too," Applejack said. She turned to the Dovahkiin and winked. "I gotta get something special for you," She said. Twilight raised her eyebrows at her friend. Was that... Flirting? She shook her head to the sides and then closed the door, leaving the humans in the room.

"What was that all about?" Phoenix asked, motioning to Dovahkiin. While he was dense about relationships concerning himself- He was not blind to others. "I think the cowgirl has a thing for you."

"You know, I have no idea," The nord responded. Flirting in Skyrim was different to these ponies apparently. "Though I think it is not flirting. More like she wants to try something I showed her..." He thought back to the recipes he shared. Probably one of those.

"Speaking of which, you noticed the looks Fluttershy was giving the ponies in the crowd?" Asked Phoenix.

"What looks?" Soma asked, picking up his head.

"Oh, well whenever a certain pony blew you a kiss, the yellow pegasus would stare at the others down," Nate said. "I know I was at the front, but I could feel those stares from my spot..." He said. Involuntarily, he shivered.

"I do not know what you're talking about," Soma said, feeling a blush coming on.

"Of course. You couldn't help but close your eyes and blush at the attention, huh?" Dan said with a smirk.

"Oh lay off the kid. Now that we finally have a chance, I want to compare notes," Spoke out the treasure hunter. Nate moved to take out his journal. "I think we need to share what we know about this place. Something tells me we may need it..."

_________________________________________________

"So, what kind of questions were you going to ask?" Rainbow Dash asked. She had lead the way for the mares, leading them outside of City Hall. Though she wondered which ponies had not met Phoenix before. The last trial in Equestria was hers, and that was a pretty big deal considering it was a murder.

"I have something to confess, I didn't call you out just for the introductions," Twilight said, lowering her head to the right side. Both eyes had closed, walking in front of the group. Applejack picked up an eyebrow. Why didn't she pick up on that?

"What do you mean?" Fluttershy asked, moving to stand next to Rainbow.

"Umm, Sweetie Bell, you better go talk with your friends about the humans. I think Applebloom is still at the farm. You should bring her family here for the feast," Rarity said with a smile. The white unicorn had a feeling Twilight was up to something little ones should not know.

"Aww, I never get to hear the grown up conversations... But I better go tell Applebloom about my interview anyway," Sweetie Bell said. She ran off, looking for Scoots first to go together.

"Thank you Rarity. What I am- Hey, where did Pinkie Pie go?" Twilight asked, lifting her head to look around. The Pink one was not to be seen.

"Oh, you let her go. She can be so random at times. Plus, Dan is already kind of infamous around here," Applejack said. "But what was this about then?"

"Alright. Well, Princess Celestia wanted to know two things. First, what are your opinions on the humans? Even Dan and Phoenix. Have they changed at all? And second- Are you girls feeling alright? You have been acting odd..." Twilight said, closing her eyes a bit.

"Odd?" Asked Fluttershy. "Now that you mention it, Rainbow Dash has been awfully close to Phoenix..." She said, looking back at things.

"Hey! What... Well look at you and Soma! Why were you giving the "Stare" to the other mares?" Rainbow Dash said. Her cheeks were red though, but she was still defensive. Fluttershy lowered her head, feeling a blush as well.

"And you Applejack? What did you mean when you said "something special" to Dovahkiin?" Twilight asked, turning to look at her orange friend.

"Huh? Well, uhh... I just wanted to cook one of the recipes he'd shown me, that's all!" Applejack said, looking from left to right. Her normally confident smile was replaced with a confused wiggle. "I certainly wasn't planning on wearing my Gala dress if that was what you were thinking..."

Both Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy turned to look at Applejack, both their mouths open. Twilight herself raised her head, her right eyebrow raised as she looked at Applejack up and down. "Let's... Lets just skip that part. Can you tell me about the humans? Your opinions? Princess Celestia wants to know about them," Twilight said. How'd she wish Spike was here, at least he could provide some sort of support. The baby dragon was off preparing the library for the meeting after the feast. "You first Applejack."

"Yeah, sure," Applejack replied. Anything to change the subject. She moved to look at the direction of the Everfree Forest. "I heard this strange noise from the forest. I went to check it out in case it was a fire. Luckily, it wasn't," She said. Her face turned to look back at Twilight. "It was Dovahkiin, fighting a pack of Timberwolves. He was winning, and by tha look of things, not a single one of them managed to get a scratch on him."

"All by himself? That's amazing," Twilight said. Fluttershy moved to lay down, wondering what could possess any creature to do that. Packs of those wolves were terribly efficient hunters and more dangerous than a dragon if a whole pack decided to hunt you down.

"Yeah. But he used weapons like that fancy axe, and his bow. Also, I heard him use something like a dragon shouting. He breathed fire like Spike, but it was red and also much more than Spike ever has breathed. The area was scorched by fire, and I think it was his doing," Applejack told Twilight.

"Weren't you scared?" Rainbow asked, wondering if Applejack was not stretching things.

"Ya kiddin’? I was terrified! When he finished off the last wolf, he came for me. I couldn't move. He came closer to me, and I shut my eyes and feared tha worse," Applejack said, lowering her head. "I never expected what he did. He stopped and moved to pet ma nuzzle," She said, moving her left front hoof to rub the spot between her eyes and nose. "He was gentle and laughed. He even knew ma name and called me adorable..."

"You? Adorable?" Rainbow Dash said, picking up her eyebrow now. Oh, she was making stuff up now.

"Hey, his words not mine. He told me he knew my name thanks to his weird powers. Speakin’ of powers, he can change time, and to my knowledge, he knows a lot of magic tricks like you Twilight," Applejack said, moving her hoof back. "He was also wearin’ different clothes. I took him to the farm for lunch and thought to look for you at the Library, but ya was gone..."

"That's... That is strange. But you never answered my question. What is your opinion of him?" Twilight said. She didn't doubt her words, but the news worried her. Dovahkiin could manipulate time freely? And knew other magic along with dragon fire and weapon combat?

"Yer right.... Ya did ask that," Applejack said, closing her eyes and lifting her head. The Honesty Element tried to picture what she thought about the fellow. "His smile and laugh are friendly and down to earth. He is educated, gotta be to speak so nicely to the Princess and know so much magic. Although he could whip any one of us in a real fight- He's gentle, his touch was soft. Ah see in his eyes a rough life, but one he's willing to fight for. He doesn't talk as much as tha others, but its more like he listens to others and then makes his own opinion. He is his own Stud- Er! I mean his own boss," Applejack said, trying to cover her slip up.

"Anything else?" Twilight asked, still confused by her friend's odd behavior. Fluttershy turned her head to look at the ground and rub her hoof again. This was going to be weird to explain.

"He's... He's a good guy. Ah know that much. The way he acted around my family was courteous and kind. I dunno though, that feeling I get when a pony is hidin’ somethin’ is there. But that's the weird part! I want to find out more about him!" Applejack confessed, opening her eyes to look at Twilight's face. "He kinda reminds me of my grandpa. Rough on the outside, but nothing but gold on the inside. Am I weird for thinkin’ that?"

____________________________________

The Dovahkiin felt his ears burning. His head turned to the sides and then shrugged, going back to the pow wow the humans started.

______________________________________

"That's weird. I feel like I want to know more about Soma," Fluttershy said. Everyone turned to look at her, making her blush and lower her face to rest on her hooves.

"Umm... Why don't you go next, Fluttershy?" Twilight said. She was no longer confused about Applejack. She was feeling more weirded out by the way her friends were blushing.

"Alright, unless you want to go first Rainbow Dash," Fluttershy said in a high squeak. Her cyan friend merely shook her head to the sides. "Oh, ok. Soma just crashed through my roof. I spoke with him, and he told me about his adventures. He's quiet, even more than the Dovahkiin if you noticed. But he's helpful and polite. Much too serious for someone his age," Fluttershy said, picking up her head.

"Who knew Flutters went into younger ponies?" Rainbow added with a smirk. The comment earned her another "eep" from Fluttershy as she blushed harder.

"I must admit Fluttershy, to be on a first name basis with the young man is strange. Even now you still call Phoenix by Mr. Wright," Rarity pointed out.

"Do I even want to ask what else?" Twilight asked.

"Soma has a power that can let him copy the powers of monsters or creatures he's beaten. According to him, he hates the power. Its the mark that he has inherited the dark power of a really bad Dark Lord," Fluttershy said as he tried to get her mind off things.

"So is he evil-"

"NO!" All the mares jumped up at Fluttershy's outburst. She quickly moved to cover her mouth with both hoofs, realizing she had done that. "Er, I mean, no he's not evil. Just misunderstood. I think just needs someone to help him through things," Fluttershy said in a really low voice.

"But you said Dark Lord, right?" Applejack asked. "Why is he not evil?"

"Oh... Well, when he recovered from falling, Soma tried his best to comfort me. I even accused him of wanting to rape me," Fluttershy said.

"Rape? You?" Rainbow Dash said, shocked for the umpteenth time today.

"He was really nice though. He apologized for breaking things, and even made a Pinkie Promise that nothing would hurt me when I was around him," Fluttershy said. She felt she could relax now. "And he looks nicer compared to the other humans-"

"Oh don't even go there!" Rainbow Dash said with her eyes narrowed.

"Why do I feel like I am in the middle of a truth and dare game?" Twilight said with a sigh. Please let Rainbow Dash be the voice of reason. As soon as that thought crossed her mind, Twilight winced. What else could happen this day? "How's Phoenix doing?"

"Oh! Me next right? He's not doing good," Rainbow Dash said. Twilight opened her eyes and relaxed. "He lost his license to practice law. He's got a daughter, and he is worried about his future, and he wants to get back to his little girl as soon as he can," Rainbow said.

Twilight gulped hard at the news. Phoenix was more than a little upset last time he got summoned here. Her fault that time too. "Oh?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, she's young and all alone. Phoenix is a single dad too, and neither of them have any family left. So no one is looking after her," Rainbow hung her head,

"Oh... That's horrible!" Twilight said. The feeling in her stomach was getting worse and worse.

"But other than that, he's matured. He's gotten wiser and more responsible. He stands with conviction and bravery. I think he looks cooler without his tie. Somewhere along the line, he learned to fight. And it feels nice when he pets my mane," Rainbow added as she smiled.

"Well, I admit I am not as attached to Nate compared to the others," Rarity said.

"Finally, someone that can give a proper answer without confusing me." Twilight said. "Please, tell me about Nathan Drake."

"In all honesty, I can't say I know much about him. He spent more time with my sister than me. You notice how attached Sweetie Bell is to Nate," Rarity said. Her head tilted to the side. "But from first impression, I can gather a few things. He's cocky, but it would seem he has reason for being so. I mean, he doesn't have powers like the others- But even on his own he helped Twilight and cut a horn. The dear clearly possess courage, and the way he treats Sweetie Bell reminds me of my Father. Kind and light hearted. He even pointed out two things to me..."

"Things?" Twilight asked, lifting up her eyebrows.

"Oh yes, Nate reminded me twice about my sister's well being. If it weren't for him, who knows what could have happened to her. I do owe him more thanks than I've given. He's a good and considerate human, unlike Dan," Rarity said. They all nodded at that, but the others were surprised by Rarity's confession. She received high praise for people that were more refined and stylish. "And I happen to think he's got strong legs. Makes me wonder what else he has strong, that rouge..."

"Are... Are you girls crushing on the humans? Pinkie Pie said, coming back into view next to Twilight. The purple unicorn gave a quick look at Pinkie and moved back.

"When did you get here?" Twilight asked.

"Oh, been behind the door to city hall. I was making a checklist for the party!" Pinkie said with a smile.

"We are not crushing on anypony... Are we?" Rainbow asked. She turned to look at the others, confused now.

"Umm, I wouldn't know," Fluttershy said, looking towards City Hall.

______________________________

"Bless you for like, the sixth time already Phoenix!" Dan said, clearly getting upset. "Could you cover your mouth when you do that? Plebeian."

"I can't help it! It feels like someone is talking behind my back!" Phoenix said. He raised a hand to rub his nose.

"Now that you mention it... My ears feel like they have burning for a while now," Nate said.

"You too?" The Dovahkiin said, raising his eyebrows.

"You know, I got the feeling someone was talking about me too," Soma added.

"That's weird, so am I. That's creepy," Dan added.

_______________________________

"Okay Pinkie Pie, let me guess. You really like Dan?" Twilight asked. All of the other mares turned to look at her.

"Oh no, don't be silly!" Pinkie Pie said, giggling.

"Oh thank god. Dan is a bit off-" Applejack said, trying to be polite about this.

"I love him of course!" Pinkie Pie said, blushing a bit.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Wars

Chapter 8- Wars

"Alright, alright! Lets just stop this right now!" Phoenix said, used to taking the role of the mediator. He was standing up, each one of his arms stretched out. The Dovahkiin had his Blade out, holding it with both hands as he snarled at Soma. The silvered hair teen in turn, had a look of defiance as he wielded his Death Scythe weapon with both hands. Dan had the glass axe, grasping it over his head, ready to swing down at Nate. Nate in turn, held a pistol pointed at Dan.

"We are not going anywhere like this! Lets just sit down, and go over what we know, OK? We are the only humans here. If we don't stand together now- Anyone can take us out," Phoenix said, lowering his loud voice.

"Fine, but we are only delaying it," Dan said, his left eye twitching.

"He's right. But we are going to settle this, one way or another!" Dovahkiin said, taking a step back and sit down on a couch.

"I stand by my answer," Soma said. The weapon vanished as he took a seat as well. By this point, they all sat down to look over at Nate. The brown haired fellow holstered his weapon and then moved to take out the journal.

"Nate, you have the floor," Phoenix said as he moved to sit as well. He reached out to grab a glass of water and drink. He felt like he had sweated bullets.

"Alright. We already know the rules I got. Thanks to Dan and Phoenix, we learned a few more things. I am just going to read down the list now." Nate took his pencil to slide it behind his left ear and leaned forward to begin reading out loud.

"10. Only guards or retired fellows from service posses weapons. Normal pony citizens are forbidden from carrying them. Tools like shovels and picks are still valid to own, so they could be makeshift weapons.

Bits is the form of currency. At least in Equestria.

There are three types of jobs.

A. Vendors like farmers sell their wares. Rarity and Applejack fit here.

B. Servicer workers, which means those that sell their time to get paid. Pinkie works at Sugarcube Corners and party planner. Fluttershy is a type of caretaker, so he gets paid in the same manner.

C. People like Twilight Sparkle and Rainbow Dash are paid by the government from a budget set aside for needed work. They work at the library and the weather control. So, if we need money, we gotta find a way to get a job in these categories.”

Nate stopped talking, lifting his head to look at the others. So far, the anger the room displayed was gone. Even Nate had to wonder what he could do for Bits if they could not leave. Moving on...

“13. Ponies seemed to be in a "fall in order" mentality. All just accept the rule they are under and never question authority.

The greatest enemies the ponies ever faced are Discord, Changelings, and Nightmare Moon. But they seem to deal with a lot of weather problems. They are weak at fighting, but not when they band together. Potential liability in a fight. Twilight seems to be one saving the day, but she never does it alone.

Technology is screwy. It could be because we are in a rural town, its not apparent. They posses trains, but no cars. They posses DJs, but no cell phones. Their own form of communication is letters. At least they posses the standards like carpentry, metal smithing, etc.

Ponies seem to posses an aging curve that is strange. We could offend any pony between filly and old age because they do not seem to posses middle aged, young adult, or silver age status, that is easy to tell.

Ponies posses names that lead to a clue to their personality/ life purpose/ cutie mark. If we pay attention to their names, we may get a clue on how to handle ponies if we need to talk to them."

Nate stopped there, releasing a sigh. And this is where things ended peacefully at least. He turned to look to Dovahkiin and let him take over.

"Alright. Assessment of our powers. Soma can battle with weapons and a type of magic called "Souls." He is at least High class. Dan and Nate are powerless when it comes to magic. Dan posses tactics and combat in the form of "Dance Fighting" and usages of explosives and axes. He is at least Mid class. Nate can fight in a form called "fisticuffs," which means unarmed. He is also trained in the use of "firearms" or projectile weaponry. Also Mid class. I am Elite class, using magic, weapons, and powers it seems I am the only to posses. And we all saw what Phoenix can do. He’s Low level, unless he can achieve "Turnabout," Placing him in High class," Dovahkiin said, reading out of a parchment he found in the building and had used for notes.

The others nodded, saying nothing. Clearly, Dovahkiin was the best warrior out of them. But the best leader would be Phoenix or Dan. Both were intelligent enough to plan out attacks, and also been here the longest. Though no votes were done yet, not even knowing if a leader would be needed.

"We split up weapons and tools as needed. Soma passed his "Silver Handgun" to Nate. Dan posses my Glass axe, which is flawless quality. Phoenix declined any weapons," The dragonborn said. Each human looked at the weapons they possessed, save Phoenix, who looked uneasily at the weapons the others. "I have my own weapon stock, as does Soma. If we are going to fight- We must find or make better weapons and armor. I can do that, but I need materials."

Phoenix released a sigh, turning to look at the others. This is when all hell broke loose. "And then we had to pick a pony to learn about more..."

"Applejack is clearly the best choice to befriend," Dovahkiin said.

"Fluttershy lives close to Everfree. We need to protect her in case the Changelings come back!" Soma said as he moved to sit straight.

"I dunno, Rarity seems to be rich. Her contacts and clients could be a good information source," Nate said with a rub of his chin.

"Pinkie Pie is clearly the best pony!" Dan shouted, no longer able to hold it in.

"Fluttershy is cuter and is hardly the fighter the others are!" Soma shouted, turning to look at Dan.

"Applejack and her family provide a stable food source. Also, the lass is adorable with her hat," Dovahkiin added, crossing his arms on his chest.

"Umm, no one wants to know my opinion about Rainbow Dash right?" Phoenix said. "She is clearly our best choice as a scout and a courier for letters...."

"Pinkie Pie is cute and a great cook!" Dan said, moving his eyes left and right to look at the others.

"Oh come off it! Rarity has class and she can provide us with clothes!" Nate said, looking at the torn suit of Phoenix.

"Applejack is clearly the best pony." Dovahkiin said, getting an edge in his voice.

"Look, I stayed quiet before but, we need Rainbow Dash. Out of all the other mares, she is the one that visits the others the most. Twilight is tucked away in a library, Applejack focused on work, Fluttershy is too shy to seek out others too much. Rarity only visits others when its job related or a way to unwind. And Pinkie... Well, she seems more sociable than the others, but limited in her usefulness," Phoenix said, trying to help the others.

"Fluttershy is cuter than the others..." Soma said, moving back to sit back.

"Cute is good compared to beauty? Rarity beats that," Nate said as he rolled his eyes.

"Applejack possess strength and a lovely hair," Dovahkiin said. No way he was going to think otherwise.

"Are we really having a conversation about who is the cutest pony?" Asked Phoenix.

"Applejack!"

"Fluttershy!"

"Rarity!"

"Pinkie Pie!"

Phoenix immediately shut both of his eyes and moved a hand to pinch the spot between them. Amazing how they all said that at once. "Lets skip this and go over to battle tactics. I want to hear the tactics Dan has in store for tonight. Also, I want to practice the team moves I brought up. And Rainbow Dash is still my choice."

Dovahkiin was getting tired of this. He decided to just make time speed forward to evening.

"Hey guys! The party's ready!" Pinkie Pie said, peeking her head through the doorway. The others said nothing, as if time flowed normally for them.

The Dovahkiin smirked and simply moved to change himself into his Nightingale armor. If it was going to be a party, may as well dress flashy.

_________________________________________

The sun was no longer in view over the sky, but the orange hue filled the sky. The normal colors of Ponyville had changed a tiny bit, though still vibrant with life. Paper lanterns and a few torches had been set up near city hall to grant shadows here and there. But, while the day was ending, the noises had not.

Chattering ponies, dishes and furniture moved about, and some laughter as kids were playing and running about. The sound of music was played from the single station provided by DJ Pon-3. As the humans stepped out into view, a loud cheer was sent up in the air. Pinkie Pie had went ahead to start throwing confetti over the shoulder of each one as they passed.

Dan was the only one to bother to shake it off himself.

"Come on guys, a special bench was made for you," Pinkie said with a smile. While the other ponies had wooden tables for them to gather around, the humans needed one with seats to accommodate them. Phoenix, Nate, and Dan sat on one end. Dan and the Dovahkiin sat on the left side. Once they had been seated, Pinkie moved to join Dan and stand next to him. One by one, Fluttershy moved to sit next to Soma, Rainbow with Phoenix, and so forth.

"Mares, Gentlecolts, and young ones- Welcome to the Thank-You Feast for our heroes, Human and Pony alike. Before we can start eating, lets introduce the humans out," The Mayor said with a smile. She stepped down and let the first speaker up. Princess Celestia was nowhere to be seen, but Princess Luna was sitting on the ground down at the table in the back to watch the proceedings. Twilight moved to the podium, using her magic to hold some cue cards.

"First, Mr. Dovahkiin. He's the shiny one... I think. I can't see his face," Twilight admitted, lowering her head to earn a few chuckles. "He's a warrior, but no need to be afraid. He posses a gentle demeanor and an educated background which could rival mine." The dragonborn raised his left hand to wave to all.

"We all know Dan, but few know his last name is Mandel. Although he's a bit abrasive-" Twilight started to say.

"I will have you know I am educated and-" Pinkie Pie moved a cupcake into Dan's mouth to make him stop.

"He's a good guy once you get to know him. He posses deep insight, and he's usually right about things. He may do things his way, but he means well," Twilight said as she shuffled her cards uncomfortably. Dan merely chewed on his cupcake, deciding to spare Twilight. For now.

"Mr. Wright is the first human lawyer in Equestria. A few may have remembered him when he was walking around town and managed to rescue our own Rainbow Dash." Phoenix moved his own right hand up to wave. Rainbow Dash then raised both her hooves up to holler for him. "Since we last saw him, he's gotten better and is also a father," Twilight ended for the moment. A few mares raised their eyebrows, wondering what a human child looked like.

"Mr. Nathan Drake is new to us. He was the first human to come to my rescue, and I owe him my personal thanks. And Rarity as well," Twilight said to smile at the two. Rarity bowed her head graciously, taking Nate a second to look at Rarity and then repeating her motion. Do as the Romans do, after all. "We do not know much about him, but Rarity assured me that a newspaper article will appear for him." This made Nate pick up his head, turning to look at Rarity again. She merely had both eyes closed.

"Lastly, we have Mr. Soma Cruz. He's younger compared to the others, and is currently a student in college," Twilight said, turning to look at the young man. Soma nodded in return. While most residents of Ponyville attended school, few attended college and were impressed. "He's a fighter like the others, so do not let his age fool you." Fluttershy smile and chuckled, seeing Soma blush. He was not used to public attention. From normal people at least.

"Also, the ponies that had been infected by the Changelings are all better now! They also wish to express their thanks to our heroes. Now then, I know we are all hungry. Dig in Everypony!" Twilight said, moving to step down from the podium.

"That was a nice introduction," Dovahkiin said. Having attended the Bard's college, he had heard a few more lavish ones. But that was nice, simple, and direct.

"Ya are lucky. Twi's usually makes her speeches over 100 cue cards long," Applejack said. She smiled and then took the chance to inspect the armor. It was really bright, and the color was down to earth even though it looked fru fru. She wished she had gotten back home to wear her Gala dress. At least they could have looked like a real knight and her lady.

"Did you get everything ready Pinkie Pie?" Dan asked, glad the attention was no longer on them. The cupcake was ok, but he prefered cookies from Ninja Dan. He turned to look at the other ponies, he appeared to have stand in line to get their food from serving tables.

"Oh yeah! I am just waiting for them to set up a grill," Pinkie Pie said. "I hope you will like it! I practiced a lot!"

"Oh, Mr. Cruz?" Fluttershy said, feeling self conscious about using his last name.

"You can call me Soma. I'd like that," The young man said, smiling at Fluttershy. With him seated, he could face her at eye level.

"Oh, Ok Soma. We are aware that humans can't eat all the things we can. So we made sure we set up a table just for food you and the other humans should be able to eat," She said, hiding her face behind her mane a bit. She didn't want to embarass by offering them a daisy sandwich.

"Really? I am glad to hear that! I did not want to just eat muffins all the time. I need fiber and all, but its hard to work off those pounds," Nate started to say with a joking smile. He patted his flat stomach to add emphasis.

"Oh hush now dear. I bet if we lifted your clothes, there would be nothing but muscles there," Rarity said, opening her eyes again.

"Oh? Has someone been imaging what I look like naked?" Nate said, lifting an eyebrow at Rarity. Caught off guard, she lowered her head and blushed. Needless to say, the other people gathered at the table laughed.

"OK, lets get you some grub!" Applejack said, moving to lead them to the special table. "We managed to get all the things Twilight had on her list!" The orange mare said with a proud smile. Eager for food, The humans all stood up to walk over to the spread. They all had smiles on their face, wondering what was in store.

The table was a smaller one compared to the others, but it had a lot of variety. Celery stalks, corn, wheat, oats, carrots, apples, oranges, grapes, melons, more apples, tomatoes, leafy cabbages, onions, sunflowers, and not the seeds, but the large sunpetal flower kind... Basically, lots of vegetation and fruits, dried fruits, jams, jelly and some loaves of bread. The Dovahkiin was ecstatic. He could make all sort of recipes with this. The others....

The others quickly lost their smiles.

"To drink, we got punch, tea, and water! Dig in!" Applejack said.

Soma moved his eyes through the food, trying to spot something he could stomach. Dammit all! At least the monsters he fought offered hams, turkey legs, curry, ramen, tasty meat and the like. He closed both eyes and forced to smile at the food provided. Maybe if he used the Ghoul soul, he could stomach these things. The Ghoul soul allowed Soma to eat poisonous items like spoiled milk and rotten meat with no problem.

"Aww, you guys... Shouldn't have," Nate said, turning to look at Rarity. He tried his best not to show disappointment. He was more of a steak and potatoes kind of guy. Where were the potatoes anyway? Wait, horses didn't like potatoes too much.

"You... You don't like it, do you?" Applejack asked, suddenly realizing what was going on.

"See! I told you we should have cooked these things! I thought humans prefered cooked food," Rainbow Dash said. She lifted herself up to fly over to look at the food. "Hey, a grill is being set up. We can make vegetable shish kabobs! So cheer up!"

"No no! This looks great! Look at Dovahkiin go!" Phoenix said. He promised himself, that if he ever got to see Maya again, he vowed never to make fun of her for her cheeseburger loving diet.

Dan suddenly moved his left hand to his nose. The other humans picked up their head, turning to look at the signal. That meant a fight!

"Look out! A Changeling!" Dan said, jumping out in front of the group. Acting a bit with flair, he raised his hand out to point beyond the table of food. "See?!" He said. A pair of green orbs could be seen behind a bush.

"He's right! Humans, Assemble!" Yelled out Phoenix. He drew his left hand out to point out at the others. "Soma! Set up a barricade so I can find evidence!"

"Spicy curry!" Soma immediately yelled. The teen threw a rather large dish of curry that landed on the table of vegetables. Immediately, hot flames begun to spew forth and cook the vegetables. The roasted aroma filled the nostrils of the ponies gathered. Phoenix though, was busy looking for evidence. Aha! A plunger! Wait... that was not evidence.

"Dovahkiin! Nate! Set up some cover fire!" Dan yelled out as he got his axe ready. The Dovahkiin had to get away from the table, not being able to handle the curry that released flames. Still, he drew his bow out and nocked an arrow. Nate drew his new pistol out, and begun to take pot shots at the eyes.

By this point, the other ponies looked away from the food and stared at commotion being caused by Dan and the others. Princess Luna immediately flew forward to land next to Twilight. Both of them prepared to blast magic from their horns.

"Alright girls! We can't let them fight alone! Rarity, you-" Applejack suddenly found herself cut off as Dan moved his axe in front of them.

"No! You girls cover the back! We have no idea if they are surrounding us!" Dan said, trying to look serious. The other Elements quickly turned around, making the others look as well.

"Dan's right! We should let them handle this side, and we should get the other!" Pinkie Pie said, winking at the smaller human. He winked back.

"Alright Everypony! I am going to unleash my special attack! DJ Pon-3! How about a beat!" Dan said, lifting his free hand to point at the air.

"Alright! Let's spin these beats!" Vinyl Scratch said. She changed the current record and replaced it with Daft Punk's Derezzed.

"Shimmy shimmy shimmy shimmy," Dan said, moving his shoulders back and forth as he got into the groove. He jumped jumped forward and proceeded to dance fight the hell out of those vegetables! Those fruits and grains could not stand up to the graceful and elegant maneuvers of Dan's feet. As the Spicy Curry relaxed the flames, the faster beat made Dan go faster.

Was there no mercy for the poor healthy food offered?

The residents of Ponyville watched in horror as Dan devastated the table holding the food as well. The Dovahkiin was impressed. He had no idea a human could tear, rip, and destroy wood and food like that with bare hands and feet. Phoenix had to bend over and heave at the senseless slaughter. Princess Luna had to look away, this was the things worse than the nightmares she saw as Nightmare Moon.

When the music stopped, Dan stood over his defeated foe, eyes narrowed and fists shaking. "Oops! That was supposed to be a Changeling," Dan spoke, his voice harsh and raspy. His chest moved up and down to catch his breath.

"Oh look... those eyes were just a lantern!" Pinkie Pie said, moving to peek into the bush. She pulled out a lantern that had green cover with multiple holes. The Dovahkiin suddenly regretted skipping time forward. Never do that when Dan was around. It was very, very quiet as everyone stared at Dan covered in stains of multiple colors.

When the ponies realized that it had all been a mistake, they gave a sigh of relief or moved back to eat. After all, it had not been their food destroyed. Soma and Phoenix smiled, moving to stand up. They had been spared from eating healthy.

"Will the pony that left the large tubs of Jelly please move them? They are blocking an exit," The Mayor said. She was trying to get her nerves to calm down. "Also, the grill is ready."

"My tubs!" A voice cried out, followed by the sound of a single pony trotting off.

"Umm... If you guys didn't want to eat the food provided, you could have just-" Dan immediately turned his head to look at Fluttershy and silence her with a glance.

"Shimmy shimmy shimmy," Dan begun again.

"I'll be good!" Fluttershy said, moving to duck behind Soma. Vinyl vowed, never, never ever play music for Dan again.

"What are we going to do for food then?" Nate asked, looking down at the remains. Even he would have taking some grilled corn over a fire.

"Oh hey! I am ready done setting up!" Pinkie Pie said. She had moved to place an apron on her. It read "Smile for the Cook!" The Element of Laughter placed a large pan on the fire and begun to cook.

"I hesitate to ask, but what are you making?" Rarity asked.

"Flapjacks!" Pinkie Pie said, flipping the pan to spin the batter over once.

"Pancakes?!" Nate said, lifting his head to look over at Pinkie. Those were always good!

"No, Flapjacks. Pancakes are for mornings," Phoenix said. He grinned, glad that Dan had a backup.

"We're saved," Soma said, already moving to look for a knife and fork. Please Dark Lord Dracula, let them have butter here too....

"Everyone loves flapjacks, especially with maple honey," Dan said, walking over to Pinkie Pie. "Thanks Pinkie Pie," Dan added, putting his axe away.

"Anything for you honey," Pinkie said. She placed the cooked flapjack on a plate and gave it to Dan, giving him a quick kiss on the cheek. He took the plate with thanks, sheepishly lowering his head for the kiss.

Author's note: Had ya going there, didn't I? Here's a link that made that little chapter possible.

Flapjacks

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

The Opposition

Chapter 9- The Opposition

"My King! You don't understand! These... these things were horrible!" A changeling spoke, his head lowered to the ground. behind this one, various other changelings had also been kneeling, their horns on the ground. The group was inside the Everfree Forest, deep under the cover of dark foilage and next to a mountain ridge. Not a single fire or torch was setup.

"Silence! How dare you fail me and your Queen?" The King of the Changelings spoke, proper name "Aurelius." Lets call him "Bob" because no one dares to actually speak his name. (Also, no one really cares.) King Bob was furious though. The King was tall, taller than the Queen was. Unlike the other changelings though, this monarch had indigo pigmitation in his eyes. Also, he was thicker built than the others. He had less hair than his Queen, but he had a thin mustache and and a soul patch that made him look like a bit of a douche.

(Should have named him King Douche.)

"But sir, he speak the truth! Twilight Sparkle supressed our powers. This allowed these strange creature to cut off the horns of our fellow spies!" Another changeling spoke, lifting his head up.

"Thier horns? But how is this possible? Describe these creatures to me," King Bob said. The large changeling relaxed to lay down on his make shift throne of a stone boulder.

"Yes sir. I managed to get a good look at the first one. He resembled a hairless ape, but at the same time- not one. His face was flat, like a flapjack. He should have had a snout or muzzle like the rest of us," The first Changeling said. "He had, clothes- but not common to Ponyville. They seem more appropiate to belong to the people of Applelooza. He possed powerful legs that could knock us off our feet with a single roundhouse kick!" The Changeling moved to stand, holding out a hoof.

"It was... strange sir. He called his legs "Law" and the other "Order." If I had to give him a description, it would have to be fearsome. It was as if he had two speeds, "walk" and then "kill." He cut off a horn with a single swing of his chin..."

"His what? Chin?" The King asked, lifting his head.

"Oh yes sir. The ape could walk on its hind legs perfectly. It used its front paws to throw "punches." But this one's chin lacked a magnificent beard like yours my king, but only another of its paws to throw another punch." King Bob closed his eyes, trying to picture what a changeling thought Nathan Drake looked like.

"Who else?" Asked King Bob, turning to look at another Changeling.

"Sir, I was going to attack Twilight Sparkle when I saw support from the air," another changeling spoke to stand up.

"A pegasus?" Bob said, tilting his head to the side.

"Yes, but also a giant white bat," the changeling said. The king raised his eyebrows. Was this one of the animals the one known as "Fluttershy" looked over? "But the amazing part sir, was that he was not a bat. The white bat shifted and changed forms into one of the hairless apes!"

"A traitor? In our midsts?" King Bob raised himself to stand, his voice bellowing.

"No sir, least, we didn't think so. At first, I tried to approach him to see if it was one of us, but then it proceeded to attack me," the Changeling said. It bent all four of its knees, afraid of the outburst. "Unlike the first ape, this one used more than one weapon. As I fought back, It managed to grab me with its front paws and hold me up to its face." The King raised both eyebrows, thinking to himself over the info. If this indeed was an ape, it would make sense it was that strong.

"As I stared into its small, beady eyes- he said "Talk! Tell me what you know!" I refused, trying to kick it from the air. But I could not get a good position to hurt him. I told him 'I swore I knew nothing.' He then brought me close to his face and narrowed its eyes. It shouted "Swear to me!" And then he threw me into the others. He drew out a lasso like Applejack uses, and then he said in a loud voice, "I am vengance! I am the night! I AM BAT-APE! Then he threw the lasso- and I swear my King this is true- He SAWED off a horn when it landed around my companion's horn and pulled to tighten it."

Various other changeling nodded at this, mumurs spreading. Clearly, the changelings either mixed up people, or they were making things up as to not appear as total cowards. Maybe even get their lives spared.

"Truly? What did it wear?" King Bob asked, a bit dubious.

"When he transformed into ape form, I saw a long, white cape. It was pretty cool, when he landed on the ground it did the whole spread out and flourish thing," The changeling said.

"I remember that," a voice said, coming from the changelings as they stood up. "It was pretty cool."

"Enough. Who was the other "apes but not?" King Bob asked. The two described would even give him a moment to hesitate to attack.

"A smaller ape, my King- We think it was a child, was riding one of the ponies. It was fearsome though. In its paws it carried the most beautiful thing I had ever seen," A changeling spoke. "It was an axe, but made from no metal I had ever witnessed. It shined against the light, and its color- Its color was a clear green with crystal white. The blades itself looked like the wings of a phoenix, spread out in all its might. The Ape itself was dressed in black and blue clothes, and it had a pink cape from its shoulders. It reminded me of a general riding a beast and leading its army into battle...."

"A general?" Bob asked.

"Yes my king. It clearly knew what it was doing. While the other apes attacked, this one kept riding the pony to and fro to prevent our escape. A brilliant tactic, it kept us disorganized and unable to focus our attacks on a single ape. One of our fallen underestimated its small size and tried to confront it, only to have the horn cut off with a snigle swing of its axe."

King Bob took a moment to pick that scene. A small ape, riding on a pony. Rare axe, and a keen mind. Clearly this fellow had a Napoleon complex.

"Then there was thier long range attacker.." A changeling said. This one moved to pull an ebony arrow out of the flank of another, making it flinch.

"Are you telling me these apes were not only this powerful, but also smart enough to plan attacks and assign positions?" Bob said. He lowered his head to inspect the black arrow.

"We think it was the weakest sir, for it never allowed us to get close. It would find a target and release an arrow. Quick. Accurate. And these arrows had magic on them," The one that had the arrow pulled out of it said.

"Magic you say..." King Bob lowered its head, his indigo eyes inspecting the tip. Indeed, he could feel a slight magical residue on it.

"My King, I felt horrible when it struck. Not only was their pain, but I also felt an intense chill enter my blood. At the same time, an intense shock to my system that prevented me from moving..."

"Not one, but two types of magic in a single shot?" The King asked.

"In every shot sir." A few nodded along with him.

"This is indeed a grave situation... These apes must have been hired by the weak and helpless Celestia as mercenaries," King Bob said. He decided to keep the arrow and study it later.

"There was one last ape warrior my lord," A changeling raised his head. The King nodded, letting this one speak.

"This one was clearly the post powerful. It was dressed in head to toe in the color blue, as if the skies itself were his to command. His own form radiated with a mystic light. All it had to do was point and magic unlike none we ever seen would be unleashed. His voice commanded power, all who heard it obeyed his will. Even his own allies obeyed his call when he comanded it," The changeling said. All the other Changelings quieted down to listen. One even shook its knees, making a whistle noise through the whole in its legs.

"He stood tall and noble, as if his own presence was enough authority to command all. A single finger point and I saw more than one of our comrades merely feel as if lighting was went through them." The Changeling said, shaking his head to the sides. "It proceeded with a dark and henious curse. It said we had no dreams, no hope, no chances, and even no life," the changeling added, his voice growing lower and lower. "For its final act, he shouted out, and a giant blast of fire emcopassed more than one of us. Its power was enough to knock several out cold- If they lived."

King Bob smirked. "This one sounds more like a god than ape," clearly not beliving the words said. There was just no way such a creature existed.

"My King... I fear it may have been." The Changeling shut both of its eyes. "And the Elements were there was well, also fighting. We stood no chance against these things. We were lucky to excape."

The Changeling King narrowed both indigo eyes and looked to the group. Either they were lying and just trying to cover themselves- Or these apes were this powerful. The arrow alone merited some proof.

"If this is true, then indeed, you did the right thing to escape. This news was more important than your loves," The King spoke, his voice low and deep. "This delay will no doubt set our plans back a long time. And all the trouble my Queen did to provide a distraction for us to come in this far..."

"My King!" A changling rushed forward, pushing through the group gathered.

"Yes, what is it?"

"That creature that resembles an ape! It is waking up!" The Changeling came to a stop, kneeling in front of Bob.

"Excellent! No one say anything to the not ape until I speak with him. We are going to interrogate him- or we are going to get him to join our side..." The King raised his head and laughed, making it echo against the walls of the ravine in the most evil of manner.

Twilight's Champion

Chapter 10- Twilight's Champion

King Aurelius walked slowly down the ravine towards a much more dense part of the forest. A single Changeling walked in front, leading the king a newly beaten path. Grass lay crushed beneath their steps at each side. The sounds of a bird of prey could be heard- Which meant silence. Birds of prey do not make noise when hunting.

The sun had been setting, but even in the dense forest, the orange hue was blocked to keep the color from changing. The King kept his gaze ahead, wondering what this ape would be like. He had yet to see it in person, leaving his subjects to look over things. According to the reports, the ape creature had been found hanging from a tree. It had been brought down and looked after, in case this ape could provide emotions.

After walking for what seemed a long time, the King came up to the body of the ape. A single changeling had been looking after it. The minion stepped aside and let the King look at the creature. It had puffed brown hair, and a pair of spectacles over its eyes. Aurelius found it odd, this creature was dressed from neck down to its toes. Blue pants, small brown leather shoes, and a green shirt. Truly odd, this ape did have a flat face. The other thing he found odd, was out of the white coat chest pocket, a pen and other writting utensils rested inside a white plastic container.

Hal Emmerich, aka Otacon, was waking up.

Otacon picked up his head slowly, releasing a small groan. His right hand moved up, moving to make sure his glasses were in place. He felt a bit of pain, but nothing felt broken. Bruise and scrap here and there, from the looks of it. The scientific engineer moved slowly to sit up and look around. Looking up, he spotted a parachute that was tangled up from branches. He then inspected himself, trying to find any signs of blood. So far, nothing that would warrant emergency medical attention.

"What happened?" Otacon spoke, his voice a bit cracked. His mouth opened and closed, feeling his mouth dry. His tongue moved to try and moisten them. He was thirsty.

"Are you alright? Do you not remember what happened?" King Aurelius said. His head had tilted to the side, inspecting Otacon. He said nothing, trying to see how it would react.

"I think I'm alright... just thirsty," Otacon said, opening his eyes to look over at the voice speaking to him. All he spoted were two small black horses and a much larger black horse. His right hand moved back, trying to adjust his glasses to inspect the creatures. These were no ordinary horses...

"I see. Bring our guest some water," The King said, throwing his head to the side. The guide nodded and then left the area quickly. For now, Aurelius could play the role of benevolent ruler. Least, till he found out some info.

"You can speak my language?" Otacon said, lowering his hand to inspect the tallest one. He saw the lips moving, and he heard the voice. Was he suffering from a concussion?

"Ah, well, I am glad that we at least speak a common tongue stranger. My name is King Aurelius, lord of the Changelings. May I know your name?" The king spoke, making sure his voice was soft and pleasant. Least, as much as he could muster.

"My name is Dr. Hal Emmerich. I can't believe I am taking to a horse," he said, moving to stand. He did so slowly, trying to test his balance and his legs. No problems so far. "This is just like one of my Japanese animes," he commented in a low voice.

"Greetings Dr. Emmerich. It appears that you are alright. Can you explain how you came to be in this forest?" King Aurelius said. He was impressed, a doctor. A few observations also gave the king some ideas. The fellow looked thin, so problably an intellectual. No weapons visible of any kind, so he doubted Hal was a warrior. The clothes were also appear to be made for comfort rather than practicality or combat.

"You can call me Otacon if it makes things easier for you King Aurelius," Otacon said, trying to take a few steps. The King noted that the ape had a limp in one of his legs. "I.. remember being in the air. I was piloting a helicopter over an oil rig that had been taken over by a terrorist cell," Otacon said. He debated not telling the truth, but he was talking to a black horse that could talk back.

"A he-li-cop- er," King Arelius tried to pronounce the word. It sounded foreign, as did oil and cell. But the word terrorist he knew. "Were you there to assist the injured?"

"Ah, no. I'm not that kind of doctor, sorry. I was there as in pilot capacity, taking hostages off the oil rig. I managed to drop them off and moved back to the rig to pick up the squad deployed to take care of the situation," said Otacon. The engineer moved his head to the side, hearing a rustle. A changeling had returned, carrying water inside a gourd. "Oh, thank you very much," Hal said once he got the gourd. He smiled and nodded in thanks before taking a drink.

The King was getting impatient, but he said nothing. A pilot... That sounded like a chariot driver or boat captain. It did not sound as if this ape belonged to the other mercenary apes. He did mention a squad- Perphaps he was the one who brought the others? "What happened next?" The King said. So far, it seem that his ploy was working and this ape was opening up to him.

"I was taking the helicopter back when there was a large explosion. It made me veer off course and almost crash. It all happened very fast, and I can't remember what happened very well. I must had ejected, I see the parachute I must have used to escape. But I was so far from land... how could I have landed on dry land..." Otacon veered off, his voice low as he lowered the gourd. The water did the trick, he was feeling much better.

"I see. You must have suffered a blow to your head in the accident or when you landed," King Aurelius said. He tried to appear inteligent, although he had no idea what a parachute was. This fellow eyes' though, they had intelligence. That, and naivety. So trusting. A soldier would have not volunteered information until he was sure it was secure to do also. A soldier would also try to gain as much into as he could in case he was in enemy lines.

"I must have. Where... Where am I?" Hal asked, finally getting a clue. These smaller horses had no eyes, they remembled more of an insect. He also noted their strange shape.

"You are in a forest called "Everfree." It is in a nation called Equestria," The King responded. Good, this doctor was no soldier, but smart enough to put two and two together. A good sign- One never wants a doctor of anything to show signs of stupidity.

"Equestria? It doesn't sound like any nation I know. And I studied the roster of the United Nations," Otacon said. The poor engineer finally got a clue and knew that he should be acting diplomaticly. He was in front of a king after all.

"Forgive me King," Hal said, suddenly moving to get down on his good knee. "I lost my manners," he said, bowing his head a bit.

"Please, you do not have to bow for me stranger. While I am a king, we are not in my kingdom," King Aurelius said with a laugh. He found it amusing, manipulating this creature was going to be easier than he thought!

"Thank you for your courtesy, and thank you for finding me. No telling what could have attacked me in this forest." Otacon asked, picking up his head again. "You do not rule Equestria?"

"No, this land is rule by a cruel and evil princess, named Celestia. She rules alongside her dark sister, Luna. Let not their names fool you- Their appearance hide a cruel and evil intent," the king said. His indigo eyes narrowed, snorting once. Otacon took a step back, as the other changeling were also showing signs of hostilty at the names.

"What makes them so evil that your subjects act like this?" Hal asked, picking himself to stand up. He took a step back and begun to look for a way to run and hide.

"Forgive me, but my anger is beyond justified. Please sit Doctor. In order to understand, I must tell you our story from the beginging. Leave us, and bring food for our guest," The King commanded. Hal nodded, seeing the others leave and the King relax. Otacon moved to sit down on the ground, next to a tree.

"They should be back soon, with food I hope you can eat. As I mentioned though, this is not my land. My old kingdom is besieged by a plague. You must nave noticed our sickly colored eyes and out legs," Aurelius said. He walked over to sit in front of the doctor. Good, good, this ape was eating things up.

"I did not want to comment, but i did find the holes in the legs as an odd sign. I am amazed that you can walk your majesty..." Otacon said, clearly impressed. This earned another chuckle from the King. Aurelius hoped that all this acting would provide some fruit. Since the doctor was no warrior, perphaps he could be a spy or a hostage at least.

"My Queen, subjects- those well enough to walk- left our kingdom in search for a new home and with any luck, a cure. We found the cure at least, in Equestria." The king raised his head, turning to look at the darkening sky. Better not ham it up to much.

"Let me guess- You tried peaceful negociations with the Princess of the land, but she demanded a price that you could not pay..." Otacon said. It sounded like a familiar plot, long ago used up and cliched. But unfortunately, one seen all too often in real life.

"Yes.. you are an intelligent doctor, O-ta-kon," The King tried to pronounce. Hal laughed, both liking the praise and the sound of his favorite handle pronounced so. The King smiled, though not for the same reason. This farce was getting better and better. Aurelius found himself liking this creature. Smart but guilible, and potentially useful. Mayhaps he will spare this one, making him a jester.

"Forgive me for laughing. Please continue," Otacon said. The human found himself liking this creature. Usually- creatures in black were evil. But here and there animators like to use reverse colors to keep things from getting stale.

"No no Otakon. It is good to hear laughter. My subjects have forgotten how to," King Aurelius said, lowering his head in mock saddness. Otacon immediately felt sad for laughing. "My Queen is not here, she had gone to reason with the Princess one last time. However, she was attacked by a group of mercenaries of incredible power," King Aurelius said.

"If I can be of any help, I will. It is the least I can do for your thanks. You are a noble king, showing concern for a complete stranger when your own people suffer," Otacon said, impressed.

King Aurelius merely smiled, lowering his head to look away. A plan was forming in his head.

Some Answers

Chapter 12- Some Answers

"Oh do shush Princess, its not that bad," The Doctor said, shaking his head at Princess Celestia. Both of them were inside Twilight Library, waiting for the others to appear.

"I can't believe you! This is all your fault!" The Princess said. She was frowning, sitting down to look at the Tardis.

"Just because I'm your champion doesn't mean I'm at your beck and call. The universe and time have a way of needing me," The Doctor said. He smiled down at Spike, petting him once.

"All you guys have been doing all this time is argue. Can't you join the feast since you figured things out? And are you sure its okay for me to be hear when you guys have your secret meetings?" The baby dragon asked.

"Oh, do not worry about it Spike. Once you grow up, you will become one of the sages of Equestria anyway. You may as well start now," the time lord said with a chuckle.

"Doctor! Why are you spoiling the future sage? Isn't he supposed to suffer and struggle to gain knowledge and learn life lessons?" Princess Celestia spoke, looking out the window. It was almost night time, and soon she would have to speak to the humans.

"Says who? While I don't condone shortcuts, preconcived notions about gaining something are hardly worth worrying over. Spike, you better make sure you don't tell anyone about being a sage just yet. You still have to get there. You may as well go get the humans so we can get started," the time lord said with a smile.

"Ok. But I can't believe I have to grow up before anypony will take me seriously," Spike said. With a sigh, he walked out the door and left the two near gods alone.

"Alright. So we know what happened. But how should I explain it? Cover it up as spell mix up? Blame it on the humans and on their beacons? Say its your fault for not wanting to come in the first place?" Princess Celestia asked, both eyes closed a little to look at her champion. Why of all creatures did it have to be him?

"Oh, I don't see why you should complicated things. And while its all of our faults, I say we just muck this one up to me. I won't be around for a while anyway.." The Doctor stopped, taking a moment to think. "Well, for me anyway. You all may see me relatively soon. Just say some spacial anomally caused a time rift. It interfeared with the spell and my Tardis. With me gone, a void was left behind- and the Humans knocked on heaven's door with their exploits. Usually humans believe that sort of thing."

"Aren't you the one that said not to make it complicated?" The Princess asked.

"That's your problem, I need to be leaving soon. We have to find out what happened to Twilight's champion. He's the only one I couldn't find any info on through Equestria's records in the future..." The Doctor said, puzzled for once in his long life.

"Is Twilight's Champion really never found?" Princess Celestia asked. She already knew the answer. Thanks to the Doctor, she had a general idea of why the champions were selected, and also how they came to Equestria. Each Element pony was supposed to have a knight of sort, but finding the right counter element in the knight was tricky. What under the sun though, could Magic's partner element be?

"Oh... The fact I can't find him or her- must mean that Champion is either hidden away and will eventually die, or already dead. Spike made a very detailed account of this in his journal that the missing champion was never found. Its really a fascinating read. To think Spike already knows as much about magic as Twilight does at his age is truly astounding," The Doctor said with a chuckle.

"Focus Doctor!" Princess Celestia said, moving to stand up.

"Oh, right right. Time is relative and all that. You must find the Champion soon though. The fact I am already here means that the future could have already changed. Its really not easy scanning through time to find something you have no idea what to look for," The Doctor said as he walked inside the Tardis.

"Good luck Doctor," Princess Celestia said. The fact she could only rely on that wondeful and insufferable man both worried and aggravated her.

"I do have one possible hint. Usually when I pop up to solve a problem- I am usually right in the middle and thick of it. It could be that Twilight's champion could very possibly be in the middle of the problem you are now suffering through..." The Doctor stepped up to the sun princess and smiled. "Time is my ally. Magic is yours. But our minds are our weapons. I am sure we can come up with something."

The Princess released a sigh and nodded. She watched as The Doctor and stepped inside the Tardis and vanished with his usual flair. Time to prepare for the humans. If what the Doctor said was true, this could prove to be a long night.

________________________________________

"Are you sure you do not need to rest Dr. Otacon?" The King of Changelings asked. Night was decending in the Everfree Forest quickly, and the fire Otacon was using for light to take notes could attact creatures. Otacon had taken one of the strange wooden objects in his chest pocket and begun to write things down on a pad. One by one, Otacon interviewed each one of the Changelings involved in Ponyville's inflitration.

"This is very important King Aurelius. While I believe your troops are telling the truth, there are things they can only notice once they remember things..." Otacon said, looking up his his notepad. He would use his PDA, but there was no telling when he would be able to reacharge it. Better save it for the hard stuff. He already learned a lot, and thanks to reading proverbs and the book Art of War for Snake, the engineer learned something about warfare.

"You have a plan?" King Aurelius asked. At the start, the king merely wanted the changelings to relate the tale of the apes in Ponyville. Unfortunately, Otacon did not know them. But, the doctor begun asking questions and taking notes. The king allowed this, as a scribe was one of the things the King was in the need of. It would be good to get a message to his Queen, and this may very well prove to be what she needed to know.

"Yes. There is a proverb from my home. "Know thy enemy." It means the more you know about who you are dealing with, the better you can beat them," Otacon answered. "I already learned a few vital things."

"Such as?" The King asked, closing his eyes a bit.

"Well, lets take the Blue Ape. According to your subjects, he could have very well been the most powerful one. But, he did not always have that "Majestic Aura." It appears that he did not activate until he was in the middle of the battle..." Otacon had turned a few pages in his notepad to read.

"How is this important?" Aurelius asked. He had a guess, but best let the good doctor do all the work.

"Well, it could mean a few things. One- Blue Ape could only use this power of his when the aura is shinning. Two- Blue Ape Can only use this attack once a day, or only by gathering concentration or magic first. It could explain why everyone else attacked first and the one riding the pony was blocking the retreat- To buy Blue Ape time. Three- Blue Ape's power seemed to require "chanting." Since his allies were not affected, it could mean that only those hearing the words were affected, or accused as the case could be." Otacon stopped reading and looked up to look at the King.

"Did you draw the same conclusions over the others?" King Aurelius asked.

"Well, yes and no. Like this fellow- Archer Ape, he shot arrows with two types of magic. Was it him casting the magic on the arrows? Was it that the bow that was enchanted? Or only the arrows? Or a mix? There is a lot to consider, and little info to go on," Otacon said, looking away. His glasses slid down his nose a bit, reflecting the light of the fire. "Which is why we need all the info to plan the next set of strikes."

"You planned to attack soon? I did as well," King Aurelius said.

"No King, not attack. Strike," Otacon said with a smile.

"What is the difference?" Aurelius asked.

"For what I have planned, you will not have to lose any of your subjects." Otacon answered, moving his left hand to push his glasses back over his face. He left his hand holding the glasses up with his middle finger, casting a shadow over his face thanks to the fire. For a moment, the king felt fear of this creature.

Just what could Otacon have in mind?

______________________________________

"So, Twilight lives in the library, but is not an actual librarian," Soma asked, lifting an eyebrow. The humans and mare six were standing outside the library. The moon and stars could be seen starting to appear in the sky. Princess Luna stood at the doorway, scanning each one of them as they passed the door.

"I don't see how that is relevant," Twilight said with a sigh. She raised her head and waited for Luna to nod. Luna's horn glowed a blue hue to scan over the purple unicorn.

"Twilight Sparkle is cleared to enter," Luna said, giving her sister's student a smile. Twilight walked in and headed over to her former teacher and smile. The mare six were easy to scan- Luna knew them, not to mention they were ponies. The humans would prove to be tougher to scan.

Soma moved up, the first human to get scanned. Soma looked at the face of this Princess Luna, wondering what she was scanning for. The night princess moved her horn up and down the side of Soma's head. Both of his eyebrows shot up when Luna blushed. The princess had felt the darkness the teen possesed. It felt like a drug, the taste of darkness she had when Nightmare Moon still existed. He was about to say something when Fluttershy moved in and tugged at Soma coat, dragging him inside.

"Possesive much?" Nate asked, moving to step to get scanned next. He watched Fluttershy drag the poor kid away and then shrugged.

"Nathan Drake may pass," Luna said. Nate turned his head, more surprised than Soma had been. That was fast! Still, he said nothing as he walked over to Rarity. Somehow, he felt she should be insulted. Even the mares had taken longer.

Next, the Dovahkiin stepped up. Luna felt it odd, the only other time she had to raise her head up was to face her sister. Still, she scanned over the dragin born's head. He took longer, as this human clearly possed powers and much magic. Luna knew this one was not a changeling, but a clear threat if he turned rogue. Still, she allowed him to pass.

"Scan me if you dare," Dan said, his eyes narrowed up at Princess Luna. He had stepped up to get scanned next. "Go ahead, I dare you. Make my day," he repeated, staring at her eyes.

"Dan Mandel may pass!" Luna said, moving to take a step back. While she had nothing to fear from this human, the image of the dance fight was still fresh in her mind. Dan merely smiled, walking past her. He knew his way around the library anyway.

Phoenix stepped up, the last to get scanned. He said nothing and smiled, understanding the need for this procedure. The former lawyer lost his smile quickly, seeing Luna starting to cry. "Are you alright Princess Luna?" He asked, not sure what was going on.

"What did you do?" A night troop guard asked. The night troops were Princess Luna's guards. Unlike regular pegasi, these were the color of pitch night with the wings of bats instead of birds. All at once Phoenix found himself being targetted by very pointy spears.

"I didn't do anything! Really! I just stood there and let myself get scanned!" Phoenix said, looking around himself. The others inside the library turned to look at the comotion happening at the door. Rainbow Dash almost performed a sonic rainboom as she flew to land behind Phoenix and get in the way of the spears.

"Lay off him!" Rainbow Dash said, here eyes narrowed. The night troops found themselves surprised, forcing to take a step back away from the Element of Loyalty.

"Everypony Stop!" Princess Luna yelled out in her royal voice. "Put your weapons down, and the next pony that dares to raise a weapon or threaten that human will answer to me!" Luna said, tears still in her eyes. "Let him pass," she said in a hushed voice.

"Luna? What's wrong?" Princess Celestia quickly moved to the side of her sister. Rainbow Dash and Phoenix quickly stepped out of the way, letting the royal sisters meet.

"Its... I am alright. You- Rainbow Dash. Never leave this human. He will need you, more than you know," Luna said, standing straight to wipe the tears in her eyes.

"Oh, dear Luna. So you know?" Celestia said, moving to nuzzle her sister and hug her with her white wings.

"Know- What exactly?" Rainbow Dash asked, looking up at Phoenix. He shrugged, at a loss as well.

"I will explain, but lets close the door. Night troops, stay on guard," Princess Celestia said. She closed the doors and left the troops outside. No one noticed poor Spike bealy making it through to look around.

"Er, did I miss something?" The purple dragon asked.

"All in due time. Luna, are you alright now?" Celestia asked.

"I am fine now. Its just Phoenix suffered so much, and yet he still stands. He does not deserve the suffering he is put through," Luna said, keeping her head lowered.

"Did- Was my mind read?" Phoenix asked, suddenly feeling very upset at his privacy being invaded.

"I thought the scan was just for magic," Nate moved to step up. He kinda figured that's why his scan was so fast.

"Royalty. Typical," Dovahkiin said as he crossed his arms on his chest. Dan nodded, in complete agreement.

"I couldn't help it. Phoenix is so worried right now, and his thoughts are very apparant to someone with empathy powers," Luna said. "Forgive me Phoenix Wright."

"Could we skip the waterworks and someone please explain what is going on?!" Dan said, getting impatient. The mares in the room looked confused, not sure what the whole meeting was turning into.

"Very well, you all deserve the truth. But before we start- Could you Humans tell me- Why are you champions? What makes you heroes?" Princess Celestia said. She walked away from Luna, and stepped to the front of the Library to adress them all.

"Well- I am not exactly a hero. All I know is that the forces of darkness are on the rise- Thanks to my birth. If I want to make sure the darkness does not consume me, I must put an end to it," Soma said. "I will protect the innocent, I will not let anyone suffer because of me." Fluttershy looked up to Soma and nodded. That sounded heroic to her.

"I am not a normal human. I posses the heritage of dragons. Blood of dragons flows in my veins, and they call me dragon born- Dovahkiin. I must stop the end bringer dragon Alduin, and bring peace to my homeland. This is my fate, even if I do not want it," Dovahkiin said. He stepped up, turning to look at Spike. "Hello, little brother. I vowed not to slay noble dragons though." Spike smiled up at him. Could this human really be part dragon?

Applejack stared at him, shocked by the news. That explained why he was so gosh darn tall. She smiled after a second. She wondered what else he had in store for her.

Dan stepped up, clearly not amused. "Really? I have to go through this again? I fight the wrongs of ignorance and stupidity. People that have wronged me, must be dealt with. I have helped the oppressed and the confused, and given them freedom. And more than once," he added.

"Really?" Pinkie Pie asked, moving to stand next to Dan.

"Well, Ninja Dan and those chefs now own their own businesses thanks to me. The evil robots trying to replace everyone and that demented dentist will no longer be a plague on humanity. Then there was that time New Mexico and Canada had to be taken down a peg or two... list goes on," Dan said, thinking back.

Twilight Sparkle simply stared at Dan, clearly not believing him.

"Hey, I can be heroic too. A lot of the things that wronged me, had wronged others too you know," Dan said, crossing his arms on his chest. Applejack nodded. He was telling the truth.

"I am not really a hero either," Nate said, impressed by Dan. Who knew the little guy had it in him. "Last thing I did do that even comes close- was protecting the Tree of Life. Some bad guys wanted it for themselves. I only stumbled upon it because I was looking for the same treasure- Just never knew it was a tree...." He chuckled, shaking his head to the sides. "But these guys were really evil, I mean we are talking take over the world. If they had gotten the fruit from the tree, the whole world would have suffered. I am just glad I managed to stop them."

Rarity smiled, at least Nate had some redeming qualities. In a way, it was more impressive that Nate had done that without powers or magic.

"Well, we all know me. I was a defense lawyer. I saved lives," Phoenix said, a bit embarassed. He didn't get to toot his own horn too much.

"Phoenix, don't be modest. What about Galactus?" Luna asked.

"Oh, him! I guess that could be considered heroic..." Phoenix said. He couldn't believe Luna had saw the planet eater.

"Whose Galactus?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"Oh, just a bad guy I helped stop with some friends," Phoenix said, not wanting to get into it. He doubted anyone would believe him anway.

"Just tell them Phoenix," Luna said, getting impatient.

"Okay, fine. I fought a crazy, 80-foot-tall, purple-suited dude and I had to fight like 96 guys to get to him. He was flying and shooting lightning bolts from his eyes, okay? And I kicked him so hard that he saw the curvature of the earth. Does that make you feel any better?" Phoenix said, moving to slump his shoulders. He remembered that whole fighting Galactus and his heralds thing.

"Damn dude," Soma said, surprised by that outburst.

"That sounds so awesome!" Rainbow Dash said.

"Yeah, I guess it was pretty awesome," Phoenix said.

"What are you, some sort of super lawyer?" Dan said, wondering what law school Phoenix attended.

"Moving on. From what you all describe, you are clearly Champions. Does that ring a bell, Twilight?" Princess Celestia said to look at Twilight.

"Are you telling me, I summoned human champions, not pony champions?" Twilight said, looking at the humans she had apparantly gathered.

"Yes. And it is no accident that the Elements of Harmony found them- nor that each human just happened to be appearing next to each particular element at first," Princess Celestia said. This made the mares pick up their eyebrows in expectation.

"You did this?!" Dan said, turning to look at Twilight. He did not look happy.

"You kidnapped me again? And not only that, you kidnapped four others?" Phoenix said, once again slumping his shoulders. "What, you are getting better at this?"

"So she gets away with kidnapping people? I guess it should figure, its always the quiet ones- And who is quieter than a librarian," Nate said. No one laughed at his joke.

"Do you know that Phoenix has a daughter, and she has no one? Phoenix is worried sick!" Dan yelled out, marching to Twilight.

"Yes, I know, and I'm sorry!" Twilight said, looking down. This was all her fault, and she deserved what was coming. "I know I can't make it up-"

"Enough!" Princess Celestia said, projecting her voice loud and stomping her foot on the ground. "I command you all to stop!"

Instantly, the Dovahkiin had his sword drawn out and gave a dragon shout. "WULD NAH KEST!" He shouted, finding himself instantly at Princess Celestia's side. His Nightingale blade was at her neck, almost touching her. The Nord had position himself carefully. The Princess could not kick well from this angle, nor could she use her wings. And pointing her horn at the dragon born fron this angle was out of the question. Seeing the Dovakiin react, Nate instantly drew his weapon out, pointing to one Princess and another. What the hell was going on?

Soma also reacted, but in a different fashion. He darted forth, moving to step between Dan and Princess Celstia. He had no weapon drawn, but each of his arms were held out in front of himself. He had two Souls ready to use in case an attack came. The silvered hair teen had both eyes narrowed. If there was going to be a fight, he was going to side and protect the humans that needed it.

Dan took a step back, but didn't say anything. He knew that the Princess could send him to the moon, but that did not worry him. Last time Soma was this close, that dark purple aura had built around him. Still, he was going to go down fighting if he had too.

"Please! Stop this!" Phoenix said, moving his hands out on front of himself. The mares were shocked, not sure what was going on.

"Dovahkiin! Ya don't have ta do this!" Applejack said, moving at his side. "Don't make me hurt you!"

"She may be your princess, but she is not mine. If she dares to give me an order again, I will not hesitate to attack. These are freemen, and not bound to the whims of royalty," the Nord said. His eyes were narrowed, keeping his sword in front of himself. "Even princesses must know their place. Will you make me, fight you Applejack?"

Princess Celestia was in shock. She had no idea that the Dovahkiin had this kind of power! But she should have expected it, he did have the blood of dragons. This looked bad, she had overstepped her bounds. It was not the humans fault, and they were aggitated.

Princess Luna stared as well. What should she do? One wrong move and the Dovahkiin could easily end the life of her sister!

"Nate! Please! Put your weapon away! Don't be a brute!" Rarity pleaded, looking up at the poor confused human.

"I- I can't! All I know so far is that if I have to pick a side, I will have to pick the side not telling me to do something," Nate said, a bead of sweat forming at the side of his head. Why was this happening? He just had some flapjacks not more than an hour ago!

"Dan! You are not going to fight, are you?" Pinkie Pie asked. Oh, if only she only had more cupcakes!

"I- Celestia is on my list. Sooner or later she was going to get hers," Dan said. It was really, really hard to focus his anger around Pinkie. All he could do was get his axe ready. He didn't want to get his revenge this way- Not like this! It was barbaric.

"Soma?" Fluttershy asked, flying at the side of the boy.

"I am not going to fight, I promise. I am only taking a defensive stance. See? No weapons," He said, smiling at Fluttershy. Dovahkiin could problably handle things on his own anyway.

Rainbow Dash flew up in the air, moving to get behind Phoenix. She didn't want to fight! Not against them! Her loyalty was conflicting at her heart. Be loyal to her princess? Or her new friends?

The Trial of Twilight Sparkle

Chapter 14- The Trial of Twilight Sparkle

"Have I explained things well enough?" Princess Celestia asked. The meeting was officially over, save any questions that the group may have. "If there are any questions, now you can ask..."

"Yes, I have one. How do I hurt you?" Dan asked, lifting his left hand up.

"Dan! I can't believe you asked that!" Rarity asked, appalled by his behavior. They had finally settled things, and now he wanted to start all over again. Even Phoenix had both eyes shut almost all the way. To think Phoenix was willingly to step down and make Dan leader if it came down to it.

"What? She did say that we were owed answers. Also, she even asked if we had any. So I deserve an answer," Dan said, crossing his arms on his chest. "No one makes Pinkie Pie cry but me," He added, his voice getting really deep for him.

"Fine. Dan, is there a way for me to get off your list? May I make reparations of some kind?" Princess Celestia asked. While she was patronizing the small human, she felt that she did have a way to make up for the way the humans were plucked away from home.

"Actually, yes. I want two things. First- I want a house for Pinkie. It has to be in Ponyville. And something nice. All I see when I look at the buildings in this town are fire hazards and health violations," Dan said. Pinkie Pie had her mouth open, shocked and surprised. Even she did not see that coming. No one did, in fact.

"Wow, that's very generous of you Dan. But why a house for Pinkie?" Princess Celestia asked. Everyone turned to look at Pinkie, more curious about her reaction. Least, her female friends. Nothing surprised Pinkie Pie!

"You made her cry, its only fair you make it up to her too. Poor thing lives in a pastry shop! She deserves better," Dan said, eyes closed.

"Mr. Crankey Donkey has just moved in with his love. So, his old house is avaliable," said Pinkie Pie with a smile. Finally! Her own place! All of the others had their own homes! And it made her happy that Dan was thinking of her, even if he didn't always admit it.

"I will speak to the Mayor about this, but I think it will be alright," Princess Celestia said. Dan was too clever at times. He had just roped in a free house with a simple demand over her own failing.

"That's actually really nice of you Dan. Now you and your fiance have your own place," Nate said, placing both of his hands behind his head. "Who knew you were providing for your own future like that. You'll make a good family guy."

Applejack suddenly face hoofed. There it was. Dan just wanted a place of his own with Pinkie to cook for him. Actually, that did sound like a newlywed couple. Damn him! Dan said nothing, even though he had been caught.

"Now the second thing- I demand that Twilight Sparkle pay for her crime- Scratch that, crimes. I think Phoenix mention she had performed kidnapping before," Dan added.

"Dan! How could you?! Twilight's been nothing but generous to you!" Fluttershy said, instanly mad at the jerk. Dovahkiin though, merely inspected the sun princess. The way she handled this would determine his final judgement. A ruler that couln't punish someone properly was no ruler at all.

"Look, when people mess up, they are held accountable. Tell me, has Twilight messed up with her magic before?" Dan asked, looking over at Applejack. His eyes had been closed halfway, as if knowing if she tried to lie. Twilight lowered her head and said nothing. She did feel the need to be punished.

"Well- There was that Smartypant thing. That time she made the parasprites eat the buildings of Ponyville. She made the whole town in an uproar because of her time travel future self. While it wasn't exactly mean natured, she did stalk Pinkie Pie over her power. And technically, she did bring ya'll here against your will..." Applejack said. She couldn't lie, even if she wanted to. Her face fell a bit, crestfallen. "Sorry Twi, but ya magic did done goof this time."

"But she's saved the town plenty of times too! There was that Ursa bear thing, she saved the Apple farm from the Flim Flam bros, not to mention if it weren't for her, Nightmare Moon and Discord would still be around!" Rainbow Dash said, coming to her friends defense.

"Look, I am not saying throw her in jail or cut off her horn! Phoenix, you're a lawyer. How would the law handle this?" Dan asked. This made everyone, even Spike look at Wright. The poor dragon finally woke up. That episode with the Dovakiin had caused him to faint. High pressue situations like that almost never presented themselves to him. A weapon held to Princess Celestia like that?

"Well, Dan's right. As long as one person wants to press charges, that is enough to consider a real punishment. If police, politicans, or people in govenment perform a crime, they must answer for it. Sure, their accomplishments are taken into account- But its their job to do the right thing and serve as an example to others. A crime is a crime, and Twilight already admitted she was guilty." Phoenix shook his head to the sides. He felt like a prosecutor, and he hated the feeling.

Rarity frowned, looking at Twilight. "Then who is pressing charges?" She asked. Dan raised his hand, clearly not caring how others felt. Dovahkiin raised his hand shortly after. He had been willingly to kill Princess Celestia for stepping out of line. Not to raise his arm now would make him a hypocrite. With a sigh, Soma picked up his hand. Nate decided not to do anything. He had broken the law a lot, so he felt he couldn't pass judgment. Still- kidnapping. That was serious stuff.

"Soma?" Fluttershy said, looking up at Soma with her eyes tearing up a bit.

"Fluttershy, I-" Soma started to talk.

"I'd like to ask a question, if I may," Phoenix interrupted quickly. "Has Twilight ever recieved a formal punishment for any of these crimes?" He had wanted to say allegations, but that meant she could still be innocent. He hoped that previous time served could help.

Princess Celestia shook her head to the sides, releasing a sigh. "I, never gave her a serious punishment. Twilight has had an exemplary record, and the kingdom of Equestria owes her much." Still, Princess Celestia had set herself up. She had asked if she could make reparations, and Dan had once again gotten her.

"I suppose asking for leniency for it being a first time offense would be out of the question then," Phoenix said, biting his lower lip as he held the back of his head with his left hand.

"Come on guys! You can't be serious!" Rainbow Dash said. She looked around at the others. Applejack raised her hoof now. This made Rainbow Dash angry now. "Why are you doing this?! You don't have to do this for Dovahkiin there!"

"I honestly feel that Twilight deserves this though. I mean, Phoenix has his little girl still. I can only imagine what she is going through now," Applejack said, lifting her head up. Dovahkiin turned to her and nodded. It seemed everyone had forgotten about that fact.

Phoenix raised his hand up now, unable to defend Twilight now. He was a father now, he did have an obligation to get back home. If they could only get her here, then this wouldn't matter!

"Phoenix, you too?" Rainbow Dash asked, feeling the world was against her. Twilight moved to Rainbow and shook her head at her.

"I am a father now. I vowed I would make my way back to Trucy. How could I face my daughter, knowing I defended a guilty client again?" Phoenix said, head crestfallen. Even Fluttershy turned her head away from Twilight now. At least now she understood why Soma had raised his hand. In all good conscious, even if one person pressed charges and was right to do so-To not stand with them would be wrong.

"Look, I am not saying put her in jail or anything. Maybe a fine, and I also have a suggestion if it pleases the court," Dan said, lowering his hand back down.

Princess Celestia knew she would regret this, but she nodded. Dan had her and Twilight over a barrel.

"Let her work off with community service. You guys need us right? The whole reason we got sent here was because you need us. But we need someone to look after our best interests. Food, clothing, shelter. But also- I do not want Twilight to have control over us! Last time I was here, I had to listen to inane dribble about friendship," Dan said, moving to place both his hands behind his back.

"Dovahkiin made a point when he said we were free men. I don't want a pony telling me what to do. And I don't think the other guys do either. We'll help you," he stopped pacing, looking up at Princess Celestia. "But we do it our way. We need provisions, money, resources. Not a babysitter telling us what to do. Let her handle that- Its kind of her fault anyway. Its not a bad deal, is it guys?" Dan asked, looking back to look at the others.

Soma blinked, taking a moment to think. The notion that Dan manipulated them all like that never entered his mind. In fact, he was impressed. Dan made solid and good points. Soma had the notion that if he wanted to get back home, he would have to help out anyway. Not having to get herded around for once was also appealing. He nodded.

Phoenix rubbed his chin in thought. Community service sounded like a fair compromise. With any luck, Trucy could make her way to Auntie Maya's and hopefully hold out until he returned. He nodded.

Nate simply shrugged. He had not pressed charges in the first place. Let them handle the hard stuff. Still, this got rid of the whole needing jobs problem. He nodded, agreeing to the plan.

"What say you Dovahkiin? Is this fair?" Princess Celestia said. The Dovahkiin nodded, smirking a bit. Unlike the others, he knew what Dan was up to. While he would have liked to see how Princess Celestia would have handled it, this was a good outcome too. Thank the Deadra that Dan was on his side! He would hate to see what Dan could do to his enemies when pissed.

Applejack lowered her hoof, glad that this wasn't as serious as it could have been. Still, she had a feeling this got her in hot water with her friends. She was the only one to raise her hoof.

Twilight raised her head to look over at Dan. She had expected a smirk, but instead she was taken aback. On his face he showed signs- of Remorse? Regret? He did not look happy. She turned to look at Princess Celestia.

"Very well, I agree. As punishment for her crimes, Twilight Sparkle is hearby given the duty to make sure the needs of the Champions are filled. She will not be able to tell them what to do, and merely be an advisor. In addition, we accept your help. But we also ask that you repect our laws and ways. While you may not be bound to them, please do not make us regret this decision," Princess Celestia decreed.

Twilight Sparkle released a sigh, glad that was over. Her friends moved at her side, making sure she was alright. Applejack slowly aprroached them, a bit hesistant. Twilight Sparkle simply stepped up to Applejack, giving her a hug with her neck.

"Ya not mad Twi?" Applejack said.

"How could I be? I am glad to have such a wonderful friend that cared enough to be honest and say I needed to be punished. I deserve the sentence, and even I feel I got off easy," Twilight said. The other mares joined in on the hug, giving an "aww."

Nate wished he had a camera for this moment. That was damn adorable.

Princess Luna could not help but smile. It had been a long time someone had gotten a hoof up over her sister. Yes she lost to Discord and the Changeling Queen. But seeing someone without powers do it was so refreshing.

"Don't look so smug there night princess. You're next," Dan said. He had taken out his list to cross off the name of Celestia. He finally smiled, glad his revenge was obtained. Luna decided it was best to leave. Sensing her sister in trouble, Celestia bowed her head to the others.

"Very well. We will leave the details to Twilight Sparkle. I do not think there will be a need for a letter from any of you this week," Princess Celestia said with a smile. She headed to leave the library, Luna following quickly.

"Um... What about our living arrangements?" Phoenix asked. He doubted they could all live in the library.

"Oh, that's Twilight's responsibilty, isn't that right?" Dovahkiin asked, placing a hand on Twilight and Applejack's shoulders. In all truth, he wanted to be in the hug.

"Screw it." The mares turned to look at Soma as he got down to hug Fluttershy from behind and smile.

"Oh great! A group hug now?" Dan asked, rolling his eyes. Least he got to cross one thing off his list. Pinkie Pie rushed out of the hug to push Dan in the middle of the group. "Unhand me!" Dan tried to struggle. Unfortunately, the Dovahkiin helped Pinkie out. Rarity turned to look at Nate, her eyes closed halfway.

"What? No dinner and a movie?" Nate asked, moving in to the hug. "You must think I have no morals at all!" He said, drawing his arms around Rarity and Pinkie.

Phoenix released a sigh. "Come on Spike, let's do this," he said. He moved to pick up Spike and moved in for the hug. Happy to be included for once, Spike moved to land on Twilight and hug her as Phoenix moved to wrap one arm around Twilight.

With everyone together, they all (Well, Dan tried to escape, only to have his exit blocked by Fluttershy out of all ponies) moved to open their arms and encircle each other in the tightest hug that could be mustered.

Twilight shut both her eyes. Maybe this wasn't such a bad day after all. She hoped that where ever her champion was, he was not alone.

________________________________

Otacon had laid himself down to lay down next to the fire. A changeling moved to slide under the engineer's head to act as a pillow. Another Changeling moved to lay at his exposed side, laying its head down on his leg. He had nodded off, the feeling of Changeling bodies around him not all that unpleasant.

King Aurelius smiled, moving to lay down on his throne of stone to sleep as well. Let his changelings play the role of comrades or friends to Otacon. It would only cement Otacon's loyalty to his cause. A single Changeling took form of an Albatross, flying to send a message to his Queen.

___________________________________

"Sister, I am confused," Princess Luna said. They were both in the air, riding their chariots close to each other as they headed home.

"What about Luna?" Princess Celestia asked. She had a feeling about what was this about.

"Why did you lie to the humans?" Luna asked.

"I did not lie to them. The Elements they posses are the ones that are the partners to harmony..." Celestia said.

"Yes, I know. But why call them the Elements of Change?" Luna tilted her head to the side.

"And admit to the Humans that they are the Elements of Bromance? I have no idea what that is, even after The Doctor tried to explain it to me," Princess Celestia admitted.

_______________________________________

"Alright. Dovahkiin will sleep with Applejack at her farm. She has space. Soma will escort Fluttershy home. She has her animals to worry about, plus we need a lookout close to Everfree. Pinkie.... Pinkie?" Twilight picked up her head, looking around for Dan. The others looked at the doorway, seeing the two leave.

"You guys do what you want. Me and Pinkie Pie have a new home to break in," Dan said as he lifted his right hand to wave. Pinkie Pie couldn't wait for her new home either.

"See you tommorow!" Pinkie said, closing the door behind themselves.

"Ah hope they both survive," Applejack said, worried over both their tempraments.

"Well, at least we won't have to worry over Dan and Pinkie. We have to throw her a house warming party too. Moving on. Nate will stay with Rarity. Phoenix can't walk on clouds, and I am afraid Phoenix can't fly. Sorry Rainbow Dash, but it looks like Phoenix will have to stay with me in the Library," Twilight said to face Rainbow.

Rainbow Dash had a big flush on her face. The idea of having a guy in her cloud home was nerve wrecking as it was. "Fine. I am staying too then," she said. All the others had their partners. It didn't feel right to leave Phoenix alone either.

"I can live with that. Don't worry. I promise to find a way to get you all back home," Twilight said. "We will meet up here tomorow bright and early to discuss your needs."

Fluttershy looked at the ground. The idea of Soma in her house did not bother her. The idea that he would one day leave, did. She found herself once again hoisted up by Soma. This time though, it was not like before. This time, each of his arms moved under her belly, between her legs to lift him to his chest.

"Oh? Looks like Dan is not the only fast operator," Nate said with a grin. He walked with Rarity to hold the door for them.

"After the newlyweds," Rarity said, giving a mock bow.

"Oh screw you guys. Eat my dust. Panther Soul," Soma said, blushing hard. Why did what they say bother him so much? Still, he blurred from their vision and took off. Nate was thrown back a bit. How in the hell did a teen that didn't look too strong carry a pony and still move faster than lighting?

Fluttershy smiled, hiding her blush behind her mane. But still, it was nice to be moving at this fast speed again. Also, Soma's chest felt softer and more inviting than she wanted to admit. Soma was right. Screw them and let them eat her dust too.

Dovahkiin and Applejack walked to the door next. He stopped though, looking down at the orange mare and winked.

"Oh no! You are not going to mess with time again you-" Applejack vanished into thin air, and the Dovahkiin as well. Once again, he messed with time.

"They are all children," Phoenix said. Oh, to be that young again. He knew the drill. He picked up Spike, carrying the baby dragon to his bed. Spike said nothing, it had been a long day for him and dozed off.

Rainbow Dash also yawned, not used to staying this up late also. She had work bright and early also. Phoenix moved to pick her up as well, chuckling. Like Soma, he carried the cyan pegasus in the same way upstairs to set her down on the spare bed.

Twilight shook her head to the sides and smiled. Phoenix had indeed shown signs of being a father. She moved to blow out the candles and move to get into bed.

She had a feeling tommorow would be a day unlike any other.

Dawn

Chapter 15- Dawn

"Hmph," Rainbow Dash said, struggling to wake up. She raised her head up, though her eyes had been swollen shut. Waking up in a bed was weird, she was used to clouds. She was sure it was morning, she could hear annoying birds singing. Another thing about homes in clouds? Birds did not live in them. Nor could they just up and perch on clouds to sing.

"Where am-" Rainbow Dash felt her mouth shut, feeling a claw over her mouth to keep it closed. The cyan pegasus immediately pulled her face away and brought her hooves up to rub her eyes. While not sure why to keep quiet, she decided to say nothing until she could see anything. Once she could see clearly again, she spotted Spike on the bed she was on. A few vague memories about last night reminded her how she ended up here.

Spike had a single claw up, using one finger to cover his mouth. His other claw was pointing to a window. Twilight Sparkle had already been up, standing next to the spare bed Rainbow was in. The purple unicorn was smiling as well, anxious to see the look on her friend's face. Rainbow raised her eyebrows, following the direction to where the dragon was pointing. When she could think properly, her eyes relaxed to smile.

Phoenix Wright was sitting on a window sill, one leg lifted up to prop it against the wooden frame. He was looking down, both of his hands held together, palms up to look at the little firebird resting on his skin. Peewee the baby phoenix was looking up at the human, giving Wright a smile. The little bird appeared to be conversing with Phoenix, chirping non-stop.

"How long have they been like that?" Rainbow Dash asked. Phoenix's smiling face was a rare one. He only smiled at the end of a trial.

"Oh, not too long. Phoenix had woken up, though he's not a great morning person. He was walking towards the bathroom when he brushed past Peewee. The baby chick woke up, and started to cry," Twilight said. She had woken up early to prepare for the next meeting for the humans. "When Phoenix noticed Peewee was upset, he tried his best to calm down. It appeared that he had to struggle a bit, and I admit it was funny to see him try so hard. Peewee finally calmed down when Phoenix picked him up to inspect him."

"You guys should really feed this little guy. Its all he keeps talking about," Phoenix said picked up his head, turning to look at the others. Glad that the others were awake, the human relaxed since he did not have to worry about awaking anyone else up. The baby phoenix stopped chirping, lowering its head to lay down to close both its eyes and sleep. "Seriously, Papa Twilight and Mama Spike though? This little guy has gender issues." He smiled and set the little guy down to he could go back to his nap.

"You- Wait, Papa?" Twilight asked, her right eyebrow raised.

"Mama Spike?" Rainbow Dash said. After a second, she burst out laughing. "Oh my gosh! Did Peewee imprint Spike as Mom?"

Spike blushed, moving a claw to grab his tail. It made sense, Peewee was a bird, and would imprint the first thing he saw as mom. That had been the baby dragon. Papa Twilight must be dad for being around Spike the longest, and also looked after the baby firebird.

"How do you know what it thinks? Twilight asked, moving to Phoenix. "Can you speak Phoenix Firebird?"

"I dunno about speaking, but I understood it. Who knew right? A phoenix talking with a Phoenix," Wright said, smiling proud at his joke.

The others shut their eyes, not believing the awfull pun/ joke.

"Was it something I said?" Phoenix asked.

____________________________________

Dovahkiin snored. He snored loud.

"Hnrrr... LOK VAH KOOR! ZZZzzzz" a shout was heard, followed by deep inhaling.

Applejack had propped her form against the door outside to his new room. The room had belonged to her parents, and since no one wanted it, and had the biggest bed, it was given to the dragon born. While the Apple family were early risers, they had all been woken up by the sleep shouting done by the Dovahkiin.

Big Macintosh had said nothing about the Dovahkiin staying in the farm. No one was using the room, and the dragon born had saved the town. He was starting to reconsider his decision. Along with her sister, the two tried to prevent what ever demons escaped from Dovahkiin to spill forth and invaded the farm.

"Someone wake the big lug up! Who does he think he is? A dragon?!" Granny Smith yelled out, trying to keep Applebloom calmed down. The filly was shaking, hiding behind her grandmother's legs.

"Are we going to die?" The bow wearing filly asked. She was looking up at her siblings, almost ready to cry.

"FUS RO DA!"

"Eeyup!" Big Machintosh said, feeling a powerful force almost knocking him from the door. His normally halfway closed eyes had been opened wide by that shout.

"Oh calm down! Dovahkiin! Wake up already!" Applejack shouted, hoping to get through the door. "And actually, yeah, he's part dragon," the orange cowboy added.

"Is he going to eat us?" Applebloom asked again, lowering her head.

"Eeyup!"

"Knock it off Big Macintosh! You're not helping!" Granny Smith said.

"Alright, I got an idea. It looks like it takes a while between them roars. After the next one, I'm goin in! Shut the door behind me," Applejack said, getting her moxie ready. This was not gonna be easy. Dovahkiin had not responded to shouting, so she could only hope that he was not a deep sleeper.

"ZUN HAAL VIIK!"

"Now!" Applejack shouted. Big Macintoch opened the door and her sister rushed in.

"Celestia be with her!" Granny Smith said.

___________________________________

Sweetie Bell walked down the stairs, ready to make breakfast. While her sister tried her best, sometimes her cooking left a lot to be desired. She came to a stop though, seeing Rarity at the bottom of the steps. A bit confused, Sweetie tilted her head to the side. Normally her sister was a mess in the morning. But she looked cleaned up, wearing her makeup and her hair properly made. She slowly made her way next to her sister.

"What gives sis?" She asked. "Big order make you wake up early?"

"Oh, no. Do shush now, we don't want to wake up Nate yet," Rarity said in a low voice. The glamour unicorn smiled, looking down at her sister. "And no, no orders today. But when one had a guest over, one must make sure to look one's best."

Nathan was laying down on one of Rarity's larger and softer couches. While not as large as Dovahkiin, he did take up more space than the other humans. He was aleep, his head resting against an armrest. Though what had Rarity's attention, was the fact that the human was topless. His chest moved up and down to the rhythm of his breathing, his arms resting over his stomach.

"Oh. Why?" Sweetie Bell asked, lifting an eyebrow.

"Oh Sweetie Bell. When hosting a guest, you have no idea about their sleeping habits. Also, poor Nate had a long day yesterday. I think he earned his rest," Rarity said to pick up her head again.

"Ok, I understand. Why are you staring at his chest?" The smaller unicorn asked. Her head moved back and forth, looking at her sister's gaze.

"I! I wasn't staring!" Rarity said, shutting both of her eyes and blushing a bit. "I am just curious. That is what a human looks like without clothes. No coat of hair, no cutie mark, but you can clearly make the contour of his muscles under his skin."

"Oh. Now that you mention it, he does look a bit strange. Is that normal for a human though?" Sweetie Bell asked, understanding her sister a bit. Why did humans wear so much clothes anyway? She made a note to ask Nate that later.

"Lets make breakfast together," Rarity said, glad her sister was still innocent.

"Ok. Hey sis, Nate's handsome huh? I hope I get to marry him when I grow up!"

________________________________________

Dan was sitting on a couch, head laid back against the rest though. His left hand held on to a cupcake wrapper, almost letting it fall. The other hand was resting on the top of Pinkie Pie's poofy mane. Neither of them managed to make it to the bedroom, too tired by yesterday's events.

Pinkie was also asleep, though she was in a different position. She had gotten on top of the couch, laying daown with all four hooves bent at the knees to rest against her frame. Both of her eyes closed, her chin rested on Dan's lap. They breathed in tandem. They both drew a breath of air before exhaling. Dan's was a mumble snore. Pinkie Pie's was a slight chuckle.

They were both inside Crankey Donkey's old home. While it looked small and cozy, the place was actually big with lots of space. It had two cellars in order to hold all of the old donkey's possesions from his travels. The ashes and dead cinders in a fireplace had kept the room warm and toasty.

________________________________________

Soma kept both of his hands inside his pant pockets, drawing his duster behind to rest on his arms. Fluttershy was an early riser as well, lots of animals kept odd hours of feeding and such. Especially baby animals. The teen had his frame resting against a tree to watch the yellow pegasus work. He had offered to help, but Fluttershy insisted Soma observed first. She did not want to make her guest work, and also she wanted to make sure Soma knew what to do. Not to mention, some of the animals would need to get used to Soma first.

It was for the best after all. Fluttershy had help also. Angel and a few other animals tried their best as to not make their caretaker do all the work. Chicken feed was easy enough to do, all the white bunny had to do was toss the food on the ground. Bird feed was also easy, just deposit the feed into the hanging containers on trees. The fish and aquatic animals were tricky. Soma could not see under the bridge.

"Ready to go?" Soma asked when Fluttershy flaw to land next to him.

"Almost.. there is just a matter of our own breakfast. What do you eat for breakfast Soma?" She asked, curious. All she could offer the teen if he wanted meat was fish.

"Oh. It depends. Foods served in Japan and Europe are different. Eggs, sausage or bacon, maybe a muffin or toast with orange juice or coffee are traditional in Europe. Big tea drinkers there too. In Japan, some fish with rice. Sometimes toast as well," Soma said.

"Oh, I had no idea you were so well traveled. Was it because of your powers or your education?" Fluttershy guessed.

"Education. Didn't start the whole slayer thing till last year," Soma said to move his arms at his side.

"Oh. Well for food a pony breakfast is mostly something nutricious. While we love treats, we try not to consume it a lot in our diet on mornings. I do have oatmeal and juice though, if you like," Fluttershy said. She would have to make it a note to get Soma proper food. He was still growing after all, and she wanted him to grow to be big and strong. And she wanted him strong. Oh yes.

Those small, observant eyes that could peirce through into her soul. Dark aura that comanded creatures. His slightly deep voice that had a calming effect contrary to his fighting self. That gentle but exotic touch of fingers and hands.

"Fluttershy? There something on my face?" Soma asked, looking down at his partner. She was just getting closer and closer, just staring at him.

"Oh um. Not yet," Fluttershy said, quickly taking a step back and lowering her head. Why couldn't Soma be closer to Dan's size? She decided to stand on her forelegs and close the distance between them. She shut both eyes to lean in for a kiss.

"Not yet?" Soma asked, moving to stand up straight to look around. Completely oblivious to Fluttershy's advances. Was she talking about one of her birds or an insect? He took a step to his left and raise his head. "I don't see anything.."

Missing her target, Fluttershy gave an "eep" as she fell forward to land on her front hooves. Back on the ground, the yellow pegasus turned to look behind herself. She forgot how fast Soma could be. Drat. But those lips would be hers! Oh yes, lips that taste meat would touch hers.

_________________________________________

"Alright, are we all clear on the plan?" Otacon said, arms crossed on his chest. There was a lot to do, so he had requested to be woken up as soon as there was daylight. He had one of the leftover fruits from yesterday for breakfast. The changelings all nodded.

"Okay, Team One- Your job is gather animals in the forest. Get them riled up, frighten them, do whatever you have to. Lead them towards the guard house. The sooner we can get rid of their outposts, the sooner we can have proper advance. Spy Alpha, make sure to study any of the humans at the post. We need to see what they are truly capable of." Team one consisted of 5 changelings. Their job? Attack Fluttershy with a stampede or wild monster.

"Good. Team Two- Your job is to get to the rocky ridge close to Ponyville. Look for loose rocks, and also use any wooden sticks to help you loosen the earth. See if you can change into digger animals like moles if you need to. Your job is to cause a rockslide. Spy Beta- once again study any humans," Otacon continued, looking at his notes. This team was also five changelings.

"Team Three- Take any tools and the bomb I made to break a hole in the dam. I am afraid I had little to work with, so the bomb is not strong. But it should be enough to at least crack the dam's structural foundation. Looks for any weak spots. If its not enough, transform into any animals that can hit hard. Gorilas, rhinos, even these "Diamond Dogs" sound useful. Spy Gamma, your job is just take notes if humans respond. Speaking of which..." Otacon looked up from his notes to look at the King.

"Yes, I understand. I will try to convince the Diamond Dogs to join our cause. I will also send letters to the other agents across Equestria to start gathering. I will also look for any other potential allies," King Aurelius said. While joining other species was useless and a stupid idea, these Diamond Dogs could at least be meat shields.

"Last team, Four- Gather any materials I described. If I can make weapons, armors, or better bombs, it will give us an edge against the enemy," Otacon said to look at the largest group. Although it had no spies, it had over eight changelings. "You guys have the hardest jobs. I need minerals deposits, resources. And you that have to slip into Ponyville- do your best not to engage the enemy. I need tools, they are more important than anything else. Without those, I can't build anything. With any luck, the distractions the others provide will help your cover."

All the Changelings nodded. For once, they liked being treated as a "real" army. They whole way of life was just slip in and strike. Deadly, silent, staying in shadows. This way though, they can prove themselves to be a credible and real threat.

"Remember though, no one fights. At any sign of trouble, transform into moles and burrow into the ground. It appears that the ponies won't be able to chase any of you underground. While everything else is important- Your lives are irreplacable," Otacon said. He had practiced this speech over and over in his head, and he hoped that is was inspiring enough. Leading large groups was tough.

"While you are doing this, I will interrogate the prisoner," Otacon said. He turned to see a single unicorn being carried to him. She had a light blue coat, with a white mane. Her only clothing was a cape that had lots of stars on it around her neck that was tattered. Her cutie mark looked like a shooting star.

"You will never make the Great and Powerful Trixie talk!"

Operation: Tetra Blitz

Chapter 16- Operation: Tetra Blitz

Otacon turned away from the prisoner and then raised his left hand to the group. His plam was facing down with his fingers had been spread apart a bit, with the thumb pointing down. "Remember, Team Four, begin your operation in about an hour. This should give Teams One through Three enough time to prepare their strike attacks," the doctor said.

All of the changelings begun to take their assigned shapes. Team One all changed into copies of Fluttershy, save Spy Alpha. Alpha turned into a rather large bird, a vulture. Team Two tranformed into various collected earth ponies. Even Spy Beta. Team Three transformed into various pegasi- Save Spy Gama, who transformed into a large bird, an eagle. King Aurelius nodded to his changelings , giving them his informal blessings.

"Now comencing, Operation Tetra Blitz," Otacon said as he moved his outstreched hand back from the group. Those that could fly, took off into the air. The "fake" earth ponies turned away to begin running off. After a final nod to Otacon, King Aurelius left with his guards. This left the human engineer with two guards and Trixie left in the area. He guessed her had about maybe 3 hours at best to be alone.

"Alright, one guard, please secure the prisoner to the post. Keep her blindfolded to prevent her from using her magic. I need the other guard to talk to," the human said to walk away a bit. Trixie tried to struggle against her bonds for a moment before her eyes were covered with a peice of cloth cut from Otacon's parachute. Trixie knew better than to try magic when they were so many around. But now that she could not see, trying any magic would be pointless.

"The moment you try to remove your blindfold or perform any funny stuff, I will run my horn through you like a knife through butter," a guard said. Her bindings were being secured around her waist and bottom hooves. The other guard moved to Otacon, wondering what was to be discussed.

"Alright. How often do we feed the prisoner? How long between her water rations?" Otacon asked.

"She is fed at least twice a day. We have to make sure she is alive, or else she is no good to us. We give her water about... Maybe five times a day," the changeling said. Still, why did Otacon asked for the info?

"Good. This interrogation will take time. I am no good at physical torture, and I am guessing you already tried to get her to talk though physical harm. This only leaves mental games. With any luck, knowing her food habits will give me a way to get her to talk. Also, tell me how she got captured..." Otacon released a sigh. He wished Snake were here, he could easily make people talk.

"I see, that makes sense. Actually, she was not captured. We found the poor thing as we traveled from our home country," The changeling begun to explain. The black creatured turned to look as the other guard was making sure the ropes and post Trixie was tied too was secure. "She called herself a "traveling" magician. A bit down on her luck, our King managed to hire her as our guide. While we can mix in with the population, we still had no idea about this land."

"Smart move. I would have gone straight to a library. But having someone that actually traveled the land sounds better," Otacon said. He also turned to look at her.

"Thanks to her, we learned a lot. A few customs, culture, and roads. At the time, we had transformed as a group of donkeys. Being ponies and asking for a guide seemed a bit far off, so we said we were pilgrims and looking for a place to settle down. While certainly loud and obnoxious, she almost seemed... Glad to be traveling with company. It was sad, its almost like her attitude was hiding the loneliness," the changeling said to look back at Otacon.

"I see. This could be a clue to her personality. I hate Tsunderes," Otacon said with a frown.

"A sun what now?" Asked the changeling.

"Uh, its a metaphor. Do not worry about it. So how did she get up getting tied up then?" Asked Otacon to look back at the guard. He did not want to go into the whole explanation of what a tsundere is. (Hey, Otacon is Japanese Anime geek. Of course he knows what it is. You can look it up if you want to know what it means.)

"While traveling, one of us," The guard stopped talking, remembering what happened to that poor fool. "Changed form and she saw the whole thing. She immediately confronted us about it, though she should have gotten for help first. Or kept quiet and then slip out before anyone knew anything- In any case when the secret got out the King had her tied up. What were we supposed to to? Kill her?" The guard shrugged his shoulders.

"Yeah, I would not have killed her," Otacon said. He had a slight nervous twitch. Had that been him, he would have confronted the Changelings too. He would have also thought of them as friends and given them a chance to explain themselves. "Anything else you can tell me about her?"

"Urgh. She's nice if you can get past her arrogance. But do not challenge her, she can't help but try to show you up," the changeling shook his head to the sides.

"Good to know. You two can go get some food for the prisoner and myself. Also, take your time. Maybe even a break. I have a feeling she would be more willingly to talk if you guys are not around," Otacon said as he walked back to Trixie. The changeling nodded and then moved to take his partner away. Once they were gone, Otacon released a sigh. How was he going to do this.

"Who is there? I can hear you! If you think that getting an ugly hairless ape will scare me, then you do not know the Mighty and Powerful Trixie!"

Otacon moved his left hand to slap his forehead. To think he felt sorry for her. He was not ugly! Intimidating her was out of the question. He got down to his good knee and her faced her. Here we go. He moved his right hand to her blindfold and pulled it a bit over her eyes.

"What are you doing you-" Trixie immediately found her mouth shut as Otacon moved his hand down to shut it for her. His other hand moved to place his index figner over his lips.

"Keep it down, I don't know how much time we have!" Otacon said, looking around. "Most of the changelings are gone, even the King! I sent the guards to get us food, but I don't know how long they will gone for. I can't let you go now, but at least we can talk," Otacon said, drawing his face closer to her. He looked serious, at least Trixie thought so. He drew his hand mack from her and waited.

"Who are you?" She asked in a low voice to look around. It looked like the creature was telling the truth, she couldn't hear any nearby creatures. Trixie took a moment to narrow her eyes and inspect this ape. Awfully clothed for a creature, and the spectacles gave Otacon an allure of a intellectual. Maybe she could reason with this thing.

"My name's Hal, but you can call me Otacon. I'm a human, and I am not all too sure how I got here," the human said. He gave her a small smile, trying to appear friendly.

"If we are alone, shouldn't we make a break for it? Now is our best chance!" Trixie said, finally turning to look back at the doctor. From what he could tell, she looked ok. Some dirst and a few scrapes here and there. She also didn't look starved.

"And go where? We are in the middle of Everfree Forest. From what I been told, its a pretty dangerous place to be alone. And unless you been to this forest, I'm pretty sure we'll get lost," Otacon said as look around again with his eyes. So far so good. He was glad he could play good cop without a bad cop. Trixie frowned and lowered her head. Damn, he had a point. Few ponies could hope to navigate this place.

"Look, we don't have much time. I need info. With any luck, I can form a plan and get you free," Otacon said. While he doubted that the Changelings were lying to him, he had been around enough conspiracies and hidden agends to know there was always two sides to a story. He would at least give Trixie a chance before deciding to do anything with her.

"Why are you not a prisoner?" Trixie asked, moving her head up and down to look at the unbound apendages of the human.

"I'm sorta working for them. They saved my life. But I have no idea how much to trust them," Otacon said. That much was true. "Okay, I answered your questions. Answer some of mine. How much do you know about changelings?"

"Fine. But promise Trixie you will free her when you can," Trixie said, looking at Otacon's face.

"Are you serious? The third per- oh fine, I promise," Otacon said. Who in the world referes to themselves in the third person while captured? He'd wish she would drop the act.

"Alright. No idea what they told you, but Trixie doesn't know much either. Trixie is a traveling performer, so news about them was scare. Also, Trixie did not study about them in school," the light blue unicorn said. "I do know they plan to invade Equestria one town a time. Sneak in, take over the key government positions. Cowards," Trixie added, lowering her head a bit with her eyes closed. It looks like she was still dealing with feelings of betrayal.

"That's not much. Do you know how many of them are there?" Otacon said. He had to be careful. Ask too many questions about her may cast some suspicion, so he had to change the questions now and then. Try to at least look like he wanted to be against the Changelings.

"Well, the group Trixie was leading was about 15 or so. They avoided more populated towns, claiming they wanted a "quiet place to live." My guess its because it was easy to take over. I finally noticed something was wrong when the group grew in size. By the time I comfronted them, I saw over 30. It was almost as if they picked up more whenver we passed a town or city," Trixie said, lifting her head up. At least she was using "I" more at this point.

"Good... At least we know they are in other towns. By the way, Trixie? Are you okay? Have they been treating you well?" Otacon asked, deciding to mix up the line of questioning. His facial features soften, looking at the restraints on her hooves. She appeared to have burn marks, as if she had struggled.

"They have treated Trixie alright, given I am a prisoner," she said. This "human" appeared to be honest. All she could do was place her luck on him and roll the dice. "One or twice, they tried to feed of me."

"Feed off you?" Otacon asked, lifting an eyebrow.

"I thought it odd. When we traveled, they never ate with me and I never saw them take a bite. I saw one of them transform from a donkey and into that hideous black form. That is how I learned they feed of emotions," Trixie said, her nose twitched in disgust.

"Tell me everything," Otacon said. He reached into his notebook and begun to take some notes. He did find it odd, none of them ate with him, and none of them have eaten either. Something told him he did not want to know the truth.

_______________________________________

Team One landed in a small clearing next to a known manticore habitat. A stampede sounded harder to do, considering there was only an hour to work with. The plan was simple. All the changelings would antagonize the poor beast. A kick, taunt, jeering, and distraction. Since they would all be Fluttershy clones, they would lead him close to her house and let it take care of the rest.

Manticore were not truly nocturnal creatures, but they were certainly not early risers. They found the large lion chimera napping on a pile of rocks. The vulture changling picked up a rock to through it at its head and then take off to the air. The manticore raised its head, giving a small yawn. More confused by what caused it to wake up, it begun to look around. It then spotted a single Fluttershy clone, smiling at it.

The manticore blinked once, not sure what to make of the yellow pegasus. The clone walked up to the creature and then kicked it in its face. Thrown back more in surprise than in pain, the manticore moved its head back a bit before snapping it back to look at the creature that dared hit it. The clone simply waved a front hoof and took off, laughing at the manticore.

Still confused, the Manticore frowned and moved its scorpion tail to rub its face. It was too early to deal with this stuff. That was, until a second clone more to kick it from behind. Caught off guard, the chimera perked up its tail, wings, and eyes to look behind itself. That same yellow pegasus had managed to get behind it and laugh again. The clone kicked the manticore then and then took off, laughing again.

Oh, Hell to the No.

Pissed beyond belief, the manticore growled and then took off after that arrogant creature. Spy Alpha watched the scene from a dead tree before moving to the direction of the true Fluttershy's home.

_____________________________________________

Teams Two had a much more rough time. Although they were ponies, than had an hour to get to Ponyville and make a rockslide. They ran through the forest, taiking a route leading past Apple farm. Had they had a second to notice, they would have seen an orage pony thowing things at a nearly nude human was running around the farm. The Dovahkiin had been dodging apples left and right.

"Come back here and take your licks like a real colt!" Applejack said, throwing more apples. She even tossed an apple up and then kicked it with deadly force. Dovahkiin was lucky enough to dodge behind a tree, where the apple splattered against it.

"How was I supposed to know you wanted a kiss! How was I supposed to react when I see a pony staring at my face when I wake up!" Dovahkiin said, peeking out from behind the tree. How he wished he had a shield.

"I- I didn't want a kiss!" Applejack screamed, throwing more apples. "Its when you FUS RO DA me against the wall!"

"I said I'm sorry!" Dovahkiin yelled again. He used his telekenesis to prevent the apples from getting tossed at him. Spy Beta had to stop and look at the duo. There was instructions to study the humans. Still, the changeling rushed off to join the others after a moment.

"I'm gonna tan yer hide!" Applejack screamed, loosing her composure. Big Macintosh had grabbed hold of her sister from behind and give Dovahkiin a chance to run.

"ZUL MEY GUT!" Dovahkiin shouted, turning to run again. He owed the giant red pony one. Thanks to the dragon shout, his voice was carried away and towards the opposite direction. With any luck, his thrown voice would give Applejack the slip so he could go back and get some armor.

When Spy Beta reached his companions, they were already digging away at the ground beneath a large rock and boulder group on top of a hill. With little time left, Spy Beta joined in to dig and loosen the earth.

______________________________________________

Team Three landed on top of the dam the controlled the flow of water leading into Ponyville. One of them transformed into a long snake. Another pegasus grabbed hold of the end of the snake to lower it down along the outer wall. Using its tongue, the snake changeling begun to look for weak spots in the wall. Snake tongues posses powerful olfactory and other ways to sense things. It found a recently patched spot on the dam. With a nod, it was raised up.

One of the changelings was luckly enough to find a pick from a discarded mine in the Everfree Forest. It transformed into a gorilla and then begun to strike at the spot the snake mentioned. Another changeling changed into a Diamond Dog. It would clear the debris way for the pick, letting the gorilla chip away at the dam. Soon enough the patched spot had been moved away to expose a crack that let water slip slowly through.

Spy Gama nodded to the group and took off to take perch and get ready. All the other changeling changed back into birds and took off. Left next to the crack, a small set of c4 rigged by Otacon begun to count down.

10

9

8

7...

Even the Best Laid Plans

Otacon took a second to finish his notes on the changelings. Thanks to Trixie, he managed to get some facts straight, but very little that could actually considered important. So far he had:

Changelings are not from Equestria, and Trixie believes thay are from "Badlands," which is south of the Equestrian border.

Although changelings are able to shapeshift, the are limited to what they can copy. While they can make perfect physical copies of others, they cannot copy learned traits. They could not copy Trixie's magic, so she is being forced to teach them basic tricks like levitation. Must be to blend in better.

Changelings are also limited by their magic strength. The more powerful a changeling, the longer they can hold a changed form. They can also copy voices and duplicate innate magic, like a pegasus' flight ability. Or give themselves extra muscle mass such as taking the form of a strong creature, such as a gorilla.

Mental note: Find out why pegasi and unicorns exist in this place.

While certain changelings are strong enough to copy non-organic matter, such as a spear or clothing accessory- Its still made from their organic material. Which means if they copy weapons and use them to block, they would still get hurt.

Chagelings are able to manipulate their form size a bit. Which means they can't transform into something small like insects, or huge like elephants. They can however, manipulate their forms as long as the mass is used, such as a long snake or a small and stocky Diamond Dog.

Trixie had no idea about the plans they had, but she had heard several conversations since her imprisonment. Most of them revolved around food. Never any mention about being ill or revenge. But none about conquest or war either.

Changelings ate "emotions." It was done when a changeling uses it sharp teeth to bite into its victim. It didn't matter where. Once bitten, the victim would go into a "trance" for a second. The victim's eyes would change color, the only physical change done to a victim. Depending on how much emotion is feed upon would determine how functional the victim was left.

Speaking of food, the changelings seemed to have an apatite for positive emotions. Love was the most tasty, not to mention to easiest to manipulate the victim with. Least according to what Trixie witnessed.

She never spoke about King Aurelius. She never spoke with him, even as a donkey. He was at least smart enough to not get involved with her- Or not worth her notice. She didn't even know if the King was there from the get go, or one of the others that joined the group later.

Personally, Otacon thought it was due to her attitude.

Changelings have little to no identities. Lower ranked channgelings had no names, or even sex. Apparantly, to a race that can change their gender or appearance- Had little need for anything to tie them down. The King and Queen though, being the strongest, made sense to rule. In insect fashion though, the Queen had more power. There was also generals that had names, but Trixie had no idea where they were.

Neither side- Pony or Changeling, had any idea about war. Sure they knew some tactics and how to fight. But nothing like rules of engagement or conduct. No Geneva Convention articles, no prisoner of war etiquette, no advanced war strategies, no mind games, not even weapons.

Otacon closed his notepad to put it away. He smiled at Trixie, moving his left hand out to rub her head. Trixie wanted to pull her head away, but she thought it was best to let her only potential ally in a bit. Its not like it felt bad, just new. What to do now though. Now he had more questions. No proof that the changelings were evil, or clear their name either. But how much to rely on Trixie? She was a traveling performer, so her info could be ignorant as well.

"What will you do now?" Trixie asked, lifting her head to look at Otacon.

"I'm not sure. I did promise to free you. But I have no idea how just yet. You did provide me with a lot of info. Maybe I convince the King to make me a lab out of the forest. At least that way, you can make a break for it," Otacon said to take his hand back. A sound made Otacon pick up his head and look around.

"They are coming," Trixie said, whispering again. That meant she had to get blindfolded again. She lowered her head, eyes closed. She wondered how much more she could take.

"Hang in there. You survived this far, you can hold out a little longer," Otacon said to pull her blindfold back up. Just in time, the guards were returning with his requests. Otacon stood up, nodding to the two and moving to meet up with them.

"Any luck with the prisoner?" One of them asked. One of them handed him a weird colored apple looking thing. He took it to sniff, and then shruged to take a bite.

"Very little. As a prisoner, she has little to offer. Since she traveled so much, any info she could provide might be outdated," Otacon said once his mouth was clear. This "japple" as he was going to call it, tasted pretty good. He nodded to one of the guards. "Its okay for her to eat. I want to try once more, but not today. I am more worried about how Operation Tetra Blitz is going."

________________________________________

"Fluttershy! Soma!" Phoenix came to a stop outside the cottage near Everfree forest. Having been to the area a few times, he was sent to check up on them. The tired lawyer moved to stop and look around the area. It wasn't even eight o'clock in the morning yet and all this was happening. He saw signs of a scuffle, and blood on the ground. A scene all too familiar to the once investigative lawyer.

"What's going on?" Soma asked, moving to open the door. Phoenix picked up his head and gave a sigh of relief.

"Is Fluttershy alright?" Phoenix managed to say. Just knowing the teen was alright made him feel better. He doubted that Soma would let anything happen to her.

"Yeah, she's in better condition than I am. Will you tell her I don't need to get naked and get washed and bandaged?" Soma said, moving to step out of the cottage.

"But Soma! You were bleeding! We have to get the wound washed and treated right away!" Fluttershy spoke, coming outside as well. The poor teen managed to walk behind Phoenix. "Oh, Mr. Wright! Are you here to take us to the meeting?"

"What is going on here?" Phoenix asked, lifting an eyebrow. "Someone mention an attack?"

"Oh yes. Soma was attacked by a manticore. He saved me, but got hurt! He refuses to let me treat him..." Fluttershy said, forwning a bit.

"Psst, Phoenix, don't get her angry. You wouldn't like her when she's angry," Soma whispered behind the lawyer. Phoenix shut both eyes, not knowing how to respond to either of them. "And tell her I am fine? I have a soul or two that lets me heal naturally," Soma said in his normal tone.

"Really? You can heal just stand around and do nothing?" Phoenix asked, impressed.

"Actually, its healing me now," Soma nodded.

"I still need to see if it got infected," Fluttershy said as she reached the two.

"Look, We have no time for this. Ponyville was attacked!" Phoenix said, moving to take steps away from the two and face them both.

"What? How?" Soma asked.

"Is everyone alright?" Fluttershy asked.

"I don't know. Both the Ponyville Dam and the Quarry had been tampered with. The Dam broke and begun to flood. The Quarry experienced a rockslide. Thanks to everyone, we managed to prevent any damage to the town," Phoenix said. Good, it looks the two had calmed down.

"But if no damage was done..." Soma asked, lifting an eyebrow to the direction of town.

"We think it was all a ruse," Phoenix said. "We think they were distractions to attack Dovahkiin and yourself." Fluttershy opened her eyes wide, and Soma in turned face Phoenix again. "Neither you nor Dovahkiin were at the sites, so we thought Changelings came after you guys with everyone busy at the emergencies."

"The manticore! You were right Fluttershy," Soma said, looking down at his partner. She nodded, narrowing her eyes. Oh, the next time she would confront a changeling, she wouldn't hold back like she did at the Canterlot wedding.

"A what?" Phoenix asked.

"A manticore. Part lion, part scorpion, part bat. All bad if you get it upset. Its a chimera type beast, and it attacked Soma and me earlier. I knew something had that poor kitty upset," Fluttershy said. "I will have to find it later and apologize." Soma closed both of his eyes, hoping he wouldn't have to.

"Look, we can talk about it with all the others. We need to find Dovahkiin. We are meeting at the library," Phoenix said. "Can you move Soma?"

"I'm fine, really. I stopped the bleeding for a while, and my health is almost at 100 percent-" Soma stopped talking, lowering his head for a second. "Did you see any vultures at the attack sites?"

"Vultures? No. But Dan spotted flamingos," Phoenix said. "We are pretty sure they were changelings in disguise though..."

"Nix!" Rainbow Dash flew overhead to land on the ground close to the group.

"Rainbow Dash! How is the Dovahkiin?" Phoenix asked. She had gone ahead to check on the Apple farm along with Rarity and Nate.

"They're fine! We are all waiting at the library. But I am pretty tired," Dash said, her chest moving up and down. Having to create the water tornado and moving back and forth to check on Ponyville residents had taken its toll on her. She was also starving.

"You did good Dashie. Lets get some food and talk. Something tells me this won't be the last attack," Phoenix said. Soma nodded to Fluttershy, and she moved to fly into Soma's arms.

"Panther Soul," Soma spoke, moving at his rapid pace again with his partner in his arms. Almost like they planned this ahead of time.

"Oh come on! I can't move that fast!" Phoenix said, watching the teen just up and leave them in a blurr.

"Carry me?" Rainbow asked, lifting her front hooves up at Phoenix.

"What?" Phoenix said, looking down at her. Oh dear lord, those eyes. It was worse than a puppy dog asking for a table scrap. Way too cute.

"Hey, you said I did good right? How about a reward? I'm tired from all the flying, and I used up a lot of energy. Flying around on an empty stomach isn't good for a pegasus," Rainbow said. She once again lifted her hooves up at him.

"Just stop making those eyes! And yes, you did good today I guess," Phoenix said with a sigh. He decided just not to carry her piggy back style like yesterday though. Like Soma, he moved to pick up Dash into his chest from under her belly. Dash said nothing and moved to lean her head against his chest and listen to his heartbeat. "This better not be a trend between human and pony," Phoenix said in a mutter. He took off, knowing that the meeting would take a while.

___________________________________________

When Phoenix finally arrived at the Library, he was glad to see that the others had arrived. From the look of things, they all appeared alright. Rainbow Dash opened a single eye to look at her friends, and then closed her eyes again to hop off Phoenix. Caught red handed, she blushed and trotted off to the kitchen. The teasing look of Rarity and Twilight was enough.

"Phoenix! Rainbow Dash, what took you guys?" Asked Twilight with a smile that could only be described as "I know what you were up to." Soma and Fluttershy said nothing, he merely munching on pancakes. Delicious buttery pancakes. Fluttershy waved at Rainbow Dash, sipping on some tea.

"You carry a pegasus in your arms all the way from Fluttershy's cottage," Phoenix responded. He turned to inspect the others.

Nate managed to get a shirt back on, looking over the books in the library. He had already eaten, so while waiting for Phoenix he had decided to check out what excatly ponies read. What the hell was The Adventures of Daring Do? Rarity was sitting down with Fluttershy, having a low toned conversation.

Phoenix, too hungry and tired to care much at this point to notice anything, joined Rainbow Dash in the kitchen. He needed sweet delicious coffee.

Dan was sitting down on the floor, looking over a book with Pinkie Pie at his side. She said nothing, content to watch as Dan would turn the pages. He was currently looking through a science book. If he couldn't buy explosives, he would just have to make some.

Phoenix blinked once, holding a cup up to his face and take in the aroma of the coffee someone managed to brew. To his knowledge, ponies didn't drink coffee. He didn't care. Once he took a sip, he turned to look over at Dovahkiin dressed in his thief guild outfit. He looked alright, but he was sitting close to Dan. Applejack was at the other end of the table, sitting with her female friends. Neither were looking at each other, just staying quiet.

If others noticed, they didn't seem to care. Trouble in paradise already?

"Well, lets give Phoenix and Rainbow a moment to eat, then we can start the meeting," Twilight said with a smile. Done cooking for the moment, Spike released a sigh and walked over to the Dovahkiin.

"Are you... really part dragon?" Spike hesistantly asked, looking up at Dovahkiin. This would be the first time to talk. The dragon born turned to look at Spike and smiled, glad for the conversation.

"Aye, Little Brother. I am Dovah- Which means "deity dragon" and "kiin" which means family," Dovahkiin said, moving his right hand out to Spike. The purple dragon moved his claw out to shake his hand.

"Deity dragon?" Spike asked, lifting his eyebrows.

"Oh yes. There is more than one kind of dragon out there. The more powerful and eldest dragons were a bit... Arrogant," Dovahkiin said with a smile. Spike drew his claw back and chuckled, deciding to like him. Weapon on Celestia or not, this guy was alright.

"Can you breathe fire or anything?" Spike asked, moving to sit down in front of his "older brother." Finally, a real chance to talk with a real dragon that wasn't a total jerk. Still, part human, but he would take anything he could get.

"Oh yes. Dragon fire is called "Thu'um" where I come from. That is usually called "dragon shouts" or the true language of dragons. Humans can learn it, it is a language after all. But it takes a long time for someone not dragon blood to learn it." Dovahkiin moved to pick up Spike, placing him on his lap. This little brother was his first chance to teach someone else about the way of the Shout.

Applejack turned to look at the two and smiled a little bit. It was touching. It reminded her of Big Macintosh and lil Applebloom when she was younger.

"So you think you can teach me?" Spike asked.

"It would be my honor, little brother," Dovahkiin said, a large smile on his face.

"Sweet! Um, should I call you older brother?" Spike said, moving his claws to rub his tail.

"We dragons must stick together. Least, the noble ones. We are family, though we be different," the dragon born said to set Spike down again. "Words of power are what make a dragon shout. I will teach you the words, but you must never say them without conviction. To use these words irresponsible would bring dishonor to the dragons. The first shout I ever learned, was "fus ro da."

Spike blinked, tilting his head to the side. Why did those words resonate with him?

"Fus means force. Ro means balance. Da means push. Put them together and you create "a push to force away balance." Its formally called "Unrelenting Force." Your voice is raw power, pushing aside anything or anyone - Who stands in your path.You must never use these words unless you are ready. When you want to practice, picture the power from your self, much when you use dragon fire. Speak with conviction and release the power of your lungs," Dovahkiin said with a smile.

"I promise!" Spike said, eager to learn a formal dragon lesson. He could only hope that Dovahkiin had a lot more to teach him. "Is what Phoenix used yesterday at the battle also Thu'um?"

"I have no idea, but Pheonix has the potential to also learn dragon. Few posses the skill and talent, and I have no doubt he could," Docahkiin said to lift his head up at the approaching Phoenix. He was munching on a peice of fruit.

"Oh hey, I am fine with objection, hold it, and take that. Fus Ro Da huh," Phoenix said with a smile. Maybe he will just learn that one. Nate turned to look at all the guys and decided to walk over. Soma picked up his head, cheeks full of pancakes. He decided to stand up and join them as well.

"Pinkie Pie? Can you give us guys some alone time?" Dan asked, lifting his head up from the book.

"Sure thing! I bet the girls have some great gossip about their first night with their partners!" The Pink one stood up and walked over to join the other Elements.

"Why so quiet Applejack?" Pinkie asked, noticing her apple friend a bit off.

"Yes dear. What is the matter? Is it about Mr. Dovahkiin?" Rarity asked, a knowing smile on her face. Rainbow Dash perked up her head, looking to Applejack as she ate pancakes. A bit dry for her taste, but these were tasty.

"I don't want to talk about it," Applejack said. What was left of her good mood was gone.

"What's going on girls?" Twilight asked, looking up from her notes and walk to the groups.

"Oh, the girls were talking about- erm- bonding time with the humans," Fluttershy said, lowering her owm head to blush a bit.

"Bonding time?" Twilight said, raising an eyebrow. She tried not to sound jealous. For her, it was more of a scientific curiosity. The knowledge, magic, and experience the humans could teach! If only she had her partner...

"Well, I didn't mean to brag. You girls spent more time with your partners than I did. So I manged to get a date with Nathan later. You know, to learn more about him of course," Rarity added quickly.

"Oh! A date sounds so nice," Fluttershy said. Impressive. The last time any of them spent time with a male was.... She couldn't remember. Applejack perked up her head, getting interested in the conversation.

"But like I am to talk. Pinkie here is already engaged. And she was the one to propose," Rarity said with a teasing smile. Pinkie blushed a bit, both eyes closed.

"How was your first night alone with your special somepony in your new home anyway?" Twilight asked. Dan was not exacly the best company.

"Oh! I it was nice. Not much in the house, just a couch. We both ended up sleeping on it," Pinkie Pie said innocently. "Dan patted my mane and scratched behind my ear a bit. That feeling is sssooo goooood! The ponies at the spa can give great massages, but they can't compare to magic hands and um... those things they have at the end of their hooves," Pinkie Pie said.

"Oh my gosh, right? Those things feel so good against my mane," Rainbow Dash said, glad to have someone to talk about it. "Hey Nix!"

"Don't yell like that!" Phoenix said.

"What are those things at the end of your hooves?" She asked.

"What, these things?" Phoenix asked, wriggling his fingers. "They're fingers!"

"Thanks Nix!" Rainbow Dash said with a smile.

"I said I hate that name Dashie," Phoenix said, going back to his conversation with the guys.

"Dashie?" Fluttershy asked, looking over at her pegasus friend. Rainbow only blushed and looked away.

"I hate that name too," she muttered.

"Wow, pet nicknames for each other already? Seems we should change your name to Rainbow Wright instead of Dash," Applejack teased. She finally felt better.

"What!" Rainbow Dash said, spitting out a mouthful of food she had gone for. She was blushing hard now, moving to clean herself up. Although she didn't want to admit it, she liked the sound of it. Mrs. Rainbow Wright. It didn't sound cool, but it did sound nice.

"Um... You were saying about magic... Fingers?" Fluttershy asked, suddenly interested more about fingers than marriage.

"Oh, its like... I can't compare it. You just have to get Soma to do it for you," Pinkie Pie said. "Right Applejack?"

"Uh, um, sure, whatever," Applejack said, suddenly caught off guard. "It does feel nice when the human runs their skin lightly over your muzzle..."

"We should... Get the meeting started," Twilight said, feeling more and more jealous. "Uh Phoenix-"

"Fluttershy is the cutest pony!" Soma said in a loud voice, pointing at Nate.

"Get off your high horse, you teen vampire heart throb! Rarity is the best pony!" Nate said, moving a hand to point at Rarity.

"If you think I am just going to stand by and let you get away with telling lies, you are mistaken sir! Pinkie Pie is the best!" Dan yelled out to tackle Nate.

"Applejack is the best pony! She's adorable and sweet," Dovahkiin said. "Spike, hold me back before I Thu'um them all," Dovakiin said.

"Are you kidding me?! How I am supposed to stop a giant brick wall?" Spike said. "And I agree with Nate, Rarity is the most beautiful!"

"See? Even a dragon knows the best!" Nate said, trying to keep Dan off. The two had locked hands and fingers against each other.

"Rainbow Dash is the fastest flier and her multi-colored mane is simply amazing," Phoenix said, moving to hold back Soma.

"Let go of me! Fluttershy is so cute and-" Soma stopped talking, turning to look over at the mares in the room.

"Guys?" Twilight asked, walking over to them. "I know I am not suppose to tell you what to do, but there's no fighting in a library," she added, eyebrows lowered. She was just upset, not even Spike said anything on her behalf.

"Oh crap," Nate said, releasing Dan to look at the ground, as if it was the most interesting thing in the world. Dan coughed once into his palm, closing his eyes.

"Look, we owe you girls an appology," Phoenix started to say. He was interrupted as a Pink blur moved in to tackle Dan to the floor and give him a hug.

"I knew you loved me!" Pinkie Pie sad, rubbing her face against his.

"Unhand me woman!" Dan yelled, trying to claw the ground. "Why is no one helping me?" Dan yelled, looking around for assistance.

Applejack got off her seat and walked over to look up at the Dovahkiin. "You... you really think I'm sweet? After this morning?" She asked, her voice quiet.

"I told you so when we first met, remember? I called you adorable then too," Dovahkiin said. He had to look at the roof, not wanting to meet her eyes.

Rainbow Dash merely closed her eyes and finished her food. She already knew she was the best. Phoenix was a pretty smart guy. Still, hearing him admit it was great for her ego.

"Shouldn't we you know?" Soma asked, motioning to Twilight with his head. "The-" He was also tackled to the ground, finding himself also in a hug. "Oh my god the pain!" Soma said, finding himself on his back with Fluttershy aggresively hugging his midsection. "Still tender!"

Nate raised his eyebrows, looking over at Rarity. Oh thank god, she had not moved from her spot. He released a sigh and then walked over to the food and sit down, next to Rarity. "Not going to say anything?" He asked.

"Oh no no no dear, public displays of affection are wonderful, but I would rather wait first until our date. Its nice to know you care though," Rarity said.

"Someone help them," Twilight said, not amused at how her library was turning out.

"You're just jealous," Phoenix said, trying to help Spike with Dan.

"Am not!"

Arms Race

Chapter 19- Arms Race

"Is anyone here?" A voice called outside the library called. A single fore hoof was used to open the door and peek inside. The Mayor looked around, wondering if it was too early to be let in. "Twilight?" The Mayor asked, raising her eyebrows at the view. All of the humans and the Elements of Harmony were inside, having breakfast. Or at least, she hoped so... It was a bit messy, and it was oddly quiet.

"Oh, good morning Mayor," Twilight said, turning to look at the door. Walking over to the door, Twilight bowed her head in greetings. "What brings you by so early?"

"Oh hello Twilight Sparkle. I have several things. First, this is for Pinkie Pie. I tried to visit her at Sucarcube Corner, but the Cakes mentioned she had not been home all night.... You should have told them you had a sleepover with the humans," Mayor said to Pinkie.

"It just came up!" Pinkie Pie said. The Mayor walked over to Pinkie and handed her a deed. It named both Pinkie Pie and Dan Mandel as owners. Dan raised his eyebrows, wondering why both their names were on the deed. He had asked only for Pinkie to have the name.

"Well, at least that is out of the way. Congratualtions to you both, you are new home owners," the gray hair mare said with a smile. They both earned it.

"Congrats you two. Now all ya need is some home comfort," Applejack said, smiling at the two. Pinkie moved to hold the deed into her chest, trying to hold back from crying. Dan moved a hand to pet her on her right shoulder.

"Now then, I am afraid for bad news," Mayor said, turning to look at the others.

"Is this about the Dam and Quarry?" Twilight asked, lifting her eyebrows.

"Well, actually no. This is much worse," The Mayor said to shake her head to the sides. "We fear robberies took place in Ponyville during the comotion." Phoenix narrowed his eyes and turned to look at Dan. The black hair human nodded to the lawyer.

"Do tell," Dan said, crossing his arms on his chest. Nate pulled out his notebook and his pencil to start joting down notes.

"Well, we are still checking things. In the panic, a lot of ponies had taken their belongings with them," The mayor said, moving her left hoof to adjust her glasses. "But we know for sure other things had been stolen." She moved to take out a peice of paper from her saddlebag.

"Lets see, things defintely reported stolen: A large tub of jelly. The maps of Ponyville, including to the areas around it. Mostly things like geographical. Various types of tools, mostly taken from the blacksmith, the carpenters, the furniture builders, and the gem workers. Also, the quills from the sofa and quills shop have all been taken-"

"Those fiends!" Twilight cried out, narrowing her eyes. "I need those for my backups!"

The Mayor raised her head from her list, not sure how to take the interruption. "Er... Ink bottles and other witing tools have also been reported missing," She stopped and raised an eyebrow. "Also, have any of your books been taken?" The odd question made the mare six raise an eyebrow or two. A thief in Ponyville was unheard of. Nate was busy jotting things down.

"Um, no, I have been around all morning Mrs. Mayor. While some ponies stopped by when Twilight was saving the day again, none of them were taken," Spike explained. Phoenix knew something was up, but he just couldn't put his fingers on it.

"Let me guess- Books from the Quarry, the blacksmiths, the carpenters, and the map makers have been taken," Dan added, moving both arms to cross on his chest. The Dovahkiin turned to look down at Dan. Oh, something was up.

"Why, yes. They were taken," The Mayor said, lifting her head up to look at Dan. "How did you know?"

"Because its what I would do," Dan said, moving to stand next to the Mayor. "May I?" He asked, moving a hand out to look at the list. She complied, giving the list to the human and giving him some space.

"What do you mean?" Asked Soma. If it was something Dan would think of, it was nothing good.

"To all parts of a plan, you have to prioritize your objectives. Let's say revenge, just as an example," Dan said as he read through the list. "Your first question is not when, the how, the why, or even the where. Its the what. What can I do to hurt my enemy. Then, you do reaserach. Find out their habits, maybe they have a weakspot. Then you make the plan to strike. Assuming you did every thing right, your plan will be well executed," Dan said as he handed the list over to Nate.

"Dan and I came to the conclusion that these attacks on Ponyville were not actual attacks. Just one big diversion. At first, we thought it was to keep us seperated to be able to attack Soma and Dovahkiin. But it looks like the diversion was just to cover up the thefts," Phoenix said. He brought his left index finger to open up his shirt a bit.

"We were attacked by a manticore, and we can only guess something made it angry enough to attack us," Soma said.

"But we were left completely alone at the Apple farm," Dovahkiin added.

"All that, just for quills?" Spike asked lifting his eyebrows. Twilight was starting to peice things together.

"Was my botique a target?" Rarity asked, lifting her head. Phoenix shook his head to the sides.

"Phoenix is right. The things taken have a much more sinister plot," Dan said. He turned to walk back and forth to lower his head in thought and explain things. "One of two things can explain this logically. Sometimes in a revenge plan, you have to weaken your enemy..." He stopped pacing, turning to look at the Dovahkiin and Applejack. "You said you can make weapons and armor, but you need materials. I imagine also tools. With no maps to find steel or minerals, tools to make them, or resources to make designs for weapons-"

"With all the things stolen, I am unable to do anything...." Dovakiin said, dawning on him just how important all those things were. In Skyrim, those things were taken for granted. Applejack turned to look at the Dovahkiin. She knew he was looking foward to showing off his skills.

"Couldn't that mean... With all that stuff, they can make thier own weapons?" Nate asked, lifting his head for a second. He was busy sketching them all, least their faces. Rarity turned to look at Twilight, who nodded.

"More than likely, both," Twilight said. "Its all so.... so..."

"Diabotically clever?" Dan asked.

"I was going to say a Dan thing to do," Twilight admitted. "But yes, its shrewd."

"Who is doing all this?" The Mayor asked, also understanding how bad this was.

"We suspect Changelings," Pinkie Pie said. Her normal smile was gone, and she looked a bit mad. No one steals Dan's ideas.

"Oh my, we had a hard enough time fighting the Changelings on even grounds. But if they get weapons and armor..." Flutteshy said, looking at the others.

"It means that they are slowing us down and making themselves better!" Rainbow Dash finally chipped in her two bits.

"How long before we can get replacement tools?" Dovahkiin asked, moving to step to the Mayor.

"Well, the blacksmith and carpenter tools should not be too hard to replace, but certain tools they used require a permit or license. These are professionals, and certain tools are not avaliable to the public. Reporting those tools stolen will not look good for them. As for the map makers and gem users? Those will be harder. Those are only made by order, since people do not buy tools for gem polishing or crafting by bulk," The Mayor responded. "Replacement maps shouldn't be hard either. The workers know where to find mateial they need anyway... But the best stuff is away from town, we already took the nearby resources."

"Maybe I can send a letter to Princess Celestia, explaining what happened. She should be able to get the tools and resources we need," Twilight said.

"Good, so its not too bad. I'm more worried about the Changelings. Were they always this clever? If so, why strike now?" Soma asked, lowering his head in thought.

"I agree with Soma, I think someone is pulling their strings. Someone knew how to make a bomb that would weaken the dam," Phoenix said.

"I hate to say it, but they are right. It could be that last time we defeated them out of arrogance or us being underestimated- And now they simply decided to take proper measures against us. But yes, they never shown military precision to be able to strike at so many places at once," Twilight said.

"Write the letter Twilight. I have a plan. They took maps, right? So they should be heading to the spots with the best resources. We need to have them watched," Dan said.

"Like a steakout?" Soma asked. "Does that mean we are splitting up again?"

"Do you have any better ideas? Besides, we need to give time for Dovahkiin to make anything. We also have no idea if this was their actual plan or not. Pick up the pace junoir," Dan said. Soma lowered his head a bit and frown. As much as he hated to admit it, he still needed more experience in this kind of thing.

"You do not have to be so mean Dan," Pinkie Pie said. She walked over to give him a hug. "Its not that bad," she said to kiss his cheek. "We got our own house!"

"It could be I'm making this worse than it is, but the facts add up," Phoenix replied. "What worries me more, is that who ever is planning this, is hardly stupid. Smart opponents make you fight yourself, and right now all we can do is guess. "

"Spike, take a letter. Let's see what Princess Celestia thinks about all this."

__________________________________________

Otacon picked up his head to see the first wave of Changelings returned. It was Team Three. Otacon was sitting down on a tree root, looking over his notes.

"Team Three reporting, bomb did the trick on the dam. Unfortunately, we had no idea that the ponies had a fail safe," the spy said. Otacon proceed to debrief the spy. Curious... The ponies themselves saved the day there. Only one human on site though. Shortly after, Team One arrived. More of the same, one human on site and the yellow pegasus had been the one to defeat the monster.

Just what was going on? The doctor wondered if he should have included the ponies in his calculations, but according to the notes it was the humans that were super powerful. He only hoped Team Four was alright. He watched them take Trixie away.

Team Two finally arrived, nodding to the doctor. Otacon frowned. Another fail safe? How paranoid were these ponies? At least there were more humans there. A single bomb saved the day though... This meant the other side had explosives. Not a good sign. The other changelings begun to rest, moving away from the engineer to leave him to his battle strategies.

All the planning and work for nothing. While he had not planned to kill any pony, he doubted that ponies or humans were dumb enough to let themselves die by something that could have been seen coming. If he ordered these attacks at night, he worried that there would have been casualties.

Soon enough, King Aurelius arrived with his entourage. Otacon stood up, moving to nod to meet him. The King and his crew had not bothered to transformed, using their own wings to fly. "How was the negociations?" Otacon asked.

"Well enough I suppose... The Diamond Dogs are hardly, intellects as it were. But they do habor a grudge against the ponies. However, they will not join us just yet. They wish to wait to see how well we can do on our own. They do not wish to join a fruitless side," King Aurelius said.

"That makes sense. Did you send for the reserves?" Otacon asked, moving his left hand to adjust his glasses.

"Yes Dr. Otacon. There is good news though. The Diamond Dogs do posses a forge and metal smith shop. While they prefer gems, they do work with metal. They have agreed to let you work with their equipment as a good will intention," The King said. "Of course, they need some of their own tools and weapons looked after."

"I think I can handle that. I will need assistants to work a forge. And I am glad we won't have to build our own smithery. Teams One through Three have returned. I am afraid that there was not much results though," Otacon said. He wanted to guage how the King reacted.

"Did they fail?" King Aurelius asked, lowering his head to look at this changelings.

"No King. They all did exactly as I told them. But, the plans had an unexpected hitch. While we hoped for the humans to step in and save the day, the ponies eneded up doing the saving. The humans managed to save the the town from the rock slide, and they used a single bomb. It was almost as if the ponies anticipated the attacked and took counter measures. Had I known that the water resevoir was empty or that the rocks would end up in a quarry, I would not have bothered with those plans," Otacon said.

"I see... That is a shame. But we did learn something from it. We should not underestimate the ponies. Also, we have least gathered allies. Did you get the tools you needed?" King Aurelius asked. So long as the good doctor got what he needed to make weapons, then it was worth it. None of his Changelings had been lost either, so that was also good to know.

Both turned to look at the direction of marching. Fake earth ponies were making their way back into the meeting point. They carried shovels, picks, hammers, delicate instruments, writing tools, and books. Otacon smiled, glad for the books. He needed those more than anything, he had no idea if his physics and sciences work in this realm.

"Doctor, it looks like your Tetra Blitz was successful to a point," King Aurelius smiled.

"I am glad they returned with no problems," Otacon said with a sigh. His first mission as a commander, and while not a total success- The critical objective had been achieved. "Why did you take so long to get back?" Otacon asked.

"Forgive us Champion," the Changeling comander said. Otacon wasn't sure how to feel about being called Champion. The King had named him Champion of the Changelings, so it made sense he would have to get used to that title. "We had to make sure we got the things on your list, with a few extras. One of the changelings went into city hall. He found the current registry of Ponyville residents in a census, along with their occupations. Also, we were careful not to get followed. You were correct, the diversion strikes made nopony notice us."

"That's great news actually," Otacon said impressed. They did not appear evil, so he was going to give his saviors the benefit of the doubt for now. He also wanted to learn more about the humans first to decide. Could they be allies? "You've done well. There is nothing like knowing the enemy like knowing their jobs. I will have to read the books first while I make my way to the Diamond Dogs."

King Aurelius smiled. It appears that just having the doctor around was making his troops smarter.

Firepower

Chapter 20- Firepower

King Aurelius was looking over his changelings and monitor their attitude. High on his rocky throne, he kept his gaze low and his eyes closed a bit to keep his gaze unreadable. Another rule of royalty- Don't let your subjects read your emotions. Makes you predictable. Still, the King was proud. It was not even lunch time yet, and his changelings had produced more results than they ever had after a plan that took weeks of planning.

The next phase of the plan: Training. His changelings were tough, but like the ponies- Were peaceful. King Aurelius inwardly cringed at the similarity. The ponies were peaceful for their ideals. The Changelings were peaceful due to using treachery and subterfuge to take out an enemy and whittle down their numbers slowly. Then it just came down to a battle of numbers and confusing the enemy.

But now, they had to train. "He who knows when he can fight and when he cannot will be victorious." At least, another proverb from the good doctor. Learn how to fight as Otacon put it. Throw a proper kick. Use their head as a ramming objects. Dodge attacks. Use their changed forms to their advantage. Do not underestimate the enemy. Go into battle knowing they can beat an opponent instead of hoping to beat them. His changelings were not busy mock fighting, they were learning to take out ponies.

Let the ponies throw parties and have fun. Let them relax in a false security. They would train. They had nothing better to do anyway. Otacon had to read books to study resource spots and use the metal. The human was a doctor, not a smith afterall. The Changeling King turned to look at Otacon, who was making plans to travel. Otacon had requested to take Trixie, saying he needed a magic companion to help him work.

Fine. Its not like Trixie made tasty meal, and her magic lessons were less than informative. She would carry the books and tools the doctor needed. The light blue unicorn was being tied with saddle bags to help carry things. A few Changelings would go ahead and escort them, make sure Trixie didn't do anything and make sure they stayed safe from the creatures of Everfree.

A flapping of wings made them all stop working, turning to look at an albatross land. The messenger changed into its normal black form and present letters to the king. Otacon walked away from his supplies and walked to the side of the king. While Otacon knew various languages, Changeling was not of them. The King read through the letters, which it looks like they were three.

"My King?" Otacon asked, blinking once.

"So far, we have good news. Our agents have managed to get a few allies to agree and join the cause. We have a few minotaurs, griffons, and the Changelings in other towns are getting letters to tell them to meet here as the main assault force. We will at least have my Generals back," King Aurelius said, turning to look at Otacon.

"Something else?" The engineer asked.

"Yes, it seems my Queen is pleased. She was alarmed that our forces were discovered, but she is also glad that we were able to muster a counter offensive," The King read. It was mostly a lie, but the King had to make sure Otacon felt secure. The letter mostly read "Make this plan work, or its your head!"

"Oh, I am glad to hear that. I didn't want to press our luck with going over your Queen's head," Otacon said, releasing a sigh.

"She does express concerns. She does not like the idea of placing our forces in one spot. But with our gambit exposed, it seems we have no other choice but proceed with your plan," King Aurelius said. He put the letters away and nodded to his messenger. "What will you do now?"

"I think we will have to do the aerial battle. It seems that the humans cannot fly, and the only fliers in the enemy camp are pegasi..." Otacon said, moving his hand to rub his chin. Griffons? Minotaurs? Really? The world he was in was more based in myths than he thought. Not very original in his opinion. Seemed like more of an American animation than Japanese one. "Even if they fight back, a single bomb getting through will do a lot of damage."

"Yes, you are right. Are we wasting our time training then?" King Aurelius asked. Otacon shook his head to the sides.

"No, as always, the attack plan will be three fold. Depending on how many troops we have, we will have three main forces. One will be the flying brigade. The next will be the main ground force. The ground force will lead the attack. Distracted by the ground attack, the fliers will step in with bombs. The final force will either flank the enemy or block their retreat. It is a gambit, and I would rather come up with a better plan- But the enemy knows we exist, so there will be no more element of surprise." Otacon explained.

The King nodded, turning to look back at his Changelings. It was a simple plan, one so obvious that few would think to put into action. But it was efficient. And who knows? Maybe by the time the full force of the armada of griffons and other allies will proceed as a meat shield and let the Changelings sweep in for the victory. Lets see what Otacon could come up with weapons and armor by then. Plans could always change.

________________________________________

"So what do we do now?" Rainbow Dash said. She hated waiting and doing nothing. The entire group of heroes were siting down on the ground, saying nothing. While they were free to do whatever they wanted, they still had to wait to see what Princess Celestia could do about supplies. Soma had Fluttershy on his lap. Somehow, she had convinved the teen to give her a massage with his "magic" fingers. She cooed, making Soma feel weird about this. Did she coo because she was part bird? At least she seemed to enjoy it.

Phoenix had once agin moved to Peewee and hold the baby firebird in his right hand. The other hand moved to pet the little phoenix. It seemed to have a calming effect. Peewee said nothing, merely enjoying the soft attention. Dovahkiin sat on the ground next to Applejack, though they said nothing either. Only Nate and Rarity spoke, tring to decide what to do for a date. Pinkie Pie was happy though. Dan had made Twilight and the Mayor furnish their new home. For free of course. Soon enough, Spike perked up his head.

"Incoming!" Spike said with a hop. He leaned his head back and then moved his upper body forward to release green dragon fire. The Dovahkiin picked up his head, woindering if he should learn that trick. A scroll came forth with the fire, landing Spike's claws.

"That from the Princess?" Nate asked, turning to look at the weird display. Just how did that work?

"Only Princess Celestia or Luna know how this spell works, so I am guessing its from one of them," Spike said with a nod. Twilight walked over to her assistant and used levitation to open the scroll up and begin reading to herself.

"Oh come on already!" Dan said, picking himself to stand up. "You would think to have the common courtesy to read it out loud!"

"Oh right, sorry. Here goes. Dear Twilight Sparkle, your news is gave indeed. Of course, I will have the Canterlot laborers provide tools and supplies. As soon as they are collected, they will be shipped to Ponyville. The fact that the Changelings are changing tactics makes me worry as well. My military advisors say that in addition to the diversion attack, these attacks are also playing mind games with us. As if the Changelings are mocking us, saying "We can do this at any time." In light of events, Princess Luna has decided to summon more champions. Good luck, and know that all of Equestria is behind you. Sincerely, Princess Celestia." Twilight stopped reading, lowering the letter to look at the others.

"Wait... More human champions?" Rarity asked, raising her eyebrows.

"The letter doesn't say. It could mean that Princess Luna may in fact try to summon the original pony champions they had in mind," Twilight said. "I couldn't imagine who else they could summon, considering we already have our Element partners. Least, most of us," Twilight said, lowering her head and ears to close her eyes.

"Aw, Twi. Don't fret. I am sure your champion is alive and well," Applejack said to walk over to the purple unicorn and nuzzle against her.

"Well, more allies couldn't hurt. Its just easier knowing that we won't fight alone and that the country supports us," Nate said. He lowered his journal and turned to look at Rarity.

"But if they summon the originals- Does that mean you will no longer be our partners?" Rarity asked, turning to look at the others. Nate closed both eyes a little.

"Would that mean, we could get to go home? Do we even want to go home?" Nate asked. Pinkie turned to look at Dan, getting a slight sad face.

"But... But they just got here!" Pinkie Pie said. Dan shrugged, not sure how to feel about this. Applejack turned to look up at Dovahkiin, biting her bottom lip. Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes, deciding to go fly and lean against Phoenix. Phoenix in turn, lowered the baby firebird in its nest to pet her.

"I don't care. So long as our first partners stay, its alright with me," Fluttershy said. She moved her head to nuzzle against Soma's hand. Nate turned to look at Soma and made a "whipcrack" noise with his mouth and the motion with his free hand. No one laughed at Nate's attempt to lighten the mood.

____________________________________________

Meanwhile in Canterlot Castle inside one of the magic rooms...

"Are you sure about this sister?" Celestia asked, turning to look at Luna. The dark alicorn was standing in the middle of a magic array on the ground. It was rather elaborate, with over three rings with runes on seals. "Once you bond with your knight, it will be forever."

"You have your own Champion Tia. I think its only fair I get mine. And if it will help, even just a little bit, it shall be worth it," Luna said with a nod. Celestia took a few steps back and nodded to her. Luna shut both her eyes to focus, and begun chanting. The magic array on the floor begun to glow in a blue light. The light in turn, begun to illuminate Princess Luna and spread out. The array spun in a slow circle, gathering in brightness as Luna's horn got brighter and brighter.

The room begun to shake a bit, books and tables shaking a bit. The array was spinning faster and faster, the lines floating up from the floor to surround Luna. The night princess kept her eyes closed, still chanting. The room was filled with a suddenly flash of white so intense it could blind anyone. Princess Celestia Had moved her head back, eyes closed. The spell was over.

Princess Luna opened her eyes, looking around. The room looked normal, as if nothing happened. "Where's my Champion?" She asked, moving to Celestia. Princess Celestia was able to open her eyes and look around. He raised her hoof, pointing behind her sister. Luna turned around and raised her eyebrows.

A human stood, a bit young. He wore a red jacket with a shirt that had an anime girl group on it. His hair was black and spiky, and he wore a large pair of yellow sunglasses. The human looked around, lifting a strange device that looked like a baton. Princess Luna blinked twice, wondering who this human was.

"I don't know where I am, or who I'm fighting. All I know is that my partner is gone," Travis Touchdown said, flicking on a switch to turn on his beam katana. "But I am making my way to the top as the number one! Now then, who wants to see paradise next?"

_____________________________________

Lyra Heartstrings was beyond happy! Humans, at long last, had come to Equestria! She wasn't crazy! All those neigh sayers and ponies that made fun of her could eat their words! She had a large smile on her face, walking towards Twilight's library. She had treats to introduce herself, and couldn't wait to speak with the humans. That morning's detour with the dam and rock slide wouldn't worry her anymore. She came to a stop though, lifting her head to look at a tall figure.

This human had a single black wing coming from out its right shoulder. He had long gray hair that flowed with the wind. It was dressed in black, with even boots and various straps to match. His collar bone and chest was slightly exposed. Large metal shoulder pads rested on top of its coat shoulders. Lyra couldn't recognize this human from yesterday's feast.

"Oh! I wanted to meet the humans for a long time! And I finally get to see one of you up close!" Lyra said, stepping up to the winged human.

"How ironic," the figure said, turning to look down at the small pastel green unicorn. "That a creature that wants to meet humans so badly would meet one that wants to kill all humanity," Sephiroth said.

Lyra suddenly lost her smile and gulped.

_________________________________________

With Ponyville safe, Cherilee was humming a low tune inside the school house. True, school and work had been given the day off to make sure things were ok. She had come in to inspect the school though. Good thing too, various writing supplies had been taken, along with other things. The pony that had done this too left a mess. She had cleaned most of the morning, glad it was almost lunch time.

That was, until she heard a desk break. She quickly turned around, looking at a human that was holding its head, laying down on a broken desk.

"Ow! What happened?" The human said, slowly moving to stand up. The heavy human was wearing a pair of green cargo pants, a green shirt, and a dark blue combat vest. A red bandana with green pattern on it was worn over his dark brown hair. What struck the school teacher pony odd though, was how muscular this human was compared to the others. "Sorry Teach, didn't want to-" Ralf Jones stopped talking, spotting the most ridiculous color on a horse he had ever seen in his life.

"Did I get a concussion?"

_______________________________________

A human had suddenly dove under a bush for cover. Dressed in dark blue sneaking suit, the figure looked around quickly. No signs of danger, but something about this place made his hairs stand on end. This forest- It just wasn't natural. It smelled wrong, not to mention the trees didn't look right. Things didn't make sense. Just a moment ago, the human had been standing inside a oil tanker. Now it was knee deep in a dense forest. Just what happened? The human moved his hand to tap against the side of his ear.

"Otacon! This is Snake..."

Author's note: Solid Snake. With any luck, I don't have to explain where he is from. Ralf Jones has appeared in lots of games, but is primarily known from the King of Fighters franchise. Travis Touchdown is from No More Heroes. And if you need me to explain Sephiroth, just look at Final Fantasy 7.

Omnia Vanitas

Chapter 21-Omnia Vanitas

After waiting for a few seconds, Snake narrowed his eyes. If the codec was not working, he should at the very least be getting static. He was getting nothing, not even access to the radar map. "Otacon, come in!" Snake tried again. Once again, silence. Not even a single burst of noise or snow. Even jamming signals left some sort of noise feedback. The stealth agent lowered his hand and moved to kneel and look around the forest.

Why a forest? Last he remembered he was at a tanker that had been carrying the latest Metal Gear- Ray. Revolver... Revolver Snake? Liquid Ocelot? Whatever he called himself- Managed to sink the tanker and steal Ray. He had been swept up in the water, and next moment he was here. Completely dry out of all things. Had he fallen unconcious and somehow dragged here?

He quickly did a weapons check. A pistol, his M-9 tranq gun, a few adult books, spare ammo, a few rations, camera, and a carboard box. They were all dry, making Snake frown. None of this made any sense at all. The tanker carrying Ray was close to a large city, one that shouldn't have this kind of forest even remotely close. And the noises being made were like nothing he had ever heard before. Even the smells were off- The grass was almost as clean as Alaskan flora, one untouched by humanity in hundreds of years.

For the first time in his life, Snake felt truly alone. Past missions he always had someone to contact via radio or codec. Even in Alaska he had his dog sled team. He rose to stand and begun to walk. Without a compass, he simply decided to walk in a straight line and hopefully come to a river to follow. This dense canopy made it hard to spot the sun in an effort to use it as a guide. For all he knew, he could have been out for days. But who would go through all this trouble, and not even remove his weapons?

He picked up his head, hearing the sound of howling. More than one howl. Wolf pack... And on the hunt.

_____________________________________

"Well, your head looks fine sir," Cherilee said, moving to get off her teacher's desk. Ralf had taken off his bandana and sat down on the ground to let the school teacher inspect his head.

"I was afraid of that. I can survive pretty much anything, even nukes!" Ralf said with a cocky grin.

"Nuke?" Cherille asked, moving to stand at the human's side.

"Um.. Nuke? Big bomb? Makes a giant cloud mushroom?" He asked, making the mushroom ball motion with both hands. The blank look on Cherilee's face made him stop. Why would anything make sense when he was talking to a horse that had been colored by the reject section of a crayon box?

"Mr. Jones, maybe your head is fine, but I'm not prepared to rule out the possibilty of past mental trauma," the school teacher said. She released a sigh, glad school had been closed for the day.

"Hardy har har, very funny," Ralf said to stand up and tie his headband back over his head. "You got a radio or phone?" He had no communications equipment on him due to the tournament rules.

"Um, radio yes, but not at school. I have no idea what a "phone" is. Is that medical equipment or food for humans?" Cherilee asked. This human was odd, evern more so than the humans from the feast. "Maybe one of the other humans have one on them..."

"Other humans? Here? Could you take me to them Teach?" Ralf asked.

"Its Ms. Cherilee, not Teach Mr. Jones," she said, using her lesson voice.

"Mr. Jones is my dad. I'm not that old.." the soldier said with a frown.

"Very well then... Ralf. Lets take you to the other humans then. I have to talk to Twilight about getting a school desk replaced," Cherilee said, moving to the exit. "You seem awfully composed by the way. From what I have been told, all the other humans were caught off guard when they found out this country is filled with talking ponies."

"Are you kidding me? I've seen psyco soldiers, fighting pandas, espers, androids, supernatural fighters, clones, aliens, and who knows what else. At this point, there is almost nothing that could surprise me. I bet even right now, I am in some bizzare VR misson gone wrong," Ralf said to follow the teacher. "Just wish I knew why ponies of all things..."

___________________________________________

Lyra followed behind this human slowly, wondering if she disclose that there were more humans in the town. Sephiroth had said nothing, merely looking around for a moment to walk away. He said nothing, even though a few other ponies greeted him. That giant long sword on his back made her worry though. The wing she dismissed, she guessed the fellow was half pegasi.

The one winged Cetra was deep in his thoughts. As much as he tried, he could not feel his connection to Mother. He could not even feel the lifestream of the planet. The power and magic he had commanded over was slowly drifting away with each step he took. He ignored the ponies, they were of no concern to him. They were not human, and he had no wish to drain the remains of his power unless he could collect more. Humans betrayed the Cetra, not these- Things, whatever they were. Survivors of Dr. Hojo?

As he walked, he did take the time to look back and forth to inspect the area. No lifestream meant the planet had not been mined over or poluted. The pain he could feel the planet give was no where to be heard. It was all- Too quiet.

"Um... My name is Lyra Heartstrings. Welcome to Ponyville. Can I have your name?" Lyra asked. She decided to move up to the side of the human. Although he has said such a terrible things about killing humans, she had no idea if it was a sick joke. She could at least try to be polite.

"My name is of no concern," Sephiroth said. He came to a stop to inspect this creature more carefully. Why did the tiny beasts have such branding marks on them if there was no humans to own them?

"Oh... I see. May I aske where are you going? I can recommend a good spot for a daisy sandwhich," Lyra asked. She knew humans had odd tastes, but all she could do was try to engage this human. She would not waste this chance!

"Where I go is of no consequence. I posses no desire for food," the warrior said. He turned to once again to walk. Lyra was starting to wonder if this human was a changeling. She better follow him and investigate. Something about this human intrigued her. He was like nothing she imagined a human would be like.

"Do you want to meet with the other humans?" She asked, trying to see if that would get a reaction.

"I am no human. But take me to them..." Sephiroth said. His face was unreadable, but the gears in his mind started to turn. He was no longer home. Mother could not be heard. Humans were around. Thus, they were responsible and would have have to pay. A disturbing thought occured with this train of thought. What if he could never hear Mother again?

_______________________________________

"So I'm in a place called Equestria," Travis said, keeping his beam katana off, the baton hilt clipped to his belt. "You two are the rulers. You need help, so you called on the number two ranked assassin. What, number one too busy?" He moved to cross both arms on his chest.

"I do not know," Luna said. She had lowered her head. Her champion- her supposed knight for life- Was an assasin. Not the noblest of trades. This human didn't even look like what she expected. Bit lankey and outlandish to say the least by how he was dressed. "But the spell that brought you here thought you were the best for the job, not whoever first rank is." Travis took a moment to think, lifting his head to look at the roof.

"I'm currently without a partner. And I need to go back. What else can I do but to move on," Travis said, moving both hands back down to his side and look at Luna. "It's gonna be a long, hard road. But who knows? Could kick ass. Could be dangerous. Could totally suck. Whadaya say? Join me. Let's see how far we can take this," he said, moving his right arm out to the dark alicorn with a grin. Had he found a way out, a way to paradise?

Luna stepped up to Travis and held out her left front hoof to shake his hand. In a way, it made sense. Her sister's partner was a doctor, an agent of light. Was it really that unexpected that she should get an agent of dark? He took her hoof and shook it once. He could care less. How different was this from one of his beloved animes?

"What do you need me to do?" Travis asked, moving his head to look over at Celestia. Something about her rubbed him the wrong way. Must be the hair.

"I think we need to make you meet with the other humans..." Luna said to walk to the door.

"So I'm not the only mercenary? Please tell me these guys can fight," Travis said to follow behind her.

"You have no idea," Luna said with a smile.

______________________________________

"Incoming again!" Spike said, lifting his head up. He coughed out green fire that carried another scroll. This time, Twilight raised her head to catch it right away. The group turned to look at the purple unicorn and waited. Without wasting time, Twilight opened the scroll with her magic and begun to read.

"Dear Twilight Sparkle and the rest, Good news. Luna has succesfully summoned her champion. Although she is not an element, its still possible to summon other heroes to join. At the moment, we have no idea how many other champions may be show up- So please be on the lookout. We are on our way there with the Elements of Harmony and the new human." Twilight lowered her letter and then turned to look at the others.

Pinkie Pie jumped up and down, clearly happy that Dan was not leaving. It also meant another welcoming party. Applejack released a sigh, clearly relieved. Fluttershy smiled, moving over to hug Rarity and Rainbow Dash. Both of them laughed a bit, glad over the news as well.

"Great. More humans," Dan said, moving to look at the others. Nate raised both eyebrows.

"You make it sound like a bad thing," Nate said, putting his journal away. He was running out of pages fast, and he was going to need a new one soon.

"Call it foreboding. Look at all us us already. Part Dragon. Super Lawyer. Dark Lord Reincarnate. Treasure Hunter Historian," Dan said, releasing a sigh. "I can only imagine what other kind of humans are coming."

"But we got along just well. Surely the newcommers will be hereos like us," Phoenix said. Still, Dan brought up a valid point. The more diverse and larger a human group, the worse things could get. Only reason they were all together was because they were the only humans left.

"I'm still not convinced," Dan said, moving over to others. "Alright, don't mention anything about us to the new guys. Lets see-" A loud knock at the door made Dan stop, turning to look at the doorway.

"I will get that," Soma said, moving faster than the others. He opened the door and turned to look up a bit at the human. With one black wing. "Uh... Hello?" Soma said, taking a step back from the doorway to let the others see. Soma immediately picked up something from this man. Something dark. But it was faint.

"Oh, hello everypony," Lyra said, moving her head to step inside the library.

"Lyra?" Pinkie Pie asked. "Is this your partner?" The other mares turned to look at the new human that stepped inside. That wing... It made the pegasi nervous. Rainbow Dash lowered her head a bit to narrow her eyes. Fluttershy had moved to join Soma, but decided to stand behind Twilight.

"Partner?" Lyra asked, lifting up her head to look at Sepiroth. So far, he had yet to react to the other humans. All the gray haired fellow do was look around the building and then inspect the other humans. "What do you mean?"

"Oh apparantly, whenever a human shows up, the first pony they meet turns out to be their partner," Rarity explained. This human wore too much black for her taste. Had he been attending a funeral? Lyra raised her eyebrows in shock. This guy was her own human?

"Pardon me, but is it to my understanding that somehow these quadrupede creatures brought us to this... Realm?" Sephiroth asked. He turned to look at the other humans and speak to them formally. For now he needed answers, so he could play along. These humans were nothing like the ones from his planet. Only Phoenix seemed familiar with his spiky hair. Sephiroth's gaze came to stop on Soma. This boy... This boy has the same gaze as that man. Him.

Soma had his eyes closed a bit, not quite narrowed, but far from relaxed. Something about this man made the hairs on the back of his neck stand.

"Um, welcome to the group. And yeah, and it seems so Mr. Angel," Phoenix said. That wing made the former lawyer approach closer. "I'm Phoenix, and you are?"

"My name, is Sephiroth," the ex-SOLDIER said. So these humans were not responsible for taking him from Mother. It appears that he would have to destroy the ponies along with these humans. If these creatures could summon him, there was no telling what else they could do. He turned away from Soma to face the other mares for the first time. How odd. All the humans had been male. Were all the "ponies" female?

"Well, Mr. Sephiroth," Dan said, moving over to step up to the man. "Tell us, that giant sword on your back a way for you to overcompensate for something?"

"Dan!" Nate said, shaking his head at the fellow. Even he did not want to throw a joke at a possible fallen angel. Dovahkiin was part dragon. This guy could very well be part bird or angel.

"What? I am just trying to see if this guy will be any good to us," Dan said to frown at Nate.

"Forgive me for saying so," Sephiroth turned to look at Phoenix, ignoring the others. "But am I right to assume that this human collective is a strike force?" Soma moved to close the door slowly, keeping his eyes trained on the one winged fellow. The mares stayed quiet, letting the humans take care of this. It would better for a human to tell the news to another human.

"Well, for the lack of a better word, yes. The young man is Soma. The black shirt fellow is Dan. The guy in the hood is Dovahkiin. Nate is the guy in the back," Phoenix introduced the others. They all nodded their heads at their names. Phoenix took a step back, moving his hands into his pockets. This Sephiroth fellow was some kind of warrior.

"None of you were from the same realm, I take it. Nate is dressed in similar clothes as Dan, but Nate's boots tell me he is traveler while Dan is more a creature of habit. Dovahkiin is clearly not from their worlds, his clothes and weapons are not related at all. And Soma.." Sephiroth stopped to look at the youth and smile. Soma picked up his head at the gesture. It felt wrong in all kind of ways. "This boy clearly belongs with neither. I'd wager he has more in common with you Mr. Phoenix."

"Observant," Dovahkiin said, moving to stand up straight. Clearly this Sephiroth was a soldier. He had the same reservations about the others, but he had no idea Phoenix and Soma may have been from the same place.

"Could you tell us about yourself?" Phoenix continued with the interview. Sephiroth turned to look back at Phoenix and shook his head to the sides.

"Are you the leader of this group?" Sephiroth said. "I would feel more comfortable speaking to the leader alone at first."

"Get Back!" Dan said, jumping back from Sephiroth. He drerw his axe up as fast as he could.

"Dan! What is wrong with you?!" Nate said, quickly moving to try and restrain Dan's shoulders. Twilight raised her head at Sephiroth, lowering her horn to charge her horn with magic. Paranoid or not, Dan was usually right.

"Don't you get it?! This guy has only been asking questions and giving nothing back! He's going to attack one of us the minute he knows who the leader is in order to take over!" Dan shouted, trying to struggle against Nate.

Dovahkiin jumped back, moving his hands to bring forth his sword. So far, he trusted Dan more than the others in the group. He was conniving and shrewd, but smart. Soma immediately moved to get in front of the girls, moving both arms out to his sides. He would not draw a weapon yet. Soma merely acted out of his own instinct.

"Dan, are you crazy?" Phoenix said. "The rest of you, put your weapons down!"

"You would do well to listen to the small human. He's right," Sephiroth said as he moved to cross both arms on his chest. Lyra bit her lower lip. Oh crap, brining him here had been a bad idea. Rainbow Dash lowered her head and snorted, getting ready to tackle this guy. Applejack moved to stand in front of her friend and shook her head to the sides.

"Why, why would you want to do that?" Fluttershy asked. She moved to step up from the others, looking up at Sephiroth. Soma raised his eyes and immediately moved to get to her side. Sephiroth smiled again, now knowing why Soma had perked his interest. Looking at these two reminded him of Aerith and Cloud.

"Actually, I did not plan to attack your leader. I had planned to challenge them for leadership of the group," Sephiroth said. He turned to look at the others, loosing his smile. "You may be fighters, but clearly lack organization. The fact that one of you saw my true intentions and seeing how the group was split between listening to him and making peace indicates strife within the group."

"This guy is almost as bad as Dan is," Nate said, letting go of Dan. In turn, Dan drew his shoulder back from Nate and narrow his eyes at the others.

"I told you. Now I know why this angel had black for a wing instead of white," Dan said with a sneer. Pinkie Pie moved to Dan and narrowed her eyes up at Sephiroth.

"You are soooo getting a small party," Pinkie Pie said. Twilight relaxed the magic she had been gathering and turned to look at the humans. Sephiroth was right though, while she was more or less the leader of her friends, the humans did not have one. Was her champion supposed to take care of that role?

"I take it by the silence, there is no leader?" Sephiroth said. Phoenix had narrowed his eyes, staring at this guy. Dan was right again. This guy could be a champion, but clearly one that took charge and not want anyone else with the position. Soma lowered his form to hug Fluttershy around her neck to keep himself calm more than her. Something about this Sephiroth kept getting under his skin. Fluttershy blinked, noticing Soma's reaction. Was the same thing that happened with Dan when they first met happen again?

"No, there isn't one. So far, we've been a democracy," Nate said, moving to stand by Phoenix. His left hand had moved to rest over the holster of his silver gun. "America! ***k yeah!" begun to play in his head.

"I see. I am a soldier, a former commander in fact. I wish to establish a formal liason with the creatures of this land to go back home as soon as possible," Sephiroth said. Applejack had no idea what to make of this guy. He was telling the truth, she was picking up all other kinds of things.

"Uh, we already got that covered. We get to go home when we help the ponies," Phoenix said. The former lawyer moved to start folding the sleeves of his shirt over his arms. He was going to have to fight Sephiroth if it came down to it. They could not affored to let Dovahkiin get hurt, they needed him for weapons and armor. Dan was no good either, they needed him for planning. Soma was a heavy hitter, and they needed all the firepower. Even Nate had languages, history, and firearm training to contribute. If anyone was expendable, it was him.

"You fools. We are being used. Each moment we spend here, the less we want to go home. Or have you not noticed?" Sephiroth said. Each moment he was not with Mother, the worse his point and mission got more obscured. With no materia or access to the lifestream, his own powers were getting weaker.

Phoenix opened his mouth to say something, but found no words coming out. He had his daughter to get back home to! But he found that the urgency he had yesterday was not there. Soma had actually questioned if he wanted to go back. If he stayed here, no one would be able to summon Dracula back. And no one would be able to entice him to turn into him here.

Nate lowered his gaze to look at Rarity. He had always been a thrill seeker, a hunter of fortune. This was the ultimate adventure, and who knows what else this place had to offer. Up to this point he just scratched the surface. He couldn't go back until he saw it through. Dan turned his head to the side, not wanting to meet Pinkie in the eye. Both of their names was on the house deed. Did he want to stay?

Applejack moved to Dovahkiin, lifting her right hoof up to snap him out of his reverie. Dovahkiin turned to look at her and moved to put his hood back on. Yes, only he could stop Aldiun. But did he want to anymore? The Nords were racist and set in their ways. Hardly thankful, he always had to do something for them to even consider him useful. These ponies had shown more sincere thanks than most in Skyrim were capable of.

"Your silence once again confirms my answer," Sephiroth said. Lyra turned to look at her friends and then back to the winged human. Was it because he did not want to be her partner?

"So let me understand, the other humans only got here yesterday?" Ralf said, opening the door to the library.

"It seems so, but already they helped saved the town twice-" Cherilee said. She stopped talking, looking at all of the others inside. The atmosphere felt heavy. "Did we come at a bad time?" She asked. The fuschia earth pony blinked to look at the others. Ralf closed both eyes a bit, looking at the other humans. The hell was all this?

"Ms. Cherilee? You too?" Lyra asked, moving side to let the other two in. Ralf raised an eyebrow, wondering what 'you too' meant. He instead begun to walk to each other humans. Not wasting a moment, he reached out to take Soma's hand.

"Hey there, name's Ralf Jones," he said to introduce himself. One by one, he went to each person and introduced himself with a handshake and smile. This snapped the others out, giving their names in return. Ralf stopped at Sephiroth to study him. Instead of shaking his hand, Ralf moved to hug him and lift him off the ground. "Hey buddy! Why so serious!" Caught off guard, Sephiroth stuggled and finally displayed an emotion. Annoyance.

"So that's why people laugh when it happens to me..." Dan said, moving a hand to hold his chin.

"Release me human!" Sephiroth said, feeling his wing get crushed. The other humans, even Dan, laughed at the scene. Unable to escape, Sephiroth growled. Ralf either ignored him or didn't care, simply shaking the one winged angel once before setting him down on the ground. Sephiroth looked ready for a fight. If only he could access the lifestream! He would so crash a moon into his planet and end them all. He was about to draw his sword when another noise made him turn to look at the door. "More?"

"Welcome to my world," Dan said, rolling his eyes. "Sometimes I even wonder why I bother."

"Twilight Sparkle, I present you Travis Touchdown," Luna said, moving inside the library and stepping to the side to present the man in the red jacket. After a trip on a damn chariot in the air, Travis was glad to be on stable ground again.

"I am never getting on one of those things again!" Travis said, fighting back the urge to vomit. "And who are you guys?" Travis asked. He looked around, seeing the cramped library. "How many of us are there?"

"Maybe we should head to an more spacious place," Applejack said.

"Your farm?" Rarity asked. She was afraid of the answer.

"A farm? Yeah. Good place for the tournament," Dan said.

"Tournament?" Twilight asked.

"Yeah, tournament. Winner gets to be leader," Dan said as he walked out of the library.

"I missed something," Travis said to look at Luna. She shrugged.

Tournament of Champions

Chapter 22- Tournament of Champions

It was shortly after lunch time, so a lot of ponies and Equestrians were up and about. Mostly getting back to work or heading home, with the lunch rush over and all. Princess Celestia walked ahead of the group that should might as well be a parade. The four legged residents of the town picked up their heads of the display. Less than a day ago, almost no human had ever been seen. Now a group of eight humans and their partners were heading off to the direction of the Apple farm. Twilight walked alongside her mentor, apparantly in discussion about something.

Princess Luna followed afterwards, a small smile on her face. It was funny, having watch Travis walk around and look around. Sure, he had seen the city on a flying chariot, but this was his first time walking amoung the Ponyville residents. Some of the stares and looks he got from them made him want to punch them. He had each hand in his jacket pockets, trying to keep them there from letting them grasp his laser sword.

"Oh Travis, thank you for restraining yourself. This means much to me," Luna said, keeping back from chuckling.

"Oh save it. I may be an assassin, but I have no desire to kill innocents. But they better knock it off with the staring. If they were cheering or something, at least I wouldn't feel them judging us," Travis said. He turned to look back at the humans and their partners. Luna leaned into his side a bit, bringing her face to rub against the left side his cheek.

"You are the Champion of one of the rulers of the land. Of course they will stare at someone so important," Luna said to draw her face back. The look of surprise on Travis' face made that innocent touch worth it. He looked so rattled then.

"Just keep it to yourself already. I'm into humans," he said said, lifting his face away from hers. That touch came from no where, and it felt like someone had rubbed a plushie toy against the sensitive part of his cheek. The night princess closed her eyes to chuckle. "What's so funny?"

"Dear Travis. I can shape into a human if I so wished. I'm the princess over the night and dreams. If you wanted, I could turn into a human in your dreams," Luna said. Travis shot his eyebrows up, turning to look at Luna. A smile quickly spread over his face.

"Oh, any dream?" The laser katana weilder said with a deep voice.

"Well, I do not see why not. You are my champion, it is only right I grant you a boon," Luna said. Travis brought his face against her left ear and begun to whisper. At first, she giggled. Someone whispering in her ear felt tickelish. She suddenly went into a deep blush, lowering her head.

"What's the matter princess? Not going to slap me?" Travis said, drawing his head back to grin. He wasn't sure what to think, he had whispered the dirtiest acts and things he could think of in her ear. Seeing her blush was a reward, and not getting slapped for it was welcomed.

"Wait... Until tonight," Princess Luna said, coughing once as she moved her head away to not look him in the face. Damn this man, he plagued her cheeks with heat! She had said any dream. "But you have to win the tournament," she quickly added. Now she knew why her sister said the Doctor was wonderful and insufferable at the same time.

"Moooeee," Travis said in a low and deep voice. Oh hell yes, he had a reason to win this tournament now.

"So a tournament. What kind?" Pinkie Pie asked, bouncing alongside Dan. They followed afterwards, Dan having left the area first. They decided to let the princesses go first though.

"I'm not sure yet. I could be mean and say talent show, rap battle, or even a cook-off. But something tells me it will end up being an elimiation martial arts style," Dan said. The angry one had placed both hands behind his head as he walked. What he wouldn't give for some coffee right now. He hoped they had some at this apple farm.

"Oh! I just love talent shows! We can all show off our cutie marks!" Pinkie Pie said. Dan lifted an eyebrow at her.

"You know, you are not competing right?" Dan asked.

"Why not? We could make it doubles, or better yet, couples!" Pinkie said, moving over to kiss his cheek.

"Stop it," Dan whined, looking at how the others were giving him looks at the kiss. Somewhere down the line, Nate did the 'whipcrack' noise again. "Because we are doing it to decide who will be leader, that's why."

"Aw. We never get to have fun..." Pinkie Pie said, moving her face back to walk now. Dan wondered if she meant the tournament or the public displays of affection. Knowing her, it was both.

"Why not cheer for me?" Dan offered.

"Oh! That sounds even better!" Pinkie said, moving to bounce up and again.

Phoenix and Rainbow Dash followed after those two. While not exactly wanting to, Phoenix had listened to their conversation. A talent show? But he only knew one song... Still he guessed that with all the other warriors, it would end up being a fighting competition. There was something else nagging at his mind. "Rainbow Dash? When are the Elements of Harmony taken into public?"

"Hm? Now that you mention it, Twilight did say something about them in the letter...." Rainbow Dash said, lifting her head up to look at the case Princess Celestia was carrying. "We always keep them locked up for security reasons. I've only ever seen them twice in my whole life. Once against Nightmare Moon, and the other against Discord..."

"So why bring them here now?" Phoenix asked. Rainbow Dash turned to look up at her partner and raised an eyebrow. Why bring them out when there was no danger? It seemed strange to her. Was it because the princess wanted the Elements to be exposed to the new Element bearers?

"Alright Teach! I am going to dedicate this match to you!" Ralf said, moving his arms in slow circles around his sides. Needed to get loose and wall.

"I said my name's Cherilee, at least call me that if you don't want me to call you Mr. Jones," the school teacher said to look away at her 'champion.' Thanks to her fuschia coat though, the blush she sported was hidden. It wasn't fair. Why did the big guys like Big Macintosh and Ralf enter her life? Why not a nice sensitive man? Still, it was nice to have something dedicated to her.

"Aw, come on. Do you really expect me to call someone respectful by their first name?" Ralf said, lowering his eyebrows to look at her.

"Repectful?" Cherilee asked, lifting her head.

"Yeah. I'm a soldier. In the battlefield, we call each other by our last names. Only if you shed blood for another can you call them by their first name," Ralf said, remembering his days with Clark in the battlefield. "And I have it easy. Just tell me who to fight and I do it. But a teacher has it hard. Its your job to lead kids, and that's real tough. I can't handle kids at all," he said to look away and straight ahead. "But I would give my life so that people like you can live happy and never worry about war."

Cherilee blinked once and looked away to look ahead of herself and walk. Who knew? This muscle bound guy had a soft spot in him. "So what you are telling me is, you fight the easy fight and leave the hard part to girls?"

"Hey! That's wasn't sexist!" Ralf said, crossing his arms on his chest and frown. Cherilee giggled for the first time since she meet this man.

"Soma? Are you okay?" Fluttershy asked, moving in next. Soma and Fluttershy walked side by side, which seemed to be the fashion between the mares and the humans. Luckily for them, the female ponies had left Soma alone this time. No one wanted The Stare again.

"You mean after what happened in the library? Yeah, Ralf's antics broke me out of my reverie," the young man said. The soul hunter finally decided to change boots at the library. This time, he was wearing plain combat boots. Trying to stay slow on purpose was hard.

"Oh. I've noticed for a while that you react strange around people with um..." Fluttershy had to wait a second, thinking the right word to say. "Humans with some edge in them."

"I think it has something to do with Dracula's soul. While I posses his power, his darkness and malice are not there. I think the soul power wants to bond with Dan and Sephiroth to get back what was once lost. If that makes any sense," Soma said.

"Oh. What makes you stop around me?" Fluttershy asked again, turning to look at his face. She seemed hopefull.

"I- I don't know. I am guessing it was your Elements... I think. Pinkie Pie knocked me out of it thanks to her humor. You kept me calm with your kindness. I think positive emotions make the dominator soul power weaken." It kind made sense to him at least.

"Are you saying, that you need me to stay at your side?" Fluttershy asked. "I will if you want me to..." she said, blushing a bit.

"Fluttershy.." Soma said, a loss for words. That was really touching. He could never ask someone to be burdened with his power. "Are you sure about that?"

"Oh yes, I'm very sure. Though we may need to make my house a bit bigger..." the yellow pegasus said, closing her eyes to continue walking.

"Wait, what?" Soma asked, lifting his eyebrows. Stay her house? How long did she think he was going to stay? "Aren't you scared that your house will get attacked again?"

"Why be scared when I have the most potentially dangerous thing In Equestria at my side? Besides, you said that nothing would harm me when you are around..." Fluttershy moved to nuzzle against his waist . Soma moved his hand out to pet her mane. When did he promise that? That 'coo' sound started again from her. Damn her cuteness.

"Can you believe those two?" Applejack rolled her eyes as she saw the display between Soma and her friend. Dovahkiin merely looked down at the cowboy and smirked. Like she was any different.

"If I win, I promise to give you a massage like Phoenix and Soma do for their partners. I also promise a kiss," he said in a low voice. He even ducked so only she could hear. Applejack froze in her tracks, eyes suddenly shot up.

"You're just yanking my-" She stopped, turning to look at Dovahkiin as he smiled. That no good dirty truth teller! She lowered her to blush and started to walk faster. He merely followed behind her. "You'd better win then!" She said in a loud voice. He merely chuckled.

"I may just do that anyway if I don't win," The dragon born proclaimed. She said nothing in response.

"Are these things customary?" Sephiroth asked, trailing behind those two. Lyra moved her head to the sides. How should she answer?

"Well, it is customary for the knight in a competition to fight to earn a kiss from his princess or lady. Its in all of the ballads and songs!" She said, finally glad for her cutie mark. Very few songs called for the harp, but a lot of songs had been written by bards to tell a story alongside a harp.

"There is truth to that..." Sephiroth said. Such inane requests and romantic motions made the females in their fantasies. Still, not just the best time to break the trend. Once he was leader, that could change. "Very well. Lady Lyra Heartstrings, I Sephiroth, vow to fight to uphold your honor and for the blessing of your kiss," he said, lowering his voice to sound deep.

"Oh um... Thank you," she replied, her voice low as well. That was exactly what a knight would say. And more than once, she imagined what a human knight would say that to her in her fantasies. The poor unicorn debated if she should be happy or weird.

"All this talk about a tournament. They should give it a name, really," Rarity said. Nate walked at her side. While she was thinking the same thing as Lyra, Nate frowned. Just how was he supposed to take on Soma or Dovahkiin? Hell, he didn't even want to go against Phoenix. That guy was determined, and his Tournabout was nuts.

"Hey Rarity, I may not win this..." Nate said, turning to look at the white unicorn.

"Nate dear, I don't expect you too," she replied, her eyes closed.

"What? Am I really that unreliable?" He asked, frowning a bit.

"Heavens no! I don't want you hurt at all. If even one of those brutes dares to scratch that pretty face of yours, I will make sure they will not wake up the next morning," Rarity said. Nate opened both eyes at this and then looked around. Please someone tell him another guy heard that. "If for a second you think you are going to take real hit, I want you to forfeit. I want you alive and healthy for our date."

"Whipcrack"

Yep, someone heard that. Nate turned to the person that made the noise and stopped walking, lifting his eyebrows. It was that male pony that he had knocked out. The one obessed with tubs of jelly. The male pony pointed at both of his eyes with his left front hoof, and then pointed at Nate.

"Well crap."

__________________________________

Soon enough, they reached the Applefarm. The guys and mares split up, having to go over a few things. The girls would prepare the stage for the tournament and go over the rules. In the meantime, Nate went over the notes he took down with the newcommers. Someone had to get them up to speed. Well, save a few that had their own thing to do.

Princess Celestia, Twilight Sparkle, Dan, and Pinkie Pie were having their own little meeting.

"Dan and Pinkie Pie. Princess Celestia says she wants to try something with you two," Twilight said to smile up at her mentor.

"I don't do three ways," Dan immediately said, frowning at the alicorn. Pinkie Pie picked up her eyebrows, looking at Twilight and the Princess. She said nothing, whistling a bit. Twilight turned to look at her friend with her mouth open. Had she entertained the idea?!

"No Dan Mandel, nothing so enjoyable," Princess Celestia said. This made both Dan and Twilight Sparkle now stare at her with their mouths open. "We think its time you obtained your own Elemental Power."

"What, Anger? How exactly?" Dan asked, finally getting his senses back. Oh, this Princess was on thin ice again.

"Well, Pinkie Pie is your counter element. We think if she wears her Jewel and blasts you with her own Element, it would have an effect on you," Twilight interjected. She had to shake her head to get the picture of Dan having intimate time with anypony out of her head.

"Blast me? I want to live, thank you very much," Dan said as he crossed both arms on his chest.

"Um... Really? Why us first?" Pinkie Pie asked, moving a hoof to her chin. Blasting her fiance didn't sound appealing. If it was her Party Cannon, it may have been different.

"Well, your bond with Dan is the most developed than the others. You both own your own home, and you are engaged," Princess Celestia said.

"That is assuming that-" Dan raised his left hand to interrupt.

"Dan, I know the spell to change one of you two," Princess Celestia said. Dan's mouth fell open, while Pinkie Pie immediately raised her eyebrows and stood on the tip of her hooves.

"No fooling?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"Well, assuming what I found is correct. But we need to keep Dan or you in your current forms for now, least till the threat of the changelings is gone. We think that Dan obtaining his element will also help with the spell," Twilight said.

"What are we waiting for! Someone hold Dan down!" Pinkie Pie said. She had moved faster than anyone could have predicted to grab hold of the chest holding the elements. She set it on the ground and looked for it a bit, before finally getting her Element Jewel. "Aha!" She cried out, really happy.

"Wait, Pinkie Pie, lets think about this like rational creatures- Oh you know what? Forget it. Just blast me," Dan said, defeated. He had a feeling if he ran, Pinkie would chase after him till the ends of this planet.

"Alright?" Princess Celestia said, not sure what just happened there. "Now Pinkie Pie, I want you to imagine your Element. Tune yourself with humor and laughter. Gather your power into your jewel and then fire it at Dan. Do not worry, its harmless. Harmony only wishes to bring peace, not bring harm to others..."

"If I die, I am going to come back from the dead and haunt you," Dan said, gritting his teeth to point at Twilight.

"Why me?! It was the Princess Celestia's idea!" Twilight frowned. While she would stand up and protect the princess from anything, she was not going to stand in Dan's way. She believed that he would just come back as a ghost just to spite them all.

"Here I go!" Pinkie Pie said, closing her eyes. She held her chest up and fired a pink beam at Dan's chest.

"Dan! Focus on your anger! Attune yourself to your element!" Princess Celestia said quickly. Pinkie Pie was way to eager and fired that fast.

"Oh shut up!" Dan said, clearly upset. "I thought we had a deal that no unicorn, pony, pegasus, or any combination of those could tell me what to do!" Dan shouted, clearly mad. That was enough, and the pink glow shooting at him gathered and spread against his chest. He didn't even feel anything though. He was getting nice and angry now. "If you think I am going to let you welch out of your deal, you are-"

"Done!" Pinkie Pie said, lowering her chest to smile.

"What the?" Dan asked, lifting his eyebrows. That was fast, and it was painless. Even that glow that had surrounded his form was gone. "Nothing happened!" Dan said, frowning. "What a waste-" He stopped, looking down at the back of his left hand. There was a glowing tattoo there.

"Did, did Dan just get a cutie mark?" Twilight asked.

"Hey guys!" Applejack rushed over to the group. She looked pleased with herself. "We got the Tournament of Champions ready! The first round of competitions will be tag matches!"

Dan stopped to look at the orange mare, his tattoo no longer a concern. "That was fast... Who is in the first round?"

"Its going to be a real humdinger! Sephiroth and Soma vs. Dan and Phoenix!"

Team Silver vs. Team Justice

Chapter 23- Team Silver vs. Team Justice

Trixie was finally hitched up, her face winced in pain but her legs able to support the weight. Saddle bags heavy with supplies were attached to her sides. It was decided that Four guards would escort Otacon, two would take point at the front, and two would guard the rear. To avoid danger and be able to take their time, King Aurelius decided that the best route would be to travel along the edge of the forest, close to the Apple farm.

"Good luck to you Dr. Otacon," King Aurelius said. While he did want the engineer to stay and come up with more plans, it would be nice not to have to look for food for the human. Also, not to have to act so benevolent. It was taxing.

"With any luck, I will have something ready with a day or two. Here is a list of instructions for your own people. Out of all the weapons I can make, bombs are the most important," Otacon said as he handed the Changeling King a list. "It has ingredients and the mixture for bombs. Easy to make, just make a container like a coconut or another fruit and dry it out. Scoop out the insides and then fill it with the compound, and find a wick out of dried wines or treated rope. Because there is more than one way to make a bomb, try to find as many of the combinations as you can. The troops will need to train, and the invasion will need lots of bombs. I will focus on armor and weapons."

"We will do our part. My Changelings and I will leave the area and find a better camp. Our forces will be large, and we need the room. Once we do, I will send a letter to the Diamond Dogs with the location," King Aurelius said. With a final nod, Otacon turned and walked away with the guards and Trixie.
_______________________________________

Snake was sitting down on a tree stump, munching on an opened ration. Dry and like cardboard, Snake still relished the taste. It was better than the alternative his lunch mates were having. Timberwolves were busy devouring a wild boar that Snake had helped take down. It was a clever idea, really. Earlier to avoid the wolves, Snake had climbed a tree and gotten his M-9 ready. A giant boar had been corned by the hunting pack, very close to his own tree. Either he waited them out, or he went with plan B. He shot the wild boar with as many dart gun shots as he could. He had no idea how much to use, the tranquilizer formula was made for humans, and it only took one dart.

After firing about eight shots, the wild boar went down. Well, Snake couldn't be sure. The timberwolves had managed to converge on the beast and begin to bite at its body. The wild boar fell, not even giving a final shriek. It was cruel, but Snake hoped that the tranquilizer formula he used would be passed on to the wolves as well. Oh well look at that... The stealth agent picked up his head to see a timberwolf eat an entire dart without so much as a wince of pain.

The human got down to the floor slowly, seeing the wolves busy on the food. The wolves either didn't care or were too busy to notice him; they all ate nonstop. Kinda reminded him of a shark in a feeding frenzy. Upon closer inspection, Snake could see what was so off about these creatures. Was their pelts made from wood? Finally, one wolf picked up its head to look over at Snake.
_______________________________________

"Mares, Fillies, Studs and Gentlecolts, welcome to the first ever Tournament of Champions!" Spike said, speaking through a bullhorn normally set side to announce sales and events by Granny Smith. The baby dragon was sitting behind a thin blue and red stripped booth alongside The Doctor. The Tardis was parked behind the booth. "With me today providing guest commentary is none other than Princess Celestia's own Champion, The Doctor!"

"I admit, this is a first for me. Simply fascinating," The Doctor said, moving to rest his arms on the top of the booth table to lean ahead. "Since I won't be participating, it seems fair that I provide some info." Princess Celestia and Princess Luna were sitting down next to each other, at the foot of the bleachers normally used for the Sisterhood Social. On the actual bleachers, the Crusaders, Big Macintosh, and the mares that had a human partner were sitting. Somehow, the Cutie Mark Crusaders had also heard wind of this and brought their classmates to watch the match.

"Lacking a proper score board, lets go over the ground rules," Spike said, turning to look over at the humans gathered. They were all inside what was going to be the stage, a large penned fence that once was the place for the obstacle course. "The first round of the Tournament will be tag matches to save time. If one partner is knocked unconcious or admits defeat, their team looses," Spike said, moving his left hand to lift on claw up to hold only one digit up from his claw.

"To make things fair, there will be a coin toss," The Doctor said, moving to speak into his microphone. Which, just happened to be his screwdriver to amplify his voice. "The winner of the coin toss will be granted a single rule, such as no weapons, no magic, or something of that sort. The only true rule is "no killing." I am sure no one wants get sent to the sun," the time lord winked at Celestia after that comment.

The solar princess narrowed her eyes, and then shut them both to turn away. Her cheeks had puffed out to pout a bit.

"Alright then! Before the first round, each time will get 5 minutes to plan out strategy and whatever they like. Sephiroth and Soma have decided "Team Silver" as a name. Phoenix picked "Team Justice." Good luck!" Spike said, throwing his claw up. Sephiroth and Soma had been standing next to each other, clearly not liking the team up. It was Luna's idea for the tag matches- And it was Princess Celestia that drew the names to decide teams. Since her champion was not fighting, it was fair and unbiased.

Dan knew otherwise. Team Justice though? What was Phoenix thinking.

"We got five minutes! Phoenix, lets plan," Dan said, turning to look at his tag partner. Soma turned to look at the two, which had huddled down. Dan was talking a lot, while Phoenix only nodded and interjected a comment here and there. This made Soma, very, very nervous. Dovahkiin did not want to be in that poor kid's shoes.

"You look... Perturbed," Sephiroth said, turning to look at his fellow combatant. The long haired silver warrior could have done worse with a partner, he could have gotten Dan. "Are these two hardy warriors?"

"No. Neither of them posses powers... Unless they can achieve Tournabout. Then Phoenix is a true beast. Dan scares me more than Phoenix though. If we underestimate them- We die," Soma said, turning to look at Sephiroth. "We cannot hold back, we are so hosed if we do. I kid you not, they are problably the weakest of us here, but the moment we underestimate them..." Soma stopped talking and raised his left hand to make the motion to cut off his head with his index finger.

"Surely you jest. Just at a glance I can tell you are two if not three times the warrior they are both together..." Sephiroth said. Just what was it that made Soma react so worried?

"Look, I know I can hold my own. You do your part. Its critical we win the coin toss. I have a feeling their whole game plan will revolve around the wish they get if they win," Soma said, narrowing his eyes. No time to be scared now. He had to at least try to win. Though taking a dive just so Sephiroth didn't proceed to the next round wasn't that bad an idea.

"I see. Very well. I suggest we take this time to think of our own wish in case we win the coin toss," Sephiroth said. In a short time, the five minutes were up. Five very long minutes for Soma. No plans for exchange, just get in and hit them fast. Sephiroth decided to let Soma pick the wish for the coin toss. Soma's only wish was "No turnabout." While the humans were planning, a lot of chatter was going on among the fans.

"Hey Dovahkiin," Applejack asked, glad for once to be sitting in the bleachers. "Who do you want to win?"

"I hope Dan and Phoenix loose," Dovahkiin said, moving to hold his hands in front of his face and rest his elbows on his legs. Travis and Ralf sat down on the bottom rung of the bleachers, anxious to see how there people faught. Dovahkiin and Nate did as well, more anxious about Sephiroth's style.

"Why?" Applejack asked, lifting her eyebrows.

"I do not want Phoenix or Dan hurt. At every instance we have underestimated them, and its thanks to them we learned so much. They notice things, they plan things. I had hope to fight those two first in fact," the dragon born said to look behind himself at Applejack. "I wanted to give the others a change to inspect Soma and Sephiroth- Those two have been holding back, and I have no idea what they are truly capable of. I hope my own team mate will be the Travis fellow. I have a feeling only we two could be a chance against Team Silver,"

"Gee, thanks for the vote of confidence!" Nate said, shaking his head to the sides. Still, all he had was a diamond, and a silver gun with infinite ammo. "But I hope Phoenix kicks that Sephiroth's teeth in..."

"Alright, the five minutes are up! Please step up for the coin toss," The Doctor said into his sonic screwdriver. Soma and Dan stepped up to the center, with their partners following behind them. Spike was standing in the center, holding a single bit.

"Dan gets to call the toss," Spike said. He held out the coin for the others to inspect, making sure it had a proper 'heads' and 'tails.' Dan nodded, while Soma took a second to look at the bit before nodding. It was his first time seeing Equestrian currency after all. Spike flipped the coin high into the air, watching the coin flips rapidly.

"Heads," Dan called, grinning from ear to ear. That sinster grin with the pointed teeth made Dan look like an imp more than ever. Soma narrowed his eyes, watching at how Spike caught the coin and then reveal it.

"Its heads!" Spike called out, lifting the result to the two. Soma scowled. He was sure this match would be "No magic."

"Alright, Team Justice," Dan stopped, really hating the name. But it was his fault for calling himself an agent of justice earlier. "We pick that this fight, be a 2 on 2, instead of a tag match!" Dan had raised his finger to point at Soma and grin. This caused a large gasp to come out from the audience. Phoenix in turn, had moved to point his left index finger at Sephiroth. Oh, this guy was so going down.

"Are you serious?" Soma asked, turning to look at the two regular humans.

"Did I stu-stu-stuter?" Dan asked, mocking his opponent.

"Phoenix, are you nuts?!" Rainbow Dash cried from her seat.

"GO! GO! GOooooo Dan!" Pinkie cried out, lifting her pink pom poms up. Dan moved his left hand out to grab a hold of his axe and pull it out.

"Very well. Just do not get in my way," Sephiroth said to step up. He drew his longsword out, holding it with both of his hands up over his head.

"Stay out of mine," Soma said, moving his own arms out to take a fighting stance. Instead of going for a traditional weapon, he decided to use Kaiser Knuckles. It didn't seem fair to use weapons against Phoenix, so hand to hand metal knuckle seemed fair. Best to hit fast and keep the lawyer off his game.

"Soma, you rock. Whoo hoo," Fluttershy said in a soft voice. Soma perked up his eyebrows. Had he heard Fluttershy? Nah...

"Well, the request is granted," The Doctor said. "Its not against the rules... Spike, if you would." The time lord smiled. Clever humans...

"Um... Alright?" Spike said, shrugging his shoulders. "Alright, Fight!" Spike said, running for his life. Either way, this would not be pretty.

Dan and Phoenix turned to look at each other and then nodded.

"Open your eyes, I see your eyes are open" Phoenix said, singing for now.

"Wear no disguise for me come into the open," Dan sung, moving to raise his left arm up at Phoenix.

"When it's cold outside am I here in vain?" Phoenix sang, moving his own arm out to Dan.

"Hold on to the night there will be no shame..." Dan sang, closing his eyes.

Sephiroth raised an eyebrow, wondering what were these humans up to. Were they... Singing a duet? Soma blinked, lifting his head up as his lost his fighting stance. Was Dan prepping a dance attack?

"Always I wanna be with you, and make believe with you," Phoenix sang, moving both hands to cross on his chest.

"And live in harmony harmony of love!" They both sang out, moving their arms out to point at their oppoenents. The people in the stands turned to look at each other. Travis blinked twice. Why did that song sound so familiar?

"Robot Unicorn Attack!" Dan cried out. Phoenix drew his outstreched arm to grab hold of Dan's hand. He spun around and then threw the smaller human at Sephiroth. Caught off guard by the technique, Sephiroth raised his sword to block an axe swing from Dan. Soma turned his head to the side, watching the angry human swing that weapon without stop.

"Soma!" Sephiroth cried out, trying to find a proper stance against Dan. "Phoenix!" It was harder for the taller human. His own long sword was proving a disadvantage. Dan had closed the distance between then and didn't allow Sepiroth a chance to swing his weapon properly. At the outburst, Soma snapped out of his stunned look to look at Phoenix. The lawyer was on the ground, frantically looking for evidence.

"NO!" Soma cried out, rushing for Pheonix. Phoenix did not bother to move, continuing to look for evidence. He had a vase and a watch so far. Only one more peice needed. "We can't let Phoenix reach Turnabout!"

Sephiroth moved his left forearm to to push against the dull edge of his weapon, leaving the right hand to grasp the hilt of his weapon. With a push, he moved Dan out of the way to make room for him to rush Phoenix as well. If what Soma said was true, then Dan must have set up the diversion to buy Phoenix enough time to collect the evidence he needed.

Soma reached Phoenix fisrt, and begun to throw rapid punches at Pheonix. Unable to look for more evidence, the former lawyer had to stand up and push both of his arms out to block his attacks. Soon Sephiroth had dashed forward, joining in with Soma to attack. The one winged cetra had raised both arms over his head, ready to swing it down and end Pheonix.

"Gotcha," Phoenix said, grinning to look at them both with a confident smile.

Soma raised both of his eyebrows and turned to look behind himself. Dan had gotten behind Sephiroth, grabbing on to the long sword with his left hand. Barehanded no less. Why was his hand glowing red? Sepiroth felt his sword unable to move, and turned to look behind himself.

Both distracted, Phoenix kneeled on his left leg to grab more peice of evidence. A knife. He grinned and then turned to Soma while he was distracted. "Objection!" The Element of Hope yelled out. Soma was thrown back by Phoenix's bright yellow aura. Sephiroth turned to look back ahead of himself. What was this shinning aura?

"That tattoo..." Travis said, opening his eyes. That was from G Gundam. "Everyone duck!" He cried out, moving his arms to block the next part.

"This hand of mine is BURNING RED!" Dan said, his voice low as he gathered his anger.

"This hand of mine glows with an awesome power!" Phoenix said, moving to cut off Sephiroth's escape. A giant blue hand appeared around Phoenix's left hand.

"Its loud roar tells me to grasp victory!" Dan yelled out, lifting his head.

"Its burning grip tells me to defeat you!" Phoenix yelled afterwards, narrowing his eyes.

Soma immediately raised both of his arms out to invoke final guard. Please Dracula, let this be enough to block whatever hell was coming....

"Eat this!" Dan screamed out as the red light around his hand intensified.

"Take this!" Phoenix said, moving his left hand out to point at Sephiroth.

"All of my love!" The lawyer said first.

"My hate!" Dan added next.

"And all my sorrow!"

"And all my sorrow!" They both cried together.

"Erupting Burning Finger!" Dan yelled out

"Shinning Finger!" Phoenix said in his courtroom voice of objection.

Dan's cutie mark glowed so much at this point that Sephiroth could feel the heat. Dan opened both eyes and then drove his left hand to punch into the one winged angel's back. Phoenix moved his left hand out to push his finger into the long haired warriror's chest. Both mystic hands collied, causing a backlash.

Red light against yellow light, trying to force themseleves into Sepiroth. The spectators could only watch at the bright display. Dan gritted his teeth, trying to prevent himself from getting pushed back. Phoenix's own aura was being projected into the audience. After a second, a bright flash of white light engulfed the area, blinding everyone. Sephiroth's cry of agony was drowned out.

The bright light finally came to a halt, leaving only the sunlight to view things in. Dan and Phoenix had been breathing hard, holding out their left hands still in the air. Sephiroth was standing, his eyes pure white as he was unconscious. Had this been any other man, they would most likely be dead. The one winged Cetra fell down to his knees, and then collapsed to the ground face first. Travis was the first one able to open his eyes, wearing sunglasses and also blocking the initial reaction.

"Damn," The assassin said, watching a small trail of black smoke flow from Sephiroth's prone body.

"And it looks like Team Justice wins!" The Doctor said, clapping both his hands. "Fancy that! Bloody good show!" Spike opened one eye to look around, glad he wasn't dead. The purple dragon walked over to grab Dan's and Phoenix's hand to lift them over his small head and spikes. A loud roar was heard from the Dovahkiin, followed by applaush from the peanut gallery.

"Was there any ever doubt?" Dan turned to look at human partner, giving him a smirk.

"Remind me not to get on your bad side," Phoenix said, lifting his other hand to wave in victory. Pinkie Pie rushed into the area and begun to throw confetti behind the two. Rainbow Dash turned to look at Fluttershy and then shrugged.

"Sorry, looks like Soma's out..." Rainbow Dash said before taking off to tackle into Phoenix.

"Oh, well at least he is not hurt," Fluttershy said with a smile. Lyra walked out to the pen, looking down at her champion. Just what in the name of Celestia was that light show? She moved her muzzle to prod Sephiroth.

"I'm not dead yet," He said, lifting his right hand up a bit. Lyra gave a startled jump and moved back. How was he not dead? A pair of nurse ponies moved over with a stretcher to hoist the Cetra on it.

"Just bring the chap over to me, I will give him a quick look over," The Doctor said as he opened a door to the Tardis.

"Will he be okay?" Lyra asked, concerned as she walked alongside her partner.

"Trust me, I'm a Doctor!"

Dovahkiin and Nate walked out to the pen, knowing that their turn was next. Travis stood up, turning to look at Luna with a nod. Time to shine. Ralf stayed sitting down, holding his knees that refused to stop shaking. These fight were going to be intense!

"Travis will team up with Nathan Drake, fighting against Dovahkiin and Ralf Jones!" Princess Celestia said.

Dovah Warriors vs. Freelancers

Chapter 24- Dovah Warriors vs. Freelancers

A whine came out from one of the wolves, looking up to look at Solid Snake. The stealth agent released a sigh and then moved back to scratch the wood made wolf to make it pant again happily. While he had expected the wolves to fall asleep, it seemed that filling their bellies with tranquilized boar- Only made them really, really happy. One wolf was laying down, stairing at its paws like they were the most magical things in the world.

Another wolf was content, napping upside down with his belly pointed up. And its head inside a log. The currently wolf in his hands simply wagged its tail in approval of the attention it was getting. As compared to the last wolf, which was busy trying to climb the tree Snake had been on. At least they were not after him.

A large blast made him pick up his head to turn and look of the direction it came from. The last echo gave him the proper direction he should follow. Although faint, he had caught a glimpse of light. Snake narrowed his eyes and picked himself up to stand. May as well investigate. He gave a short whistle, making the timberwolves snap their heads. Well, except for the one with his head stuck inside the log. A bump and a whine was heard from inside.

"I'm moving out," Snake said, moving ahead. "You guys do what you want." The wolves immediately begun to follow after the human. Snake smirked. These strange wolves made from... He guessed oak, were not so different from his Huskies in Alaska. He picked up his pace, his M-9 with both his hands to follow after the wolves marching ahead of himself.

_______________________________________

"What was that noise?" Otacon said, lifting his head up. A large blast and flash of light made his traveling group all look at the same direction.

"That sounded like a magical explosion, and the light is not made from normal means," Trixie said, frowning a bit. What else could go wrong?

"Should we keep going?" One of the escort changelings asked.

"No, I think we should investigate. If its a weapon, I thik we need to find out what it does. I don't want our forces to get hit with a nasty whammy," Otacon explained. The changelings nodded. More than likely, it was one of the mercenary humans.

"What about the prisoner?" One of the rear guards asked.

"Lets take her, maybe she knows what made that light.." Otacon begun to walk slowly in the direction. His limp had made traveling a bit slow. With any luck, he would be able to at least let Trixie get away. He had a promise to keep afterall.

_____________________________________

Dan and Phoenix walked toward the bleachers, their pony partners at their side. The other humans clapped, while the ponies stood up to begin to stomp their hooves on the bleachers. Dan moved one hand to his waist and bow. Phoenix moved his right hand to the back of his head, laughing at the display. Their fight had been short and hardly worth clapping for.

"Alright, I know we don't know each other, but lets be partners for now. I got a tournament to win and get to be number one," Travis said as he lowered his hands from the clapping to look over at Nate and nod. They had little time to prepare, and if Dan and Phoenix were capable of those things-

"I may not be a super human, but I can handle myself. I've fought a few mercenaries, power hungry tyrants, mutated apes, and an occasional government agent or two. But I got no extra firepower like those two," Nate said, motioning to Dovahkiin and Ralf. The two were shaking hands. They came to the team name of "Dovah Warriors" by combining Ikari Warriors with Dovahkiin.

"Seriously, look at these mismtach ups. Those two look like they tear through a brick wall just by blinking," Travis said at the two biggest guys.

"From what I know, Dovahkiin will be the heavy hitter. The guy can use magic, dragon breaths, and weapons," Nate said with a sigh.

"Alright. I take him. I have a few surprises of my own..." Travis said to turn to Luna. He winked at her, moving his right hand up to lower his shades. Princess Luna perked up her head, blinking twice at her champion. She nodded, as if understanding.

"What is that all about?" Nate asked, looking between the two.

"I got some special moves, but I can only use them if my partner activates them. I can transform into a tiger for one," Travis said to push his sunglasses back in place to look back at Nate.

"Seriously? Am I the only normal human here?" Nate asked, shaking his head to the sides. "I feel like I am the but end of the jokes..."

"Alright, do you guys have a name yet?" Spike asked, walking up to the two. Travis raised his eyebrows, turning to look at Nate.

"Do you really need a name? I mean, we are only teaming up for the first round..." Nate asked.

"Well, Dan said it would be helpful. He said that if we ever need to team up in the future to do a group attack, a buddy system would make it easier to call out teams," Spike said, rubbing his chin. "The other guys said their name was Dovah Warriors, in case that helps.."

"Just call us 'Freelancers,' okay? I think we can both live with that," Nate said after a second. Travis took a second to think about the name. It was nice and simple, He was an assassin and nate a treasure hunter. Neither were soldiers or anything like that. They both did things for themselves.

"Yeah, I like the name. Nothing wrong with being free," Travis said with a grin. Spike nodded at the two and went to talk to the Doctor.

"Good luck you two," Rarity said, moving to stand in front of the Freelancers. Princess Luna had moved to join the two and nod.

"Yes, I fear you made need it. From what I have witnessed, the Dovahkiin is truly part dragon. Please, keep yourself safe Travis Touchdown," Luna said.

"Yes, you have no reason to put on a show for us..." Rarity, turning to look at the night princess.

"Damnit... Now we have to win," Nate said, moving his left hand to punch into his right palm.

"Yeah, no way I am going to loose. I look forward to tonight afterall," Travis said. He brought his right hand up to place it against Luna's left side of her face. The countour of his palm pushed to hold her cheek while his thumb brushed lightly up and down along her coat. "I can't wait until you are mine..."

At first, Luna closed both eyes and moved her head into the hand of Travis. No one had ever touched her that way. But when he started talking, she opened her eyes wide and hastily moved her face away, blushing furiously. "Travis, no... Not in front of others," she whispered to look at the ground embarassed.

Nate and Rarity opened both eyes at the display. While they had been teasing Soma and Fluttershy, this was something way off their comfort zone. Rarity was more shocked at Travis, noting how brazen and forward he had been. Nate more so at the princess. Hadn't they only met recently?

While that group was talking, Applejack and Cheerilee had moved to their partners. It only seemed right to wish them luck. Ralf was busy, tightening his gloves over both his hands. Well, it was a bit more dramatic than Applejack cared for. The Ikari Warrior had his right hand up, using his left hand to pull down on the bottom of his right glove. Ralf used his teeth to bite down on the bottom of his left glove to pull and tighten his other glove at the same time. The sound of tightening leather and the determined eyes to Ralf made Cherilee blink once and wonder.

Damn, why did that look so rough? So macho? So cool? Poor thing, she was used to the look of parents and male ponies that were friendly and hardly so aggressive. Ralf released his gloves to wriggle his fingers to test they were flexible.

"We came to wish you luck," Applejack said, lifting her eyebrow at Cherilee. Why was she staring at Ralf like that?

"Um, oh yes," the fuschia pony said. She really did need to get out more, hanging around kids so much made her realize she missed a few things. "While you guys look like you could tank through anything, try not to loose your heads. Phoenix and Dan looked... weak to be honest. But they were capable more than I thought..."

"I said I would win," Dovahkiin said. He had gotten dressed in his normal Nord outfit, giving him a more viking look. It was also tailored made to be more useful for combat compared to his other outfits. It also left more skin showing. His left hand moved out to touch Applejack on her muzzle, petting her softly. "I will keep my word."

"Just... Shut up and win," Applejack said. Damn this man. Her cheeks felt hot, but she didn't move away from his hand. Ralf blinked once, wondering if he should do the same with Cherilee.

"Um... I guess I don't want to win. I'm a soldier, not some leader. But if Dovahkiin needs to win, then I will do my best to make sure he does," Ralf said, grinning. Like he needed a reason to win. "But, some luck couldn't hurt," he said. Getting down to his left knee, Ralf kept his grin to Cherilee and moved his right hand out to her. Cherilee blinked once and froze. What was Ralf going to....

"Oh dear," she said, feeling warm fingers move through her mane. It felt like a comb, only... She couldn't describe it. Combs and brushes were never this soft. Nerves rarely touched were reacting to the sensation. Ralf closed both eyes and cotninued to pet her. This wasn't so bad, just like petting a real horse. Her mane was much softer than the ones back home at least. Ms. Cherilee seemed to like it.

"Alright, time to plan and think of a wish," Dovahkiin said. He rose to stand up and walk towards their side of the arena. Ralf picked up his head and nodded, moving after his human partner. He liked his odds, Dovahkiin sorta reminded him of the other Ikari Warrior, Clark. Applejack and Cherille lifted up their heads and blinked.

"They will do well," Applejack said. "I'm sure of it," she said to comfort Cherilee.

"Does it... always feel like that?" The teacher asked. She almost wanted to follow after Ralf and demand more.

"Ya mean when they touch us? I dunno. Only Dovah there has touched me, and other than that a group hug between us all felt the same as all other hugs. But yeah..." the cowboy mare said. She turned to look over at the big humans discussing things. "I know what ya mean." Cherilee blinked and wondered as she moved back to her place in the bleachers.

"Alright, while we are waiting for the five minutes, some announcements," The Doctor said from the booth. "First, Sephiroth will be just fine. Right now he is resting while he is being scanned by my Tardis. Lyra is with him, so she will let us know if his condition changes. Second, Twilight Sparkle?" Twilight picked up her head, blinking once. Was The Doctor talking to her?

"Your champion is on his way," He said, chuckling a bit. "And if this next fight is flashy as the other, he can get here sooner," The time lord teased. Spike smiled, lifting his claw from the arena to wave at Twilight. That was great news! The toddler dragon wondered though, just how and why The Doctor knew these things. The Doctor closed the book he had been reading to put it away. The title was Diary of the Number One Assistant.

"Really?" Twilight asked, lifting her head at the news. Her normal expression slowly changed to a giant smile as he eyes gave a bit of a sparkle. Flashy huh? She immediately shut her eyes and begun to concentrate. Princess Celestia turned to look at her student and chuckled, shaking her head to the sides. Oh, that Doctor knew how excatly how to push the buttons of ponies and humans. Still, it was nice to see her student so eager.

A large skybolt, bigger and larger than the one from yesterday, flew out into the sky. Everyone stopped what they were doing to spot the purple flash. Twilight had her legs bent a bit to brace herself against the ground. Her horn flashed with a almost white-purple hue to send the skybolt in the air.

"Pretty," Pinkie Pie said. She was at the front of the bleachers, her front hooves resting on Dan's thighs. Dan said nothing, just looking at the sky. Another champion that doctor said. Screw it, he didn't care anymore. Phoenix merely smiled, glad Twilight was getting excited. Like Pinkie pie, Rainbow Dash was looking at the sky as her own front hooves rested on Phoenix's lap.

"Alright, round 2 begins," The Doctor said. "And lets thank Twilight Sparkle for that sky show. Time for the coin toss."

Travis lead for his team, while Ralf for his. Spike moved between the two at the center of the pen. Spike raised his left hand to flip the coin into the air. The bit flipped rapidly, gliting once at the apex before falling down into his waiting claw. "So.. who calls it?" Spike asked.

"I don't care. If we won the coin toss, I was going to say let Dovah Warriors get their wish," Travis said with a grin to stick out his tongue.

"Funny, we were thinking the same thing," Ralf said, moving his right hand up to flick his nose with his thumb.

"So... um..." Spike turned to look at the Doctor and shrug.

"Alright everybody... Or is that supposed to be everpony? There is no wish for this round!" The doctor said, moving his hands up to clap. Oh these humans sometimes. This was the reason he had so much hope in humanity. This is why he would always try to save them from themselves. Princess Celestia smiled at the Doctor's approval. She could only imagine how much humans could be entertaining to eternal beings like herself.

"Er... Alright then. Good luck! Fight!" Spike said, running away from the area. Travis stayed on the field, moving his right hand out to pluck his beam katana from his belt. With a twist of his wrist, the baton spun rapidly against his palm. Ralf left the field, leaving Dovahkiin out.

"No hard feelings?" Dovahkiin asked.

"Feelings? This is a fight. What good do warriors need for those," Travis said. The assassin moved his left leg forward and bent his right knee to lower his stance. His right hand moved to catch the baton and hold it still. The baton was a few inches away from his face, pointing open hilt of the weapon out to his opponent. Flick of the thumb, and the beam katana hummed to life. It was the color red, flaring out like a real Asian sword. His other hand moved almost to the other end of the weapon, wanting to cradle the tip.

"I suppose you are right. Lets put on a good show..." Dovahkiin said at display. A magic sword huh? "Bound Sword," Dovahkiin said with a smile and held out his right hand out. A blue pattern of light emerged in front of the dragon born, taking the shape of a daedric sword. Dovahkiin moved his right arm out then to snatch the weapon out of the air to hold the sword out at ready.

"That's a nice trick, maybe you can teach me..." Travis raised his eyebrows, impressed by the so called magic Dovahkiin could conjour up.

"Enough talk," Dovahkiin said with a grin. He stepped forward rapidly and swung his sword straight ahead of himself in a horizontal ark towards Travis' face. The assassin decided to take things easy for now, trying to see if he could outmanuver the big guy. The nimble Travis rolled to his left side and then picked himself up to stand and rush to meet with the left side of the dragon born.

The two light swords clashed against each other, the sound of science and magic trying to fight one another was unlike anything heard before. The sound of angry humming scrapping against a dull metallic clank as the two warriors pressed forward with the weapons. Nate watched in fascination, seeing how the two in the field refused to back down. Ralf was impressed, Travis was much smaller but refused to give Dovahkiin any space. The weapons were held vertically as the faces of Travis and Dovahkiin were only a few inches away.

After a few seconds, they both moved back from each other. Travis with a backwards roll, and the Dovahkiin with a back hop. No sooner than each one landed that they both rushed forward. The beam kanata moved up from the low angle and the bound sword up from over its master's weapon. Again, both weapons clashed in the middle with violent sparks sent flying to the sides.

The audience stayed quiet, surprised by how beautiful the scene actually was. A red blur of light and of Travis' jacket flashed against the dark colors of the Dovahkiin as each met their opponent's weapon perfectly. Strong and well aimed strikes were getting them no where. Time to change the flow.

Travis moved to hold the katana with both hands, the grip of his gloves making an almost louder sound than possible. In turn, the Dovahkiin did the same with his weapon. Travis grinned and then begun swinging his weapon fast and furiously in any angle he could. Up and down towards an angle at the left shoulder to the right hip of Dovahkiin. A fast horizontal slash against the dragon born's chest. And then a low angle rising slash against the center of the chest. A short hop to swing the beam kanata down the center.

While not as fast as Travis, the Dovahkiin simply blocked each swing with minimal effort. They were all attacks aimed at the midsection. Both weapons met, the bound sword moving position from vertical to horizontal as the beam katana slid along the bladed edge of the ancient looking magic weapon. After a few seconds of swinging, the two warriors jumped back from each other, chests moving up and down to breathe.

Time for a different tactic. Travis moved both of his hands behind himself, holding the beam katana behind himself to charge it. Dovahkiin raised both of his eyebrows as the smaller opponent walked slowly towards him. The beam weapon slowly got brighter and hummed louder. Dovahkiin rushed forward, performing a fast power attack. Unable to charge the weapon longer, Travis brought both arms forward to swing the beam forward. The charge attack and the power attack met in the middle again, this time creating an angry clang and sent sparks that were more resembling lighting than the blue wisps of fire. Both warriors getting tossed back by the impact and landed a few feet away from each other.

"So, weapons are getting us no where fast..." Dovahkiin said.

"Then, lets step up the ante then, shall we?" Travis said as he winked at Luna. Luna raised her eyebrows and spun the slots only she could see underneath her knight. She blinked, seeing the slots coming up 7, 7, and another 7. Travis grinned, unable to help himself. "Oh Luna, I lov ya!" He cried out, blowing Luna a kiss as he entered Dark Side mode.

The peanut gallery turned to look at the night princess with a gasp. She could only blush and look down and up, going back between Travis and the ground. The assasin raised himself to stand up straight and hugged his weapon closer to his chest as red lighting begun to gather around his weapon and midsection.

"Then lets not hold back," Dovahkiin said as he dispelled the bound sword. The dragon born narrowed both eyes and raised both arms to his sides and begun to collect magic into each hand. He hunched over a bit, bending both knees to brace for the impact. His left hand moved out in front of the right a bit and then suddenly both of his palms faced each other as he bent all of his fingers into the skin of his palms.

"Anarchy in the Galaxy!" Yelled out Travis

"Firestorm!" Dovahkiin screamed.

Travis unleashed his gathered dark side into a bright flash of red flare pillars around himself. At the same time, Dovahkiin pushed both of his hands out to unleash the ultimate fire spell. Red fire surrounded the dragon born. Both red forces of elements clashed, trying to outdo the other. The spectators watched with the mouths open as the terrible beauty of conflicting fire. It was only short lived though, as both attacks were over with quickly.

Travis had caught on fire, smoke quickly eating away at his shoulders and jacket. He winced,trying to put out the fire as fast as he could. Dovahkiin fell to one knee, damaged indicated by the falling of the human titan. Black scorch marks covered his skin.

"Dovahkiin!" Applejack cried out. "Tag out!" She said, worried. Luna moved her left forehoof out, seeing how Travis was on fire.

"It looks like we won't be able to settle this..." Travis said, moving to hold his left arm with his right. He had turned off the beam katana.

"No... Looks like its up to them," Dovahkiin said slowly to stand. Both humans nodded, turning to walk over to the partners outside the fence.

"Good luck Ralf. I have no idea what to expect from that soldier. But do not hesitate to quit," Dovahkiin said to move his right palm out to tag Ralf in.

"Don't sweat it! Leave it to me," Ralf said as he hopped over the fence and landed close to Nate. Travis leaned against the fence and grin. He did not expect the viking warrior to get all medival on him.

"Looks like I spoke too soon," Travis said, moving his good hand out to tag in Nate.

"I am not going to chicken out just yet," Nate said as he climbed over the fence and walk to the center.

"Shake?" Ralf asked, moving his right hand out to Nate. Caught a bit off guard, the treasure hunter raised both eyebrows but moved forward.

"No tricks?" Nathan asked, moving his hand to shake Ralf's hand once.

"Nah, I don't do magic. And I have no hard feelings. Don't hate me when I win," Ralf said as he took his hand back. Phoenix begun to clap his hands, glad someone was showing some proper sportsmanship. Soon enough, he was joined by stomping and clapping from the other humans. Nate and Ralf turned to look back at the audience, unable to stop smiling. Cherilee smiled softer, the anxious feeling that had been building gone. No, this human Ralf had more than that muscle jock look.

"You hear that? Looks like we did something right," Nate said as he turned back to raise his arms in a boxing pose.

"Lets give them a real reason to clap eh," Ralf said, lifting his own arms to his sides. Both nodded, and then rushed in at each other.

Ralf threw the first fist, his right arm in a quick jab. Nate moved his head to the side, moving his own left hand out in a counter jab. Doing the same, the Ikari warrior juked to the side and dodge the punch.

"Boxer?" Ralf asked, moving his feet up and down to get his body into a bouncing motion.

"A little. I am more of a counter hitter and brawler," Nate answered. He rushed forward and gave tried a wide and hard left hook.

"Really? Me too," Ralf said as he jumped away to the side. While not a soldier, he was impressed by Nate. He should return the favor. "Vulcan punch."

"You don't-" Nate raised both of his arms to block. Ralf moved his arms rapidly, throwing rising jabs so quickly that all that could be seen was blurs. Red fumes and flames came from the gloves of Ralf. "I thought you didn't use magic!" Nate said, feeling a bit of the burn. He was glad to have moved back, not wanting to feel the continue hammers against his bones.

"That's not magic, just my vulcan punch laced with gunpowder!" Ralf said. He stopped punching and ducked down. After a second or two, he jumped into the air. His feet came out first as his whole body spun in circles in the air to perform a drill kick. "Light Radio Kick!" He yelled out, slamming his feet into Nate. Luckily for Nate, it was the light version.

"Sweet hell," Nate said, fiding himself pushed back more than he wanted. That was the light version? His chest felt like his collar bone was broken. He couldn't block anymore either, he felt his arms were truning into mush. Ralf got off from the floor, getting himself to stand. The down side to radio kick? Because his whole weight was thrown into the blow, he had to land on his side.

"Think Nathan, think..." Nate said, moving his arms out to the side and try to shake the pain away. He reached to his left side and pulled out the silver gun. Ralf raised both eyebrows, surprised. A gun to a noble fight? "Think fast!" Nate yelled out, tossing the weapon into Ralf's chest. Unable to think properly, Ralf quickly moved his hands up to try to catch the weapon. "Brutal combo," Nate said, immediate running after he had thrown the weapon.

"A silver-" Ralf started to say, wondering who would use a precious metal to make a weapon. That was, until Nate closed the distance. Unable to block, Ralf had to take the hits. Nate drove his right fist in a sliding punch to start against his opponent's face. The second hit, the treasure hunter lowered his right hand to uppercut it into Ralf's midsection to make him bend over. The final hit, Nate moved both hands to grab hold of the back of the Ikari warrior's head and drive the right knee into the face.

Ralf was sent flying back a bit, grinning. While he had taken damage from the blows, it wasn't enough to knock him out. Nate placed both of his feet in the ground, rapidly looking for the gun. Thankfully, Ralf had dropped it. More of a courtesy, Ralf's trained combat insctincts would not have left him drop a weapon unless he wanted to. The larger human landed on the ground and stood up, moving the back of his right fist to wipe the blood from his mouth.

"Damn, that was one of my better combos!" Nate said, not beliving Ralf could still stand. The crowd had leaned forward, surprised by the quick wit of the smaller human. The crowd wanted to cheer for Nate, kind of a David vs. Goliath thing.

"I'll admit. You're good. Not many can catch me off guard like that," Ralf said. "Let's say the next hit ends it, okay? I'm starving and that last hit made me a bit dizzy." The soldier got down to bend his entire upper body down to the side, focusing his attack on the unblockable Galactica Punch.

Nate frowned, not sure what else he could do. It seemed all these guys took a certain pose when something big was coming. Damnit! It wasn't fair, he had nothing like that. Should he quit? "Sorry Rarity"... He thought to himself.

"Screw that!" Nate said, rushing forward to run. His legs still worked. His only chance was to interrupt the move. Hearing the feet of his opponent move, Ralf stood up with a swing and unleased his forward dash. The Galatica Punch was a sliding punch, and it was unblockable. It was his most devestating move, capable of making a hole in the side of a tank. Propelled forward, Ralf gave a yell as he prepared to give Nate the world's more powerful lariat.

Unfortunately, the Galactica punch was avoidable. Seeing Ralf rushing in, Nate gave a short hop forward. Few people used the baseball kick, and Nate seemed to be able to use it perfectly. He could show off a bit too. Ralf watched down and saw Nate slid under his outheld arm. The larger human tried to stop, only to have Nate slam his outstreched left leg connect against Ralf legs. Unable to stop, Ralf tripped and was propelled forward by his own force.

Nate raised both of his arms over his head, watching at how Ralf spilled forward and then vanish from sight. Still, the treasure hunter frowned. That kick felt like he had slid into a damn tank. Ralf in the meantime had tmbled down and managed to use his arms to keep his face hitting the floor. But the rest of his body tumbled, rolling along the ground twice before coming to a stop. The crowd leaned foward, watching as Ralf hit a wooden fence. Thankfully, he the rolling absorbed a lot of the momentum and only stop with a thud.

"Nate! He's not out yet!" Travis yelled out and watched in shock as Ralf was getting back up. "Get up!" Nate blinked twice and lowered his arms to look behind himself.

"You gotta be kidding me!" Nate said, forcing himself to stand. Although the fight was short, the treasure hunter felt like giving up. This guy was impossible to take down, and clealy had more power. He could only imagine how pissed off Ralf could be at this point. The larger human moved his hands to dust himself off a bit, shaking his head to the sides and clear his head. He begun to walk back to Nate.

Nate released a sigh, wondering if there was anything else he could do. He could go for the gun, but its not like he wanted to kill the guy. The best attacks in his arsenal were all but used up. Nate raised his hand up to give up. He quickly found his held out arm was being held up higher. "What the..."

"I surrender!" Ralf said, grinning to look at the audience. He held up Nate arm, holding his other arm up as if he won. "Sorry Dovahkiin," Ralf said, unable to stop chuckling. The Dovahkiin had been busy, casting a healing spell on himself. When the light cleared, the dragon born merely shook his head to the side to laugh.

"And the victory goes to the Freelancers!" The Doctor said. He raised himself to stand up, and start clapping again. Soon enough, confused ponies in the crowd simply begun to stomp in acceptance. Its not like they came to see a bloodbath, just some good healthy competition. The flashy show was good, but it was nice to see other things. Dan and Pheonix merely smirked at each other.

"Oh we can so beat them," Dan said. All Phoenix could do was chuckle.

"But why? There's no way that I could beat you in a real fight," Nate said, lifting his eyebrows. He watched as Rarity moved to run out to the field. Sweetie Bell joined her.

"My last attack, the Galactica Punch- Is my best move. And you beat it, easily. Lets call that your win. Besides, its not like me or Dovahkiin want to be leaders..." Ralf said. Ralf moved out of the way, letting the unicorns tackle into Nate. Taken down, Nate laughed and hugged the sisters.

"Thanks Ralf, for not hurting dear Nathan. You are a real sportsman. Although I do not know you, I feel you would have made a good leader," Rarity said to look up at Ralf.

"You won Nate!" Sweetie Bell said, rubbing her face against Nate chin to make the human laugh.

"Hope you're happy," Travis said, walking behind the trio with a frown. "You won by pity." Travis then moved his left arm out to Nate, giving him a grin. "Still, victory is victory!" Nate moved his left arm out to take hold of the offer and picked himself to stand. Princess Luna blew a kiss to Travis, deciding to let the humans do their own victory. Travis smirked, catching the kiss with his left hand and then placing his palm against his forehead. Nate raised an eyebrow at the reaction, but said nothing.

"Heh. A good leader also knows when to let others take charge," Ralf said to turn around and head to his partner. Dovahkiin had walked out to meet his human partner. He placed both hands out to begin healing the soldier.

"So, how bad are you hurt?" Dovahkiin asked, lifting an eyebrow.

"Close enough to pass out... That Brutal whatever he calls it hurts. It was precise and fast. I have no idea, but I think he got my organs for critical hits," Ralf said. He instant felt better thanks to the recovery magic. Dovahkiin and Ralf stopped their conversation, turning to look at Applejack and Cherilee.

"Well, don't go expecting any congratulations or nothin," Applejack said, closing both her eyes.

"You did well Ralf. You're not really hurt, are you?" Cherille asked. She noticed how Ralf had been holding his side as he walked away from the crowd.

"I told you, I can survive anything!" Ralf said, moving to pet his partner on her head.

"Oh, you big brute. Why did you have to be so macho?" Cherilee said, simply letting Ralf do what he wanted.

"Oh, you are just a softie..." Dovahkiin said, looking at the two. "Lets go see who the next fight is. And Applejack, I won't forget my promise. I did decide what I would do even if I didn't win," the dragon born said as he lead his team back to the others. Applejack opened her eyes and smiled, merely walking after her partner.

So far, this day was turning out unlike any other.

Respite

Chapter 25- Respite

Two of the Changeling guards were peeking their heads out in front of some of the green cover. Otacon's group was almost out of the woods and on the edge of the Apple Farm boundry line. Trixie and Otacon stayed behind a bit, at the insistance of the read guards. The light blue unicorn looked up at the doctor, wondering what she could do. They were so close, almost out of the firest. Maybe she could levitate a rock and throw...

Tap Tap Tap.

Otacon picked up his head and turn to the sound being made. That sounded a lot like someone tapping their fingers to knock on wood. It had come from behind himself, behind a few trees. Trixie narrowed her eyes, turning to look at the same direction.

Tap Tap Tap.

"Are you doing that?" A changeling guard turned to look at Trixie. He had his head pointing down, with his horn aimed at her neck. Trixie gulped and quickly shook her head to the sides. Otacon raised his left hand to his eyeglasses, pushing them in place back over his eyes.

"Someone should check that out..." the scientist said. Why did that tapping sound so familiar? He turned his head, turning to look as the forward guard walk back to the others.

Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap Tap.

"What is making that noise?" One of the other changelings asked.

"Two of you go," Otacon ordered, now curious. The rear guard nodded, turning around to head into the deeper part of the forest. The others watched them go, staying quiet. A low growl was heard coming from the bushes. The doctor kneeled down to stay close to Trixie. "I think I know what is making that noise," he whispered into her ear.

"Please tell me that-” Trixie fell quiet, hearing the sound of an angry hiss. The changeling that had been to the left suddenly fell down on its side to collaspe. The other changeling that had gone to check on the noise quickly turned to look at his partner. There was a small metal object with a feather sticking out of the side of its head. When its head was turned, a dark shadow emerged from a bush. A faint “Ayiee!” was heard as the arms of the shadow picked up the changeling to drag it into the bushes.

“What is going on?” One of the remaining changelings asked. It stepped forward and morphed its form to look like a diamond dog. It growled, looking around, but staying in place. The other changeling quickly morphed form too, this one mimicking its partner. Both moved to get in front of Trixie and the doctor.

“We should get out of here!” Trixie yelled out, frightened. With all the gear she was carrying, she would not be able to run very fast.

“Don’t worry,” Otacon said, smiling down at her and wink. “I got a feeling we are in good hands.” Trixie blinked once and then turned to look at the doctor.

“Attack!” A deep and gruff voice yelled out. A pack of timberwolves jumped out from the bushes and throw themselves at the would be diamond dogs. Otacon fell back on his posterior, not expecting them. Trixie also took steps back, fearing the wolves. She turned her head to the sound of rustling. A large shadow stepped out of the foilage and walked forward into view.

Solid Snake had his M-9 drawn with both his hands, pointing it at the changelings. The transformed figures were screaming in pain, the bite of timberwolves making them bleed. One of the wolves managed to sick its teeth into the neck of the changelings to make it loose its form.

“Snake!” Otacon yelled, moving to prop himself up to stand.

“Kept you waiting, didn’t I?” Snake said, smiling behind his hands. The stealth agent pulled on the trigger, sending another hiss to hit a changeling. Its eyes went wide for a second, before quickly relaxing and falling unconcious. Snake then fired another, sending its partner off to la la land as well. With both changelings aparantly dead, the wolves stopped attacking to turn on Otacon and Trixie.

“Boys.. er.. Girls too. Stop,” Snake said, moving to holster his handgun. The wolves stopped in their tracks, turning to look at the new Alpha. They all turned back to look at their kills and then moved over to start feasting again.

“Oh my god Snake! Why are you here? What happened?” Otacon said, moving to the other member of Philanthropy. Snake lowered his head a bit, noticing how Otacon was limping.

“I have no idea really, when I spotted you with my camera, I thought maybe you had answers for me...” Snake said as he turned to look at Trixie. She made her way over to the two humans.

“You know each other?” She asked. They looked so different from each other. One smart and thin, other gruff and dangerous.

“Why can it talk?” Snake asked, lifting his eyebrows. The horse could talk, but not the wolves? How much sense did that make?

“It? My name is the Great and Powerful Trixie!” She saiod, lifting her head up to try and make herself look more appealing. Snake answered her with a punch across her face.

“Snake! What did you do that for!?” Otacon asked, turning to look at how Trixie moved her head back and wince.

“First, it talked. Second, its annoying. Third, we don’t have time to be talking here. I have no intel on the area, and she is going off shouting. I don’t want to give away our position...” Snake said. He had certain reservations against hitting women. But this was a horse, and animal cruelty, while not condoned or supported, was hilarious.

“Are you going to let your friend just hit Trixie?!” She yelled again, lifting her hoof up to her face. Again, Snake punched her.

“Stop talking!” Snake said, getting annoyed.

“Snake! Stop! We have to get out of here. What did you do to the other guards?” Otacon asked, concerned for the other two changelings not being feasted on. Snake relaxed his narrowed eyes, and then turned to look back at his friend. Maybe his only friend here.

“I knocked one of them out, the other... Well-” Snake left it hanging there. Snake’s stealth takedowns were sometimes lethal.

“Oh...They were my friends,” Otacon said in a low voice, lowering his gaze.

“I’m sorry, I had no idea. They looked like they were escorting prisoners....” Snake said. “I have no idea what these creatures are, they are like nothing I ever seen. It takes a lot to frighten me, but their eyes...” He said, shaking his head to the sides. “Their wings and those legs. Its like something out of one of those shows you make me watch.”

“Can we please go now?” Trixie asked, a bit disgusted by the timberwolves eating habits. Snake turned to face her and lift his right hand again. Trixie quickly shut both her eyes and moved away, not wanting another blow. This time, Otacon raised both of his hands at him. Snake stopped in midswing, turning to look at the doctor.

“Fine, lets get out of here. Where to?” Snake asked, moving his arm back. Trixie released a sigh. First those wolves looked at her like a peice of meat, and then this brute. How dare he hit her, the great and powerful Trixie! Even the changelings had been more gentle. Not even her own father ever laid a hoof on her. No one could be so uncooth! That gangly mullet! That muscular build under the darkened suit. She made him feel frightened and weak and...

Why did she want more punches?

“I think we are close to a farm... At least its out of the forest,” Otacon said, lifting his hand to point ahead. Snake nodded, a farm didn’t sound dangerous. The doctor begun to lead the way, with his limp, he would have to set the pace. Snake followed behind, and Trixie decided to stick close to the man. She decided to stay quiet.

Otacon made it to the last of the trees and poke his head out. Never had he thought he could miss sunlight this much! He smiled, lifting both arms out to let his skin feel the warmth. Being a shut in, he didn’t like the outdoors much. Just this once, he would make an exception.

Snake was almost out of the forest when he felt something brush against his left side. He stopped and turned to look down. It was that horse with the horn and huge eyes. The agent frowned a bit. He would prefer the wolves made from wood, at least he could relate with those. Trixie pointed behind her. Snake raised his eyebrows and turn to look back. It was the timberwolves. They had all stopped eating, and all had stood straight to look at the human. One of them whinned, taking a step forward.

“They won’t follow us?” Snake asked, turning to not look at Trixie, but at least address her.

“Oh, I don’t think so. To Trixie’s knowledge, they only live in the forest...” the unicorn replied. Snake blinked, realizing why they would not step forward. He picked himself to stand straight. His right hand moved up to salute the wolves.

“Go on. Dismissed,” Snake said, giving them a farewell. The wolf that had stepped forward whinned again. Snake released his salute and shake his head to the sides. “I can’t take you with me, your home is here, hunting in peace. Go on now, with any luck, we will meet again.” The timberwolves all raised their heads up to howl as Snake turned around to leave the forest.

______________________________________

"Alright, every..." The Doctor stopped right there, turning to look at Dan who was giving him a warning look. A warning look that had both and axe and a glowing red hand. "Right, Erhem- Everybody, round one is over. We will have two hours for lunch and giving the champions to rest and heal. Then the finals!" Dan smiled, nodding at the time lord. The Doctor released a sigh and stood up. Time to check on ole Sephiroth.

"Well done," Princess Celestia said to walk up to the humans. The gathered ponies in the stands got off from the bleachers. Most of them had lunch already, but the Apple family had set up a few stands for food. Apple pies and sweets mostly, knowing the ponies would want something to pick them up than a meal.

"Alright, the next round is the finals. This time though, we will let you decide on your partners. It is a serious thing, deciding on a leader. We do not wish to force this decision, but you decided on a resolution via tournament," Luna said, turning to look at her sister. "But we feel that the display of your prowress will inspire confidence and courage. May the best human win," Luna said with a smile.

"Before we let you plan for the final round, I am sure you all have questions reguarding Dan's cutie mark," Twilight said, turning to motion at the King Of Hearts mark.

"Cutie Mark? That's not a tattoo?" Ralf asked. While the first humans had no idea what to make of it, the new ones never noticed he never had it in the first place.

"No Ralf, that mark is a symbol of great significance. We believe that instead of getting a physical mark of an element, you will get a mark like this...." Twilight moved to walk in front of the crowd. Pinkie Pie moved her flank to have her cutie mark close to Dan's. She giggled. Another first for her and her partner.

"So... How did Dan get his?" Applejack asked, turning to look between the couple. Dovahkiin wondered as well, it seemed that gaining that mark had granted Dan a great power. Princess Celestia stepped forward.

"I had brought the Elements of Harmony for a reason. Twilight, Luna, and myself thought that in order for the Humans to gain their element- They would have to somehow be exposed to the original Elements. Originally, we thought it would give a clue as to where the Elements of Change could be. We had no idea that the Elements would manifest themselves as a mark," Princess Celestia said. "In fact, we are still not sure that will happen. We are missing a champion, and it is unknown how the elements will react to their counterparts. Dan's case may be unique."

"So how was it?" Phoenix asked, wondering about Dan's mark for the first time. He had assumed since they all had powers, the smallest human was just holding it back.

"I felt nothing, really. Pinkie Pie just blasted me with light," Dan said with a shrug. "Pinkie focused her chest necklace jewel whatever. I got mad because White Marshmallow Rainbow Queen here was telling me what to do. Next thing I know, when the blast is gone this thing shows up." He held up his hand, making a fist.

"How did you know how to use it?" Nate asked, wondering what excatly a blast meant. Still, if he could get one of those marks, maybe he could just stand a chance.

"You know, that's the strange part. I have no idea how I knew. Its like the angrier I got with Sephiroth, the more this thing glowed," Dan said. He raised his eyebrows, trying to get angry to show them. He was feeling too relieved and glad to be angry though."Its like I knew what to say to activate my own attack."

"So what are we waiting for?" Rarity asked. "Lets get our Elements and start blasting."

"Yeah, no," Phoenix said, closing his eyes a bit. "Thanks for the generous offer, but I think there is a reason Princess Celestia only had Pinkie and Dan do it..."

"Actually, Phoenix is right. You humans are still new to Equestria. We felt that only those with a closer bond should risk it. Their are still unknowns. If anybody could get blasted, it may be Phoenix since he's been here the longest next to Dan..." Twilight explained.

"So what, I was just your guinea pig?!" Dan said upset. His mark started to glow.

"Mr. Mandel, please stop. We already explained Harmony will not bring harm, only restore peace. In your case, anger is necessary. You would need a blast from all the elements just to try to change you," Luna said. Dan closed his eyes a bit, but then lowered his hand to pet Pinkie Pie. She gigled, closing both eyes to smile. Dan was petting her rear!

"Close?" Travis asked, finally getting interested. Was this small guy into animals?

"Oh well, we're engaged!" Pinkie Pie said, jumping up and down.

"Conditionally!" Dan added, turning to notice what part he had been petting. "Argh!" He took his hand back quickly.

"Back on point please!" Twilight said, shaking her head to the sides. She wished her champion would just appear. "We feel that the closer bond between the Elements, the better chances a more powerful Element of Change will become." Travis moved to his partner, Nate.

"I'll explain later," Nate said, nodding. The new guys will need a few more things to catch up on. Travis nodded. So far, the assassin had a better time relating with Nate than the other humans. Phoenix was too serious, Soma too young, Dovahkiin was meh. At least Nate had taken notes and shared with the rest of the class.

"Twilight... What do you mean by 'bond?" Fluttershy asked. She looked excited more than nervous. Soma turned to look at her, not sure what to make of the look in her eyes.

"We're not sure exactly. The Elements of Harmony required friendship, so we feel at least that much close. Maybe more. Its only a theory mind you, but these are not sister elements, but counter elements. It may need to be stronger than that," Twilight said with a shrug.

"Hey guys!" Spike said, walking over the group. "The Doctor sends news. Sephiroth is fine. Also, he mentioned that his "mental" state is also getting stable, whatever that means," Spike said with a shrug.

"Wait, mental state?" Ralf asked. He had his share of encounters of fighting dangerously unstable individuals. Especially those with god complexes. Never ended well.

"Well, one more point. I must go back to Canterlot to check on the supplies you all requested," the solar princess said. "We feel that after the tournament, it may be a good idea for you all go on a date. Twilight Sparkle has your first payment as army officers, and the Mayor has been given instructions to provide you all with vouchers for any supplies you may need. Please excuse me, I must take my leave. Princess Luna will be in charge, and she also has her own date..." Celestia grinned, looking at her sister and Travis.

Rainbow Dash had stayed quiet all this time. The moment Celestia mentioned "date" she froze. With Nix? Her eyes went wide and her head looked to the sides. He was her lawyer! He was also a dad! What could she offer him? He turned to look at the others, wondering what they were thinking. Twilight moved to hand each human a bag with bits in them.

Rarity looked fine, and it kinda made sense. She already had a date planned with Nate. Fluttershy looked happy as well, which confused the rainbow pegasus. She was sure that the butter yellow pegasus would be blushing like mad. Instead, she looked liked Twilight when she was ready to read a new book. Applejack had moved to sit on the ground. Her long tail moved to wrap around her feet, and her left forehoof was rubbing against her leg. The Apple mare had a big blush on her cheeks, looking away from Dovahkiin. She looked more shy than Fluttershy.

"Well then, I must take my leave. You may ask Luna or Twilight with any questions," Princess Celestia said. She turned to walk away with her guards. "Good luck in the finals." As she left, Ralf turned to look at Cherilee. A date? With the school teacher?

"Er.. why dates?' Ralf asked, lifting an eyebrow. "No offense Teach. I just don't date often."

"Oh none taken, though I'm not sure we would need to. I'm not an Element of Harmony," Cherilee said.

"Could we talk about this after the tournament? I need food and find a partner," Dan said. He was done and got his mark afterall. "Travis, you want to team up?"

"What, with me?" Travis asked, lifting his eyebrows. He was sure they were going to keep the same team ups. He turned to look at Nate and raised his eyebrows.

"You go ahead," Nate said. "I think I can do fine with Phoenix, I'd rather be on his team than fight him." The teasure hunter moved out to Phoenix and lift his hand in a high five. Phoenix shrugged, moving to slap the hand of his new partner. Why not? Its not like he had wanted to win. He was fine with either Dan or himself at the helm. This way, at least one of them would make it.

Dan grinned, this was perfect. He could say he lost thanks to Travis, and let Phoenix get the win. Who wanted to be leader of this bunch of rag tag humans anyway? At least they listened to him. Now to get Ralf to get some pointers. Burning Finger combined with Galactica Punch...

"Alright, that's settled. How about some food?" Applejack suggested. Maybe with some food, she could think properly. And with any luck, get some dating advice from Rarity, or from Pinkie. At least she had gotten somewhere with Dan. The idea did not sit well with her. Dating advice from Pinkie Pie.

"Something's been nagging me though..." Soma said as they all went to the food stands. "The first round of humans, there was supposed to be six of us. This time, I only count 3 new humans. Were there supposed to me more of us?" Fluttershy turned to look at Soma and raised her eyebrows.

"That's a good point actually. Princess Luna?" Twilight turned to look at the night princess.

"I am not sure. But I think I did summon more than four though, considering how many arrays I used..." Luna said.

"Where are the others then?"

______________________________________

"So Mayor... these other humans. Not zombies, possessed, or anything weird are they?" Asked a man in a faded blue shirt. He wore dark slacks, with a shotgun and a chansaw tied to his back. Ash Williams walked down out of City Hall, following the Mayor.

"Zombies? Mr. Williams, I assure you, no zombies." Mayor looked a bit annoyed. That metallic hand Ash had looked strange.

"Guess I am still not in my world. Klaatu Baranda Nikto my ass!"

______________________________________

"I'm sorry Sokka! I just don't know what went wrong!" Derpy said, hovering in the air. She was over the Southern Water Tribe member, who was inside a boat that sprung a leak. The gray pegasus had found the young human making a raft and volunteered to take him to the nearest town.

"Can... we just take the land route? I know you're a mail delivery um.. horse thingy. But I am hungry. Do you have any meat in Ponyville?" Sokka asked.

"Meat? No meat. But I got muffins!"

_______________________________________

Zecora the Zebra and a man dressed in blue from head to toe were walking down a beaten path that lead out of the Everfree Forest. They walked in silence, saying nothing. Zecora raised her head to reguard her compion for a second before they came to a stop outside Fluttershy's house.

"This is my friend's home, Fluttershy. A most friendly fily, I cannot deny," Zecora said.

"If you rhyme again, I shall gut you like cornish game hen!" Spy said. He had grown tired of her always speaking in rhyme. It was a pleasant change of pace, but now- He sighed. "Forgive me, ma petite chou-fleur. Iz not my intention to cause you fear." He was in a strange land, and he could not afford to make enemies. Yet.

"I understand, no shame Mr. Spy. I would be strange, falling from the sky." Zecora turned to look at the house, seeing no one at home. Right now Fluttershy should be giving her animals their lunch.

"Mayhaps they are in this Ponyville you speak of..." Spy said, turning to follow the road. She nodded, and the two continued on their way.

One Last Match

Chapter 26- One Last Match

"No meat?" Sokka immediately felt his form deflate. His cheerful face lost its complexion, and changed into sad mode. Both eyes closed and his arms fell limp at his sides. Both of his eyes closed a little, while his lips slowly drooped. Damn Aang and his Avatar weirdness and adventures! He was sure that this place was the Spirit Realm. How else do you describe this strange looking horse bird thing. He decided to simply walk the direction given to him.

"Are you sure you don't ride a ride Sokka?" Derpy asked, walking alongside the young man. He was dressed in his usual blue vest wrap and pants. His hair was neatly combed in a wolf tail fashion, and he had his favorite weapons, a club and boomerang, on his back.

"I doubt you could carry me, I mean your wings are so small! How can you even carry your own weight? That makes no sense to me," Sokka responded, turning to give his new companion a shrug. "Are your bones hollow or something to make you lighter to compensate?"

"I'm not sure what is going on, but all pegasi can fly!" Derpy said, smiling. When her eyes went a-wall, Sokka immediately turned his head away to look ahead of himself. It was bad enough meeting a regular human with those eyes, and seeing it on a creature with huge eyes was just worse.

"What's a pegasi?" Sokka asked, trying to act casual.

"You don't know what a pegasus is?" Derpy asked, her eyes returning to normal to question the young man. And people sometimes thought she was stupid.

"Um, I have heard of badger moles, buffalo yaks, catgators, buzzard wasps, boarqpines, cat owls, dragon moose, elephant koi, elbow leeches, flying bison, gilacorns, hog monkeys, koala sheep, lion turtles, otter penguins- Those are really cute when they are babies, polar dogs, rabbiroos, tigerdillos, wolf bats, wood frogs, and several types of bears- But no, pegasus is a new one," Sokka said. As he had been talking, he had been counting down the creatures with his fingers.

"Wow, those sound weird. I don't think we have any of those in Equestria," Derpy said. A lot of those words she knew, but not in conjunction with the other animals. "Well, I'm a pegasus. I'm a pony that can fly. We also have ponies with horns called unicorns, and regular ponies."

"Now see, ponies I have heard of. Never actually seen one but," Sokka shrugged, looking around the area. It looks like a settlement was coming up. "Is that Ponyville?" It looked like it was still a ways off.

"Yep! I live there with my own baby muffin!" Derpy said, smiling.

"Um, is that your child?" Sokka asked. He hoped not all ponies had those weird eyes of hers. How would her kid look like?

"Oh yes! I hope you get to met her soon!" The gray pegasus said, smiling.

"By the way, thanks for helping me. Don't you have a mail delivery to finish though?" The dark skinned teen asked. Spirit realm or not, he was not sure how things worked.

"Its no problem! The deliveries were cancelled due to the accidents, so all I had to do was come home after dropping a package in Cloudsdale."

"Accidents?" Sokka asked, lifting his eyebrows. Could you even have those in the Spirit Realm? He was going to have a long conversation with Aang about this later.

______________________________________

"You know, this town tour is just so informative and all, but are we going to be walking like this all day?" Ash asked, lifting an eyebrow. The Mayor had gone to visit all of the local places, trying to find the element bearers. Carousel Boutique was a bust, only the Cakes in Sugarcube Corner, the Golden Oaks Library was closed. The Mayor wanted to save the Everfree Forest for last, since visiting Rainbow Dash would be hard. All that left was the Apple farm.

"Well Mr. Ash, we could hire a carriage if you like. In all honesty, I am not used to walking so much either. I have important duties at City Hall. Robberies and all," the gray maned pony said.

"Robberies? You mean, your horse-" He stopped there, getting the stink eye from the Mayor. "Er, I mean your city residents, have things worth stealing?" Ash asked. She looked appeased at least. Mental Note: Watch out of the head honcho and language.

"Well, that's the thing. While we were robbed, it was truly odd things. While certainly useful, the things stolen have little monetary value. Gems, money, and more profitable items were left completely alone." The Mayor lowered her head. When she left the library that morning, her assistants continued to do inventory on the things stolen. When one of the city clerks went to get a registry to do a checklist, the census of the Ponyville had been discovered as missing.

"Sounds to me like its more of a plan of a future heist than simple robbery. Don't you have cops in this city?" Ash asked. While he had passed lots of buildings, not one of them look like a constable or sheriff's office. Not even one police booth.

"We never needed them before. I am seriously considering getting at least a sheriff," The Mayor said. She had been so proud of her town. Never needed a police officer before. And Twilight and her friends seemed more reliable than actual cops. But often Ponyville was left alone, since the Elements often left the city or had their own things to do.

"A yeah..." Ash said, not wanting to get involved and be a hero for another medival town. "Do you mind if we can get some grub? We've been walking a lot."

"Now that you mention it, with all the comotion and reports I did skip lunch. Tell you what Mr. Williams. We can have lunch and see if the ponies and humans I want you to meet return. If not, lets hire a carriage. Its been a long day for me," the Mayor said. If this is what the Elements of Harmony went through during a crisis, she wanted no part of it.

"Sounds like a plan. I know its been rough, but so far you've been doing ok and all. I can see why um, the city residents voted for you," Ash said. He had no cash, and really had no intention of trading any of his items for anything. He would have to mooch off the Mayor for a meal at least.

"Why, thank you Mr. Williams. I know this delightful little cafe. I am sure something there will be suitable for you. They have excellent tea," the glasses wearing earth pony said.

"Really? If the Mayor of town recomends it, how can I say no?" Ash asked. A cafe huh? Been a while since he had a decent cup of joe.

"You can call me Ms. Mare if you like," the Mayor said. She beamed at the way the human was conducting himself. Certainly he looked a bit worse for ware, but he had excellent taste.

"Sure thing Ms. Mare. Do they have Irish Coffee?" Ash asked. The zombie slayer motioned with his steel hand for a spiked drink. At least he tried to be a bit refined, but he also needed to know if this place had hard drinks. A strange feeling told him he was going to get hammered tonight.

"Well..." The Mayor said, lowering her voice to look around. "I have no idea what Irish is, but if you want something to spike your coffee with, they do serve excellent wines," she said with a wicked smirk. Ash picked up his eyebrows, having to duck down to hear that. Did the Mayor have a hidden taste for the hard stuff?

"Oh, something tells me you and I are gonna get along just fine."

__________________________________________

"Iz that normal?" Blue Spy asked, picking up his head. Just a moment ago, he thought he heard something. Not too far off, he caught a flash of red against red. It only lasted for a second, but it was enough for the trained instincts of the espionage expert to home in on. RED. It didn't sound like an explosion either.

"That has come from the Apple Farm. I hope there is no cause for alarm," Zecora said, turning to look at the direction Spy had. The duo had walked out of the forest, and already on their way to the town.

"A farm you say. I see no smoke, thus no fire. What then made such a display?" The masked human narrowed his eyes. This was nothing good if it involved red. "Can we take a detour then?"

"I agree, the display was most strange. We should see what made the exchange," the zebra said. She nodded to her companion and then changed direction to head towards the farm. The Spy gave a small sigh. He had just gotten flamed by Pyro and then shot to death. While waiting to respawn, he ended up inside the zebra's hut. The resulting conversation was informative, but the real scoop was in Ponyville.

______________________________________

"So this Buster Wolf... Its really better than Galatica Punch?" Dan asked. He had sat down close to Ralph and Cherilee. His human partner, Travis, simply sat down close to them, but was enjoying pie with Princess Luna. Pinkie had laid down close to Dan, content with eating her own pie. Dan madfe a mental note to have Pinkie Pie learn some kind of manners. She just dug in there.

Team "Dan" as it was called for now had a bit of a split. Travis, Ralf, Cherilee, Princess Luna, and Pinkie Pie had decided to gather under the shade of some trees close to the bleachers. While they did get some stares, they were left mostly alone. They did get a few "well done" amd "good luck" from the young ponies. It seems as the tournament went on, more and more ponies started to show up.

"Yeah, Galatica Punch took a while to develop. Buster Wolf was made by an American named Terry Bogard. Same principle, but the Buster Wolf uses something like your hand power. My Galatica uses pure force," Ralf said. He had been content to eat some apple cupcakes. Least the cupcakes had not so much sugar and more content. He needed some real protein later.

"Ok. Travis? You got the wish and game plan ready?" Dan asked, looking over to the red jacket assassin. Travis nodded, mouth full of pie. This stuff was good.

"This Apple cider. Its a bit, um, tame," Travis said, taking a swig to clear his mouth. "Don't get me wrong, its ok, but I need the real good stuff. I mean, apple to wash down apple is just stupid."

"Oh hush Mr. Touchdown. Its free, be grateful," Cherilee said. Unlike the others, she had opted for just plain apple slices. Students kept giving her apples as a gift, so naturally she had come to hate the things. At least apple slices she could stomach one at a time. Luna chuckled, deciding to give her knight a true meal later. That date comment had kept her quiet, wondering what exactly she would do. It would be hard to expect anything out of Travis being new and all, so it would up to her.

Meanwhile, at team Phoenix corner, their own lunch meeting was in progress. Phoenix, Nate, and Soma along with Fluttershy, Rarity and Sweetie, and also Rainbow Dash were all sharing an apple pie between them. Unlike team Dan, they were all on a red and white checkered blanket.

Applejack and Dovahkiin were busy at the food stands with Twilight and Spike. Well, the Element of Honesty mostly threw herself threw herself into work. She really did not want to think about dating. Not yet at least. Dovahkiin was looking through the wares, looking for something special to eat. He decided for apple strudel. Twilight mostly decided to hang around the stands. If her champion was coming, chances was the human would approach the tasty food stands.

"Are you sure about this Soma? I mean, I feel bad about this," Nate said, lifting his head. In both his hands he held the Kaiser Knuckles that Soma had used in his tag match.

"Just take them. I own a pair of Kaiser Knuckles +1," Soma said with a shrug. "And if I wanted a faster weapon, I would go for my Valmanway."

"Er, plus one?" Phoenix asked. That sounded strange.

"Don't worry about. The Kaiser are Kaiser. Weapons meant to help fist users. When you throw one punch, you actually shoot three. If you use your special attack, it will unleash a volley of over 18 punches in less than 5 seconds," Soma said as he bit into his pie.

"I gotta thank you Soma, giving me the pistol and knucks. If we win, I am making sure to pay you back," Nate said.

"Just make sure Phoenix wins. I think its personally unfair. Dan switched teams to get Travis, and you see how fast he is," Soma said when his mouth was clear. Fluttershy perked her head up and blink. There was a bit of pie left on his lip. She moved her left hoof up to his face, but then decided to stop. She instead brought her face closer to his and lick the pie off. Phoenix's eyes suddenly opened wide, not moving.

"Did you just kiss Soma?" Sweetie Bell asked. While the others at the picnic blanket were stunned, she didn't think twice about it. Well, stunned was a nice way to put it. Rarity's mouth fell open for a moment. She stood up, pushed a large red couch to the area, and then proceeded to faint on it. Soma himself had snapped his eyes open, the feelinng of a warm, rough, and wet tongue on his skin made his head stand out and shake to the sides with the sensation of goosebumps.

"Kiss? Oh no no no, I only cleaned the pie off his lips," Fluttershy said, smiling as she blushed. Nathan blinked twice, not sure what he should be doing or feeling now. How did the ponies kiss anyway?

"Er... Phoenix you ready for the match?" Nate asked, trying to change the subject. Glad for the distraction, the former lawyer turned to his new partner and nod. Rainbow Dash was finally able to breath again, the sight of Fluttershy and Soma making her brain shut down.

"Yes, the wish is set, and the battle strategy is set- And what's this now?" Phoenix said, looking down to Sweetie Bell. The tiny unicorn had moved up to Nate and rub her muzzle against his neck. Her tiny horn tickled him.

"Sweetie Bell?" Nate asked, lifting his neck a bit higher.

"Oh, don't worry Nate. I promise even if you loose, we can still get married when I grow up," the little unicorn said.

"Nathan?" Soma asked, finally able to think straight. He was also glad for the distraction.

"Sweetie Bell, dear! Why don't you bring your friends over so we can share pie?" Everyone turned to look a the not fainted Rarity. She was blushing a bit, moving closer to Nate.

"Oh, OK! We got time before the match, we can interview him finally!" Sweetie Bell took off to find the other crusaders.

"You have to excuse my sister, she has a bit of a foalhood crush on Nate," Rarity said, coughing a bit. Fluttershy said nothing, finally glad she managed to get something done with Soma. She laid her head down on the blanket and enjoy the thought. Next step? Talk to Pinkie or Rarity alone.

"Oh, is that what it is? Children can be so innocent," Phoenix said, chuckling. He remembered when Trucy said she had a crush on her teacher.

"Oh thank god. I was getting weird vibes there," the treasure hunter said to release a sigh. Again though, his eyes opened wide when he found a much larger mane and horn rubbing against his neck.

"Oh, don't you worry dear Nathan. I will talk to my sister later. I refuse to share," she added as she tried to make herself look appealing.

"So much for generosity," Rainbow Dash said with a grin. This caused the others to laugh, trying to get the ackward mood out of their systems. Still, Rainbow Dash turned to look at Phoenix. Fluttershy was clearly taken charge, and Rarity refused to stand down. It looks like Applejack and her were getting left behind. But what could she do? The fast addict lowered her head and wondered. Did Phoenix even show some kind of caring?

"Hey Rainbow Dash. I'm counting on you to cheer for me. And this time, stop calling me cool or awesome. Its embarassing!" Phoenix said, closing both his eyes to blush. He was not used to the cheering.

"Heh. You got it Nix," she said, picking up her head. Maybe she was just over thinking things. For the most part, the two teams mostly rested. The bleachers were getting filled again, the ponies and spectators were filling back into place. Soon the match was going to be held. Inside the Tardis though, things were only getting quiet.

"Are you sure he's okay Doctor?" Lyra asked, lifting her head to look at the human with bowtie. At the moment, she could care less about fashion. Sephiroth's body had been laid down on a strange looking bed. The clothes on his chest had been removed, leaving him topless. His one black wing had been streched out to the side, held aloft by a harness. Various electrodes and monitoring devices had been attached to his chest.

"Oh yes, this fellow is a remarkable specimen. One would never know he was human unless you know what to look for..." The Doctor said with a smile. It looks like the reserves of Mako and Lifestream were being used unconciously to heal the last Cetra.

"He's not human?" Lyra asked, suddenly confused.

"Oh, he is, he is. In fact, the more time he spends in Equestria, the faster he will return to his human state. I am not sure what happened to change him in the past, but whatever happened gave him that wing." The Doctor stopped speaking and walked over to a knob and push it. He hummed to himself as he read Sephiroth's mental waves. "Oh Lyra dear?"

"Yes Doctor?" She asked, a bit confused.

"You need to stay at his side. Soon he will be awake, and he will most than likely be confused. Try your best to comfort him and help him through this ordeal. He's your responsibilty now," The Doctor said with a smile.

"I understand... I think," she said, walking over to the displays of the Tardis. "Will he remember us?"

"Oh of course dear. Its just his past that will give him troubles. He will try to conect the dots, but he won't be able to, least how he remembers them." The time lord walked over to look down at Sephiroth and grin. "Oh, you are going to be such a problem child from now on. Well, I got a match to look over," He said, nodding to Lyra. He walked out the door, but stopped himself. "Don't touch anything," He added, peeking his head to look at Lyra. She seemed to want to peek inside Sephiroth's pants.

"Eep! I wasn't!" Lyra said, blushing furiously.

"Who knew ponies were such perverts," The Doctor muttered under his breath. She shrugged and walked over to the booth. It looked like Spike had been waiting for him.

"Why do you have my journal?" Spike asked, lifting a book.

"Oh look at that, it somehow made its way here. And its locked! I can't imagine who would do such a thing," The Doctor said with a grin. He took the book from Spike and tossed it into the Tardis.

"This is one of those things I have to grow up before you tell me anything, isn't it?" Spike said, knowing better than to argue.

"And welcome back everybody! We are ready for the finals!" The time lord said, moving to sit down. The humans and their pony partners were walking back to the grand stage as it were. It looks like Big Macintosh was kind enough to sweep inside the pen and clean up the arena.

"Team Phoenix will be Nathan Drake and Phoenix Wright! They will be fighting Team Dan, which is Dan Mandel and Travis Touchdown!" Spike announced through his bullhorn. At the mention of their names, the humans grinned and walked over to step inside the fence. Spike stepped out of the booth and head over to join them for the coin toss. The other humans walked over to sit down on the bleachers and wait.

"Phoenix gets to call the coin toss!" Spike announced, holding his bit up. Phoenix nodded, giving Dan a smile. In return, the smaller human smiled as well.

"Heads!" Phoenix announced, watching at how the coin flipped in the air. Everyone had their heads held up, waiting for the coin to fall. It did, landing on the toddler dragon's claw.

"Its tails!" Spike announced, showing the coin to the two groups. Phoenix groaned. It only made sense, he had been lucky with evidence. "What's your wish Team Dan?"

"We want the finals to be one on one," Dan said, his voice loud so all could hear. Heads turned and mumurs built in the crowd. The Doctor raised his eyebrows. Surprised once again, he turned to look at Luna for a ruling.

Princess Luna stood up, moving forward a bit. "Does Team Phoenix object?" She asked.

"Actually, we wanted a one on one also," Phoenix said, grinning. Damn Dan, that son of a gun.

"If there are no objections, its fine. Let the final battle be one on one!" Luna proclaimed with his left forehoof up.

"Its up to you buddy," Dan said with a grin. He picked up his hand to tag Travis in formally.

"I got to win this, I got a wish that needs granting," Travis said as he moved his hand to draw his beam katana out.

"Well, this is it. Nate, good luck," Phoenix said to tag in the treasure hunter.

"I got this," Nate said, moving his hands up. He had the brand new Kaiser Knuckles on. It wasn't much, but at least he felt he could give a good fight. The peanut gallery begun to clap and shout, urging the last two contestants on. Dovahkiin frowned though. Travis and Nate? Did Dan or Phoenix have no wish to win? Since they were not fighting, the two team leaders walked back to sit at the bleachers.

"Hey Nix, what gives?" Rainbow Dash asked. She had flown down to look at her champion.

"Well, it looks like Dan had the same idea as I did. We sent out our worst fighters so we could loose!" Phoenix said, grinning.

"Really?" Pinkie Pie asked. "But Travis is such a good fighter!"

"But a hothead. I knew if Phoenix or Nate fought, they could out think him," Dan added. Ralf raised his eyebrows for a moment, and then nodded. Travis was a killer, but not a real fighter. Nate may just stand a chance.

"Alright! Fight!" Spike said, running out of the arena. He stopped though, the sun suddenly being blacked out. A large shadow flew across the ground. Everyone picked up their heads, looking at what could have caused it.

A very large dragon was flying towards Ponyville.

Farewell My Champion

Chapter 27- Farewell, My Champion.

"What the hell is that?" Snake asked, hurrying ahead of Otacon. Just a moment ago, the sun which was at full blast, had vanished. And it was no plane sounds coming from the skies. Whatever it was, it passed over quickly. Snake had come up to the end of the bleachers, catching many spectators there.

"That is a dragon," Dovahkiin said, his head trained to the skies. An all too familiar experience for him. And the color, the color of the dragon really bothered him. So far, all of the animals he spotted in this realm all possessed gentle colors, even the black changelings had a solid form to them. This dragon was of an odd ash color.

"Wait... Aren't you Solid Snake? The Dove of Shadow Moses? The man that single handedly took down the legendary Big Boss?" Ralf asked, picking up his head to look at Snake. Being a soldier, he had seen and heard the stories about the legendary Snake.

"Ze Solid Snake? IQ of over 180, multilingual, and said to be unrivaled?" Blue Spy said, walking up behind the Snake and Otacon. Zecora stayed quiet, listening to the descriptions of the snake yet human. Ralf had almost gone into full fanboy mode. No one would believe that he had met the one and only rival to his commander, Hidern.

"An Ikari Warrior..." Snake said, recognizing Ralf. Snake was not the only one that had earned a legend status. While Snake was a stealth agent, Ralf and his partner were direct strike force one men armies.

"Its heading straight to Ponyville! But, dragons never fly to towns..." Twilight said, her face still looking at the sky.

"Is no one going to say anything about the new guys?" Dan asked, turning to look at Snake and Otacon. How did they get past his radar? He could care less about the dragon. Otacon finally caught up, his face concerned.

"Is- Is the match still on?" Travis asked, lowering his head away from the sky. Nate had his mouth open a bit, never having seeing a dragon before. Quickly, others that had been looking at the skies turned to look back at the ground. It was Princess Luna to whom they looked for guidance.

"Now dragons too?" Otacon asked, moving his left hand to his glasses. Maybe there was hope for this world afterall. Snake frowned a bit. There was way too much "color" in one spot. Not to mention talking horses. Murmurs started to spread against the ponies. Luckily, many of them had come to the farm to view the fights. Twilight finally lowered her head to look at the new humans. Which one was it? She raised her eyebrows though, spotting Trixie between them.

"Trixie? Why are you here?" Twilight asked. Trixie looked around a bit to the sides, debating speaking. If she said something, she may get hit again. She turned to look at Snake. The mullet agent had pulled out his camera, using it as a makeshift binoculars.

"Hear me, our loyal subjects!" Luna shouted, quieting the herd. "Dragons are ancient and wise creatures. I am sure that-"

"Is it me, or does no one remember Spike going on a rampage?" Rainbow Dash asked.

“DO VA KIIN! ZU'U UNSLAAD, ZU'U NIS OBLAAN!"

"That be no mere dragon, that sounds like Alduin, the End Bringer!" Dovahkiin said. "The one of whom legends sing."

"What’s going on?" Rarity asked, hearing the loud shouts far away.

"The End what now?" Applejack asked, lifting her eyebrows. Something about Dovah changed. That familiar and gentle demeanor was gone. His gaze narrowed, and the muscles in his arms tensed up.

"End Bringer, the end of days. He can travel between realms. That dragon eats souls, be them of dead, or alive beings" Dovahkiin said, lowering his head to look at the others. He picked himself to stand up. "And he has called for me, saying "I am immortal, I cannot die!"”

"So... how does an apocalyptic dragon know you're here?" Dan asked, moving his left hand up to hold his the side of his face, resting his chin on his palm.

"Now's not the the time to talk! He's in Ponyville! We got to do something!" Rainbow Dash said.

"She's right, no telling how much damage he can do..." Dovahkiin said. He begun to march, heading away from the others.

"So, What's the game plan?" Phoenix asked, picking himself up to follow.

"There is none, we cannot win," The dragonborn said, shaking his head to the sides. "He cannot die, not through normal means. Even in my past, the ancient heroes with unrivaled might, could not beat him. He was torn through time, sent into the future."

"Are you kidding me?!" Dan yell, moving to walk at the other side of the Dovahkiin. "Then what's the point?!"

"While he cannot die, he can be hurt. Our only hope is to cause enough damage to him to frighten him off," Dovahkiin.

"So, we are going off to fight an immortal dragon, and hope we can weaken him? That sounds totally plausible," Nate said, frowning a bit. In all honesty, he was getting pissed off. Nothing could surprise him now.

"You girls are coming, or staying?" Soma asked, turning to stand and follow after his fellow Elements. He smiled, moving his hands to his duster jacket and smooth it out to walk behind the others. The mares looked at each other, not sure what to do. The last dragon they met was a downright meanie. And the teen dragons they met were mere jerks.

Travis, Ralf, Otacon, Blue Spy, Snake turned to look at one another. Ralf shrugged, and then begun to walk away and follow the other humans.

"Does that mean the match is forfeited?" Travis asked, raising an eyebrow.

"What match?" Blue Spy asked.

"Does it matter? They're humans. That's a dragon. And I am not standing by," Snake said, tightening his fist. He begun to walk and follow after Ralf.

"Well, if Dan's going, I'm going too!" Pinkie Pie said, suddenly getting a frown. She got up from her sitting position to trail off.

"Pinkie Pie! Wait!" Twilight cried out.

"You can't change my mind!" Pinkie Pie said. She stopped a second, turning to look at how her friends had also moved.

"Lets take the Elements. Maybe they can help. If we have them, why not use them?" Rarity said. Princess Luna stepped towards the mares and opened the chest to have the Elements exposed.

"Maybe we can't help them, but maybe we can at least power up the guys," Twilight smiled. The other mares nodded, moving to take their elements. Twilight turned to look at Snake. By the way the other humans spoke of him, she had no doubt this was her champion.

"Oh good! Your champion made it!" The Doctor said, walking behind the scientist. "Twilight Sparkle, let me introduce you to Dr. Hal Emmerich, A.K.A. Otacon." Both, human and unicorn tilted their heads and looked at each other. Otacon, perking up hearing the word champion. Twilight in turn, for confusing Snake. Was then Snake, Trixie's partner?

"Hey Luna! I won, I don't care if the match is postponed! They left, so they lost!" Travis yelled out, walking after everyone else. "Let's see what’s gonna happen tonight!" Princess Luna lowered her head, releasing a sigh. Did this man only had one thing in his mind?! Zecora blinked once, turning to look between the human with the red jacket, and the dark blue princess.

“Do not ask, let just go,” Princess Luna said as she took to the air. Still, she did look forward to tonight, just a little. Zecora raised both eyebrows and then said nothing, turning to follow the princess.

“Such a state of great disarray. We must not give into dismay,” Zecora said, hurrying to catch up with the masked human. Something in her mind told her to stay with the other exotic speaking creature in this land.

“Good luck!” Otacon said as he stayed behind, watching all the others march or run off. He blinked once and smiled, only able to lift his right arm out to wish the humans good luck. He had no weapons, no helicopter, and, with his limp, he was no good to anyone. With no satellite for the codec to work with, he was no good for support either. Never has he felt so helpless before.

“You’re not coming?” Twilight stopped, turning to look at her champion. All the other mares had left them behind.

“I’m sorry, Twilight is it? I will only be a liability in this fight” Otacon said, moving to sit down on the end of a bleacher.

“What? Why?” The purple unicorn asked. Wasn’t he a champion? Wasn’t he a powerful fighter like all the others? She walked over to the human, adjusting her tiara a bit.

“I am not a fighter like the others are. Well, from the people I know at least,” the scientist said, looking over. He was not sure what to make about half of the other humans he had met.

“So, what? You are just going to sit there and do nothing?” Twilight said as she got closer to Otacon. She was frowning now.

“Twilight, it's not that simple. Snake’s there, I am sure he can handle things,” Otacon said. “You’d better go, they may need you more than me,” he said quietly, lowering his head.

“Everypony else is risking their lives! Why are you not-”

“Twilight Sparkle!” The Doctor said, stepping behind her with a frown. “If you say anything else about this man, rest assured Princess Celestia will not be happy,” The Time Lord said in a low voice.

“Um, it's okay sir. We can’t all be heroes” Otacon said. He had no idea who this man was, but he was dressed sharply. And had a nice tie too.

“Doctor?! Why are you defending him?!” Twilight said, lifting her head to look at the Doctor.

“Now’s not the time. That damn dragon was not supposed to show up until Tuesday...” The time lord said as he headed to the Tardis. He had to get Sephiroth ready. Twilight blinked once and turned to look at Otacon. The human had both arms resting on his lap, looking at the purple unicorn with a small smile.

“You’d better go. We can talk later,” Otacon said. Trixie had not moved from her spot, looking at the exchange between the two.

“Otacon, thank you,” Trixie said, stepping away from the two. She ran off, trying to catch up to Snake. Twilight blinked once, turning to look at her one time rival. Both eyebrows raised, she looked at Otacon again. Trixie had said thank you? She blinked again and then joined the other unicorn to follow after the others. She would talk to The Doctor soon.

________________________________________

"What, in the name of all the things that are holy, is that thing?!" Ash asked, lifting his head up from his sandwich. He had only taken one bite, and immediately regretted it. Who puts a flower between two pieces of bread? Thank the Necronomicon, a distraction arrived. The ponies that had been at the cafe raised their heads, looking up at a dragon hovering in the sky before landing on the center of town.

“DO VA KIIN! ZU'U UNSLAAD, ZU'U NIS OBLAAN!"

"Woah, that guy is loud," Ash complained, moving to stand up. It was amazing, he could hear that roar over the sound of ponies shouting in fear and running away. He turned to look at the Mayor, who had froze in mid bite of her daisy sandwich. The S-mart clerk raised an eyebrow, simply moving his metal hand to grab his "spiked" coffee and drink it.

"Well, sound the trumpets, raise the drawbridge, and drop the oldsmobile. Looks like I am going to add dragon slayer to my S-mart resume," Ash said. "Mayor? You there? I need some gas," Ash said.

"A dragon! Wait, gas?!" Mayor asked, finally turning to look at Mr. Williams. He had moved to get that metal looking contraption off his back and grin.

"Yeah, Gas. Burnable fuel. Stuff in lanterns?" He said. He had very little shotgun rounds left, so he would have to save it for the finisher. "I got some gas in this thing, but it won't last long."

"Um, do you mean kerosene? We have some in the shops..." She trailed off, trying to calm down and think. Focusing on Ash made it easy to forget the dragon.

"Kerosene? It may work. Get as much as you can!" Ash said. He stepped out over the cafe fence and pull on the chainsaw motor string. "Hey you! Giant lizard! Get down here!"

"Who dares?!" Alduin said, turning to look at the voice. It was more aggressive than the horses seemed to be.

"Name's Ash. Housewares," the deadite killer said. The chainsaw roared to life, spinning its metal chain.

________________________________________________

"I take it that's not normal," Sokka said, lifting his head to look at the dragon landing inside the city he had just stepped in. Derpy had stopped next to Sokka, lifting her own head to look at the dragon.

"Maybe its friendly. I know a baby dragon, Spike. He's really nice!" Derpy said, smiling at Sokka.

"DO VA KIIN! ZU'U UNSLAAD, ZU'U NIS OBLAAN!"

"Yeeaaaaah, no" Sokka said with a frown. Ponies were running back and forth, some trying to leave the city entrance he had just walked through.

"Dinky!" Derpy said, suddenly looking around. She took off into the air, looking at the crowded ponies. Her eyes went round and round as she looked for her daughter.

"Momma!" A small pastel purple unicorn filly picked up her front hooves. She was immediately picked up by Derpy, and they both hugged. Sokka narrowed his eyes, turning to look at the dragon. Where had he seen this before? “Forget that! What can I do? Think, brain, Think!” He reached behind himself and took out his boomerang. He was not going to let a mother be separated from their child in front of him again.

"Sokka?" Derpy asked, turning to look at the young man.

"Get going! Get your daughter and the others to safety. I will distract that thing and try to lure it away!" Sokka said, moving his free hand to motion for them to leave with the other ponies.

"But-" Derpy started to say, looking at her daughter.

"What are you waiting for? I may not look much, but trust me! I can annoy real good!" Sokka said with a grin. He turned away and ran over towards Alduin. Derpy watched the brave human run off before she took her daughter and flew off.

_____________________________________________

Meanwhile, back at the Apple farm, three young fillies had hunched down below the bleachers. One was an earth pony, the color of yellow with a red mane. The second was a pegasus, the color of dark orange with hot pink mane. The last one was a white unicorn, with a dual colored mane of pastel purple and pink. They were all putting helmets on their heads.

“This is gonna be awesome! We can team up with the humans and help save Ponyville!” Scootaloo said. She smiled, moving to get her scooter up and ready to pull a wagon.

“Can you imagine it?! Cutie Marks for dragon taming!” Applebloom said. She smiled to hop into the wagon. “This way, Dovahkiin won’t shout in his sleep!”

“And Nate will say “Thank you, Sweetie Bell! You were fantastic” And then he will give me a kiss!” The young unicorn smiled as her friends turned to look at her and frown or stick a tongue out.

“With a human? Really? I would rather get a kiss from Spike,” Applebloom admitted. She blushed a bit, moving her head back to adjust her bow under her helmet.

“You’re both acting weird,” Scootaloo said, frowning at them both. “Just get in. We can beat everypony if we take the shortcut we always take.” When Sweetie jumped into the wagon, the pegasus took off to send them all flying down a path.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS DRAGON TAMERS!” They all shouted.

______________________________________

“That’s the best you got?!” Ash shouted, looking at the dragon that had tried to take a bite out of him. The large dragon had moved to stand on all four legs, releasing loud roars at the human. Maybe if the dragon killed this human, Dovahkiin would emerge. A large claw moved to swipe out at the odd human. In return, Ash decided to block, seeing how well the weapon would do on this son of a lizard.

“You shall fare no better than your ancestors!” Alduin shouted in dragonic. It didn’t matter to Ash, he simply raised both arms to block the claw with the weapon. Sparks emerged as the chainsaw tried to cut through the part where the claw met dragon scale. Somehow, the human only managed to find himself pushed back a bit. The dragon tried to force his claw forward more, while the warrior could only grit his teeth and try to push the rotating blades against the claw.

“Shove it out your blowhole,” Ash retorted, moving to swing his chainsaw arm forward to push back a bit. The chainsaw had started to slow down. “Damn gas. And the blades need a bit of sharpening,” he frowned, looking down at the motor. While the chainsaw could cut through solid tree trunks the size of pillars, he still needed time to slowly cut through the dragon scale. At least some damage was done, Alduin had pulled his claw back and growl.

The ash colored dragon lowered his head, trying to snap the human again. One bite of its mouth and it would be all over. Ash lowered the chainsaw and turned it off to hold in his real hand. His other hand moved out, trying to use as much strength as he could to uppercut the dragon under its chin. The human gave a shout, pressing his weight on his left leg to brace for impact. Metal clashed against scale, forcing the dragon back a bit.

“How dare you?!” Alduin shouted, shaking the sting a bit out of its face.

“I just gave a goddamn dragon an uppercut,” Ash said, moving his arm back. The weight of the dragon against his arm had made him take a step back. But still, it felt good. “Where’s that gas!” As much as he did not want to admit it, things didn’t look good. That blasted dragon didn’t look like it had taken much damage. The dragon was about to blow its fire breath when a boomerang struck it across its face.

“Hey dragon! I’ve seen bigger Koi Fishes than you! I bet your father was a lizard and your mother an elbow leech!” Sokka cried out, moving his left arms to catch the boomerang as it returned. The teen had somehow managed to get on top of a house and smile at the dragon. Ash and the dragon turned to look at the newcomer. “What’s the matter?! Never seen someone greater that you?!” the young man taunted as he hopped off the roof and land on the ground.

“Kid, I like the attitude, but your insults need some work,” Ash said with a smile. Glad to know someone had showed up that wasn’t a tiny horse.

“Hey, I don’t work well under pressure!” Sokka said, moving to hop down as a tail was coming to swipe him. Once Sokka landed on the ground, he took off into a run and head to the other side of Alduin. “We need to get him away from the city! And you try to insult a giant dragon that can bite your head clean off!”

“Fine. Hey overgrown lizard! I think I saw you before!” Ash said. He begun to run forward, trying to follow Sokka and lead him away from the town. “I think you were in the San Francisco Zoo, inside the snake pits!”

“Zu’un Alduin. Zok sahrot do naan ko lein!” Alduin shouted, moving foward to give chase.

“Yeah, I didn’t like you either!” Ash retorted.

“You call that an insult?!” Sokka said, avoiding the whiplash of a tail as he hopped on a cart and then dove forward a few feet. The teen rested his left foot on the front of the cart to push it forward and to a stop. When it did, he threw the boomerang again in the air as he jumped off to the side.

“Shut up kid, he’s following us, isn’t he?” Ash said, turning around to look behind himself. The boomerang Sokka had thrown hit the right eyeball of Alduin, making him stop and roar in pain. “Nice hit!”

“I wish I had my space sword! It would be easier than playing keep away. And thanks!” The teen moved to grab his boomerang as he came to a stop. Damn, it looks like the dragon wasn’t willing to move from its spot. “Now what?!”

“Mr. Williams! I found some kerosene!” The Mayor said to look around. She bent her neck down and lift the gas can with her mouth. She moved over to Ash, placing the fuel down on the ground.

“Call me Ash,” the warrior said with a grin. He got down on his left knee to begin re-fueling the chainsaw. “And thanks baby.”

“Baby?” The Mayor asked, lifting her eyebrows.

“Baby?” Sokka asked, his own eyebrows raised. Screw it, no way the Spirit Realm was this weird. Sokka drew his club out, holding a weapon in each hand.

“Name’s Ash. Yours?” the clerk asked, moving himself up to stand.

“I’m Sokka,” the teen said to look back at the dragon. It looked like Alduin was ok now, growling at the two. They were almost out of the town. Just a little more.... Sokka blinked once, noticing the dragon lift its head to look behind them both. Ash perked up his left eyebrow and looked behind himself as well.

“WULD NAH KEST!” Dovahkiin shouted out, his blade drawn out. In an instant, he had rushed through Ash and Sokka with a tempest of wind and emerged in front of Alduin. The dragonborn narrowed his eyes, lifting his right arm to point his sword up at the now still ash dragon. “Why have you come to this place?!”

“Still the language of man? You are no Dovah! You are no match your ancestors were,” Alduin said, lowering his form a bit. Finally, his real target. Ash and Sokka turned to look back at the confrontation. “For hundreds of years, dragons have not been in Tamriel! Where then they be? Some fled to this place of peace. Even those dovah that dare to assume my equal are capable of moving between the realms.”

“You will find only your end here, Alduin!” Dovahkiin said, moving once more to approach.

“Ha! You could not slay me then! What chance have you now?!” Alduin responded.

“Why make you talk, instead of throwing myself into battle? To buy time!” Dovahkiin shouted with a grin under his helmet. A giant white bat had been flying overhead while the two had been speaking. It had been high, staying out of view to position itself over the end bringer dragon. The white bat shifted forms and turned back into Soma. However, the silver haired teen changed forms, this time taking the shape of a 30 foot iron golem. The giant metal construct had its arms crossed over the chest, and a grin etched where the lips should be. Soma would have to thank Fluttershy for this move.

“Time for-” Alduin stopped speaking, spotting a small shadow growing larger and larger. The dragon turned it head to the heavens and spot the giant iron golem come crashing down on its back, the spot between the base of its neck and where the wings were. A large crash and then a rumble was heard, the body of the dragon finding itself crushed under the weight of Soma’s form. The dragon stretched out its neck to give a defeated breath of air as it passed out for a second..

“Quickly! We have little time before he revives!” Dovahkiin cried out. He raised his right arm and pointed it forward, urging the others. Dan riding on Pinkie Pie once more lead the wave of other champions forward. The plan was simple. Knock out the stupid dragon once, and then let everyone get into position and let loose. If it didn’t die- Well it wished it would have.

“Heh. Look at that,” Ash said, relaxing his shoulders a little. Both Sokka and himself watched as Soma transformed back into human and hop off Alduin. Both of his hands moved in front of himself as he got into position to the right of the new threat. He was joined by Dan, who was gathering a red light into his left hand. Pinkie dropped off Dan, and then quickly ran off.

Phoenix ran to the left side of the dragon, but he had to duck down and search the ground again. Unfortunately, he had used his last Turnabout against Sephiroth and had to recharge. To cover him, Ralf and Travis moved in front of him to cover the former lawyer. The soldier bent down, preparing his Galactica Punch again. Travis picked up his head and grinned, looking up at Luna as she flew overhead and landed close by. She had played slots again, gaining three bells.

Snake and Spy had run past the fainted dragon, hurrying to stand behind the dovah. The blue spy turned to look at Snake and nodded. Blue Spy turned invisible using his own power, while Snake turned on the active Octo-camo.

“I feel we should be doing something...” Sokka said, turning to look at Dovahkiin. The would be viking smiled at the both.

“Join me. When I give the signal, we all join in at the same attack with your most powerful hit,” the dragonborn said. He moved to place his sword away and prepped both of his arms to prepare a new spell to unleash. Nate rushed to the side of Dovahkiin, holding the silver gun at ready in front of himself.

“Now you’re speaking my language,” Ash said. He pulled on the cord to his chainsaw and made it rev back to life. Filled with gas, the power tool gave a whirr of contentment as it spun faster than it had earlier. Sokka shrugged. It was more simple than he wanted, but what could you do against a dragon? The water tribe young man ducked a bit to hold his boomerang at ready. With any luck, he can get that other eyeball. Alduin begun to stir a little, and Dovahkiin turned to look at his cursor. All of Alduin health was returning.

“Ready! Now!” Dovahkiin shouted. “Lightning Storm!”

“Galactica Punch!”

“Blueberry Cheese Brownie!”

“Geroth’s Soul!”

“Sekiha Tenkyoken!”

The dragonborn had gathered magika into his hands, and then unleashed it all in a giant lightning beam. Ralf had unleashed his form, sending all of his force to perform his sliding punch into Alduin. Travis snapped into Dark Side mode, and begun to swing his beam katana rapidly. Each time he swung, a beam of energy would come force in a wave to the side of the dragon. Soma unleashed his own beam of white super laser from his hands. Dan brought forth his left hand and unleashed a type of heated yellow light that spun around as it forced its way inside the beast.

While the big guns had fired off their attacks, the less than super humans also joined in. Blue Spy produced a knife and performed a critical backstab into the ash dragon. Snake and Nate begun to fire off their pistols. Ash drove his chainsaw forward, trying to cut the right claw of Alduin. Sokka threw his boomerang again, this time going for the other eye. Phoenix was still collecting evidence.

Being bombarded by all sides, Alduin could do little but get surprised by all sides. His stamina, health, and the magic needed for dragon shouts were being shaved off all at once. He released a roar of pain before collapsing once more. His head had moved to the heavens before falling down to the ground with a thump.

“He’s down! Girls, do your thing!” Dan shouted. The humans lowered their hands and stepped to the sides. Save Sokka and Ash, who had to catch the weapon and Ash pull back his power tool.

“What thing?” Sooka asked, turning to look around. He had not seen a single female human. Dovahkiin moved to the side, grabbing Sokka by his free arm. Ash raised an eyebrow, seeing the Mayor motion behind himself. Ash moved back, watching as six ponies with jewelry stepped forward. The Elements of Harmony lined up together, gathering their power. “Oh,” Soma said, not sure he understood.

“Alright girls, lets-” Twilight step forward, ready to gather magic. She stopped though, spotting a familiar sight. Scootaloo rushed from the side, dragging her companions in the wagon. “Not now!” Twilight said as she panicked.

“What?” Phoenix asked, having stood up. He assumed since the girls were going to unleash the Elements, he would not have to gather evidence. “Oh, girls...” Phoenix said in a low voice. The other humans were in standby, preparing a new attack.

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS, DRAGON TAMERS!” they all shouted as they came to a stop close to the fight. They were all smiling, taking off their helmets.

“Someone get them out of the way! We can’t use the Elements!” Rarity said, immediately spotting her sister. Applejack and Rainbow Dash also looked upset.

“I got them! You girls get ready!” Phoenix shouted, running to the group of kids.

“But we came to help!” Applebloom protested.

“Yeah! We can be awesome!” Scootaloo said.

“And we never seen the elements in action!” Sweetie Bell said.

“What are you girls thinking!” The former lawyer said. Phoenix didn’t care. That evil dragon seemed to be able to revive after only a short period. Even now, Alduin begun to stir. He ducked down, lifting the unicorn and the earth fillies into his arms. “We gotta go!” The pegasus filly looked upset as she hopped away from Phoenix.

“Please Mr. Wright! Can’t we stay?” Scootaloo asked. Phoenix frowned, lifting these little girls was a bit much as they struggled. Alduin opened his good eye, and decided enough was enough. He stayed down, preparing himself for escape. Luckily, when his health returned, so did his magika reserves.

“FUS RO DA!” Alduin shouted, catching the Dovahkiin and the Elements in his shout. They were all thrown back by the force. Alduin quickly took to the air with a quick updraft created by his wings. Some of the humans tried to attack, those with guns like Nate, Snake, and Spy fired off rounds from their weapons. Soma and Dovahkiin had used all of their magic, and Travis’ Dark Side had finished. Princess Luna tried to fire off night bolts from her horn to help.

“Mr. Wright! Behind you!” Scootaloo shouted. The ash dragon quickly took off though, escaping to the air. Phoenix had been distracted by the younger ponies and turned to look behind himself. Alduin had lowered its hind legs and swung its tail in a wide arc to try and knock away the others. To save the girls, Phoenix threw the girls away as he was hit from behind. The girls landed on the air, but he was sent flying against the wall of a building and then falling to the ground with a moan.

“Phoenix!” Nate shouted, looking away from shooting. “Man down!” He shouted, putting his weapon away. That damn dragon had flown too far away for any of them to do real damage.

“Nix!” Rainbow Dash shouted. She got off from the ground and flew off to Phoenix. He had yet to rise from the ground. The Crusaders quickly made their way to him.

“We’re sorry Mr. Wright!” Applebloom said. “You can get up now!” Scootaloo moved to his head and push his head.

“Ponies, move!” Rainbow Dash commanded when she landed. When the little ones moved aside, the cyan pegasus moved Phoenix a bit to get him from his belly to his back. There was some blood coming from his lip.

“Oh.. hey,” Phoenix said, coughing a bit.

“Oh, you’re alright!” Rainbow Dash said with relief. She was quickly joined by the others.

“You know, I never thought about rainbows before. Always thought they were girly. But I think rainbows are beautiful..” Phoenix said to close his eyes.

“Oh stop it-” Rainbow Dash said. She felt her cheeks hot for a second but then moved a hoof out to shake him a bit. “Phoenix?” He didn’t react. Spy was the first one of the humans to arrive where Phoenix was, moving his left hand out to the man’s chest.

“His heartbeat is weak. Phoenix iz not breathing!”

Author's note: Took a while to write, didn't it? But I now had help from a new proofreader, LyonAzakura."

From Ashes

Chapter 28- From Ashes

Big Macintosh walked slowly over to the bleachers, where only Otacon remained. The spectator ponies had left the area, either to check on family in town or move out of town limits. Granny Smith was looking around, trying to find Applebloom.

“Sir, you alright?” The big red stallion asked. At the moment, the male member of the Apple farm was chewing on a long stalk of wheat.

“Oh, hello” Otacon replied, picking up his head. Talking ponies now. The scientist smiled, moving to sit straight and bring his hands to rest over both knees. Changelings were not all that different from these creatures. But it was a nice change from seeing green and black. “Well, once again others must go forward while I stay behind.”

“Feelin’ ah can relate,” Big Macintosh said. Even though he was a male and most likely among the strongest ponies in town, it was often up to her sister and friends that ended up saving the day.

“Really? You look like you have can save the day by yourself...”

“Eeyup. But Ah’ve come to terms. We can’t all be heroes. And if somepony else is a hero, it means others do not have to. Rather let everything be safe at home, and let mah sis know she can come home and know all is safe and sound” Big Macintosh said. He walked over to sit down, looking over to the makeshift arena. It was really a noisy day in the farm today. It was nice from time to time, having adventures.

“Your sister?” Otacon asked, tilting his head to the side. Spike had opted to stay behind, keeping Otacon company. If he was going to be Twilight’s so called champion, he would have to get to know this guy better.

“Eeyup. The one with the gallon hat,” Big Macintosh said. Unlike the Dovahkiin who was friendly and quiet, the red stud found more in common with this fellow.

“I think I saw her. Can you tell me more about ponies? If that’s what you call yourselves.”

“Well, like what?” Big Macintosh asked. While he did not mind speaking, he was not a teacher. He wished Cherilee was here, she could explain things nicer than Twilight could.

“For starters, can you tell-” Otacon stopped talking, lifting his head at the sight of the Doctor walking over.

“Come Dr. Emmerich. Time to make yourself useful” Said the Time Lord with a smile.

“How?” Otacon asked, picking himself to stand. Big Macintosh also stood, turning to look at the two humans.

“I hear you are something of a scientist and good with robotics. I think I have something you can work with...” The Doctor said.

“Really? There is technology in this land?”

“Well, not like what you expect. But at least we can rig a satellite for you. And those nanites, can you replicate them? And Big Macintosh, you may want to stay around. A human woman is coming for you...” The Doctor grinned, leading Otacon around the bleachers and into the Tardis.

“Female?” Big Macintosh asked, lifting his eyebrows. Spike followed after the humans, wondering if he was going to get a partner.

________________________________________

“Allons-y! Move aside” Blue Spy said, moving his arms up. “Give him room,” the masked man said. Rainbow Dash slowly stepped back, water starting to form in her eyes. The Crusaders, blinked quickly, got out of the way, more in shock. This was the first time they had ever witnessed something like this.

“Hey guys! That dragon is coming back!” Sokka said, lifting his right arm to point at the sky. He had narrowed both eyes, seeing Alduin circle around a few times at a distance.

“What’s it doing?!” Dan asked, moving to get to the side of Sokka. This kid was new, but at least, he was paying attention.

“It must be debating if it should flee or stay and finish us off,” Dovahkiin said. He lowered his head to look around. “We have to spread out! He can pick us up from the sky easier if we are in a group!”

A few of them, Nate and Rarity quickly moved to the side of Phoenix. Zecora, who had standing at the side of the masked man, quickly rushed to join the Spy. Both of her eyes narrowed, looking over the fallen human. She could treat him, but had a nagging thought if humans would respond to pony medicine.

“Umm, masked guy? How’s Phoenix?” Nate asked, quickly getting down to kneel with Spy. He looked down at his friend. Both of his eyes had narrowed, trying to spot anything.

“You! Are you a medic?” Spy asked, lifting his head to look at the new human.

“No, but I have had over dozens of certified hours of deep sea diving. I can give CPR” Nate said. Spy nodded, moving aside to let this fellow take over. While Spy was no slouch, he was not the best one to call for emergency treatment.

“We have to spread out! We can’t let them near Nate and Phoenix!” Soma said, quickly moving to sending himself south from the group. “Fluttershy!” Soma said, motioning for her to get close. The butter yellow pegasus picked up her head, hearing her name. She nodded and quickly joined him.

“What’s the matter, Soma?” She asked, hovering a few feet close.

“For now, I got a potion that can help Phoenix, but we can’t give it to him unless we know he’s safe. Stay with me. Once Alduin or whatever it is, is busy, you can give it to him.”

“Why not stand over them and use your shield?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’m out of magic, I used most of it up while shooting off that beam. Also, if I stand over there with a shield, it’s a big giveaway that we are vulnerable” Soma said. How he wished he had some mana prisms, they could restore magic points. But he had little use for them since he had heavy duty weapons, so he sold them to Hammer some time ago. She nodded, looking over at the group. So far, Zecora, Blue Spy, Nate, Rainbow Dash and the Crusaders were near Phoenix.

The other humans quickly begun to move out. Ash and the mayor headed north, getting closer to the dragon. With any luck, the chainsaw would be able to finish the job. Knowing he was a prime target, Dovahkiin begun to head east, away from the buildings. He did not want the ash dragon to land on a building and start breathing fire or cast one of his spells. Applejack turned to look at her sister a moment and scowled. She was going to have a long talk later with that little troublemaker, but for now, she went to backup her partner.

“Come Twilight Sparkle!” Princess Luna said. Twilight frowned, looking at the sky. While she could try to peg that awful dragon with a spell, she needed it to get closer. Luna and Travis quickly moved to her side. “We must prepare to shoot blasts if we can. Our healing magic may not work on the humans” said the night princess. Travis frowned, not sure what he could do. He had to wait until Luna could play the slots again. The trio moved north-west.

“Shouldn’t we at least try?” Twilight asked. She had some success with Phoenix in the past.

“After the fight, Ok?” The pony and the alicorn looked at the assassin, shocked. “What? You want to paint a big red cross to the dragon that says “Easy target”?” Travis said, looking at the sky. Alduin had moved over to land on the top of City Hall.

“Oh no, we just had that roof fixed...” The Mayor said, frowning a bit. She could see some debris slide from his landing and a groan escape from the pressure of the beast. Ash raised an eyebrow at the mare.

“That’s your concern? We can’t reach it from down here!” Dan yelled out. He had stayed close to the new humans, trying to get a feel on them. Snake, Spy, Otacon, and now another kid and a guy that belonged in an 80’s action flick.

“Want me to use my party cannon and fire you up there?” Pinkie asked with a smile. Her jewel gave her a deceiving, evil smile. Dan turned to look at her and shut both eyes.

“Let’s not. Maybe we can find something else in town to put into it,” Dan said with a sigh. They had party cannons but no cannonballs? How fair was that?

“Maybe bowling balls?” Pinkie suggested.

“Now you’re talking! To the bowling alley!” Dan shouted, lifting his finger up as he hopped on Pinkie Pie again.

“Oh no mister! Its your turn!” Pinkie said. She bounced to get Dan off her, and then moved to get on his back, her hooves resting on his shoulders.

“Are you serious?” Dan said, finding her weight almost pushing him down.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy get rides from humans. It’s only fair since I already gave you rides!” Pinkie Pie said to grin.

“Inconceivable! In the middle of a dragon attack! Just, point me to the bowling alley!” Dan said, struggling to move forward with his fiance on his back. “You are going to cut back on cupcakes, young lady!”

______________________________________

As people begun to spread out or move to the city hall, Sokka turned to look at the toddler ponies. While he knew life saving techniques, maybe it was better to let the more experienced adults handle this kind of situations. He was almost useless if it came down to an aerial fight as well. The youngest teen moved to rush over and towards the kids.

“Ralf! We have to get the Crusaders out of here!” Ralf looked around a bit and then nodded to Cherilee. Children were no place for the battlefield. Of course the teacher would be looking out for the kids.

“Girls! Get over here!” Ralf yelled out as he begun to walk west. He begun to look at the buildings and try to spot one that had some sort of cover. The Crusaders turned to look at their teacher and the soldier and then looked at each other.

“You better go with them,” Rarity said as she got closer. The white unicorn had moved to the side of her sister when they all begun to run off in different directions. Sokka came from behind, looking at them all.

“Ok, we better go” Sweetie Bell said. She looked down at how Spy was cutting off Phoenix’s shirt with his knife. The Crusaders and Sokka ran off towards the teacher and the big guy.

“Please watch over them” Rarity said, looking to Sokka. The young man nodded in response, looking at this little hosey things. He wondered if that gray pegasus and her child were alright.

“I think that place should be safe,” Ralf said, finally spotting a building that looked alright. It was a blacksmith shop. Least, he hoped so. There was a picture of an anvil on the sign outside. He pushed the front door open to look inside. No one home. “In here!” Ralf shouted, moving to the side to let the others in. The Crusaders went in first, followed by Cherilee and Sokka.

“Oh, a smithery,” Sokka said to look around. With any luck he could find spears or any other kind of throwing weapon. He quickly frowned, seeing nothing that could even look dangerous. Sure, there were pots, pans, knives, and other cooking utensils. No armor or weapons though.

“I figured, if anyplace in town had reinforced walls or anything, it would have to be a blacksmith’s workshop” the human soldier said. He stepped in to close the door and look around. Cherilee had walked over to the little ponies, hugging them to herself. They look frazzled.

“Calm down girls, we are safe here...” She said, smiling down at them. An angry face would not help things, though they deserved a strict lecture. Them and their caretakers.

“Will Mr. Wright be ok?” Applebloom asked, lifting her head up.

“I’m sure he will be. He’s..” the teacher stopped talking turning to look at the other humans. While she had heard of Wright during the whole trial, she had never met him.

“I don’t know him” Sokka said, shrugging. He had a pot on his head, testing it if he could use it as a helmet.

“He got the other humans and ponies looking after him. I’m sure he’ll pull it through,” Ralf said, trying to smile. “I mean, you saw him using that giant blue finger in the tournament, right? I’m sure he’s no slouch.”

______________________________________

As the babysitting group were moving to the blacksmith’s workshop, some of the others finally got into attack position. “I wish I had my Nikita,” Snake said, having to rely in his pistol. He had taken cover at the side of the building, peeking over the corner to look up at the dragon. The guy that looked like a viking had moved to the side of the building, moving to drink some sort of potion in his hand. The young man with white hair had moved to the side... and pulled out a god damn RPG from nowhere and took aim. “Really?” Snake asked, taking out his pistol and start shooting. He stopped though, picking up his head at the sound of heavy breathing.

“Finally!” Trixie said, huffing and puffing. She still had the gear tied on to her by the changelings.

“What are you doing here?” Snake asked, moving back behind the wall to look at her.

“Did you expect to leave me behind like that?!” Trixie shouted, feeling better that she could breath. “No one stayed behind to take this off me!” Snake moved his right hand up to rub the spot between his eyes. Raving lunatics? No problem. Shamanistic warriors, yeah been there done that. Man that had his brother’s soul in his arm? Had trouble with that one. Now ponies and unicorns and all that was missing was rainbows.

“Don’t move. What were you carrying anyway?” Snake asked, kneeling to get the straps of the saddlebags off her.

“Trixie is not sure, she was blindfolded a lot until they started to march your friend and-” Trixie moved her head suddenly to the left, as Snake struck her with the reverse of his right hand. “Why do you keep hitting Trixie?!” Once more, she was welcomed by another palm.

“If you refer to yourself in the third person again, I will do worse than hit you. I don’t have time for this” Snake said, drawing his hand back. He had no idea why he wanted to hit this unicorn so much. But even other terrorists had never referred to themselves in third damn person. His head turned back, turning to look at the contents of the saddle bags. Thanks to Trixie’s reactions from getting hit, the bags fell to the ground and deposit the contents on the ground.

“What is going on?” Trixie asked, opening her good eye. Snake had stopped, and was looking over the things on the ground. “What was... I carrying?” She asked, finally getting a clue.

“With any luck, some help,” Snake said. Books, tools, and a few chemical compounds. He smiled. “Quickly, tell me what kind of magic you can do.”

_______________________________________

Once Rarity had seen her sister and the other Crusaders safely with the others, she turned back to see what Spy and Nate were doing.

“I don’t see anything blocking his nostrils” Nate said, his face down to look at Phoenix’s face. “But the blood from his mouth worries me” Spy moved the shirt out to the sides and then moved his head up and down to inspect Phoenix’s body.

“Ze man had taken a blow from a” Blue Spy stopped talking, shaking his head to the sides. “By ze dragon’s tail.” The espionage agent had not believed those words came out from his mouth. “Are ze ribs broken and lungs punctured?”

“God, I hope not. I’m more worried about his spinal column. If he took damage there, we can’t move him” Nate said. Both of his hands moved to Phoenix’s chest and slide them to feel the rib cage. “Crap... some of the ribs feel broken from the side.” Rainbow Dash picked up her eyebrows, tears now starting to fall from her face.

“Is that bad?” She asked. Zecora said nothing, but nodded in response. It was not a good time to rhyme.

“Really bad, if ze ribs punctured ze lungs, blood and water will drown him from ze insides,” Spy said.

“Let’s just try to get him breathing first, and hope that he just cut his mouth. Spy, left or right handed?”

“Both” Spy said. Nate raised his eyebrows, but then quickly shook his head to the sides.

“Ok, pick a hand. Get your other hand over the top. Have your fingers lock around your palm, like a claw between your fingers. Place them over his collarbone, but low. Be careful with the ribs. We have to hurry, Phoenix will suffer from oxygen deprivation if we don’t do it!” Nate said. He turned to look back at Phoenix’s face and moved. Using his left hand, he held the lawyer’s chin up. The right hand moved to hold down Phoenix’s nostrils and then pull the mouth open with his other hand.

“Better you than me” Spy said, clearing not liking the man on man action there. Nate frowned but then took a breath of air into his lungs and then kiss Phoenix to blow hot air into the former lawyer. Rarity blushed a bit, not sure how to think of the motion. CPR was nothing like this, at least for pony kind. But a kiss between a stud and a stud...

“Go!” Nate said, lifting his head up after the breath of life. Why did he taste coffee? Nate turned to look at Spy, who had begun to place pressure into his hands to bounce Phoenix’s chest up and down. Spy could not help but grunt and smile. His job was to kill people, and here he was, saving the life of a stranger.

“All you are doing is blowing air?” Rainbow Dash asked, moving closer back to the other side of the two humans. Nate picked up his head, turning to Rainbow.

“Well, yes, but-”

“Let me do it” said the element of Loyalty. “I’m a pegasus, I can hold more air than normal.”

“Well... Alright. Dude, stop” Nate said, turning to look at the masked man. Spy nodded, withdrawing his hands. “Get air into your lungs, as much as you can. Make sure you cover his entire mouth. Blow the air in, and I will hold his mouth open.” Rainbow nodded, and then drew air through her mouth and held it. Nate moved to open Phoenix’s mouth with both hands again. “Go!” Rainbow Dash lowered her head, easily covering Phoenix’s lips with her own. She blew out, sending all the air she had gathered into her lungs. There was so much air that it made Phoenix’s prone chest to swell up.

“Iz that much air safe?” Spy asked, lifting his eyebrows to look at Nate.

“I have no idea, no one has actually been able to do that to a person!” The treasure hunter felt a bit weirded out by that. “It should at least help clear out-”

Phoenix raised his head, almost immediately coughing out all the air being blown in. Rainbow Dash immediately picked up her head, eyes opened wide as she found her own lips being brushed by her partner’s. Phoenix moved his left arm up, covering his face as he tried to stand.

“Nix?” Rainbow asked, lowering her head to his level. The human lawyer raised his head a bit, trying to clear his lungs. A bit of blood was seen on his white sleeve. “What happened?”

“Phoenix!” Nate said, moving his hands to his own lap. He released a sigh, feeling a lot of tension release. The Spy moved his own gloved right hand to the ground and help himself stand up.

“You have been, shall you say, unconscious, comrade” Blue Spy said. Once they got out of the way, Rainbow moved her head in to rub against Phoenix’s neck.

“I was so worried,” she whispered, eyes closed as she smiled.

“Hey hey, I am not that easy to kill. You mind getting off my legs though? I can’t feel them” He said in a low voice. It was hard to breathe.

“Phoenix... No one is on your legs...” Nate said, moving his head to look at lawyer’s lower half. Phoenix in turn, blinked once and turned to look back at the other human. Spy closed both eyes a bit, turning his head away.

“What?” Phoenix asked, moving his head to look down at his legs. Both hands went to touch his thighs, only to stop and wince. Why was he having trouble breathing? The cyan pegasus once more took a step back, turning to look over at Zecora. The Zebra nodded, as if to confirm Rainbow’s concerns. For a pony to lose their legs forever was like killing them.

“Is Mr. Wright ok?” Fluttershy asked, having run over to the group. With the mean dragon busy with the others, she had taken the potion given to her by Soma. Nate bit his lower lip, turning to look at the newcomer. “What’s wrong?” She laid the potion on the ground, turning to look at her friends.

“That is a potion of most strange sight, will it make the human alright?” Zecora finally spoke, turning to look at the strange red colored liquid.

“I don’t know, Soma just said to give it to Phoenix” the yellow pegasus explained. Phoenix at this point had managed to sit up, Nate lending assistance.

“I thought we are not to give people zuffering from spinal damage food or drink...” Spy asked, lifting his eyebrows.

“What choice do we have? I am not sure how long we can stay in the open, and we have no idea how much internal damage Phoenix actually has” Nate moved out to take the potion and opened it up for Phoenix. The lawyer nodded, moving out to take the tonic. He leaned his head back, starting to drink the concoction. It tasted horrible, but the lawyer forced himself to drink the whole thing. When he was done, he lowered his head and released a sigh.

“That tasted horrible!” Phoenix said, tossing his head to the side. He frowned, letting the empty bottle fall from his grasp.

“Are you ok?” Rainbow Dash asked, lifting her head to look at her partner’s face. Nate moved back as well, standing up.

“I.. I feel better actually” Phoenix said. He could breathe, and the pain felt by his body was gone. He moved his hands back to his legs, only to frown. “But my legs aren’t responding...”

“No!”

Nate closed both of his eyes at Rainbow’s reaction. She had narrowed her eyes, turning to look around for help from others. The rest of the humans and ponies had moved away, either hiding from the fight or taking it to that dragon. “I.. I won’t let it happen!” The cyan pegasus narrowed her eyes to look at Phoenix. “Everyone get back!”

“Rainbow Dash, please think about the warning!” Rarity said, moving in front of her friend.

“What is she talking about?” Nate asked, turning to look at his partner for an explanation.

“She wants to shoot Phoenix with her Element of Loyalty!” Rarity said, looking up at Nate. “Please, make her see reason!”

“Loyalty iz a weapon, like ze Peacemaker gun?” Spy asked, confused about the whole shoot part. Rainbow shut her eyes. Loyalty, right? She begun to close her eyes and remember the trial of how Phoenix was at his best. The time’s her friends needed her, and she was there. The jewel on her neck started to glow.

“Damnit! It doesn’t look like she’s stopping!” Nate said. He quickly got out of the way, not sure what to do.

“Rainbow! I- Should I be doing something?” Phoenix asked. He knew better than to try to stop Dash when she was like this.

“I don’t know... Focus on Hope?” Rarity suggested, also stepping back. Phoenix frowned, but closed his eyes. Hope, huh? He closed his eyes and remembered the time Maya had been kidnapped, and the hope that he would one day find her and did. He thought back when Miles career and liberty were at risk, and he had hope that he could save his friend. The cyan pegasus flared her wings out to the sides and released the gathered energy into Phoenix’s chest.

Once the blue beam connected, Phoenix begun to glow. Like Dan, the aura had started to collect and spread along his body. This felt warm to Phoenix. Almost familiar. The Magatama he was wearing also started to shine in blue. The others simply watched, not sure what was going to happen. Rarity studied the lawyer hand, expecting a Cutie Mark. Instead, the human begun to float from the ground a bit.

It started with his shoes, which had signs of dirt and grass stains. They were cleaned, returning to their black polish. The pants followed, turning from their haggard and torn appearance back to almost new blue. The shirt which had been cut open, begun to close back around Phoenix’s chest and button up properly. Spy perked an eyebrow, not sure how to take clothing being fixed by a magical blast. No one was prepared though, when his old blue dress jacket appeared back over the lawyer’s upper body.

“What the...” Nate said, looking from head to toes at Phoenix’s transformation. Rainbow stopped firing her blast, hoping it was enough. When she opened her eyes, she threw her head back as her mouth fell open. Phoenix also opened his eyes, looking down at his body. He could feel his legs again! And he was back in his old suit! And it was clean. Both of his hands were raised to his chest feeling the material over his form. It even felt new. After a moment, he picked himself to stand and face the others.

“What?” Phoenix asked, tilting his head to the side. As he stood up, a thin red tie begun to appear and finish the ensemble. Even his once attorney badge again appeared back on his collar.

“Phoenix... you look- well, sharp,” Nate said, taking a moment to look recover his thought process.

“Indeed, you got back to your fabulous self!” Rarity said, clearly impressed. Everyone though, picked up their eyes at a sudden red flare on his left hand. Phoenix shut both of his eyes, wincing a bit at the sudden light. When he opened them, he spotted an mark similar to Dan’s on his skin.

“A phoenix to a Phoenix?” Rainbow Dash asked, walking over to her partner. At least he looked alright. The others turned to look at each other, wondering what that mark meant.

________________________________

Back at the fight, Snake and the others with guns were having a tough time. Alduin had been spewing fire. A beeping in his ear made him stop. “The codec?” He stopped putting things into his cardboard box and raised his right hand to the side of his head to answer. Trixie blinked, turning to look at what the human was doing.

“Snake! Snake! Come in, this is Otacon.” The codec had sprung to life, but there was still no radar. It was a start though.

“Otacon? Is the codec working? I can hear you, but I got no map yet” Snake said. The light blue unicorn turned her head to the sides, looking for the human that had worn glasses. He was nowhere to be seen.

“Well, The Doctor and I having been trying to whip something up. The codec works via satellite, so right now we are just bouncing the signal with his Tardis” Otacon said. He was next to the Doctor, who was listening in via a screen. It was audio only.

“Still a few kinks to work out here and there” said the Time Lord. Behind them, Lyra and Sephiroth were standing. Sephiroth had stayed quiet, putting his suit back on. Lyra was just surprised she could listen to Snake.

“This is not from a radio?” Lyra asked, looking around.

“Can we keep the chatter to a minimum?” Snake said, frowning a bit. Trixie shut both her eyes. Had this human totally lost it?

“Snake, what’s going on in your end?” Otacon asked. He turned to the others, moving his finger over his lips to keep them quiet.

“It’s bad. We got at least one man down. That dragon thing has perched itself on top of a building and spewing fire at us. Most of us have no projectiles, and if we can’t get it down we’re sitting ducks” Snake said.

“Who are you talking to?” Trixie asked. Snake took a moment to look at Trixie and moved his finger to his lips. He then open his right hand, motioning to Trixie’s muzzle. She quickly shut up.

“Snake, can you keep it busy? We have some back up on the way” Otacon said with a smile. He turned to look at Big Macintosh, who was walking in with his partner. It was a human figure inside what looked like a yellow space suit with giant ball shaped shoulder pads. The right hand had been missing, instead it had a green looking barrel. A red helmet with a green visor hid the human’s face.

“Name’s Samus Aran.”

Author's note: Yes, first female human champion appears. Samus is from the Metroid series. Chapter once again proofread by LyonAzakura

Dragon's Bane

Chapter 29- Dragon’s Bane

“Ahh, Miss Aran, I've been expecting you” The Doctor said. “How’s your ship?”

“You know me? But this is my first time on this planet...” the bounty hunter said. She stepped deeper inside the Tardis, her helmet turning as she looked around. “Why is this bigger in the inside?”

“Oh, that never gets old,” The Doctor said with a roll of his eyes. “Tell us, how did you get here?”

“One moment, I was flying my ship through a warp portal. There must have been a malfunction, because when I came out of the portal, none of the star maps matched anything on file,” she responded to look back at the humans. At her side, Big Macintosh chewed on his wheat stalk to look around. “A purple and white beam from this planet seemed like the only lead I could use, so I came down.” She moved her left hand out to pet the red stud. In turn, he shut both eyes to smile. Looks like he was finally going to get an adventure.

“Hello miss. We need help. Can you provide assistance?” Otacon asked, moving from his seat to look over.

“I am still wondering how you know me. Also, I am a bounty hunter. I do have a living to make,” Samus said.

“Will this do?” Spike said, shoving a few of the gems he had saved for lunch into her legs. The bounty hunter turned to look down at the tiny lizard creature. All of those multi-colored gems reflected against her visor.

“Oh, who doesn’t know about one of the best bounty hunters of the universe?” The Doctor said. He was looking up a few things in Spike’s diary again.

“This... this is a lot, presuming these are the real thing. Alright, we have a contract,” Samus responded.

“Alright, we have some men on the field already. This is the plan...” Otacon said, lifting up his PDA. Thanks to the Tardis, Otacon had a way to use his electronic organizer.

Sephiroth had stayed quiet all this time, trying to think. At the moment, he knew where he was, and also what happened in the match. But the past was fuzzy... As if a cloud had taken place in his head. Who was Mother? Lyra turned to look at her partner, making sure he was alright. He had said nothing since waking.

“You alright? The unicorn asked to look up at the long haired man. Sephiroth turned to look at her, moving a hand out to her head.

“You are Lyra, correct? Milady” he said, petting her mane. He remembered how he had vowed to win the tournament. “Did I, lose?”

“Er, oh, yes, that’s nice. Keep going,” Lyra said, closing her eyes. Finally! Hands! She had waited for this moment for a long time. “Yes, you did. But don’t worry, there’s other things to worry about.”

“Sephiroth! old chap! Good to see you up and about. Tell me, how do you feel about a spaceship ride?” The Time Lord asked.

“What?”

_____________________________________

“Keep the dragon busy? Can do,” Solid Snake said the end the codec transmission. The human agent lowered his hand, turning to look at Trixie. “Are you ready?”

“Well, yes, but how will this help?” Trixie asked. “And why were you talking to yourself?”

“Trust me, I was not talking to myself,” Snake said with a sigh. Even normal humans back home would have trouble understand how he had a tiny microscopic machines inside his head acting like a radio, radar, and recording. He had laid out a few empty clips from the handgun on the ground. “And lets say I am planning to make a bang.”

“A bang? Like fireworks?” Trixie asked. She knew about those, having made her own in her stage shows. Snake had torn out the page of a magazine and rolled it up like a funnel. One by one, he grabbed an empty clip and started to pour mixtures into each one. While he would have liked to have grenades, this would have to do.

“You guys know about gunpowder then?” The agent asked. One by one, he placed the clips inside his cardboard box. He hated the idea, but he had nothing else to work with. He also deposited other objects in the box, like the remaining chemicals. It was crazy, but if it didn’t work at least he could make a flashbang out of this.

“Gunpowder? Never heard of it. But spark powder? That’s is what we use for fireworks,” Trixie said.

“Well, don't worry about it. When we get a chance, I want you to use your levitation and throw this box at that dragon’s face. I will take care of the rest,” Snake said with a smile. “Can you handle that?”

“Of course! Who do you think I am?” Trixie said, snorting once. She would show this human it was a mistake to underestimate her.

“Good girl” Snake said, moving his hand out to pet her mane. The unicorn flinched once, expecting another slap. But the pleasant hand was not expected. She opened her eyes a bit, looking at his smile. “If we live, I will have to apologize later.”

“Be prepared then, I expect a full and proper apology” Trixie said then to look over at the dragon from the corner.

Dovahkiin had been walking slowly around the building, casting fire bolts out from his hands. While he would have liked to go and helped Phoenix with his magic, he could not afford to let Alduin target him and the attorney. Also, it seemed that this fight would be longer than he wanted. Every time he saw that his cursor saw Alduin’s health was low, the dragon would take to the skies and wait until its health was restored before flying back down to attack. It didn’t help knowing that Phoenix was down.

For her own part, Applejack had walked over to a cart. One filled with pears. She looked around for a bit, making sure no one was around. While she didn’t like the idea of wasting perfectly good fruit, pears were the competition. They did more damage than oranges or apples did anyway. If anyone called her on it, she would make the Dovah pay for it. She begun to buck the hard and green fruit up at the dragon. More apples for everyone later.

“Eat this!” Soma said, smiling. At least he was helping, rushing from one side to the next. While he would have liked to stay in a sniper point and just shoot rockets all day, he didn’t get a chance. Alduin’s kept spewing fire at them all, not to mention fly and move on top of City Hall a bit. Made it hard to get a proper shot in. Thankful the RPG had infinite ammo, the soul hunter was waiting until his magic was restored. It didn’t help that his level was so high, that his magic reserves were so high that it was easier said than done. Still, there was great satisfaction using his rockets. He never got to use them much.

“Soma! Phoenix is okay!” Fluttershy said, flying back to her partner. “In fact, even better! He got one of those marks Dan received.”

Soma lowered the RPG and turned to look at his partner. “That’s great news! We could use some more firepower.” Fluttershy nodded, and then landed on the ground to look around. Not many fighters.

“Anything I can do to help?” She asked.

“Actually, yes. Tell Phoenix and the others to collect with one of the soldiers. I’m sure we need a messenger, not to mention a real plan to take that dragon down. We can keep it busy” Soma said as he raised his weapon again to fire off another round. Damn, a miss. He hoped that rocket didn’t land on anything important. Fluttershy nodded, taking to the air again. She gave a salute and headed off to guide Phoenix towards the closest other human, Snake.

_________________________________________

“Hey, thanks for the help fellas,” Dan said, looking over at the guys that helped him out. While Pinkie Pie was carrying her Party Cannon in tow, a group of three other humans and 3 ponies were all carrying bowling balls.

“Hey man, the Dude abides,” said the first human. “So, you serious man? A real life dragon?”

“Hey, as long as we get those free bowling games,” Donny said. Walter nodded, not caring what happened. They had a bowling match to get back to. The ponies in tow nodded their heads as well. One second,the humans had gone to the bathroom during their bowling league night. When they emerged out from the bathroom, they all arrived in the Equestrian bowling alley. Looking at what could very well be their pony selves. Then something clicked. No, not friendship, not even from the Dudes. But the biggest bowling show off in all of Equestria.

When Dan and Pinkie Pie showed up and started to take all of the bowling balls though, the pony Dude knew something was up. When briefed about the situation, the human bowling team turned to look at each other. Dan had taken the bits in his bag and gave them all some money to help carry ammo.

“That’s the dragon?” Pony Donny said, for once in his life not wanting to comment. The whole time they were in the bowling alley, sound of something was going on outside. Human Donny blinked, dropping the bowling balls he had been carrying.

“Yeah, this is good guys. You can drop em off here” Dan said, frowning at Alduin. That dragon now owed him some bits he was going to use to buy and make explosives.

“You don't have to tell me twice. Let’s get out of here,” The Dude said. The group of 6 dropped the balls they had been carrying and headed back to the bowling alley. There was a score to settle.

(Yes, the Big Lebowski crew. While not champions, they are only showing up as a cameo. For now.)

“Dan, Party Cannon ready!” Pinkie Pie said, grinning as she took aim. The Element of Anger nodded, taking a bowling ball to place in the front and inside the pink weapon of mass partying.

“Lets see... Calculating wind, distance, weight, angle,” Dan muttered, taking note of where Alduin was. While they had plenty of ammo, they would only be most likely be able to get one good shot in. They would have to make it count.

“Do you think Feeny is okay?” Pinkie Pie asked as she looked around. She only spotted a few of them near City Hall. Dan said nothing, getting angry again. What was the point of letting Phoenix get the win at the tournament if he was going to get himself killed? His King of Hearts mark glowed, pulsing a bit.

“Feeny? You mean Phoenix. We can’t worry about that now. We need to get ready and fight,” Dan said.

______________________________________

“I don't like this” Ash said, frowning as he kneeled down. He had set his chainsaw away, and was now doing inventory of his shotgun, the only thing that could be any help from far away. Just two rounds. At least the weapon was clean and maintained, meaning no misfires.

“Can I get anything else?” Mayor Mare asked, turning to look at her partner. While they had both indulged in spiked coffee, the situation had considerably sobered them up. Fast.

“You shouldn’t happen to have any shotgun rounds on ya by any chance?” Ash asked, lifting his head up.

“What’s a shotgun?”

“I figured as much. Ya got any gunpowder? Fireworks?” The metallic hand of Ash begun to load the last two rounds anyway.

“Actually, fireworks, yes. We keep them under storage in a nice safe dry place...” She said.

“Oh really! That’s great actually. Can you get some?” Ash said, smirking.

“Really? What’s your plan?” Mayor Mare asked. That smile gave her some hope.

“I need as many fireworks as you can get. And then get me anything small and metallic, like coins,” Ash said. A plan was forming.

“You means Bits? I have some of those,” she said. The Mayor reached to her side and took out a coin purse with some coins in it.

“Where exactly were you keeping that? You got no pockets there sister” Ash asked.

“What do you mean sister?”

“Just.. just give me the coins. And get the fireworks. Hurry up!” he said. She nodded, taking off as she left the area. Ash then took out the rounds he had just set in there. Unscrewing the rounds, he begun to fill the gunpowder into the shotgun and then filled the front end of the gun with the coins.

“This is going to be the most expensive ammo I ever used.”

______________________________________

Princess Luna and Twilight Sparkle had taken shelter behind a building, Travis close to them. Both of the magically inclined creatures were tired, their chests heaving up and down. Both had been shooting bolts of magic from their horns, helping chip away at the dragon’s horns. Twilight though, had less reserves thanks to the skybolt from earlier. Princess Luna was just used to working more at night, and staying up on high alert these last few days had not helped her rest well either.

“You girls alright? Anything I can do?” Travis asked, though not sure if there was anything that could be done. They looked worn out.

“Forgive me Sir Travis, but I am afraid not. We all have our magic limitations,” Princess Luna said. That was the first time he had heard the word “Sir” used with him, so it made Travis lift an eyebrow. Had he just been knighted?

“She’s right. If we stand any chance against that immortal thing, its the Elements of Harmony or of Change. I have to save some power to use my Magic” Twilight said as she pointed at her tiara.

“There goes the Element talk again... Well, if you say so. Look, I am going to go check on the others. Maybe they got a game plan going...” Travis stopped, picking up his head to look at the sky. “Do clouds move that fast?” He asked, pointing his right hand up. The others picked up their heads to look at the direction indicated.

Dark clouds, normally used for storms, were coming in fast. Well, faster than usual for Travis. For Twilight and Luna though, it was a signs that a pegasus was in the skies. Rainbow Dash and Derpy were pushing in thunderclouds. Rainbow stopped for a moment, looking down to spot her friends. She gave wink, while lifting her left fore hoof up to wave.

“Phoenix must be alright!” Twilight said, looking up at the sign. “Rainbow Dash wouldn’t have left him unless he was!”

“Who are the other pegasi with her though?” Princess Luna asked. Earlier, Derpy had left Dinky in the responsible care of the Cakes, who also had their own children in tow. Glad to have the little unicorn to help with the foals, they agreed to look after her and let Derpy get thunderclouds. While it was slow, she had managed to get other pegasi to agree to bring in the thunder.

Rainbow Dash spotted her fellow pegasi and immediately understood what they were doing. She left the others and immediately moved in to help. The more clouds, the bigger lighting bolts they could create. Once they had a good sized cloud ready, all of the pegasi gathered together and started to push the dark giant thunder cloud over Alduin.

____________________________________

“Alright, I think this will do” Sokka said as he found a nice sized pot for his head. He banged on it once, making a low thud noise. The Crusaders turned and laughed at Sokka, who frowned a bit at their antics. Cherilee also laughed, glad that the fillies were now distracted. Ralf though, kept peeking out a window and frowned. There was a fight going on, and he did not like sitting it out.

“You okay Ralf?” Sokka asked, lifting his right hand to keep the pot out of his eyes.

“Yeah, but I have no idea how its going outside. I can still hear the dragon thing shouting,” Ralf said to cross his arms on his chest. “And there isn’t even a hammer in this place that I can help throw at that thing.”

“Well, can I make a suggestion?” Cherilee asked, picking up her head. Sokka raised his eyebrows, tilting his head to the side. “This whole place has nothing but metal right? Couldn’t you make a shield outta something already made?”

“You mean like this trash can lid?” Scootaloo said, pointing at some of the garbage cans.

“Actually, that gives me an idea,” Sokka said, moving to grab a garbage can. It was a bit light, being empty and all.

“An idea huh?” Ralf asked, moving over to take the can from Sokka to lift. “Leave the lifting to me. You just get your plan in motion.”

“Nice! Tell me, are there any bathrooms or plant stores in the area? We need fertilizer or manure.” Sokka grinned, looking up at Ralf. Cherilee raised an eyebrow. Ralf released a sigh and then shook his head to the sides, already knowing where this was going.

_____________________________________

“Alright... Keep it busy,” Nate said, moving a hand to rub his chin. The small group with Snake at the helm were going over a game plan. “Looks like the others got it covered,” he said, peeking out the corner to look around.

“Yes, ze original plan must still be ze best. Take out ze dragon and until the rendez-vous arrives, then let ze ponies blast it,” Blue Spy said. He took out one of his revolvers, taking a second to make sure it was loaded. With a flick of the wrist, his Enforcer was at the ready. It was easily his strongest weapon since he was not in disguise. “Take cover ma petit fleur” he said to Zecora. She nodded, knowing she could only be of use as a medic.

“Alright. Fluttershy and I will get the other Elements ready to fire Harmony at it,” Rarity said. “We attack at Phoenix’s signal.” With a nod, Fluttershy left one way and let the white unicorn head the other way. Spy in turn turned invisible and left the area.

“Alright. You sure that cardboard box bomb will work?” Nate asked as he took out the silver gun.

“No idea, but its best I can do with what I got. With any luck, Otacon has something better” Snake said as he stood up. Trixie blinked once, looking at Snake.

“You have that much faith in your friend?” Phoenix asked.

“Otacon is the smartest person I know, and I have a high IQ already. He’s even saved my life, at the risk of his own more than once. Without him, I wouldn’t be able to do much. I would even trust him with my life.” Snake responded.

“Well, that’s good enough for me. When do-” Nate stopped talking, lifting his head at the sky. “A storm?”

“Crap, lets hope the box doesn’t get wet,” Snake said. The stealth agent hated fighting in the rain.

“Alright, time is running out. I am going in," Phoenix said. Hand raised up, the lawyer begun to focus. Hope. Dan gained an incredible power to use beam and anger as energy. But that was not the lawyer’s style. He was a defender. The left hand moved out, with the four winged phoenix emblem started glowing. After a second, a round metal shield materialized from nowhere to latch on to Phoenix’s arm. The center of the shield carried the same emblem the back of his hand did.

“Heh. If only Captain America and Deadpool could see me now” Phoenix said with a smile. They had been his partners in the fight against Galactus. Kind of ironic though, Captain America had been the one to give Phoenix hope during their fights, while Deadpool made him laugh. He only hoped he could do the others proud.

Phoenix marched out, the shield covering the left side of his body. As he walked out, the large cloud continued to gather overhead, blocking the sun from view. Dovahkiin and Soma stopped, looking at the sky. Alduin as well stopped shouting, turning to look overhead. No more drops from giant metal constructs at least.

“Hey, Alduin!” the lawyer shouted. This made the remaining warriors turn to look at the restored Phoenix. Dovahkiin smiled, glad he was alright. Soma raised the RPG to point at the sky, knowing something was going to happen. “You have one last chance to surrender and go home!”

“Pahlok joore! Hin kah fen kos bonaar!” Alduin shouted, turning to look at the new human walking back. Still, Alduin was surprised. He was sure he had hit the human hard enough to break his spine.

“Arrogant mortals. Your pride shall be humbled” Dovahkiin said, translating for Phoenix. Phoenix nodded, having expected as much.

“Alright then. Dovahkiin, Soma. At my mark, we hit that thing with everything we got... Again” Phoenix said in a low voice. Rain started to fall by this point. Small droplets at first, but it quickly got thicker and faster. The humans started to get wet, but said nothing. To Alduin, this was perfect. He finally had a chance to attack the area.

“Meteor Storm!” Alduin roared into the sky. Even through the thick clouds in the sky, giant smoldering rocks begun to fall around them. Soma had to jump back a few feet, narrowly missing getting crushed by the falling meteors.

“Not now,” Dovahkiin said bringing his left hand up, creating a magical ward. “If this continues, none of us can get into position to attack!” Phoenix frowned, if they had any hope, it was on him. He raised his shield into the sky, making rain splatter and fall down its side.

“Phoenix Guard...” the lawyer said in a low voice. At once, the cutie mark on his hand and the emblem on his shield flared out together. The red phoenix on the shield emerged from the metal surface, slowly expanding. The four winged phoenix symbol started to reflect the rain, creating all under its shadows dry. The rocks that fell from heaven started to bounce off from the red light being projected skyward.

Alduin could only stare in shock, a magical ward unlike any other was forcing the meteor storm he called upon to bounce off like harmless pebbles.

“Don’t mess with me, I’m a lawyer!” Phoenix cried out, smiling as he felt the rain and rocks bounce off his form. “Now seriously guys, I have no idea how long I can keep this up,” Phoenix added afterwards.

“That’s the signal! Attack!” Nate yelled out. Water making his shirt cling to his form, he rushed out under the form of the phoenix emblem in the sky to start shooting while Alduin was distracted. Soma raised the RPG and started to fire again. His magic was close to halfway there, almost enough to use a powerful soul.

“Trixie, now!” Snake shouted as he held up his pistol. He took aim to where Alduin’s face was. A light blue hue from Trixie’s horn made the cardboard box raise in the air and she threw it out towards the dragon’s face. Snake smiled, glad it had not been raining too much around the side of the building. A single shot flew out towards the box and penetrated the side. A blast comparable to the size of the RPG round detonated and caused hot metal shrapnel to explode inside the dragon’s sensitive mouth.

“Hey Dragon!” Dan shouted, mad he was getting wet. He was not due for a shower for another month. “I have a Pinkie Cannon, your point is invalid!”

“Oh snap!” Pinkie Pie said as she pulled the string on her modified Party Cannon. A black bowling ball was shot out, being slammed against the side of its neck. Alduin roared again in pain, giving Pinkie Pie a chance to rush off to join the other pony Elements. Spy and Nate begun to fire their firearms again, bringing on the pain. It was better they started now, wet guns was never a good thing. Dovahkiin took the chance to prepare a shout. If he could force the dragon down with a shout, all the better.

“Go Ralf!” Sokka said, stepping out from behind Snake and Trixie. The teen had his right hand up, pointed at the dragon. The soldier rushed forward, not caring he was wet. Over his head, the Ikari warrior threw and tossed the can filled with pig manure. The can opened up, spilling its contents over the dragon.

“What is that stuff?” Soma frowned, smelling it from his position. Even the rain made it smell worse.

“Never underestimate the power of stink!” Sokka yelled out, doing a fist pump with Ralf. Dovahkiin raised an eyebrow and then threw a fire bolt at the manure. Thanks to the methane, the manure quickly caught on fire to burn the dragon.

“Smart” Dan said, clearly impressed. Both physiological and physical damage. Hard to combo the two together.

“I know, right?” Sokka said with a smile. Ralf was just glad none of it had gotten on himself. Thanks to all the damage accumulated, Alduin started to drop his head. That’s all Ash was waiting for.

“My turn. Hail to the King!” Ash said as he made his way to the dragon. Hair wet and clinging to his face, he raised his boomstick and pulled the trigger. Dozens of small superheated coins were fired out, smacking themselves and cutting into the end bringer’s face. “Worth every Bit.”

“Nice” Soma said. He wished he could take all the worthless gold pieces collected from Castlevania and shoot it out like that.

“Lookout below!” A voice said over the storm clouds. With Rainbow Dash gone with the other elements, it was up to another pegasus to activate the lightning. She landed on the giant cloud and sighed. She could never get it right.

“Derpy?” Sokka asked, recognizing the voice. Wasn’t she with her child? The gray pegasus hopped once into the air and then landed. The biggest lighting bolt ever seen was fired out from the cloud. Thanks to the lighting rod from City Hall, it was attached to Alduin and sent 1.21 jigowatts of lighting into the beast. Unfortunately, Derpy also shocked herself. Her blond mane frazzled out, leaving some scorch marks on her coat and her eyes to spin in her sockets. Thankfully, she had been out of the water so she didn’t electrocute herself. Alduin, not so lucky. In turn, this also made the meteor storm stop as Alduin’s magika reserves deplete. With the spell over, Phoenix was glad to lower his arm.

“He’s down! Girls! Do it now!” Phoenix shouted, turning to look at the Elements of Harmony. With nothing in their way this time, they all shut their eyes and begun to focus. The jewels worn on their bodies begun to glow. They all opened their eyes again, this time white with power. Altogether, they fired the Harmony Beam at Alduin. Once the beam struck, the fallen body of the evil dragon begun to stir. No turning into stone, not even causing any damage to his body. Dovahkiin frowned, not sure what was going on.

“Look!” Travis said, pointing his hand at behind the beast. A portal had started to form and collect. To the dragonborn, it looked a lot like the Wretched Abyss.

“I don't get it, what’s going on?” Ash asked, looking at the sky. Last time things got this screwy, he got sent to the medieval world. Twilight started to pant. Her magic reserves were hitting tapped.

“Alduin is not from this world! Harmony cannot bear it, so its trying to banish it once where it came from!” Princess Luna said. “We have to help push the dragon through the portal! Quickly, the Elements cannot keep it open forever!”

“Damn,” Ash said. What could they do from down there? He was still on the roof.

“Crap, he’s waking up,” Nate said. Snake walked up, lining up with the other humans.

“The back up’s here!” He shouted, lifting his hands up to fire off rounds. Ammo be damned at this point. Nate and Spy nodded to each other. All of the people with firearms, even Soma, begun to shoot the dragon to try and push it through the portal.

Up from the heavens, a yellow spaceship floated down, hovering a few feet in the air. The top opened up, and Sephiroth and Samus were elevated to the roof of the ship. Otacon had been left at the controls, with Big Macintosh and Lyra inside. The one winged Cetra picked up his head, feeling the rain fall over his skin. It felt... oddly cleansing.

“Finally!” Nate said.

“Otacon! We need to get the dragon through that portal. Now!” Snake yelled through the codec.

“You heard the man!” Otacon spoke through the loudspeaker of the ship. Samus got down on her left knee, holding up her right arm. Her left arm moved to hold her barrel cannon arm up, at the elbow as she braced herself. The barrel hummed to life as she charged the beam for her final smash. Sephiroth in the meantime drew his sword out and rushed off to jump off the ship. The long sword flashed against the rain, slicing through drops of water before it cut through part of the roof from City Hall. Thanks to that, Alduin was being sent upward, as the portal finally caught hold of the beast to drag it slowly into itself.

“Final Smash!” Samus yelled, unleashing the gathered energy. A large white ball of light was fired off, hitting Alduin against his chest to propel it backward. Her yellow suit came apart, falling to the ground as it was disassembled. She was left in her body tight blue jumpsuit and her blonde hair exposed. It had been tied up and... wait for it.... in a ponytail.

“Phoenix!” Dovahkiin said, looking over at the lawyer with a nod. Phoenix nodded.

“FUS RO DAH!” They both yelled out, sending their voice to help blow away Alduin into the portal once and for all. As soon as the dragon’s head vanished into the dark void, he gave a final shout.

“FEN DU HIN SILLE KO SOVNGARDE!” Alduin shouted. The Elements of Harmony finally stopped, the beams of light they emitted dimishing until gone. The portal that had been presented against the dark sky vanished.

“I will feast on your souls in Sovngarde” Dovahkiin said in a low voice. No one heard him though, the rain still falling.

“I can’t believe that worked!” Phoenix said, lifting his shield up with a grin. The phoenix emblem finally stopped glowing, dispelling the shield to let it vanish from view. Little did he know that hope had given him some help to pull it off.

Samus picked up her head, moving her left hand out to brush her ponytail behind herself. She didn’t mind getting wet, but sacrificing the suit for the final smash was always rough. Travis walked with Luna, picking up their heads to look at the sky.

“Is it over?” Pinkie Pie asked, looking around herself. The other elements also started to come around, hearing no more sounds of battle.

“You girls did great!” Phoenix said, lifting up his left hand to give them all a thumbs up. The cutie mark was seen, making Applejack and Twilight Sparkle open up their eyes.

“Phoenix? You got a cutie mark!” Pinkie Pie said. “We have to throw you a party!”

“Thank Rainbow Dash. She saved my life,” the lawyer said with a smile.

“As far as I care, we are even” Rainbow Dash said to walk over. While everyone was standing around getting wet, everyone was smiling. Ash picked up his head, turning to hear the sound of mud.

“Did I miss it?” Mayor Mare asked, carrying fireworks in some saddlebags. And it had been so hard to make sure they were dry too!

“I’ll buy you a drink. But we all did good here,” Ash said, moving to pet the wet mane of the mayor. He took his hand back, noticing a gray color on his hand. He looked down, spotting that the mare had pink mane, not gray. This was a reverse for him... someone dyed their hair to look more respectable? He begun to laugh, and soon a few others also joined in.

“What’s so funny?” Mayor Mare asked, looking around.

“The Mayor has a pink mane, just like me!” Pinkie Pie shouted out. The bespeckled earth pony quickly raised a hoof to touch her mane and feel it, only to see the color smear off her wet coat.

“Oh well... let’s just keep this between us, ok?” Mayor said, blushing red in embarrassment.

“LOK VAH KOOR!” Dovahkiin shouted, lifting his head to the sky. The dark rain clouds slowly dispersed, clearing the sky to let the sun shine down on them all.

“Derpy!” Sokka said, spotting the pegasus fly down to the group. He rushed out to hug her, eyes closed. She was a hero, if it weren’t for her, no one could have gotten a chance to attack. In turn, Derpy blushed, though more from her condition than the hug.

“Sokka! You’re ok!” Derpy smiled, moving to hug the wet human back. Everypony turned to look at their human partners.

“Aw, you all want hugs, don’t you?” Dan asked, rolling his eyes. Ralf smiled, glad Cherilee was not here.

“Girls! You get back here right this instant!” Speaking of the devil. The Crusaders had rushed out, being chased by the teacher. With no more sounds of a battle, they all thought it was safe to get out. All of the humans and ponies blinked, watching the little fillies run out to look at them.

“You guys are all heroes! Hurray!” Sweetie Belle cheered.

“I wish I could have been here, I bet Rainbow Dash was so cool!” Scootaloo said.

“Uh... crusaders?” Applebloom stopped, looking at all of the angry faces.

“Oh, we're in so much trouble aren't we?” Sweetie Belle said, covering her head.

“Oh, you have no idea. I say we let Dan handle their punishments...” Fluttershy said with a sadistic smile. She wanted a hug from her Soma, but they ruined the moment.

“Please no! Anything but him!” Applebloom shouted, turning to look at Dan as he rubbed his hands together and begun to laugh.

____________________________________

“And there they go again, off to save the world while I am stuck here with you” Spike said to look the Doctor. The Time Lord shook his head to the sides, laughing at the little one.

“I think its time you leave, little one. I have to go now” The Doctor said.

“Yeah yeah, this and that, and you are the only one that can save the day” Spike said as he walked outside.

“You have my instructions?”

“Yes Doc, right here” Spike said, rolling the paper scroll up to spew fire and sending it off to Celestia.

“Cheer up Spike. It won’t always be like this,” The Doctor said at the front door to the Tardis.

“I know, but I still have to grow up...” Spike said sadly. The Time Lord chuckled and shut the door. Spike turned his back to sit down on the ground, both of his little claws bent to hold his head up. He didn’t bother to see how the Tardis vanished with the storm.

“You look upset, young one” a voice spoke as it walked over to the place where such a commotion was just had. It was a human, wearing a long white robe with a weaved basket hat on his head that covered his eyes.

“I’m upset, ya know? I mean, just because I’m little, no one listens to me...” Spike said, not bothering to look at the voice. Probably another pony. The human moved his hand to his sword, pushing it to the side so he could sit down next to the baby dragon.

“I know how you feel. It took me a long time to realize that size isn’t everything” the human said, his voice deep and patient.

“I know, I know, I have to...” Spike stopped talking, lifting his head to the side. That was not a white pony... His gaze continued to look upward, spotting the human face as he took his hat off.“You’re- You're a human!” Spike said. He quickly looked around, trying to see if he had been claimed by a pony.

“Well, I have been told that, yes” the human said with a smile. His black hair had been tied up in a topknot.

“Hey, you are not here with anypony, are ya?” Spike asked, turning to look back at the human.

“Pony? No. What is your name, young one? My name is Jack. And I am Samurai.”

Author's notes: There, Spike has his Champion, Samurai Jack, from the show with the same name. Chapter once more, proofread by LyonAzakura.

Side Story A

This is a side story, and not necessarily will be connected to the main story. Don’t like my pairings? Hey, its a side chapter written for fun.

Side Story A: Those Whom We Will Miss

“So what do you think of the new humans?” Octavia asked, looking over at Scratch. The two remained inside the Cafe, safe enough for the moment. Both musicians had been inside the cafe when the dragon attacked, so they kept their heads in stayed in place. The humans had been on hand, so they gave them a chance. When they started to fight, they witnessed the battle from a window. When the rain finished, they two sat back down to enjoy their drink.

“I dunno. Dan is so messed up, and it’s not even funny,” the DJ said, shaking her head to the sides. How dare that guy use her music as a way of violence. She was all for anti-establishment, but not violence. Ponies that opted to stay behind released a sigh and sat down.

“I said new humans...” Octavia said, moving her hand to move her drink.

“I dunno. I kinda like the big guy with the bandana. Rugged and stuff. Did you see the guy with that giant metal thing? He was pretty cool,” Vinyl said, thinking back about Sephiroth. Neither of them had a chance to see the tournament. “You got any ideas about them?”

“I do not know, but personally I find it refreshing to see a human female. Too many males,” Octavia said. “But the small one, the one with dark skin seemed kind of cute.”

“Cute? Really?” Vinyl asked, lifting her eyebrows.

“Well yes. Most of the males look like jock like fellows. Phoenix seems respectable, but a bit old for my tastes...” Octavia said, lifting a cup to her lips.

“Really? What do you guys think?”

“You know, I am not sure about the others. But I like Phoenix, but bit uptight.” said Deadpool. He had a cup in his left hand, holding his pinky finger up to be polite. “What about you?”

“Urgh. This wine is bland” Kratos said. The God of War frowned, swishing his drink to stare down at it. “Another!” Kratos shouted, throwing the mug away to break against a wall.

_______________________________________

“Honey?” Princess Cadance asked. Her new husband and she were riding a train back towards Canterlot.

“Yes dear?” Shining Armor said.

“Are you sure we are doing the right thing? I mean, we are cutting our honeymoon short...” The alicorn said.

“Well, I think my new Auntie is the only one that can explain these two,” Shining armor said, looking over to the two humans riding with them.

“Hey, this is not our fault,” Terra said. She crossed both of her arms on her chest. Vergil moved his right hand up to quiet down the esper.

“You should stay calm Miss Terra. You are not the only one that can transform when upset,” Dante’s brother said.

________________________________________

Meanwhile at the Apple farm, Granny Smith stopped looking for Applebloom. She raised her head up, looking at a very old man. Very old, one dressed on a red robe. He was bald, and had a long beard.

“Who are ya stranger?” Granny asked.

“Its dangerous go alone. Take this,” the old man said, handing Granny Smith a wooden sword.

“And just what I am suppose to do with that?” She asked.

“I wasn’t talking to you,” the old sage said. Behind her, a young man dressed in green with huge sideburns reached out to take the sword and lift it up over his head. Link smiled, holding the weapon over his head. At his side, Red Gala, also moved in the same position. The two quickly took off.

“What in the world...” Granny Smith said, picking up her eyebrows. The entire Apple family was playing or doing an activity with a fellow dressed in green. The old man moved to step at her side to look out at them all.

The four sword Links- Blue, Red, Purple, and Green, were playing a game of soccer against Red Delicious, Green Delicious, Caramel Apple, and Apple Fritter. So for odd reason, the Four Sword were winning. Something about their team work that gave them an edge.

Braeburn blinked once, having stopped in for a family visit. He needed the visit, as a woman dressed as Shiek walked along his side. Both of them stood at the entrance of the Apple Farm, looking at all the green moving.

A young man dressed in the similar green outfit put on a mask, turning himself into Fierce Diety Link. He then begun to chase after Baked Apples. Apple Brioche was running as well, a young man dressed in green riding her. They both were trying to get away from a fairy that kept saying “Listen!”

Apple Bumpkin and a Link were sitting down, playing a game of chess. Unlike the other Links, this own wore an apparant set of chain mail armor under the green top. Nearby them, a band was playing. One Link was playing an ocarina. Another Link was paying a harp. And somehow, the last musical link was playing 8 instruments over his head. Apple Tart played on a jug. Apple Cinnamon Crisp was playing on a banjo. Apple Brown Betty played a violin.

Meanwhile over in Manehatten, the Orange family was being visited by the Links from the CD-i games.

________________________________________

“So brother, do you think The Apple family will still be mad at us?” Flim asked.

“No idea brother. But what else can we do with these two in tow?” Flam asked. The two turned to look back at the humans riding on their cider machine. The duo were heading to Ponyville, only to stop when two humans hitched a ride.

Marcus and Dom turned to look at each other, clinking their guns together. Dressed in their combat armor, the Gears of War heroes grinned at each other.

“I dunno about you, but I am loving these pony dudes,” Marcus said.

“You know, their singing is not bad,” Dom said.

“Achievement unlocked. Friendship is Magic.”

____________________________________

Prince Blueblood frowned at the large human that refused to get out of his way. The blond human pushed back, trying to force the white unicorn out of the way. Both were competing for a large mirror. The human wore a black shirt and blue jeans.

“Remove yourself, you ridiculous ape!” Blueblood said, grunting once.

“Man I’m pretty,” Jonny Bravo said. “Do the monkey with me Little Girly Pony!”

____________________________________

Snips and Snails perked their heads up to look at the two humans that walked over to them. The two best friends had just finished lunch, and were ready to play a game. One human was dressed in red, with a blue shirt underneath. The other human was dressed in green with a blue shirt underneath.

“Brohoof!” Snails said, lifting his forehoof up to Luigi.

“Brohoof!” Snips said, lifting his own hoof up at Mario. Mario and luigi turned to look at each other and shrugged.

“Brohoof,” the brothers said to bump fists with the little colts.

____________________________________

Down from the ceiling of the Golden Oaks Library, the dark knight descended. Both of his arms were stretched out, holding on to the dark cape and extend it. The Batman landed on the ground, his cape slowly landing down to drape around his shoulders and cover his whole body from view. He stood up and looked around.

“Oracle, respond.” Batman said, trying to access Barbera from his radio comm link. No answer still. Too many factors that could explain things. Not to mention he knew he was not on his earth. Why? Because he’s the Batman.

“No one is working either...” he said, looking around himself. Until he did spot something alive at a window. A little canary looking bird, hopping up and down to chirp at him. Maybe this bird could give him a clue as to where he was exactly. Quietly, the dark knight walked up to look down at Pewee the Firebird.

Batman said nothing, merely blinking once. The white eyes on the mask of the figure made Pewee smile and chirp again. So far, the baby bird had yet to see any other creatures with white eyes. Even Mama Spike and Papa Twilight had colors in their eyes. The human hunched down, trying to identify the bird. So far though, the detective was stumped. Nothing like it in any database he had ever seen. Pewee perked up its head, moving its beak to rub against the bare skin given by the cowel.

“You know, you are annoyingly cute. I am going to call you Robin.” Batman said in his deep voice. The baby phoenix jumped up from its nest to land on on his left shoulder.

__________________________________

Alex Mercer raised his head up from his hiding place. He hated the feeling. Not more than a second ago, he had just died and exposed himself to the mutagen. Next thing he knew, he had woken up next to a horse.

The gray earth pony tilted his head to the side, looking down at the human. Jelly Jiggler, the pony that loved jams, motioned for the human to follow him. Alex followed behind him, wondering if he was suffering from mutagen after effects.

The pony finally came to a stop, in front of large tubs of Jellies. One was unscrewed, one marked with grape jelly. With a hop, Jelly landed inside the delicious grape spread. After a second, the pony turned to Mercer and motioned to the one marked with strawberries.

“You want me, to go in there?” Alex asked, pointing at the giant jar. Jiggler nodded. With a shrug, alex moved to step up to the jar and unscrew it. Surprisingly enough, it was easy to open. Kinda made sense, if it was meant for horses without hands to open. “Why the hell not, I mean, I’m dead right?” He raised his left leg over to step inside the jar and slowly bring his other leg inside. Standing in the strawberry, he slowly lowered the rest of his body inside.

“Yes, yes...” Jelly said to watch the human follow suit.

“You know, this is not half bad. Not like dried jelly that gets sticky,” Alex said. Actually, this felt really comfortable. Little did Alex know, the virus that plagued his body was enjoying the sensation. Alex had no idea his own clothes were part of the virus that had altered his form.

“Now, the coup de grace. Take the top, and wear it as a hat. Then, lower yourself. Embrace the jelly,” Jiggler said as he moved to place the top of his jar on his head. Following suit, Alex brought the jar top of the strawberry and put it in his head and then lower himself into the smooth bread spread.

____________________________________

“Say Vegeta, are we there yet?” Snowflake asked. The musclebound white pegasus turned to look at the prince of all saiyans. The prince was floating slowly along side the animal, not quite sure what to make of it. How could this beast fly with such tiny wings?

“Shut up Pony Nappa.”

_____________________________________

Buck Norris turned to look at the only thing in all of Equestria that was not on his list of creatures allowed to live. Chuck Norris turned to look at Buck, the only other creature that could divide by zero. Both nodded at each other, knowing nothing had to be said. They turned to look down the hill, spotting the crop of corn below.

Chuck raised his hands up, flipping the birds at the corn. Buck snarled at the crop as well, clearly not liking it. The corn instant fell flat, creating what appeared to be giant crop circles.

Because sometimes, the world needs to be told that corn just has to lay the buck down.

Author’s Note: Once again, not part of the main story! I have no idea if any of these pairings will make it. I just wanted to acknowledge the comments you all made, and also try to pair up some of these guys the best way I could. This little indulgence was proofread by LyonAzakura.

Time Off- Part II

Chapter 31- Time Off- Part II

Dan stood in front of the Crusaders, which had been lined up. The little fillies looked at each other, not sure what was going to happen to them. Scootaloo tried to look brave, staring at Dan’s face with as much defiance she could muster. Wasn't much though, even Rainbow Dash was scared of him! Sweetie Bell went over the moments before their death sentence over and over in her head.

“Please, go easy on my sis. I need her for chores, so make sure she keeps at least on eye” Applejack said before she went off to meet Dovahkiin.

“Sweetie Bell, remember, this is what happens when you try to take Nate from me” Rarity said, whispering into her little sister’s ears. Sweetie Bell gulped.

“Man, I do not want to be you Scoots. You remember what Dan did to the table and the food? I can't imagine what he could do to ponies he actually hates” Rainbow Dash said. She left as well, joining Phoenix in Samus ship.

“Danny wanny, please show some mercy! I’m sure they won’t do it again!” Pinkie Pie said. Princess Luna walked over to the fillies, looking down at them with pity.

“I have seen nightmares. I have seen broken psyches, I have been witness to depravities only seen in the dark. But Dan is, by far, the worst thing I have ever seen in all my years alive,” Luna said to shake her head to the sides. “I only scanned him two seconds before I could take no more.”

“Show them no mercy,” Fluttershy said, staring down the crusaders. She left them, leaving Soma to look behind her. He raised both hands up, putting them in a prayer position for them.

“Nice knowing you,” the soul hunter said before walking away. “Oh, I agree with Luna by the way. Out of all of history's greatest monsters, this is the most evil one I have encountered.”

“They are joking, right?” Scootaloo asked.

“You know, I don't think they are at all,” Sweetie Bell said, feeling her knees buckle.

“Good bye, my little ponies,” Twilight said. She took Otacon by his hand to lead him to the library. It seemed like she didn't care at all about the fate of the Crusaders. There was research to do!

“Damn... and I thought Pyro was messed up. And that fellow set fires to the people he likes...” Blue Spy said. He waved to the girls, having Zecora lead him to a flower shop.

Sephiroth turned to look at Dan a moment. He then looked at the little fillies. He turned to look back at Dan. “Destroy them.” He then walked away with Lyra.

“Hey, I’m all for capital punishment actually,” Ralf said. “It builds the character.” He then smiled at Cherilee and followed her to the school.

Snake raised his right arm up, saluting the Crusaders. Say what you can about their stupidity, but they had guts. “I will put flowers on your grave.” Trixie turned to look at them and then followed suit, saluting them with a smile.

While the procession was going on, Travis said nothing and kept his arms crossed on his chest. He was sure that the whole Assassination Association thing was messed up, but he started to get second thoughts. So Dan was not fronting? Those pointy teeth were the signs of a real stone cold killer?

“Look, I wasn't going to say anything, but I gotta say something. Dan, I think I like your style. Respect.” Travis said, nodding once. “Whatever you do, make sure you give em something extra from me.”

“Oh man, I suddenly feel like I would rather face the whole fire nation again, and by myself...” Sokka said, eyes closed.

“Why is everyone making such a big deal about-” Derpy stopped, turning to look at Dan. “The great muffin destroyer! Run!” Derpy said, turning to lead her child and Sokka away. That’s when Dan started to pace in front of them.

“We are so hosed” Sweetie Bell said, moving to hug her friends closer.

“You are all mine now,” Dan spoke in a low voice. “While I think about a proper punishment... How about you help PInkie Pie move from Sugarcube Corner? Its what nice ponies would do to try and make up for things,” Dan said to smile at the Crusaders. They all headed off to the Sugarcube to say goodbye to the Cakes and help Pinkie move.

______________________________________

Nate and Rarity walked quietly towards Carousel Boutique. It had been a long day, and Rarity had not been used to so much action in one action packed rollercoaster. Nate had, but he was still exhausted anyway. She was impressed by the actions of the least powerful of the humans. Humble, resourceful, witty, and although it was dry- There was a sense of humor. Least he tried. And then there was the moment when he could have very well saved the life of Phoenix.

“Can you believe what happened there? I mean, shoving us away like that,” Rarity said, frowning a bit at Twilight’s actions. As soon as Princess Luna left with Travis, she had gotten Rainbow Dash to leave with Phoenix.

“You don’t think she was still jealous that she had yet to spend time with her Champion, do you?” Nate asked, perking up an eyebrow. “I mean, as it stands, we just spent a night together, and we didn’t get to talk much either.”

“You know, now that you mention it, that is true...” Rarity perked up her eyebrows. “We will have to remedy that in our date tonight. Just give me a moment to fix my mane.”

“Really? I think your mane looks nice when its wet,” he said to look down at her. Her normally gravity defying hair was limp, hanging against her frame and spread apart to make her look like Twilight a bit.

“Oh, you are just saying that. I bet my hair looks a mess,” Rarity said, moving her hoofs to try and get the water out of her mane. She even went so far as to lean back and sit, trying to wring the water out with both hooves. “I must ask though, why do you like my hair wet?”

“Well, I like the color” Nate responded, giving a shrug.

“Just the color? She asked, stopping her movements. And such lengths she had to wake up so early for and make sure her hair was just right!

“Is something wrong with liking a color?” Nate asked. Aw crap. The instant he said those words he knew that he had put his foot in his mouth again. Of course there more things to than just like color to a tailor! She lowered her head a bit, looking sad. Rarity simply shook her head to the sides. F***! Think Nate, think!

“No, I suppose not-”

“Have you ever been to the jungles? To mountain tops? On a boat over the ocean?” Nate started to say, not sure where he was going with this. “They can be so boring and overrated. But sometimes, you get lucky, you know?” He said, turning to look at her. The treasure hunter had stepped over to look down at her face.

“No, I haven’t. What do you mean with lucky?” Rarity asked, a bit confused as to why she had been interrupted.

“You catch the view on a sunrise or sunset. There’s nothing like watch the sun rise on a boat that rocks back and forth on waves. Endless water that reflects the light of day. There is nothing like the sunset in a jungle- Its like it decides to come alive for the second time...” Nate said, lifting his head to close both eyes. He rarely got to see those sights, even in his adventures. “And even the sun at noon on a cold mountain top makes you feel glad to be alive. But...”

“But what?” Rarity asked, lifting her head to look at his face.

“But the colors are the same. Their colors will be the same yesterday, and tomorrow as well. Just because the sun rises and sets and changes how things look, doesn’t change the fact that the colors stays the same,” he said to open his eyes. “I was lucky enough to see your mane after rain. And even though your hair changed, its color stayed the same.”

“Nate...” Rarity said, lowering her hooves to the ground. Where was he going with this?

“What I am trying to say is, that you can change a scene with a sunset or sunrise. But if the color is not beautiful, the sun can only do so much.”

“How do you do that?” She asked, closing her eyes a little.

“Do what?” Nate asked. The words he was saying kinda was odd to him as well. This was the kind of stuff you save for a fifth date.

“Make something so simple, so important?”

“Aren’t simple things the basis of everything? If the simple things are not right, anything else you add on won’t be right either. Guess I am trying to say you don’t have to try so hard to impress me.”

“Oh... you should be a poet,” Rarity said, moving to stand up and lead the way again.

“None of that rhymed...” Nate said, raising his eyebrows.

“Oh dear Nathan. You should know that to make a poem, you need the right words to start with.”

___________________________________

“And this is my home, where I live with Bon Bon,” Lyra said, stepping outside her home. It was a modest two story building, much like most of the houses in Ponyville. Sephiroth raised his head, inspecting the building. There was a slight hint of candy in the air. A gentle breeze made some wind chimes sway, giving a gentle pitch of a short melody.

“Bon Bon is a confectionary artist, she works with chocolate. I’m sort of an archivist of sorts. I try to make sure the old songs are not forgotten, and that the traditions of old songs stay the same,” Lyra said as she stepped to open the door. Sephiroth followed behind, Having to bend at his waist and try to force himself through the door. It was certainly wide enough to let furniture in, but the height left much to desire. At least Sephiroth understood the reasoning for chimes and sweet scent. A strange duo by the sound of it, yet one that shouldn’t be all so surprising. Candy and music sometimes go so well together. Still, with the name Bon Bon- It was no wonder she would be a confectionary.

“Lyra!” An earth mare with dual colored mane stepped down from the steps.

“Bon Bon! You didn’t leave town during the mess?” Lyra asked, moving inside the building to look around. It seems that the home had been left alone. Same old yellow painted walls, and it appears that nothing was disturbed.

“I am just glad you’re ok. I am not going to let anyone steal-” Bon Bon stopped, turning to look at the human angel as he stood straight up. At least he could stand inside. Bit cramped, but not like he cared. His wing stretched out a bit, much like a pegasus. His long hair stretched out behind his shoulders to and expose his face to Bon Bon.

“Lyra, who is the super pegasus?” Bon Bon asked, having moved her front hooves to rest on the unicorn’s shoulders.

“He’s my knight, a human!” Lyra said, frowning a bit. “Honest, he’s going to protect me and you!” Sephiroth picked up his head at this outburst, caught off guard. Why should he protect anyone at all? He frowned a bit, trying to think of a reason why think like that. The cetra tried to think why he wouldn’t. Was it because of the word experiment? A quick flash of a memory make him remember Hojo’s face.

“What are you talking about?” Bon Bon asked. “This is a human? Now I know why you went on and on about them.” The chocolatier moved forward to walk around the human and smile. Nice flank.

“Er.. Bon Bon, this is Sephiroth from SOLDIER. Sephy, this is Bon Bon,” Lyra said, moving to step away and let the two meet. Why was her friend acting this way?

“Oh erm.. Hello Mr. Sephiroth. Please tell me Lyra didn’t do anything to embarrass herself?” The earth pony said. She had closed both if her eyes halfway, looking at his eyes. The earth pony moved her hoof up to make sure her mane looked presentable. Something about his long straight mane and eyes made Bon Bon feel like a piece of chocolate being stared at by a hungry pony. Thanks to Lyra, the other ponies thought she was off limits.

“It seems that I am indeed her knight. I even vowed to win a tournament for the right of a kiss. I am afraid to ask, but what do you mean by embarrassing herself?” The cetra spoke, his voice deep. Bon Bon immediately frowned, looking up and down at this guy. A kiss from Lyra? Damn, she had competition...

“Bonie, you ok? You look worse that when we had Princess Cadence's bridal bouquet throw,” Lyra said as she took a step forward.

“Who do you think you are, you-” Bon Bon suddenly found herself quiet as a very pointy and sharp blade was brought to her chin in a flash.

“I am Lyra’s knight. I suggest you do not sully her name by insulting me” Sephiroth said in a low voice. He had kneeled a bit, both of his arms moving to hold the hilt of his sword and frown at Bon Bon.

“Oh Sephy, you don't have to fight each other! I love you both?” She asked, lifting her shoulders in a shrug.

“What makes you think I wish to have a romantic relationship?”

“Oh... You are just a knight protector? Not a romantic knight?” Bon Bon asked, turning to look back at him. Was there hope for her?

“Most certainly not. I am a knight, but for me to even consider a relationship, she must meet Mother.”

________________________________

Mayor Mare released a sign. She had walked into the City Hall shortly after they all agreed to meet up tomorrow. It seems like she was going to get involved, thanks to Ash. Said human had walked in behind her, trying to look around at the damages. Thankfully, Sephiroth’s long sword had only cut through about half of the roof. With the clouds dispersed by Dovahkiin, not too much water fell in and ruin things. The communion room was shot, but her office was spared. The basement which held the town records, was also protected.

“Man, what a mess,” Ash said, looking around. Some of the debris had fallen down, like beams and tiles to break the floor a bit. He stepped over to a beam and slid his steel hand along the edge. If the chainsaw had not been wet, he could have used it to cut it down into more manageable pieces.

“This will take months to fix, and we used up the funds from last time to fix it. With the vouchers handed out, the treasury can’t fix this...” the Mayor said, walking to her new partner. He frowned, sharing her pain. He flexed his wrist, making the metal fingers wriggle a bit. He knew about replacing things.

“Don't worry about it. No one got hurt, right? Ash said after a second. He turned to his now so called partner. With her mane partly pink and gray, she sort of looked like a hot mess. Those glasses she wore gave her a classy look.

“I suppose you are right,” Mayor Mare said with a sigh. The earth pony walked over to look at the rest of the large room. It looks like a piano that was used as a decoration had been spared. The human ass kicker blinked and walked over the side. He sat down on the bench and moved both hands to lift the keyboard cover.

“Hm.. been a while,” Ash said. He wondered if he could even play with his metal hand.

“You can play the piano? My, you do have many talents,” Mayor Mare said, glad for the distraction.

“Heh. I can even sing too.”

“Really?” The mare raised both her eyebrows. She moved her left hoof out to motion for him to play something. The sales clerk picked himself to sit straight, resting both hands over the keyboards.

“Now before I sing this song, I have to put it into perspective. Just so you can understand, where I'm coming from when I sing this,” Ash said to look at her. “Its that the female is, the hunted, the animal.” He then shut both his eyes a bit, looking down at his feet to position them over the floor pedals. “And when I catch her being the predator, the hunter- I'm gonna kill her!” Ash said, picking his head up with a smile. The Mayor immediately picked up her eyes.

“Well maybe not kill her but you know, you know what I mean. You silly mare. Little bit of hot nookie, eh, little bit of, pinch and squeal?” Ash said, lifting his steel hand to rub his fingertips together. The mare blinked once, tilting her head to the side as she calmed down. “Whatever you know however it goes. We're all animals right!? We're outta control, we’re fierce...animals. Crazy grrr!” Ash said, putting his hand back down. “That's what I'm sayin. Let's do this song.”

Darken the city, night is a wire

Steam in the subway, earth is a fire

Do do do do do do do dodo dododo dodo

Woman, you want me, give me a sign

And catch my breathing even closer behind

Do do do do do do do dodo dododo dodo

In touch with the ground

I'm on the hunt I'm after you

Smell like a sound, I'm lost in a crowd

And I'm hungry like the wolf

The mayor raised herself to lean her front hooves on the piano. Her right hoof moved into let the side of her head rest on it and listen to her knight sing. Such a rich and sexy voice. Ash stopped singing, moving his lips to whistle the last bit.

“Is that how it ends?” Mayor Mare asked, looking at him with her eyes closed halfway. Behind her glasses, it gave her an alluring and seductive look.

“Well, no... The thing is- You know what? Just give me some Sugar baby,” Ash said with a smirk. She leaned her head in closer, feeling the breath from his lips over her own. He leaned in a bit, eyes closed a bit. With her mane wet, she really looked like a hot mess.

“Mayor! Mayor! City Hall has...” One of the mayor’s assistants stepped in, turning to look at the two. “Oh my. This is a bad time... sooooo, pink mane, huh?”

“Get out!”

“You’re fired!”

_________________________________

“Do you really think Dan will hurt your sister?” Dovahkiin asked, looking down at Applejack as they made it to the farm. Unlike the others, the dragonborn could care less about getting wet. He resisted Frost anyway. He did however, changed clothes to remain in the thieves guild set. It was easily becoming his standard choice of equipment here. It seemed that none of the other humans wore leather save for belts and shoes, and the Nightingale set was just too flashy.

“Nah, Dan will make sure their punishment will fit the crime. Although, with Pinkie around, who knows if they can both come up with something. That Pinkie sure loves pranks...” Applejack said. She came to a stop at the front door, blinking once at the notes there. She tilted her head to the side, reading them both out loud.

“Dear Granny and Sis, I won't be around for a while. Samus wished to take me along to do a “flyby” over the area to get a map into her files. Won't be long, and I think I deserve some time off. Signed, Big Mac.”

“Dear Big Mac and Applelings, I had to leave town after the hoopla. I got a note from the Orange family and had to take leave. I trust things things in ya’ll care. I’m sure Applebloom is off crusadin or whatever. With Love, Granny Smith.”

“Well that was off” Dovahkiin said, lifting his eyebrows. it almost sounded as if the family wanted to give the two of them time off.

“Hold on, there’s more... PS Dovahkiin. Make an honest girl out of Applejack.” Dovahkiin raised his eyebrows at that. Applejack lowered the note from the door and begun to ball it up on the ground. “Never mind them! Mah family, hehehe, honestly,” she said as her cheeks turned red. He held the door open for his partner and then moved inside.

“So. Home alone” Dovahkiin said, looking around. Even with the noise of cows and pigs outside, the inside of the house was oddly quiet.

“Eeyup. But don’t you worry bout a thing. I’ll cook for us,” Applejack said, trying to fill the odd silence.

“About this morning...” Dovahkiin said, moving to follow her into the kitchen. She froze in her tracks, lowering her head to sigh. Now would be the best time to get it out of the open. The Element of Honesty turned around in place, lifting her head to look up at the Nord.

“Ya do deserve an explanation, don’t cha?” She asked, her eyes furrowed a bit.

“It would be nice to clear things up, yes.”

“Lets go to your room then. It would be easier to explain,” Applejack said to go upstairs. It seemed odd for the conversation to take place in the room, but Dovahkiin complied. If it made things easier, so be it. Once in the room, he turned to look around. There was the pony shaped indent made by Applejack when he shouted her off his form. He winced once, wondering how much that actually hurt. More than once he had sent his foes to slam against a tree.

“Why are we in here?” Dovahkiin asked, walking over to sit down at the edge of the bed.

“Do you remember why Ah had come into the room?” Applejack asked. She had moved herself to sit at the foot of the bed, looking down at the floor. She would have to make a note for the room and have it clean more often.

“I think I was shouting in my sleep. You must forgive me, but I have no idea why I did that. My house Carls never complained about it before..” The dragonborn moved his left hand to rub his chin. Or had they simply never told him?

“House Carls?” Applejack asked, lifting her eyebrows.

“Um... In my homeland, I owned several properties. Because I was something of a political fellow- I was named Jarl for the cities. Jarl is kinda like a senator, I guess,” Dovahkiin said. Damn, he had wanted to keep that part quiet. People were more impressed when he said he was in the wizard college. “House Carls are formal bodyguards assigned to the Jarls to protect and watch over affairs.”

“Ya mean like a butler?” She asked, lifting her head to look at her partner. Really? This man was part dragon, magical, political placeholder, college graduate, and handsome? She moved her left hoof to rub her right. No pressure on her part... Still, what could you expect like a man whose Resolve could change the world?

“Oh, butler. I like the word, but a Carl is a bit more. But you were saying?” Dovahkiin asked. He noted how nervous she was getting.

“Ah right...” Applejack said, moving to sit on her haunches. Her front hooves moved to tap against each other as she slowly raised her head to look at his face. “This isn’t easy, I mean I should just come out and say it...”

“Just start with the morning. Easy to start at the beginning,” he said. Bard 102.

“Right. We all woke up in the morning thanks to ya shout thing...” the orange mare lowered her hooves down to get it out of the way. “The whole house was in an uproar. Little Applebloom was actually frighten, and she don’t frighten easily.”

“Sorry about that,” Dovahkiin said, lifting his hand to take off his hood. He really didn’t want to scare off the tiny earth pony. Her red bow was almost as adorable as Applejack’s hat.

“Ah figured to rush in there, try and wake ya up. The weird thing ‘bout it? The second I rushed in, ya calmed down,” she said. She blinked once, moving to walk closer to him.

“Really?” he said, raising his eyebrows. That was weird. Did that have anything to do with the Elemental pairing?

“Eeyup. Ya looked like ya had been tossing and turning all night. The moment I showed up, ya went calm like a baby. I walked closer to look at yer face, see if there was a nightmare or something.” She stopped moving, and instead hopped to join him in the bed.

“Oh! That explains why you were looking down at me.” He nodded, lowering his arm when she jumped up.

“Well, not exactly. Aw dang it. I wanted to kiss ya! Looking down at you like that, you looked like an angel,” Applejack said, turning her head to look away from his face. “You looked so peaceful, and your lips looked inviting. I don’t know why, but I was tempted for a kiss. I never kissed a guy before, and something in me made me think “This is your chance girl.””

They both stayed quiet, unable to think what to say to one another. Dovahkiin, because an adorable and cute horse liked him. Applejack, because she had a decent guy in her life and she didn’t know how to approach him. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie made it look so easy.

“Well, I did promise you, so-”

“What the-” Applejack found herself being pulled down. Dovahkiin moved his left hand out to pull off her hat. His other hand moved to place her body on his lap. “Dovah?”

“Lets start with this,” the dragonborn said to smile at her. His right hand moved to slide through her blond mane. His fingers pushed through the strands. Although she didn’t keep her hair like Rarity did, she did brush it to keep it clean and free of knots. The little farmer found her hair and head assaulted by the nicest sensation she had ever felt. She fought the urge to stretch out her back like a cat and demand more.

“Hm, you have a really soft mane. If I knew it felt this nice, I would have done this long ago,” the Dovahkiin said. She closed both her eyes and relaxed. She understood why Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash made such a big deal about this. His “fingers” were so soft and warm. They moved slowly, brushing against the nerves on the back of her head and neck hidden by her mane.

“Oh Dovah, this feels so good,” she said, her voice a whisper. She only had Granny Smith and lil Applebloom help her with her brushing. She was going to insist he do this more often.

“And now the other part...” He said. She found her head being lifted up. Immediately she opened her eyes, lifting her face to look at his own.

“Now?” She asked, finding herself wanting more of the petting. She frowned a bit, but then found her gaze looking at his lips. She gulped, feeling his warm breath on her coat. Damnit. She closed her eyes and leaned in for the kiss. She smelled pleasant, much like the farms back in Skyrim. In turn, he placed his lips on her forehead.

“That’s it?” Applejack asked, lifting her eyebrows.

“What, you meant the lips?” Dovahkiin asked, lowering her back down. Applejack growled, and then tackled the big guy down to the bed sheets. She pinned his shoulders down with her hooves.

“Yes on the lips! I’ve been shouted to a wall, fought alongside a dragon with you, embarrassed in front of my family thanks to you, and and... Pucker up!” She lowered her head fast, almost touching his face. She stopped though, his nose almost touching hers. She leaned in slowly then, resting her lips on his own.

Both of the Dovahkiin's eyebrows were raised up, somehow gotten himself pinned down by a tiny horse of all things. He stared at her eyes, for once seeing determination there that made him scared. When she closed her eyes and leaned down, he held his breath and shut both eyes. Her lips were warm and soft. He didn’t expect it to be so, nor had he expected how her lips would be able to move to not swallow his mouth.

After a second, Applejack picked up her head. This felt... Wrong. She frowned a bit, moving to get off his shoulders. What had she done? “Dovah, I’m sorry, I shouldn't have-”

Dovahkiin silenced her mouth. He sat up straight, moving his hands to hold her shoulders. The left hand slid along her coat, up to her neck and then to her cheek. He lowered his head to the right side of her face, his own eyes closed. His lips fell on her own, softly. Both of her eyes opened wide, having not expecting that. Before, the kiss felt forced and awkward She had never had a chance to kiss a guy, so she was just going by instinct. Now, it felt welcomed. Her eyes slowly closed, and she leaned into him as well.

He opened and closed his mouth, lightly sucking on her lips. She moved in response, letting him lead on. She had wanted a simple kiss, but this felt much better. Her head felt dizzy, and holding her breath for so long was not helping. He finally pulled away, lifting an eyebrow at how she was still kissing empty air.

“Uh.. Applejack?” He asked, lifting his eyebrows. He chuckled, seeing her open her eyes a bit and then stop. She blinked, opening her eyes to find no one was still there. Damn his smile! How dare he play around like that.

“That... That was better,” She said, finding herself having to stop and clear her mouth. It was hard to talk after that moment. She blushed, lowering her head a bit to look up at his eyes. She had heard of fireworks, lighting hitting and also how shocks up the spine, but nothing was like that moment. It was simple, gentle, and right.

“Better?” He asked, lifting an eyebrow at her. She moved her right hoof out to push him in the shoulder.

“Don’t push it. I want more, yeah. But that was a kiss.”

“Wait till tonight...”

“What?!” She panicked, looking around. “More?”

“Don’t worry. I’ll be gentle.”

Author’s Notes: You know what? I did write side chapters involving clop. But I suck at that, so I will never show them to the world. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Time Off- Part III

Chapter 32- Time Off, Part III

The Blue Spy walked over to one of the many places that offered flowers for sale. It seemed that while there was a plant store, there were no florists. Way too many ponies seemed to like to grow their own flowers, and each one in a specialized field. They all simply sold their wares on carts or on saddle baskets. It took a while, but he managed to understand Zecora through her rhyming. It seemed that the “zebra” and not a pony was still getting used to a town that had ponies still around in normal hours. He finally found what he had been looking for. For a moment, the espionage agent was afraid he would not be able to find them here. Iris flowers.

“Do you know ze language of flowers?” He said, plucking a single yellow iris. The flower was fresh, and its three petals had opened up in bloom. “Ze Iris is known as the “Fleur de Lys,” a symbol of Le France heraldry and royalty.” His gloved hand moved down to Zecora, who stood at his waist level in height. With gentle slide, he placed the flower into her mane, behind her right ear. “And ze Yellow Iris means “passion.” I can think of no fleur that can match your turquoise eyes.”

“Such a language Blue Spy. Passion for whom, may I pry?” Zecora asked, blushing lightly at his compliments. Her black and white stripes did draw attention away from her eyes, and the yellow lily directed a contrast that made it easier to determine her eye color.

“If you must ask, then you may need more convincing,” Blue Spy said. He must be losing his touch. But still, red, yellow, and black and white on her face gave him a confident smile.

Off in the distance, Fluttershy looked at the two obvious foreigners. Zecora from a faraway land, and Mr. Spy who obviously spoke a different language than the other humans so far. She sighed though, seeing how language and cultural barriers were no match for their charisma. Why was she having so much trouble with Soma? She had tried all the pick up methods popular with mares.

Maybe because he was human, she was doing something wrong? Was she going too fast? Was it the Stare? Was it her cold attitude with the Crusaders? The yellow pegasus lowered her head, turning to look back at Soma. The soul hunter was looking for a cart to rent and use to carry the supplies. Her partner needed a different dietary supplement, and also she needed more supplies for her animals.

“Soma?” She asked, lifting her head away from her mane.

“Fluttershy? What’s the matter?” Soma asked, lifting his head and walking over to it.

“I know you eat different things than I do. Take your time, and buy some things for yourself. I am going to talk to Zecora, see if she knows anything about the Changelings.” Fluttershy picked up her head to look at Soma, hoping he bought her excuse. Although forward with her feelings for the teen, lying was still wrong.

“That makes sense, she’s from Everfree too I think. Good idea, you can talk about it in tomorrow's meeting,” Soma said. He took off, glad for a chance to look for food. Pancakes were tasty, but he needed protein. With any luck, he could find some peanuts.

Glad that she had some time, Fluttershy went forth to the masked man. She was extremely nervous though, why did that man hide his face? It was unnerving. At least he wasn’t like those tales of slendermane. But, with all the others gone, he looked like the best choice. He was obviously older than Soma, and clearly had experience with the opposite sex. Zecora and Spy stopped their conversation, noticing when Fluttershy stepped up to them.

“Fluttershy,what troubles your mind? May it be we can help find?” Zecora asked, trying to be helpful. Her friend looked anxious.

“Ah, this is ze mare that lives close to ze forest?” Blue Spy asked. She looked awfully quiet. He crossed both arms on his chest, looking down at the one with wings. Too shy for his tastes. At Least Zecora made him work for his charm, and he liked a challenge.

“Um, if you don't mind me asking, that is, may I ask for your advice Mr. Spy?” Fluttershy asked, moving her head to hide her face behind her mane. She had lowered her entire body a bit, trying to make herself look smaller. The poor pegasus did not want to draw too much attention away from Zecora. The zebra raised her head and then nodded to the human.

“Very well, but I have no idea what I can be of service.”

“Um...” She stopped talking, closing both of her eyes. She squeaked her request in a high pitch. “Howdomalesandfemalesinyourlanddate?”

“Come again?” Spy asked, raising his eyebrows under his mask. Zecora blinked as well, not sure what her friend had said exactly.

“Sorry, I am so nervous. I asked, how do males and female date in your land?” Fluttershy asked, lifting her head again. Her cheeks had a very deep shade of red on them. She finally opened her eyes and sighed. Blue Spy picked up his head to look around for the one called Soma. That was her partner, right? With her shy attitude, it was no wonder she had no luck. If he only knew.

“Ah, l’amour, I am a Frenchman, and Mother France is ze capital of love in my Earth,” He said, closing his eyes to lift a hand to hold his chest. He was a patriot, if nothing else. “You do well to ask me. What is ze trouble?”

“Oh! I have tried everything to get Soma’s attention. I even tried to mark him so other mares left him alone and know he was claimed...” Fluttershy instantly smiled, glad to know Spy was the right choice to ask. She lost her smile though, seeing the man slap his forehead. “Was it something I said?” Zecora also raised her eyebrows, a bit confused by the news.

“Mon dieu. Do not tell me. In this place, ze female is ze one to start courtship?” Blue Spy lowered his hand to look over at Zecora. It was news to the Zebra as well. In her homeland, the male was the one to initiate courtship as well. “In my country, and ze rest of the world, ze male is ze hunter.”

“What?” Fluttershy asked, lifting her head up. That made sense! No wonder none of the other mares in her group of friends didn’t have humans all over them! It also explained why Pinkie Pie was able to get Dan. She was a bit weird and would not go through traditional means. “Have I been making a fool of myself?” She asked, moving to lay on the ground and bring her hooves to cover her face.

“I do not know how things work in this land. But a female must also make her intentions known...” Blue Spy said. He did not like to make any lady, horse or not, cry in front of him. “My advice? Let him be the hunter.”

“Oh! I should’ve known,” Fluttershy said, picking herself to stand. Of course he had not been responding to her advances! He was a meat eater, of course he wanted to hunt! She shook her head to the sides and then nodded. “Thank you both very much! I think I know what to do,” she said and rushed off.

“That was odd,” Spy said, moving a hand to hold his chin. Zecora nodded. “Can we get a hotel in town? I do not wish to walk to your home only to walk back tomorrow.” Zecora nodded, her hut was a bit small for two, and she did not want Blue Spy exposed to the dangers of the Everfree Forest at night.

____________________________________

Twilight Sparkle smiled, her eyes closed as she trotted happily towards the Golden Oaks. Finally! Her own champion! She was glad to give him a second chance. While not at the battle against Alduin at first, he had come in later to help deliver the final blow. The stories, the science, the magic, the books Otacon could share! The unicorn was so excited! She stoped at the library, turning to look back at Otacon. He had stayed oddly quiet during the way back. And he was missing....

Otacon had stayed quiet, trying to focus on his bad leg. Ever since that sprain in Shadow Moses, his leg had come more susceptible to injury. He had only a day to stay off his leg, and it still hurt. These ponies were faster than he thought. He picked up his eyebrows, seeing Twilight rush over to him.

“I am so sorry Dr. Otacon!” Twilight said, looking sheepish. Her purple ears had been folded against her head, and the smile on her face was replaced with regret. “I should have noticed your leg! I am so sorry, please believe me. I was just so excited and and...” She started to say. What did her books say about apologizing? Right! Look them in the eye. She turned to look up at him, making the poor engineer take a step back to stop walking.

“Its okay Ms. Sparkle! Really, its not your fault I have my leg injured,” He said. That last comment made her flinch. “Ms. Sparkle?” He asked, not sure what was going on with her.

“Please Dr. Otacon, let me help you,” Twilight said. She moved over to his bad side, offering her back to him. He placed his hand on her back and used her to lean on.

“Is this okay? I don't weigh too much, do I?” He asked. Even with his added weight, Twilight shook her head to the sides. He really didn’t weigh that much either.

“No, this is the least I can do. You are my champion, and you deserve to be treated better. Let’s go into the library,” she said. She escorted the human, and both of them made it to the library faster. Once inside, she held him to sit on the staircase leading upstairs. It gave him a better angle to stretch out his leg and rest it.

“Thank you Ms. Sparkle. That feels much better,” Otacon said with a smile. The librarian moved over to close the door and give them some privacy.

“Can I get you anything? Something to drink or eat?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, no thank you. Big Macintosh was kind enough to offer me some food and drink before.” Otacon said with a smile. He loved this place! A library that combined both green technology and knowledge! Did the books live longer thanks to the still alive tree? But wouldn’t that mean more bugs to look out for? Still, this was something he wished he had back home. Twilight smiled, glad to see her champion smile.

“Then Dr. Otacon, let me tell you a story...”

_____________________________________

Samus flew in her ship slowly, staying quiet. The hum of her onboard navigational computer busy at work. While everyone else had gone on whatever assignments they had, Dan had asked her to scope out the area and make a map. It made sense to her, as she had no layout of the land. And since Dan was leader over Otacon, she figured she should listen to the small human.

Big Macintosh smiled, lifting his head up to look out the window. It was amazing how fast they moved. Even being on a train was nothing like this! He moved his head to look over at the monitors, watching how the planet’s layout was being mapped before his eyes. Thanks to the speed they were going, they had both seen much of the land. They had started out with Ponyville, and slowly flew in a circle around to spread out. Baltimare, Las Pegasus, Manehatten, Appleloosa- He saw them all from his vantage point in the sky.

Samus turned to look at her so called partner and smiled. That pony was just like a little kid, experiencing everything for the first time. Samus also appreciate how quiet he was. It was odd, while traveling through space was so quiet with only her computer for company. She didn't even listen to music. But now, it was so different. It was relaxing, just having someone with you. Amazing how much difference just having someone else with you could be, even if they said nothing.

“Big Macintosh, please, tell me about yourself.”

“Are you sure? Shouldn’t you steer?” The red stud turned to look at her.

“It can do so on its own now that I set a pattern,” Samus said with a smile. She moved her hair over to slide her seat and move her hands to brush his mane. Somewhere inside her, a little girl that always wanted a pony was yelling for more. His mane was so soft, and his face so cute!

_____________________________________

Twilight finished her story, her head looking down at the ground. While she had started hopeful, she was now nervous. How the spell that started this whole mess was needed, and the humans appearing over Equestria. That the Changelings had been the bad guys at the wedding, and how they attacked her and the town during her investigation. How the humans and the Elements they possessed were partners. Then what happened in Ponyville during Operation Tetra Blitz.

At first, Otacon listened to the story with his arms resting on his legs. Each hand bent at the elbows, holding hands against each other as he looked down a bit. So, he had been working for the bad guys. A part of him still wanted to believe that the changelings were not beyond redemption though. Twilight shut both her eyes, expecting an angry backlash. When nothing came, she opened her eyes and looked up.

“Dr. Otacon?”

“Twilight Sparkle. I also have something to confess,” he said to lower his arms. A long sigh escaped from his lips, trying to sit up. “I’m the one that was the command over the Dam, the Quarry, and the thefts.”

“What?! How?!” Twilight lowered her head to look at the sides. Her champion, working with the enemy?

“Well, it was kind of easy. I mean, the changelings had a solid layout of the town,” Otacon begun. He turned to look at her, trying to gauge her reaction. “You should be glad I wanted info, not kills. Could you imagine how much worse it could have been if I ordered the strikes at night?”

“How could you?!? To think I wanted to give you a second chance!” Twilight stomped her legs, both eyes shut in anger.

“You kidnapped me! What was I supposed to do? They were friendly and polite with me!” Otacon said, trying to defend himself. “At least they cared enough to make sure I was provided for.”

“But, I... Argh!” Twilight turned her back to him, walking away to the kitchen. It was all true though, he was in an unknown land and had to survive. His leg was suffering, and he was only treating the Changelings with the same respect they gave him. She stopped to look down at a book, one that gave a recipe to make pancakes. If only Spike was here...

Otacon release a sigh, closing both eyes to look down at the wooden floor. Some champion he turned out to be. According to the Doctor, he was “Science” and she was Magic. Why was this so hard? He didn’t hate her, even though he was here thanks to her. She only needed help, and he had made things worse with his own plans.

“Excuse me,” Twilight said, walking into view of the main room of the Library. She had a smile on her face, and her hair had been combed. She had tried to make herself look presentable.

“Yes?” He asked, lifting his right hand to his eyeglasses. He pushed them in place, a bit confused by her actions.

“My name is Twilight Sparkle. I am Princess Celestia’s personal student, and I run the Golden Oaks Library. What’s your name?” She asked, trying to be friendly. With any luck, Otacon was smart enough to realize that she was trying to start over.

“Oh. Well,” Otacon stopped, realizing he had never given himself a proper introduction to anyone. They all knew him to be Otacon. “I am Doctor Hal Emmerich. I used to be a weapons designer, and I now work in Philanthropy to work for peace. People call me Otacon.”

“Really? I’m the wielder of the Element of Magic. It’s a pleasure to meet you,” Twilight said to lift her hoof up to shake.

“I have been told I am the Element of Science, you are a cute unicorn by the way” Otacon said. He moved his left hand out to shake her hoof. It was a bit weird, but he felt better.

“Hello, my champion. I am far from perfect, but I am glad to have you,” Twilight said. This was much, much better. She smiled, moving her hoof down. Now, what though? According to the theory, she was supposed to bond with him. What did that mean?

“That went much better. Is there something I can call you? I like to be called Otacon,” he said to smile at her. Twilight took a moment to think, moving her right hoof to her chin. It did make sense, friends did give each other nicknames.

“My friends call me Twi and also Sparkles. But, I think Twilight will do just fine,” she said with a smile. She perked up her eyebrows, turning to look at his face. “Could I... ask for a favor?”

“A favor? Sure, if I can do it...” Otacon said, lifting his eyebrows. Maybe it was good will message.

“Your fingers... could you run them through my mane?” She asked, moving herself closer to him. The conversation in the morning in the library described what Soma and Phoenix did as very nice.

“I don't see why not,” the engineer said. Was this some sort of primitive grooming ritual? But he heard of apes doing this, not ponies. Still, why not? Her dual colored mane was odd. With a smile, Twilight moved over to his leg. she rested her head on his thighs, bending her legs to lay down on the floor.

“Just start your way from the top and go down please,” Twilight asked. The unicorn shut both eyes, anticipating the good feeling. Otacon moved his right hand out to her head. He started simply by petting her mane, from the base of her head and down her side. Thankfully, she had used a spell to dry off her hair. And she was glad she was, that petting made her feel good. Still, nothing that would- AND hello!

Otacon moved his fingers in now. The fingers on his hands spread out, and he pushed them to slide deeper into her mane. The tips of each one pushed and slid down her neck and then down along her neck.

“Oh wow... Rainbow Dash was not kidding!” She said in a low voice. The unicorn in her wanted to buck up, the sensation foreign and pleasing. She forced herself to stay still, eyes closed halfway. The messages in the spa were better than- And whoa! Now what was he up to? He spotted her horn, and he blinked once at it. Was that like a bone? Did she feel no sensation in it? He drew his other hand to the tip, sliding his fingertips along her grooved horn.

Twilight found her left back hoof twitching, wanting to buck out and kick anything. Her mouth fell open a bit, unable to resist the feeling of her horn. Otacon notice her kicking, wondering if that was a good thing. She said nothing so far. The fingers spread apart, letting him slide more than one finger along her horn. The lines that slid in a circle along the horn were traced by him.

Sweet Celestia! Most unicorns only had one part of their sensitive horns touched in such fashion. This human with those magic fingers invaded more than one spot at once. Her tongue rolled out, panting for air. His other hand continued to pet her mane. The doctor figured he was doing something right.

“How are you feeling?” Otacon asked.

“More!” Twilight said, lifting her head up quickly. Otacon quickly threw his head back, caught off guard by her reaction. Her eyes were opened wide, a big grin on her face. Poor thing, she had little sexual education regarding her horn. Almost no one had touched it.

“Are you sure?” He asked, moving his hands slowly to rest on her back. He had no idea how erotic this was for her. Guess that horn was more than just a bone.

“Please! Yes! I will do anything for you! You want meat! You got it! You want coitus?! A thousand times yes! Just don’t stop!”

“Er, Twilight?” Spike said, looking over at them both. Samurai Jack and he were standing at the doorway, looking in at that strange scene. Jack had his eyebrows raised, not sure what he heard coming from the mouth of the purple one. Otacon turned to look over at the newcomers.

“Did we come at a bad time?” Samurai Jack asked, not sure how he should be feeling. He frowned a bit, wondering if coitus meant what he thought it meant.

“You know what Jack? Lets go meet my other friends,” Spike said, closing the door behind them. “What’s coitus mean?”

“Its not what you think! Come back Spike!” Twilight yelled out, getting off Otacon to chase after her assistant. She was blushing furiously.

“What the hell?” Otacon asked. Did he really make it to first base with a unicorn?

Author’s Notes: And this marks the end of the Time Off Arc. Chapter proofreaded by the cultural LyonAzakura.

Fourteen Assemble

Chapter 33- Fourteen Assemble

“Sir Travis, you must rise,” A voice knocked from outside his door. “Your meeting is in one hour.”

Travis Touchdown woke up from slumberland, lucky enough to remember everything. Usually, he could only recall part or nothing from his dreams. Maybe this place wasn’t so bad. Was this Paradise? Not the one that you use to escape death, but lets you live without worry? He picked himself up to walk over to his bathroom and shower. It took roughly about 30 minutes at a leisure pace between Canterlot and Ponyville. If he wanted grub, he would have to make it quick.

While he was inside, Princess Luna peeked her head to look around a bit. She smiled, seeing Travis was not around. The alicorn had come in to wake him up, but she had no idea how to face her knight after last night. She blushed, turning to walk over to get breakfast ready.

___________________________________

Rainbow Dash was not an early riser. True, she did get up and go to her job on time. But it was always a struggle. Luckily, it was Sunday. Still, she had made sure to wake up early in order to let Phoenix wake up. Hair unbrushed and all over the place, eyes swollen a bit, and her teeth needed a brush. But she still had to get Phoenix to his meeting, and he needed to shower. She walked in to her guest room, leaning against the doorway. She smiled despite herself.

Phoenix was asleep, on his back to look at the roof. Thanks to the whole building made of clouds, light was slowly being filtered into the room. He had taken off his suit and clothes, leaving him only in his underwear. The normal intense gaze he could display was hidden by a smile of a human who had slept on the softest bed ever.

“Come on Phoenix, time to get to work.”

____________________________________

Dan turned his head to the side, having decided to sleep on the couch once more. It was really comfortable to him, despite the smell of fur on it. Sort of reminded him of Mr. Mumbles. Pinkie Pie yawned, making her way down the stairs. Thanks to the Crusaders, she had her bedroom in order. Thanks to Dan’s foresight and having the house furnished for free- The rest of the house was set. Full kitchen decor, bathroom essentials, and some rugs and other things to decorate the living room. Later, they would have to stop for other things.

Still, Pinkie smiled to look down at Dan. His left hand was raised up into the air, draping over the back of the couch. His other hand was wrapped around Mrs. Smartypants. Unlike other humans, he liked to sleep in his clothes. Because this was her first night in a new place, she had not slept too well. Even then, the pink earth pony felt her heart warm and fuzzy. Her own place, thanks to this wonderfully angry man. She walked over to the kitchen and started to make pancakes.

“Dan, wakey wakey! Breakfast!”

“Mumur... mur.... Punish the Crusaders first,” Dan said with an evil grin and sat up slowly.

____________________________________

Snake walked out of his room that he had shared with Trixie. At her insistence, they had two beds. He wondered why she had not bothered to get two rooms, but she wouldn’t hear of it. The blue unicorn was paying anyway, so maybe it was for the best. But, he was styling. Black slacks and suit, with a white shirt underneath. It had taken the tailor a while, but they managed to cut down some clothes for larger stallions to fit down for Snake.

Across from him, Spy walked out as well. Like clockwork, the espionage agent was used to waking up early and getting dressed. Blue moved his hands to adjust his gloves and his cuffs to look presentable. The two sharply dressed men turned to look at each other, the only ones moving in the hallway at the moment.

Snake nodded to the Spy, not sure what to expect from him. All of his senses told him not to drop his guard. The other man in turn moved his left hand up to his hat and tip it in a greeting. A little gift from Zecora in return for the flower. Ah, his passion for hats would be his undoing. Shortly, each human were met with their partners, as they walked out into view.

“Shall we?” Spy said, smiling to lead the way downstairs and see what was for breakfast. Trixie only nodded greetings. Snake was a man of few words. And the unicorn was not sure how to act around the zebra. Zecora smiled at them all and turned to follow after her partner. When the others had left, Trixie begun to follow after them. He rear was still sensitive, and a bit red. Why did Snake had to spank her so hard?

At least she could manage to go a whole three minutes without talking in third person...

__________________________________

“Moma, do you have to go?” Dinky said, looking up at her mom. Derpy had gotten up with Sokka to have them all join in for a muffin breakfast.

“Oh, I am sorry. But I have to,” the gray pegasus said. She frowned a bit, but it was necessary. Sokka needed a guide. Most likely, fillies would not be allowed.

“Aw, ok. I will stay home like a good girl and color” Dinky said. The little unicorn wanted to be a good girl for her mother.

“You are a brave little one, aren’t ya?” Sokka asked, looking down at Ditzy. “You mother was very brave yesterday too. I can see it runs in the family.” The teen smiled, now enjoying the taste of a fresh blueberry muffin. It looks like he was going to be eating these for a while.

“Really?” The filly asked, looking up at the stranger that spent the night. “Is moma a Hero?”

“She sure is. Trust me, I’m a Hero too,” Sokka said and closed both eyes. Derpy blushed a bit, turning her head to the side. People only called her brave for being able to raise a child on her own.

“Be a good girl for moma” Derpy said to lead the way out.

________________________________

“Wakey wakey!” Ralf shouted, stretching out his arms to the sides. He had bragged through the door to Cherilee's bedroom to startle her awake.

“I’m up! I’m up!” Cherilee said, lifting the dark eye patch over her eyes. “Is it another attack!?” She shouted.

“Nope! Just a new morning! Rise and Shine! Up and at em soldier!” Ralf said, grabbing hold of her bedsheets to rip them from her bed.

“Mr. Jones! You do not barge into a lady’s bedroom like that!” Cherilee said, finding herself almost out of her bed.

“But we only got 30 minutes until the meeting,” he said. Luckily, his old combat fatigues had dried overnight. He was dressed and ready to go. Thanks to the life of a soldier, he was ready to go at the crack of dawn.

“Oh my gosh! Is it that late already?” Cherilee asked. Because there was no school on weekends, she was used to sleeping in late.

“Come on! I got breakfast ready!” Ralf said, turning to walk out of her room. Cherilee released a sigh, shaking her head to the sides. Really? This guy was her champion? She got up and walked over to brush her mane. It would be nice, waking up to someone that would make her breakfast now and then.

__________________________________

“Oh... my head,” Ash said, picking himself up to look around. A blasted alarm was smashed to pieces by his metal arm as he stood up. The sales clerk had to pick his free hand up to rub his eyes and try to wake up. “I really need some coffee,” he said. He was in what looked like a bedroom, one that he usually saw in movies of hoity toity women from swanky hotels. It was lavish. “Where am I?”

A moan close to him made him pick up his eyebrows. His head turned quickly to look behind himself. Mayor Mare slowly picked herself up to yawn. Her mane was a mess, and she had some dry patches of hair on her coat.

“Oh, morning Mr. Williams. Or should it be Ash?” She asked, smiling at him. The mayor walked over to rub lovingly against his bare legs.

“What happened last night?” He asked, suddenly very afraid for his sexual orientation.

“Oh, we all split up. We did some shopping for you. And well, we... ‘Got hammered’ as you put it,” Mare said, moving to lean back from him. “We drank so much of my private stash of wine and in all honesty, I can’t remember much. But I do know this much. You are impressive,” she said with a proud smile.

“Oh my, my hips are so sore. We should get ready for the meeting.”

Ash opened his eyes wide at that statement. Now, he had woken up. Both perked their eyes up, looking as a goat walked past them and gave them a suggestive wink.

_________________________________

Samus and Big Macintosh flew down through the skies. The red earth pony had his mouth open, laughing a bit. While they had gone to sleep late talking, the two woke up early thanks to the computer. With the mission done, they had time for joy riding.

“Hah!” Big Macintosh said, looking out the window to see a bird looking at them confused as they speed past it. Samus giggles, caught in the excitement created by her partner. Side to side, rapid dive, and also a loop de loop made the stallion lift his hooves up and open his eyes all the way. No wonder pegasus love to fly!

“Come on, we have to pick up Phoenix,” Samus said as she straighten out the ship.

“One more loop?”

“Oh, ok. But only because you are so cute.”

“Eeyup! Still got it.”

_____________________________________

Samurai Jack had woken up early, standing outside the Golden Oaks Library. The warrior held his weapon out in front of himself, concentrating. A white blindfold had covered his eyes, blinding the human as he meditated. Spike watched with anticipation. This was going to be good!

Jack raised the sword over his head and then stuck the empty air. The sound of air being cut was almost as sharp as a whistle. Whenever Spike swung something, it sounded like a whoosh, like a baseball bat. But Jack made it sound like a instrument. Forward slice. Horizontal cut. Jump swing. Rising slash. One by one, Samurai Jack went through his morning routine. He could not help but smile though, having a spectator for once.

Jack ended his routine by lifting himself to stand straight. With a flourish, he swung the sword down at his side and point the blade out. With a hand practices thousands of times, he raised the sword up with his right hand. His left hand moved to guide the sword in place as the sacred blade was sheathed slowly.

“That was awesome!” Spike said, clearly in awe. Jack smiled, moving his right hand to push his blindfold over his eyes.

Both of them turned to look at the door as it was opened. Otacon walked out, dressed in his usual clothes. He was munching on an apple. “Morning all,” he said to the two. He had slept well, in a soft bed instead of the outdoors. Jack and Otacon spent last evening telling tales to their respective partners. The samurai smiled, for Otacon reminded him about those tiny astronaut humans. Otacon liked Jack because he reminded him of nothing of that disturbed and deranged Gray Fox. Jack was even kind enough to offer to wrap up the engineer’s leg so he could walk better.

Behind him, Twilight walked out slowly. The purple unicorn had her face to the ground, blushing furiously. The shame of her acts yesterday still fresh in her mind.

“Morning Twilight,” Spike said, lifting his eyebrows. Why was she acting so weird?

“Good morning, Doctor. Miss Sparkle,” Jack said, bowing at his waist.

“Could we keep what happened yesterday between ourselves,” Twilight said, biting her lower lip to look at everyone.

“Um, sure Twilight? But why would-” Spike was interrupted when the samurai moved a hand to pet the dragon’s head.

“Rest assured, we will not,” Jack said with a nod. Otacon nodded, wanting to keep his partner happy. He had a lot to answer for, and he was not looking forward to telling all the others he had helped the changelings.

“Lets get to that meeting.”

_____________________________________

Rarity yawned, letting herself indulge in a late morning. Last night’s date had been canceled unfortunately. The fancy unicorn had gotten herself dolled up in a nice new dress and hat. Nate had gotten a brand new suit thanks to her, though it was a bit old fashioned by his tastes. Frilly shirt? Nate had stayed most of the afternoon getting measured to have the suit ready by evening.

Still, they had not been able to go out. Rarity had waited most of the evening for Sweetie Bell to return. The poor filly had not made it back home until seven pm. By that time, Rarity had reached exhaustion as well. All of the prior days event and making a suit for Nate took her toll on her. Glad her sister was back home, they both agreed to postpone the date for another day.

Still, there was the meeting of the morning. She woke up and moved to brush her hair and get ready to face the day. When it was around 8:30, she went downstairs to look for Nate. He was already up and about, getting dressed in his usual adventuring gear.

“Morning Nathan,” she said with a smile. “Did Sweetie Bell make breakfast?” She asked.

“Actually, no. She woke me up early, saying she had something to do. She looked worried,” Nate answered. While not the best of cooks, he had managed to prepare some egg omelets for breakfast with toast. “You have to hurry and eat, we got to make it to the meeting.”

________________________________

Fluttershy woke up early, moving out to feed the animals. She needed a distraction. After yesterday’s revelation, she had to think. A hunter. A hunter needed a Prey. A hunter would only hunt if he was hungry. How could she make Soma hungry? After they both came back, she had begun to teach her partner how to care and feed for animals.

The young man smiled in turn, watching how little animals would move over to his hand and eat from it. Normally, no animals got close to him. As if they could somehow be able to sense the darkness in him. But thanks to being to accept himself, he could start over clean. Fluttershy squeaked at the first signs that animals had come to also accept him as they did her.

But that was then, and this was now. Both had gotten up to feed the animals, and were now making their way to the meeting. Maybe she could talk to Spy again, or maybe even Samus. Surely they knew how to make a young man hungry.

The soul hunter in turn was having a peaceful time. For the first time since he had woken up, he had not thought once about Dracula or his powers. All he wanted to do that morning was feed animals again. For some odd reason, feeding ducks was relaxing.

__________________________________

Sephiroth walked down the road, heading over to the Apple Farm. After a night of sleep, he was feeling much better. When he woke up, he found Bon Bon staring down at him. Under the pretense to wake him up. He was not so sure, but he said nothing. Lyra was at his side, smiling up. Both opted to skip breakfast, since they were heading to an Apple Farm. With any luck, they would be providing apple theme refreshments. Also, Lyra needed to get Sephiroth away from Bon Bon. Her roommate had hugged the Cetra all to herself last night.

As Sephiroth walked though, he came to a stop to look over at three young ponies. Tilting his head to the side, he stopped to turn and face them. They looked mildly familiar. One little filly that resembled a chicken was in a fancy dress. She looked uncomfortable. The second filly was wearing a tiara, very uncomfortable by the the looks of it. Applebloom missed her bow. The last one, a marshmallow unicorn, was dressed in a black plastic garbage bag.

But what bothered him the most? They all had their manes shaved off. Dan smirked, holding on to a pair of shears.

“My word. Dan shaved them. That seems worse than destroying them. Dan is a cruel, cruel man” Sephiroth said with a smile.

“Crusaders! What happened to you?” Lyra asked, aghast by the sight of them.

“This is our punishment. We have to walk through town all day like this,” Applebloom said with her head down.

“Not only are we blank flanks, now we are maneless.”

“Oh, this is just a treat,” Sephiroth said with a smile. His day was made. If Dan was this good at punishing, he could only imagine how good a leader the small human was. He marched off, fully intending to tell the others.

_____________________________________

Applejack opened her eyes, moaning a bit. Her eyes opened a bit, looking around. This was not her room.... She turned to look over in front of herself and spotted Dovahkiin snoring softly. Her eyes opened wide, finding herself frozen. What did she did last night?! She blinked once though, hearing the Nord stir. She held her breath, not sure what she should be doing.

The dragonborn merely turned on his side, facing her. Half of his face was buried into the pillow he used. A small smile crossed the Element of Honesty’s lips. Nothing had happened, just spending the night in the same bed. She released a sigh, glad that Applebloom had made it home late last night. Her sister looked worried all evening though...

“Dovah?” Applejack asked, her voice a bit soft. She moved her left hoof out to push at his face. No reaction. The orange mare merely shook her head to the sides and moved to get out of bed. Knowing him, the man would wake up right on the hour. It was kind of amazing how he would wake up with no problems. Deciding the room needed light, she walked over to push the curtains aside and let the sun in.

Huh?

She perked her eyes up, blinking once. Green letters, one’s she had never seen before, begun to appear in thin air. No matter which direction she turned, the letters were always there. “Lover’s comfort?” She shook her head to the sides and walked downstairs to get breakfast ready before the meeting. She still blushed, at the thought of calling Dovah her lover.

______________________________________

As the humans begun to gather, some formed little groups to talk inside the barn. Both set of doors, the front and back had been opened to let air in and out. Haystacks had been set on the side, providing additional seats. Dovahkiin had helped set up, counting fourteen humans altogether. Mostly getting to know each other. Save the original Five. Dovahkiin, Soma, Nate, Dan, and Phoenix all stood together to welcome Dr. Otacon in their fold.

Not really a ceremony or anything. All the other humans and mares- and, Spike too- simply watched as the thinnest and weakest looking human joined the ranks of the first. It was odd, the Elements of Harmony had expected some sort of special spark or something form as the Elements of Change gathered. Instead, simply male camaraderie. Which meant hiding your true feelings behind machismo or a joke.

“About time. Maybe Twilight Sparkle can give us a break,” Dan said, moving out in front of the group to speak for them all. Still, he wanted the doctor here. One less crazy mare to worry about. Otacon looked smart and could most likely handle Twilight.

“Welcome to the group. Hit it off with Twilight?” Nate asked, crossing his arms on his chest. Otacon blushed a bit, not sure how to answer that. Snake raised an eyebrow at the reaction, but said nothing.

“I have something to tell you guys before we start the meeting,” Otacon said to look at his fellow Elements. Dovahkiin lowered his head and sighed. Nate slapped his forehead. Soma shut both eyes, not sure how he should feel over the engineer’s confession. Phoenix moved his right hand out to let it rest on the Element of Science’s right shoulder.

“Look, leave it to us. We understand what happened. Let Dan handle it,” Wright said with a smile.

“Me?!” Dan almost shouted.

“You are the leader,” Dovahkiin said.

“Damnit... Give me a minute to think.” The small human moved to pace back and forth, head lowered to think. If it weren’t for the punishment of the Crusaders, he would have been in a really foul mood. While Dan thought of a spin doctoring scenario, the others in the collective group socialized.

“Hey Sokka, what’s up?” Ralf said, walking up to the youngest human. He had come to like the water tribe teen, he was kinda of funny. “What you’d do to bond?”

“I officially know too much about muffins,” Sokka said, his eyes and face oddly serious. Ralf raised his eyebrow, not sure what that meant.

Samus had her arms crossed on her chest, expecting almost all of the men to ogle her in some way. So far though, it had been over 5 minutes and none of them had so much even turned to look at her direction. Just basic hellos or nods. Why were they not noticing her? Did her zero suit stink? The bounty hunter lowered her head a second to sniff her suit.

“Good morning everypony!” Twilight said, smiling at her friends and the gathered ponies. Spike had been riding on her back.

“You look happy,” Rainbow Dash said with a smirk. “Could it be you and a certain doctor hit it off?”

“I merely bonded with my partner,” Twilight said, shutting her eyes. That was her story, and she was sticking to it.

“Oh come on! Spill!” Pinkie Pie said, smiling to hug her friends together. The party pony could only hope her friends were happy as she was. She had no idea what Dan had done to the Crusaders. Sephiroth though, had went to Travis and told him. For some odd reason, Sephiroth thought Travis had a twisted sense of humor. He was right, as Travis had to hold his stomach to laugh.

Lyra and Cherilee nodded to each other, not really having a chance to talk a lot. Derpy soon joined them, offering a breakfast muffin to all. Zecora bowed her head in greetings to all, though she had to turn her neck to look back at Trixie. Why had the blue unicorn not step up to the others?

“You are not going to say hello?” Mayor Mare asked, lifting her eyebrows to look over at the only non-resident of Ponyville. “I am sure we have all swept the Ursa Minor event under the rug.”

“Rest assured mayor, I am fine where I am.” Trixie blushed, hoping that her rear was not red anymore.

“Alright! Alright! Time for the meeting!” Dan said in a loud voice. He had picked up his hands to start clapping. Everypony and every human stopped, turning to look at the leader. Even Princess Luna. “We got to start the meeting. Look, I am sorry ponies- But you have to sit the first part out.”

“What? Why?” Twilight asked, lifting her eyebrows. She had reason to suspect Dan, he could very well be planning the take over of Equestria. And with the group of humans collected, it could very well happen.

“Look, we have a lot to do, and it would go faster with less ponies asking questions and such. We will call you back when the introductions are out of the way,” Dan said, placing his arms behind his back with a smile. Without Applejack there, a lie or two could be used to cover for Otacon. And it would be weird to only kick out the living lie detector.

“Well, if its just introductions,” Cherilee spoke up, moving her left hoof up to point over at the bleachers. “I think its a good idea we ponies have our own meeting.”

“I think that is a good idea too,” Fluttershy seconded. While she did not want to be away from Soma, she could talk to the others more freely about bonding.

“I am against the idea,” Princess Luna said. She walked over to stand behind Travis, moving her wings out to wrap around his chest. Her face stretched out, resting over her partner’s right shoulder. Travis opened his eyes wide, not sure why Luna had become so possessive of him. This was not unnoticed by the others.

“Er... Luna, what’s up?” The assassin asked, not sure what was going on. He looked out to the sides, trying to see if anyone else was getting claimed by a pony. Zecora actually stepped up to Spy, moving in front of his legs. It appeared she did not want to break away either. Pinkie Pie frowned a bit, hating to be left out of things. She decided to hug Dan to herself.

“Oh for the love of all the right things in the world,” Dan sighed. “Phoenix?”

“Look girls, its just for an hour or so. We have a lot of work to do, and its just introductions and explanations of things. We will let you back into the meeting once we get to the war plans.” Phoenix said, smiling. “Trust me, I won't let Dan take over the world.”

“Shut up!” Dan said, frowning up at his so called right hand. The mares nodded, clearly trusting Phoenix more than Dan. The humans started to walk into the barn, while their four legged partners headed off to the bleachers.

Author’s Notes: We are almost to the end of Book One. I am not sure though, I could still add chapters instead of making a second Book. Rest assured, it will be the same story, I just do not want to make this story have so many chapters.

But then again, what do I know? What do you guys think?

Chapter proofreaded by the cheeky fellow, LyonAzakura.

And Yes, I am going to hell for shaving the Crusaders. Come and Join us!

Organized Chaos

Chapter 34- Organized Chaos

A pair of blue jays were perched on a tree branch, leaning against each other. The female had her head resting over the chest of its partner. The male was singing a song, marking his territory. He stopped though, lowering its head to look at newcomers. Princess Celestia walked through the Canterlot gardens, one that lead to a hedge maze. She picked up her head to look at the sky and smiled ever so lightly. That letter she received from Spike was telling her to show up in the morning with a special delivery. She turned her head to look behind herself as the Statue of Discord was being pushed on a cart.

The guards posted at the entrance to the maze nodded to their ruler, and then moved aside to bring their wings out of the way to allow her to pass. With a nod, the white servant unicorn that pushed Discord’s cart stepped out of the way. Silently, the solar princess continued inside the hedge and used her magic to drag the cart with her. The blue jays that had been perched took off to fly away. Something about that statue caused the love birds a certain sense of foreboding.

When the cart vanished from view, the guards moved their wings back in place to prevent anyone else from entering. Princess Celestia lost the smile she had, lowering her head a bit. According to the instructions from the Doctor, she was to bring the statue to the center of the maze. Knowing her champion, it was surely for no good.

Being through the maze hundreds of times, she guided the cart rather quickly to the center. Still, it was nice to see that the flowers on the hedges were properly maintained. With a regal manner, she picked up her head to look at the large open space where a figure in a dark cloak and hood was standing next to The Doctor. The Tardis stood behind them both, casting a large dark shadow off to the path leading to the exit of the maze.

“Doctor,” Princess Celestia said, bowing her head to greet the Time Lord. She then turned to look at the dark figure and bowed as well, though she had no idea who this was. Another champion Luna summoned? “We are going to free Discord, aren’t we?” Celestia said, closing her eyes to sigh. Why else bring the statue here? Her head turned to the side, bringing the cart to a stop. The statue rested on a pedestal, always unmoving. She could still feel the chaotic magic trapped inside.

“Actually, there’s no need,” spoke a voice behind the Tardis. A dark silhouette of emerged from the shadow of the Tardis.

“That voice,” Celestia said, raising her eyebrows.

“Oh, the look on your face is absolutely priceless!” Discord said, pushing his face through the shadow. His paw and eagle claw were holding his cheeks, unable to remove the smile from his face.

“Discord! How?! Why?!” The ruler of Equestria lowered her head to look to the sides. That was impossible! The Elements of Harmony had sealed him away! She was there, and chaos was still locked away in the statue. Unless.... “No.”

“Oh Celestia, you must really stop with the theatrics,” The Doctor said, shaking his head to the sides. “Yes, Discord’s free. Yes, he had a double. No, he can’t access the power trapped by the elements. And no, that’s not a champion for a pony. Did I miss anything?” The Time Lord said, turning to look at Discord.

“Oh, you're no fun Doctor. But I suppose time is the essence and all that... Oh, time to a Time Lord. You must get these all the time!” Discord said, lowering his hands to laugh. “Celestia, let me introduce you, to my champion,” he said. The dark figure lowered his hood, revealing that the human had shoulder length, curly black hair.

“Oh can we just get on with it?” Severus Snape said, frowning. “Look at her. She’s looks like she’s going to break.” The wizard said to frown. They all turned to look at the princess, which her left eye suddenly started to twitch.

“How is this possible? Why is this possible?” Celestia finally said, frowning.

“Oh, I have had Snape for a while now. I believe even before you have had The Doctor,” Discord said, closing both eyes a bit. He snapped his eagle claw, creating a tall glass of cocoa moo for him to drink from a straw. “If you don’t mind, I am going to get started now.”

“Started? For what?” Celestia said, still trying to understand everything. Discord rolled both eyes, wondering why he even bothered sometimes. One would think a thousands years of peace would had given the sun guide Alicorn some sense of intellect.

“I will handle this. Discord,” Snape said, nodding to his partner. Discord released a sigh and nodded. Tossing the glass behind himself, the draconequus walked over to the center and made a stick appear in his paw. He had started to draw a magic array in the ground. The princess picked up her eyebrows, recognizing the familiar pattern.

Another champion summoning?

“Look here princess,” Snape said, moving into his dark cloak and pulling out a wand. He waved it a few time to create a large puff of gray smoke. After another wave, the center of the smoke cloud begun to open up and create a glass display. “First, I suppose I should thank Discord here for sparing my life.” Snape said. Images of his death at the hands of a snake were being shown inside the viewing crystal. The next second after Harry Potter vanished, the body of Snape vanished.

“Discord summoned me. He offered me a deal. Be his champion, and he would grant me a wish.” Snape continued his narrative, showing how Discord would appear and disappear around the wizard’s shoulders. As the spirit of chaos floated around, Snape was being healed. “All I had to do was do him a favor. I nodded, since he offered me a bonus. He would grant me one wish of my choosing,” The image inside the display showed a smiling Discord holding up a single digit from his eagle claw. The image of Snape nodded once.

“Little did I know what the hell that favor was,” Snape said. He waved his hand, making the crystal view piece vanish back into the smoke. “I have to help him save Equestria.”

“What?” Princess Celestia said, turning to look at Discord. He had finished drawing the array and made his stick vanish. Next, the hard part.

“I suggest you let Discord concentrate,” the time lord said, turning to walk over to Snape.

“I agree. If Discord dies, I vanish into eternity as well,” Snape said, relaxing his frown to sigh. Celestia turned to look at the humanoids, narrowing her eyebrows.

“Discord... Dies?” She asked, not sure where her voice had left to.

“Oh yes. His magic has been fueled by chaos. Thanks to the Elements of Harmony and Bromance, the chaos in this world has slowly been decreasing. Looks like Discord’s gambit has failed...” Snape said. The solar princess raised her left forehoof to rub her head, with eyes closed as she tried to understand.

“Let’s start with a question then. Right. Celestia, what would have happened to Equestria if Twilight had not discovered the changelings in Ponyville?” The Doctor asked. He moved to slide both hands into his pockets.

“Well, the Elements of Harmony would have surely-” Celestia raised her head, both eyes opened wide. “Are you saying Discord knew?!”

“Well, yes, he is chaos. After last time he was sealed away, Discord learned his lesson. Chaotic? Yes, but hardly stupid,” Snape said. It was true, Discord had set an elaborate plan against the residents of Equestria, but she thought it was due to being trapped for a thousand years. “But in order to ensure it looked believable, Chaos here thought it was a brilliant idea to seal away most of his powers into the double. Bloody idiot.” Snape frowned and turned to look as Discord begun to chant.

“With most of his powers gone, Discord went into hiding to once again rebuild his powers from scratch. But not enough Chaos to feed off thanks to the ponies. While trying to find other sources of chaos, he was at the Canterlot wedding. Thanks to the madness made by the Changeling Queen, he managed to get some power back. That is also when he stumbled upon the true plot behind the infiltration.” The Time Lord picked up his head to look at Celestia’s face.

“So... What does this have to do with his death?” Princess Celestia said. She turned to look back at Discord as the array begun to glow blue.

“Well, he’s the reason why the summon spell went wrong. Good thing too, pony champions would have made terrible partners. Hardly chaotic at all, now there isn’t it!” Snape shouted that last part, trying to make sure Discord heard him.

“In any case, Discord tried to make use of the chaos as best it could, but humanity has a way of not liking Chaos very much...” The time lord said. “Discord bet that a different kind of champion would have brought more chaos, but he lost that bet. It was no surprise though, considering that Twilight casted the spell. The perfect champions were found. Even Luna picked an excellent champion for herself.”

“When that blew up in his face, Discord there thought it was smart to bring Alduin to this realm. Some chaos that made!” Snape once again shouted. “If he bothered to do his homework, he would've found out human champions tend to get the job done. I should know,” the wizard shook his head to the sides. “In any case, that dragon thing took less than an hour to finish. Nowhere near enough Chaos Discord needs. With his options dwindling, he decided to help the champions instead of creating more chaos.”

“But why help? I don't understand...” Celestia said, shaking her head to the side. She could understand why Discord wanted chaos. But why save Equestria?

“Of course you wouldn’t. Love is deep for men,” Snape said, releasing a sigh.

“Wait... Did you say, love?” Celestia said.

“Don’t be daft. Yes, love. Nothing more chaotic than love. And what’s more chaotic than with falling in love with his perfect opposite,” the wizard once again said. “This is all your fault.”

“My fault?!” Princess Celestia said as she raised her head. Discord still loved her? After all this time?

“Well its kinda obvious.. You love your land more than him. What choice did he have, but save the land you love?” The Time Lord said, small smile on his face. Discord raised his head, finishing the chant. The blue magic array slowly vanished, leaving only the marking on the ground. The chaotic spirit collapsed to the ground, eyes closed.

“Oh you daft wanker,” Snape said, rushing over to help Discord to his feet. “Here, help me get him over already.” The Doctor rushed over to help the wizard. Each one helped Discord under his front appendages and lead him to his statue.

“Discord... Why?” Princess Celestia rushed over, looking down at Discord with her eyes closed a little. The proud trickster had lost much color to his body. Instead of a leathery brown, it turned pink. Both eyes once full of mirth had dropped down to fall.

“What fun would it be, creating chaos for changelings? I would much rather have it from ponies,” Discord said with a small smile. Snape and The Doctor moved Discord to the statue. Slowly, the draconequus moved to touch the statue.

“His only hope is to try and reconnect with the chaos trapped in his petrified double,” Snape said, grunting a bit at the discomfort of carrying his partner. “He has to willingly surrender himself into imprisonment.”

“Discord....” Princess Celestia said, her voice a whisper.

“You must hurry. The humans are about to do something stupid.... Find the last champion I summoned. The humans need him more than any other,” Discord said, his voice getting weaker with each breath. Slowly, he begun to faded from view. Snape and the Doctor slowly moved to stand up, no longer feeling the weight of the chaotic spirit on them.

“Tell me... Why?” Celestia said, leaning her face closer to his own. Water begun to collect at the bottom of her eyes.

“Silly mare. Like chaos needs a reason to do anything. Love is the same...” Discord managed to say before vanishing into small yellow lights to fade into the statue. Snape picked up his hands, moving them to and fro.

“It looks like he’s not dead yet at least,” Snape said. The potions master showed no signs of fading. “But I have no way of knowing if he managed to reconnect with his old sealed power.” Celestia lowered her head, closing both eyes. A single tear escaped from each eye, sliding down her long face.

“Come now. We have no time to waste. Where could that last champion be?” The Doctor said.

____________________________________

Junebug smiled, looking around the beautiful Sunday morning. Thank Celestia she was no longer under the Changeling’s parasitic bite! She walked into the Ponyville marketplace, carrying her saddle baskets withe her daisies to sell. Until she walked into a tall figure.

The figure was dressed in a dark cloak, hiding most of his body from view. This human was hunched down a bit, a large backpack hung from both shoulders. The human was looking around, trying to find a good spot to set up shop. After feeling the bump, the human turned around.

“Oh, I am so sorry...” Junebug stopped talking, lifting her gaze up to look at the human. A hood covered his head, while a dark violet scarf hid the lower part of his face from view. Large black strapped boots were on his feet, all the way up to his thighs. He wore a brown leather leather vest and carpenter’s tool belt around his waist.

“What are ya selling?” He spoke in a slightly deep and cracked voice.

“Oh! Daisies! Would you like one?”

“I’ll buy it at a high price.”

________________________________________

“Isn’t there anyway to save him?” The princess said.

“Well, there is one way, but you're not going to like it,” Snape said, his face getting a slight frown.

“Please! Tell me! I must help him! I will do anything!” The solar princess picked up her head, opening both eyes to look at Snape. She couldn’t see at all, tears now streaming from her face. The wizard turned to look over the the Time Lord to nod.

“Discord needs chaos to live. At this point in time, there is only one thing that can cause enough chaos to give Discord a fighting chance,” The Doctor said with a grim face.

“An Element of Harmony or of Bromance must die.”

Author’s notes: Well, two more champions. Unfortunately, not the ones anyone was hoping for. Chapter Proofreaded by the now broken minded LyonAzakura.

Author's Note

Merchant is from Resident Evil 4.

He has no official name, so i just went with Creeper Pasta.

Behind Closed Doors

Chapter 35- Behind Closed Doors

Junebug tilted her head to the side, making her cream mane slip to the side a bit. This human was doing something. Merchant Creeper Pasta (Yes, his name is Creeper, better than Flasher. Or is it?) turned his head to the sides, looking for a nice spot to set up his shop. Normally, one didn’t need a permit to set a shop- Especially those that were selling home grown products. But special items did need to clear through City Hall and the Mayor. But this fellow didn’t seem to care.

The Merchant walked over to a fence, where several other ponies had set up their shops. The pale skinned human smirked, seeing how the other sellers were trying to sell. He was the King of the Merchants, and he had a trick or two to show off. Let them try to match his charisma. He got down to his left knee, moving his huge backpack from his shoulders to the ground with a grunt. Junebug moved her head straight and then followed him, a bit curious as to what he was up to.

“To sell your wares, welcome the stares,” Merchant begun to sing in a low voice. He opened up the top of his bag to have his right hand move out and sway with flair.

“You must be smart, it takes the heart,” he sung, taking out a typewriter and some ribbons. He stood up, rubbing the red portable typewriter to give it some gloss. He then set it down on a tree stump.

“Not just any skill, but also strong will,” Merchant moved both arms into his bags again, and he took out two unlit torches. He turned to look at Junebug, winking once to show off his red eyes. Other ponies at the Sunday Market begun to take note of the odd human and turned to look at the singing.

“More than just a flash, some classy panache!” Creeper turned to the ponies and spun the torches against his palms, only to catch them from the air and have them light up with blue fire. A few of the ponies smiled, while other welcomed the show with fervor. They needed a distraction after the commotion from the last two days. The torches were placed on the fence thanks to always-on-hand secure metal stands.

“So come on down, one and all! Meet the fancy one cure-all!” The merchant sand, moving his left hand to the top of his coat and pull it open with flair The right hand moved out to retrieve a first aid spray out and spin it.

“This is not your beauty? Something little more rooty?” He said to put away the spray and take out a vial mixture or red mixed with green crushed herbs. The vial was held with one hand, only the thin and nimble fingers held it up for all to view.

“So come be my dear guest, put my service to test!” He sang, finishing with a short bow. Junebug had to admire this man’s style, a lot of ponies were now interested in his wares. But he was not done just yet. He picked himself up, letting his coat fall back to drape over his form and raise both arms to the sides, up over his head as if to hug everypony.

“Ladies and gentlemen, boys and girls, and children of all ages. I proudly bring to you the finest salesman in the woooooooooooooorld!” He lowered both arms down, leaving only his right hand up to lift the index finger up. “And if you are now down with that, I have a few choice words for you.” He stopped there, moving his hands to the top of his backpack and give it a kick to have the backpack roll out to lie on the ground. Guns, ammo, healing items, and even eggs were on sale.

“What are ya buyin’?”

_____________________________________

Dan walked to the far end of the barn, looking around to the sides. Good, no cows or other quadrupeds that would listen in. He moved to lock the doors, giving them some privacy. At the other end, Dovahkiin stood at the doorway to nod to everyone and let them walk in. He had met all of them, save for Jack. When Jack walked past, Dovahkiin froze a moment, feeling “something” through his back. He had not reacted at all to the others, just noting them as friends or fellow fighters.

There was no name for that feeling though. Dovahkiin had felt it only once before, when he first meet Alduin. Something that was setting him on edge. Something that told him events would change. A reason to fear. A reason to hope. Mostly, if Dovahkiin fought this man, he would lose. He doubted any of the humans could be a match for this fellow. And he had been partnered up with Spike, the seemingly smallest partner of them all.

Samurai Jack had apparently waited for the others, willing to be the last one inside. His right hand was raised up to his woven hat, holding it over his eyes. The Asian warrior smiled, honestly glad to see so many humans. Least, humans not changed so much by time. Sephiroth’s wing was the only odd duck. The “First” as the Elements of Change had come to be known, stepped in before the others. It seems that Ralf, Travis, Snake, and Sephiroth acknowledged them as some sort of partisan party. The rest said nothing, simply knowing that Dan was going to lead the meeting.

That, and that he harbored signs of taking over Equestria. Least, they didn't think Phoenix was joking.

Once they had all walked in, the dragonborn turned to look around and make sure no one was around. Only Spike and Big Macintosh remained. Dovahkiin tilted his head to the side, debating if he should let them in. They were “men” as it stood. He motioned for them to step inside and then close the door behind them all.

“We are all males here. What goes on here, stays here. Promise that whatever occurs, never leaves this barn. If you violate this oath-” Dovahkiin stopped talking, moving his left hand up to point at Dan. Spike gulped, having an intimate knowledge of Dan. Big Macintosh raised his eyebrows, but simply nodded. There was some things that as a male, you could not share with a mare.

“What about Samus?” Spike asked, lifting his right eyebrow. It was an honest question, she was the only female.

“You can always go talk with the mares,” Dovahkiin said, opening the door. Spike took a second to think about it, and then shook his head to the sides. He had enough female wisdom for once. As a sage, he should get so much needed guy input. Snips and Snails weren’t exactly the best to bond with.

“Just close the door. This meeting is gonna take a while,” Dan said as he walked to where there was a small wooden crate turned over. It looks like Applejack set it there to use as a makeshift podium. The smallest human moved to stand up on it, looking around. “Everyone line up, seven on one side, six on the other. First things off, notes.” Dan motioned to his left and right side to where the hay stacks had been set.

“Where do we sit?” Spike asked, lifting his eyebrows to look around. Big Macintosh nodded, not wanting to get in the way of proceedings.

“Just sit anywhere you like, and please don’t talk. Time’s wasting, and I only bought us an hour,” Phoenix said. Noting time was some sort of factor, the humans moved to sit down. Soma, Samus, Sephiroth, Dovahkiin, Travis, Ash, and finally Phoenix sat down to the right side. Nathan, Otacon, Snake, Spy, Jack, Ralf, and Sokka sat on the left. It was almost as if the modified humans sat on one side, and the not so human on the other. Spike opted to ride Big Mac, who moved to sit on the side with the less humans.

“Alright. Nathan will talk about ponies, hopefully you already learned a thing or two. Then Otacon will go over his notes over Changelings. Please, no questions, this is all we know. Even some of us have been longer, there is a lot we still do not know.” Nathan moved to stand up, taking out his journal to go over the notes over the ponies. When he was finished, Otacon stood up and went over what he learned about the changelings.

“Alright, introductions next. Why? Well, its the whole reason we were summoned,” Dan stopped talking there, actually lifting his hands up to make the quotations with his fingers. “And yes, we all may have gotten here by accidents, weird portals, or whatever- But no, these small horses all summoned us here because of a problem with a race of shapeshifters or “Changelings.”” He stopped, seeing if anyone had questions or couldn’t follow. Strangely enough, all the humans had some kind of encounter with shape changers or the supernatural in their past.

“Ok good. The whole reason we are doing self introductions is a safety measure. We have no idea if these changelings can change into us. At least by doing introductions, we can identify each other by asking questions. Simple right? Its either that, or tattoos,” Dan said to lower his arms and sit down on the wooden crate.

“How do we know none of us is a changeling now?” Spike asked.

“I thought we told you to shut up,” Dan said, frowning. Spike lowered his head, clearly needing to get used to the idea of being a sage.

“It is a fair question though,” Samurai Jack said, lifting his head to defend his dragon partner.

“So far, changelings have to know a person first before they can change into them. The sound of their voice, mannerisms, etc...” Otacon said, lifting his head up. “Also, we have all displayed powers that changelings are simply unable to do. I think its a good idea to show off a skill when we introduce ourselves, that way we know we are not changelings.”

“I like this idea, but some of us don’t have super powers,” Sokka said. He got a Nod from Nate and Spy. His only skill was change disguises, and clearly showing that skill off would only bring suspicions on himself.

“I have a skill I want to use when I introduce myself,” Dovahkiin said, lifting his right hand up. “Trust me.”

“If there is no more interruptions, we have to get this rolling. I am going to go first. My full name is Dan Mandel. I have no super powers, other than this,” Dan said, lifting his left hand to show off the King of Hearts. “But I can used explosives, axes, and I can dance fight pretty well. Don’t piss me off, seriously. You only get one warning,” he said in a very low voice and narrow his eyes. The King of Hearts begun to glow. “My pet is named Mr. Mumbles, and she’s a cat. Yes, She. Lets see...I have way too many accomplishments to mention. However, taking on Canada and New Mexico are still my best plans. That’s all you need to know.”

“No, he’s right. Do not piss him off,” Sephiroth said, remembering what the leader did to punish the Crusaders. That still made him smile. Sokka shut both eyes, wondering who would name a female cat “Mr.” Nate chuckled, finding the idea clever. As everyone spoke, Otacon took notes with his PDA. It looks like he was the only one that could.

“Well, he is the leader after all,” Soma said, nodding. The soul hunter had grown to like Dan, though clearly afraid of pissing him off. Also, it seemed that sinister aura Sephiroth had was not present at the moment. Jack and few others nodded, having no problems with Authority. Travis said nothing, not wanting to get any heat on him. Who knows what else their leader could do with his mark?

“You next,” Dan said to point at Soma. May as well go down the line to make it easier. “Try to keep the questions to a minimum, we got a lot to cover.”

“Alright. My name’s Soma Cruz. I’m not a formal warrior, but I sort have had experience with weapons combat,” the young man said. May as well show off a skill. He held out both arms out, making his Death Scythe materialize from nowhere and into his hands. “Yeah, I don't know how I do that. I am the reincarnation of a Dark Lord, so I got a lot of his powers. My most notable power though, is soul domination.” Soma drew his hands back and made the weapon vanish. With a snap of his fingers, an imp familiar came out into view.

“Domination?” Samus asked, a bit thrown off by the term. Was he a sadist?

“When I defeated a monster, I can sometimes get their soul. When I use the soul, I can get some sort of an effect. Usually though, its a type of projectile weapon, a personal buff, or helper like this little guy. His name’s Loki.” The little imp spun in the air, and then vanished after Soma snapped his fingers again. “Some of you may have seen me as a bat or that giant golem yesterday. Can do that too.” A few nodded, noting how much potential damage Soma could do. Sephiroth debated recruiting this fellow.

“I am Samus Aran,” the only female human said. She brought her left hand to her chest. “I am probably the top bounty hunter in the... Well my galaxy. I work alone, but often gets jobs from the space military. I used to be in the military myself, but things didn’t work out,” she said. “I was granted special powers by being infused with DNA of by an alien race called Chozo and also Metroid. But, most of these effects I need my armor on to use. At the moment, its recharging. I can use weapons such as missiles, beam, artillery such as bombs, and blasters.” She shrugged, not sure how much to reveal.

“I have enhanced agility and reflexes, and I am stronger than most women,” she guessed. She doubted that even with her powers, Ralf and Dovahkiin still looked stronger. “I am a good pilot, and thanks to the Federation Police, i have been trained in hacking, puzzle solving, and standard vaccinations so I am immune or at least some resistance to diseases or radiation.” Dan picked up his head, nodding. So far, none of the ponies or humans had gotten sick.

“My name’s... Sephiroth. I am not sure, but I think I had a last name at one point,” the long haired fellow said. It looks like he and Samus were the only ones with long hair. “I remember being in a private army called SOLDIER. I was commander. But,” he stopped there, moving his head to look over his right shoulder. His one black wing spread out into view. “There was an experiment. I was... upgraded. I know Mako and Lifestream were involved. I can't remember much for some odd reason.”

“Amnesia?” Ralf asked, lifting his eyebrows. Phoenix tilted his head to the side. Whatever Dan and he had done to the Cetra, it seems his memory had been affected. The one winged angel was nothing like how they first met.

“No... Least I do not think so. Parts come to me, but they quickly fade,” Sephiroth said. “More like I feel as if I am living from outside my old self, if that makes sense.” He then moved to motion to his back. “I still remember my sword fighting style, and combat moves. I posses incredible strength and agility thanks to the experiment.” To show off a skill now... “I also posses rapid regeneration. I recovered from an attack that could kill a normal man in just a few hours. At one time I could use magic, but I need materia or access to Mako energy to use it.”

Nothing new to some of the humans. Snake could recover health just by eating. Dan smiled, remembering using his King of Hearts for the first time. To show off his skill, Sephiroth picked up his left hand and took off his glove. Sticking out his thumb, he picked it up to bite his thumb and make it bleed. His arm moved out to show off the wound, only to have it stop and reveal it healed.

“My name’s Jokull Freysson. But I am now called Dovahkiin. I am part dragon, thanks to that I posses magic and a skill called Thu’um or “Shouting.” Ever seen dragon spew fire? that’s it,” the dragonborn said to motion to Spike. “I am going to use one now, so please do not freak out. Its nothing dangerous.” He moved to stand up, making the others sit straight. Dovahkiin winked a Spike, giving him a free lesson. “This is called, “Aura Whisper.”

“LAAS YAH NIR!” he shouted, moving his head back and then bringing his head forward. Instantly, a hazy aura of red spread out in the area. Since it was indoors, it was roughly the range of 300 feet. All of the humans winced or moved back. They heard the word ‘whisper’ and not expected a damn roar. The Dovahkiin’s eyes changed color though, turning to look around himself. He could see a red aura over them all. “It lets me...” He stopped talking, waiting for a few of them to stop rubbing their ears. “Sorry about that. It lets me detect life forces or enemies around me. Besides that, I am trained in archery, one hand weapons, and blacksmithing.”

“Incidentally, I think you should also know this guy likes to change clothes. I think its for the type of combat he’s using,” Phoenix added. “So don't be surprised if he’s wearing different clothes.”

“Good point Phoenix. As for personal background...” Dovahkiin moved to sit back down to think a second. “I am an archmage, leader of the Wizard’s College in Skyrim. I attended the Bard college.” Lets not mention the Thieves Guild just yet. Some nodded, impressed by the half human. Dovahkiin raised his eyebrows for a second. How many people were there in the barn? He lost count...

“I am Travis Touchdown. Assassin by trade. Anybody got a problem with that?” Travis said, moving to lean forward. He frowned a bit, not sure if anyone was noticing a trend among the humans. They are all people more than willing to use violence. “My choice of weapon is..” He moved to take out his beam katana, flicking the switch to make it hum to life with a red light. “But I also can use kicking techniques, grappling wrestling moves, and I am a really good bike rider.” He turned off the beam weapon to put it away. He missed his bike and TV.

“As for skill, I can’t show it off now. My special ability is “Dark Side.” I tap into a dark primal force I seem to posses. Once I do that, I have access to several moves. Anarchy in the Galaxy that you saw me using in the tournament, and also swing light beams from my weapon that you saw me doing against the dragon yesterday. Unfortunately, I can only use these powers if Luna activates them.”

As the list went on, Sokka and Nate frowned. Sokka was feeling more and more outclassed as they showed off abilities that could rival benders. Nate was starting to wonder just how he was supposed to be “Equal” to these guys.

“So far, all you guys seem to possess special powers. I guess you can call what I got Special too...” Ash said, moving to stand up. If he was going to introduce himself, he was going to do this right. “Name’s Ashley Williams, but just call me Ash. I swear to god if I get one girly comment,” He raised his metal arm, making it squeeze with a hard metal rasping. “After one night with a demonic book- I have gone through time traveling, possesed by a spirit of the damned, and fought an army of the undead evil lead by my dark twin or something or other.”

He stopped there, moving to get his weapons from his back. Shotgun in his left hand, chainsaw in the right. “Thanks to that, it seems I have a more resilient body and was granted strength above regular humans. And I used to be a damn sales clerk at S-Mart.” The other humans said nothing, having respect for the fellow. Nate felt bad for Ash, that was no armor he was wearing on his hand. Somehow, the poor guy had to get his hand cut off and replaced. “Last thing, it seems I can use magic, but I am really bad at it.”

“I’m Phoenix Wright. Former ace attorney, and now run a talent agency,” the black haired man said. “Like Dan, I had come to Equestria before, but I was needed as an attorney, while Dan was brought here by accident.” Dan nodded at the mention, moving to cross both arms on his chest. Phoenix raised his own marked hand, revealing the Double Phoenix Emblem. “Like him, I’ve also been.. Branded,” he said, moving his own arm out to make a shield appear over his arm.

Weird. Both he and Dan gotten their marks on the back of their left hands. Phoenix made his shield vanish again. Nate idly moved his left hand over his right and rubbed his skin with the thumb. Was Branding that much of a power boost?

“While I am a lawyer, I have stepped up to save the world and fought alongside heroes like Deadpool and Captain America. I think... I think I can also shout like Dovahkiin there, but in a different way. However, I can access a power within me. I never gave it a name though, I mostly used it unconsciously. I think its activated when I achieve true courage and confidence, knowing I can win. Others call it “Turnabout,” when I turn the situation around at my favor. Once that does happen, I gain an incredible power boost.”

Some that knew the lawyer nodded, having witnessed it first hand. An odd thought occurred to Soma. What would happened if Phoenix achieved Turnabout mode and activated his Brand? The modified humans then turned to look over at the less than enhanced humans. They didn’t think less about each other, though some of the other humans were starting to feel inadequate. Dan pointed to Sokka, may as well go in a circle.

“I am Sokka, from the Southern Water Tribe. I don't think I come from the same place you guys all come from. Where I come from, people can manipulate the elements of water, fire, wind, and earth. Still, I am a not an elemental bender. Just a plain human...” Sokka said, lowering his hands on his knees.

“So what?” Dan asked, lifting his eyebrows. “I’m not super powered, but I still think I am better than those guys.” He motioned to Soma, who immediately frowned. Still, the teen said nothing. He wanted to give Sokka a chance, being the two youngest guys here. “Don’t you got any skills? Leadership? Training?” Dan said.

“Oh.. Well I have been trained in traditional Southern Tribe combat. Spears, nets, clubs, boomerang. Pretty good aim actually,” Soma said, bringing out his favorite weapon. “While traveling the world, I learned other things. Hunting, fishing, boat captain, tactics. Later I received formal training under a sword master and learned formal fencing.” Samurai Jack smiled, hoping to spar with the teen. It had been a long time since he had a friendly spar. Where’s this man’s sword though?

“I later became a leader of a rebellion against a tyrant lord trying to take over the world. I worked with Generals, Commanders, Kings in armies. It was touch and go for a while, but thanks to my team we won the day. Granted, they did the heavy stuff, but I was more of the brain.” Sokka nodded. He did have some accomplishments under his belt.

Dan nodded, liking this kid. A lot like him, get others to do the hard stuff and plan. Kings and Generals huh? Its looks like Sokka was going to be more use as a team leader once they all split up. Others nodded, impressed that such a young man was so capable. Spike made a mental note to start hanging around Sokka more. So young and still able to talk to others above his station.

“Pretty cool kid, I knew I liked ya for a reason,” Ralf said with a grin. He was next. “I’m Ralf Jones, one of the Ikari Warriors. I am from an elite military mercenary unit, under the command of Heidern. I hold the rank of Colonel, and I have earned the nickname “One Man Army.” He smiled, closing both eyes. “I guess I am trained in the standard stuff. Firearms, explosives, knife combat, and I can drive heavy artillery like tanks and jeeps.” He opened his eyes, making a fist. “But my main form of combat is hand to hand commando savate, with some grappling and assassination moves. I am starting to run out of gunpowder though, I lace my boots and gloves with them to give my hits some extra oomph.”

Sokka smiled at Ralf, also liking the big lug. Nate winced at the memory. Snake and Spy nodded at the soldier. Ralf’s reputation was well earned. “Lets see... Something personal I guess. I like to collect knives, and I like to chew gum. I love baseball. No offense, but I hate snakes,” He said looking at Solid Snake. The other soldier raised his hand up to wave it off. “The bandana I wear is the most important thing I own. It was a gift from my best friend, Clark. I took a bullet, so he made me bite on this while he took it out. Saved my life in the trenches of a war.” Ralf lowered his head, smiling at the memory.

“I am called Jack, a name granted to me after traveling to the distant future,” The Samurai said. He picked up his head, moving his hand to slide his hat off his head. “A demon named Aku flung from my time when I was on the verge of defeating him. While I had been sent through time, Aku healed and then took over the world.” He stopped there, moving to take the katana from his side and draw it out for the others to see. “This is a magic sword, created from metal that fell from the sky. It was the only thing that could hurt Aku.”

Sokka immediately picked up his head, hearing that news. Another space sword? And space swords could defeat demons? He frowned, really missing his own black space sword. This sucks.

“Being plucked from time, and with no other means to defeat Aku, he destroyed the world. After countless fights, battles, and experiences, I was able to defeat him. I now search for a way to return to my own time and defeat Aku to prevent the world from falling under his rule in the first place.” He then sheathed his sword away, turning to look at everyone. “Being a samurai, I have been trained in the way of Bushido. Sword, spear, unarmed combat, kung fu, archery, horse riding, and shield combat. It seems thanks to my clothing and training, I have higher speed, strength, and reflexes. Besides that, I later trained in incredible jumping power.”

Nate picked up his eyebrows, wondering the hell jumping power was. Sephiroth didn’t bother worrying over jumping power. An image of Cid Highwind popped into his head.

“I am a Frenchman, but I cannot reveal my name. You, however, can call me Blue Spy,” The masked man said. “I wear ze mask, because I’m in ze possession of technology that lets me change my form. However, its does not work on skin too well, so a mask helps with ze disguise.” Otacon raised his eyebrows, now understanding. Spy didn’t use octocamo because he wanted to be a in disguise, not be invisible. To demonstrate, he changed into Snake. The others moved their heads back, amazed by the transformation. Snake was clearly impressed by his perfect copy.

“But I can also turn myself invisible for a limited time. I am trained in firearms, though limited to small one handed such as pistols. I can use knives with deadly accuracy, and I have a few devices that let me sabotage electronics... Which is useless in zis place.” He transformed back into his normal masked self. “Rest assured, I am educated, but once again, ze classified.”

“Code name’s Solid Snake. But my name’s David,” Spoke up the stealth agent next. He raised his left hand to fix his cuffs. He should have worn his stealth suit. Also, he needed Otacon to take a look at it. “I am a former soldier for an elite group known as “Foxhound.” I saved the world from nuclear threats several times. I am trained in unarmed combat, and like Ralf, in most standard combat involving firearms and explosives. Many times have I fought strange and paranormal enemies, but defeated them using only human ingenuity and elbow grease.” He lowered his hand and then smiled. “I earned a lot of stuff, like titles. But the one I am the most proud of, is “The Dove of Shadow Moses.”

“Really Snake? That’s all?” Otacon asked, looking up from his notes.

“I figured you could do the rest,” Snake said. The engineer was next anyway. Phoenix idly rubbed his chin. Only Snake and Otacon were the only humans that actually knew each other. Why? And wasn’t Snake a more obvious choice as a champion?

“Well, okay then. I am Dr. Hal Emmerich. Code name, Otacon. Unlike Snake, I am no soldier. I’m an MIT graduate, and a weapons designer. I have degrees in robotics, engineering, and other things.” Otacon lowered his notes so he could face everyone. “I met Snake at Shadow Moses. I was building...” he sighed, shaking his head to the sides. “A mobile tank called Metal Gear, capable of launching nuclear missiles that would be unable to be detected to radar thanks to the new rail launch system.”

Samus, Spy, Nate, Ralf, Soma, Travis, Ash, and even Dan all were shocked. They all knew about nuclear war and its dangers. And this guy made those?

“However, the base was hijacked by terrorists. They were going to use the nuclear missiles to destroy the world. Luckily, Snake had been sent to save the day. He called “Dove” because he’s a hero that saved the day, and also because he did not kill a single enemy soldier during the incident. Countless enemies soldiers and elite agents were subdued by his hand, and he also destroyed the tank while someone had operated it.”

Spy nodded, a feat few could perform. He like stealth, but to kill. For Snake to sneak around after an elite team without being discovered took true skill.

“Since then, Snake and I have been on the run. Snake because of FOXDIE, and me because of my brain. There was no way in hell I would make anymore weapons system. We founded and run Philanthropy, a formal organization recognized by the United Nations to prevent wars caused by nuclear threat and also preventing any more Metal Gears from being made.”

“I take it nuclear missiles are bad?” Sokka asked, not sure what it meant. But he saw the reactions from the others.

“Hell. Imagine Dan at his angriest. Now, imagine him using his Brand. Now, throw in Dovahkiin, Phoenix in Turn About, and myself in true pissed off mode. Put that all together, and you would still only be able to reach half the destruction of one missile,” Soma said. He shook his head to the sides. “The worst part is, that if a nuclear missile is launched, all the other missiles would also be launched at the same time as a counter strike.”

Ralf whistled, as Soma more or less got it right. Nate released a sigh, wondering how he was supposed to follow that. Hell, even Sokka had talked with kings. Damn it, he could do this. His resume alone was worth looking at.

“My name’s Nathan Drake, but you can call me Nate. Never formally attended college, but I am trained in a few things,” Nate said with a smile. “I am sort of a tomb raider and treasure hunter. And before anyone says any Indiana Jones comments, yes he was an influence. But I am trained with firearms, explosives, fisticuffs brawling, and some wrestling moves.” So far, the same as the others.

“As for non combat.. Well I have a license to pilot airplanes and boats. I’ve had tons of hours of certified Scuba and CPR. I can do deep sea salvaging, and also trained with equipment like metal detectors and other archeology gear. I know several languages, and often worked as a translator. I can even read dead languages. I even help run my own bar, so I’m also a businessman.”

“Oh, you and me gotta talk later then,” Ash said, getting a big grin on his face. Nate was feeling better, mentioning the bar was a good move. He was also feeling good about himself.

“Okay, now that’s outta the way. Any questions?” Dan asked, looking around.

“So lets see if I got this right. The ponies, unable to fight, called on champions. So here we all are, fighting changelings?” Snake asked. Still sounded so surreal.

“Yep.”

“Oh. Proceed,” Snake said.

“Alright. Nathan. Can you explain the elements of Harmony and Change?” Dan said. Once again, Nate stood up to go over his notes. The others listened in, understanding the concept of now why they have been partnered up. Nate felt better, it seems the others respected his note taking skills.

“Does that mean the rest of us are not getting those... Brands you called them?” Travis asked, looking at the First.

“I’m not sure yet. In fact, not sure if the rest of the Elements of Change will even get a Brand,” Dan said with a shrug. “We only have these for less than a day. Otacon and Twilight said they will take a look at them and see if they can find out anything.” The others stayed quiet. Looks like the Brand would be something to talk about in another meeting

“Well... I guess this covers the basics. Spike? Can you get the ponies? I think we can now go over the game plans.” Dan said to nod at the others. The small human was happy, it seemed that none of the humans were stupid, just ignorant.

“Hey guys?” Nate asked.

“What’s...” Phoenix shut up, looking down at Nate’s face. The treasure hunter started to turn pale, and his normally alert eyes had been dulled.

“I think...Something’s wrong...” Nate said as he fell forward to the straw floor. A small feather was sticking out from the middle of his back. Damn it... just when he was starting to feel good about himself.

Author’s Notes: Dum de dum dum... Nate’s going to die! Or not... Not sure yet. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Mares Assemble

Chapter 36- Mares Assemble

When the doors of the barn had been closed, the Equestrians walked over to the bleachers set up from the tournament from yesterday. With all of the excitement, no one had a chance to clean them up. Even then though, it was not so messy. A lot of the food sold was eaten, so the litter was mostly thrown away properly. For Zecora, this was her first time on the Apple’s Farm to look around. The sun was bright, and while the temperature was higher than the zebra was used to, it was still pleasant.

Cherilee walked to the front of the bleachers, letting her fellow ponies walk out to sit on the bleachers. Applejack, Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy, Rainbow, and Pinkie all sat on the front. On the next row, Zecora, Derpy, Lyra, and Mayor Mare. Trixie opted to go to a tier above them. Perfect view for her. Princess Luna walked over to the front with the school teacher and sit to look ahead as the rest walked over to sit on the next tier of seats. Princess Luna nodded to Cherilee, who had wanted this meeting in the first place.

Applejack turned to look for her brother, wondering where he was. Rarity raised her eyebrows a bit, half expecting her Spikey Wikey to be around to take notes. Still, they said nothing. It felt more appropriate no guys were around for a true mare’s talk.

“Alright, I mostly came for this meeting for three reasons. One, what is wrong with us? I mean, really- It’s like some of us are almost possessive of our human counterparts..” Cherilee said, looking around at the others. The main reason she said this though, was because of Princess Luna. It was almost unbecoming of royalty to hug Travis like that. Princess Luna lowered her head a bit and blushed, knowing she was probably one of the culprits. Zecora and Trixie also picked up their heads. The others had been acting odd as well?

“Second, who are these humans really? I mean, I know they mean well- But how far can we trust them? I like Ralf, he is a true sweetheart- But that fellow is more than capable of bringing ruin to us all. And I trust the Elements of Harmony and also Princess Luna, and even you Mayor Mare.” Cherilee nodded her head, making sure she got the authority ponies. Mayor nodded, glad to have some acknowledgements. “I think we would all feel better if we knew about the other humans than just our partners.” Twilight nodded at this, the Mane 6 were the only ones that had more experiences with humans than the others.

“And lastly, are the humans going to stay? Will they go away when this is all said and done?” Cherilee asked, frowning a bit. She said the only thing that they all didn’t want to acknowledge. She could only guess that was the reason Princess Luna had been acting so strange. The thought of Ralf leaving scared her as well. That last question made a few of the mares lift their ears up. That thought never occurred to them. A few murmurs begun to spread among the females.

“No way! Dan is staying no matter what!”

“Leave? You mean Soma and the others can’t stay?”

“Nathan? Leave? Must he?”

“I don’t think Sephiroth could leave.”

“Phoenix already came back twice. Is that so bad?”

“I will have to teach Sokka how to make more muffins!”

That last statement made them all stop to look at Derpy. The gray pony merely looked around at the others. For once, her eyes did not roll in her head. “What? If he has to go, I want to teach him something important!” She frowned a bit, refusing to feel sad. At least she could pass something on. No muffins in Sokka’s homeland? The horror!

“Alright, alright everypony! One thing at a time!” Mayor Mare said, lifting herself to stand from her seat. “Twilight? Maybe you can add something to Cherilee’s first concern?” Along with the gray mane pony, all the others turned to look at Twilight. She nodded, moving to stand up and walk over to take Cherilee’s spot. The teacher in turn walked over to sit down.

“Well, this is something that we have not told the humans, but its not like it was a secret,” Twilight started to say to look at the others. Princess Luna nodded, ready to help explain things. She already knew the truth about the champions. “We just never had a chance to explain it yet, and I was hoping to once we all were in a meeting together. As you know, they are our partners, knights, champions, whatever word you want to use.” While some of mares nodded, Zecora folded her ears back a bit. Ponies? Seemed to fit the way champions were being picked. But Spike, Big Macintosh, and herself? They seemed to be the odd ducks.

“But the truth is, we also serve a purpose. Yes, they were called here to be heroes. But they need something to stay attached to this realm. If you have noticed, many of the humans look like they do not belong in the same time or place as each other.” Princess Luna said, moving to stand. “Surely you seen how Jack is dressed in a robe of white, or how Blue Spy speaks with an accent. These humans were called from all walks of life, times, and experiences. We are the anchors keeping them assigned to Equestria.”

“Anchors?” Applejack asked, lowering her eyebrows. Nautical terms were lost on a lot of them.

“Yes, anchors. Or rather, think of the humans as kites. They can fly high and look pretty, but without a pony down to hold them down, they can’t fly,” Twilight said. “If you noticed, some humans need us in order to show their true potential. Like how Phoenix and Dan got their cutie marks from us.”

“It is the same case for Sir Travis. He is unable to use his more powerful attacks without me to let him activate them,” The moon princess said.

“So, what you’re saying... If something happens to us, the humans can go back home?” Lyra asked, lifting her right eyebrow. So if Sephiroth would harm her, he could go back home? That idea did not sit well with her.

“Another reason we did not want to tell the humans yet. We wanted to make sure they would not bring harm to one of our subjects,” Princess Luna said. Cherilee closed her eyes and lowered her ears down. Although she was the one that brought out the points in the meeting, she did not want to make poor Ralf work for their behalf. While a soldier, he had proven himself to show chivalry, sportsmanship, and a nice smile. He did not deserve to fight in a war he had no business with. Rainbow Dash turned to look at Fluttershy, making sure she was ok. Fluttershy would be the type to do anything for a friend to get them back home.

“Going back to being the um.. Anchors? Yes. Is that the only reason we are acting strange?” Trixie asked. She didn’t feel like she was acting weird. Just that she finally started to question if she wanted a special somepony in her life.

“We are not sure just yet. I think another major factor is why they were picked to be our partners. You all know how the Elements of Harmony sort of picked with Element of Change. I think its also has to do with our natural personalities. You know, how opposites can attract?” Twilight Sparkle said, motioning to Pinkie Pie. A lot of them nodded, clearly most of them had heard of how Pinkie was engaged to Dan.

Lyra blinked once, taking a second to think. She had wanted a human in her life, any human in fact. She wondered why exactly it was Sephiroth was the one she was matched with. She would have to make sure to find out more about Sephiroth, and clearly without Bon Bon around. Some of the others looked like they did make a cute couple with the others. Soma and Fluttershy were just too cute! The yellow pegasus did need somepony in her life.

“Alright, the next point Cherilee brought up. It was another reason we asked to bond with the humans,” Twilight continued. “Yes, we did need to know if the humans were dangerous. But primarily, it was to introduce the humans to the rest of us. We had already done this with the Elements of Change. So now, one by one, we will go over how our bonding time went, and our opinions of them. Princess Luna, if you would go first?” The purple unicorn took a few steps back to let the night alicorn go first.

“Ah. Well, I suppose so,” Luna said, picking up her head to stand straight. She had not expected to go first, but then again her actions before with Sir Travis was a bit aggressive. “As you know, I rule the night. Because of that, I have dominion over certain aspects, such as dreams. I felt that if I entered Travis’ dreams, we could relate on easier terms, and also I could read him better.” Fluttershy picked up her head quickly, looking at Luna. Dreams?

“I transformed into a human in his dream, so he would be able to relate better to me. As it turns out, all he wanted was for me to sing to him.” Rarity had her mouth open, shocked. Is that all? They way Travis was acting around Luna... One would think he wanted only one thing out of her. Really? Just, sing? “He looked so happy..” The princess said, smiling to look away. “Sure, I had to wear a strange costume, but I assume it was standard for humans. While I did not learn much about his past, I did learn something about his personality.”

“So, what did you think about him?” Twilight asked. She was honestly surprised. Singing? All the ponies in town liked to sing. She inwardly scolded herself. Instead of asking what interests Otacon had, she went straight for physical contact. Maybe if she had not skipped a step, she would have have not embarrassed herself yesterday. Fluttershy smiled. Of course! Singing! She loved to sing, and her birds too. Surely Soma would like that.

“Well, Sir Travis... He is an assassin by trade,” Luna said. She should not hold back for his sake. He was certainly showed no signs of being uncomfortable stating he was an assassin. A lot of the ponies perked up their ears. A lot of them had no idea what that was. Murder was almost unheard of. “But, it is not how he defines himself. He is gruff with a certain tough exterior, but inside he is sensitive and kind. The man has suffered a bit in life, and he certainly only has one thing on his mind.” She stopped there, smiling with her eyes closed. “But it does not stop him from doing the right thing. Often, he has shown mercy.”

“Alright. I will go next,” Twilight said. Mental note: Look up assassin. “Dr. Otacon is smart, possibly the smartest of the human I have seen at least. He can read books quickly, and his expertise over science is beyond even mine.” Rainbow Dash gasped a bit. Twilight was the biggest egghead she knew, and she was admitting Otacon was smarter? Was that possible? “To bond, we spoke a bit about his adventures, and he patted my mane.”

“How good did that feel?” Rainbow Dash quickly teased her friend. “Was that good or what?”

“Yes, you were right Dash. It felt, really really good,” Twilight said, closing her eyes to remember the sensation of her horn. She stayed quiet, wishing she had more. The others looked at each other, wondering why Twilight fell silent. Trixie made a mental note to ask Twilight about this later. She had suspicions that Otacon had touched her horn.

“Ergh... Twi?” Applejack asked, lifting his eyebrows.

“Hm? Oh yes, sorry...” Twilight said, quickly shook her head to the sides and open her eyes. “My opinion. He’s smart and resourceful. He’s kind and although he does not look it, he’s brave. In the lines of battle he has helped his friend Snake and innocents from danger.” Trixie smiled and nodded, she hoped to call Otacon friend and savior. So far Twilight was right. “He’s also gentle, but not a fighter. But his planning may even be better than Dan.”

“I doubt that!” Pinkie Pie said, crossing her hooves on her chest.

“Sorry Pinkie, its just my opinion. I only got to spend one night with him, so I am hoping to learn more. Even then, I spent time with Spike and Jack.” The purple unicorn nodded, turning to look for her assistant. May as well let Spike talk... and her assistant was nowhere around. She blinked once. “Where’s Spike?”

“I think I saw him go into the barn, along with Big Macintosh,” Trixie said. Since he had taken the rear, she managed to spot the two males join the other humans.

“Well, I suppose its fine. I can tell you a little about Jack then. I am sure they just needed Spike to take notes and Big Macintosh for any needs. They probably just wanted us to have no interruptions.” Twilight reasoned. Still, she wished Spike had told her before going. But knowing Dan, the dragon most likely had no chance. “Well, Jack is a warrior, and he is very quiet. From what he said about his adventures though- He is clearly even more powerful than Soma and Dovahkiin.”

“No way!” Applejack said, frowning.

“I don’t think so, but you are entitled to your opinion,” Fluttershy said, frowning a bit. She was this close to give Twilight the Stare. Really? Jack better than Soma? All he had was a sword and a dress.

“Please, hear me out. Jack fought an evil demon, one no one else could beat. His sword is made from metal that fell from the sky. But in any case, he is smart, but not an intellectual. There is not much I can say, but I do know he does possess a heart of a true scholar. He always learns, and shows signs of being a philosopher, least, by how he talks. He also knows more than one language.” That made Zecora perk her ears. Maybe Jack could teach her the language Spy knew.

“Guess Ah’m next. Dovahkiin is the better fighter,” Applejack said, looking at Twilight as she sat back down. Twilight frowned a bit, wondering why her friends were acting so insulted. “Lets see now... Bond. Right.” She shook her head to the sides. May as well be honest. “Yesterday had the house all to ourselves. We talked, and he pet my mane. You girls weren’t kidding, feels tons more better than brushing,” the cowpony said with a smile. A lot of giggles joined in with her.

“He’s smart, ah think at least in top three from the humans.” A few ponies raised their eyebrows. Princess Luna smiled, seeing what Applejack did there. By saying Dovahkiin was among the top three, the others could argue who were the top two. “He can use magic, and them dragon roars. A great fighter, he held back at their tournament to not hurt the others. As for what I think...” She stopped there, bit peeved with herself. While they spoke, it was mostly about her and her family. She would make sure to find out more about him. He was still hiding something.

“He’s brave and gentle. Kind and his laugh is so loud, it scares me. But Ah wouldn’t trade it for any other laugh in the world. Also- Well, may as well come out with it. We’re lovers,” Applejack said, lowering her head to blush. Twilight felt her mouth open, shocked. That seemed more.. Scandalous than even Pinkie and Dan being engaged. Dan had admitted he had not even considered being Pinkie’s lover until one of them transformed.

“Lovers? That is a bit... Umm, forward dear,” Rarity admitted. It looks like she was getting left in the dust along with Fluttershy. Mayor Mare blushed, wondering if she should confess the same thing. At least Applejack got to talk to her partner about it.

“Nothing happened, before ya git ya minds in gutters. We just slept in the same bed, ok?” Applejack said, frowning a bit. Why would her friends even think Dovahkiin or her would act so strangely. “But calling him mah special somepony or coltfriend don’t sit right.” Rarity nodded, understanding now. Both terms did seem odd to use. “Sorry, I can’t tell ya about that there Samus girl. She and Big Macintosh took off in the ship until this morning.”

“Well, Nate and I only talked. I managed to get him to model for me,” Rarity said to go next. Her friends didn't seem surprised by that. “As you know, most of the poor humans have no spare clothes. I wanted to see if I could whip something up for them. Even the Stud’s Warehouse only make things for colts and stallions. They need at least robes for them to sleep in. We were going on a date, but Sweetie Bell didn’t show up till evening, so we had to postpone it.”

“Oh! I have to thank you girls! The Crusaders all helped me move from Sugarcube Corners into my new house!” Pinkie Pie said, quickly happy.

“Oh, well that was nice of them. Must have been the punishment from Dan,” Rainbow Dash said. Seemed kind of lame by Dan, but it was free labor.

“Oh, that wasn't the punishment. They were just doing it to be nice. Their real punishment would be done today, since they were so tired from yesterday,” Pinkie Pie said. Cherilee smiled, glad to know her students had done such a nice thing.

“Well, we did get to talk, and he did cook for me. With no females in his life, Nate had to fend for himself. He makes a great vegetable quiche,” Rarity said to smile. It was one of the few things Nate could make with the ingredients he had. (Yes, Nate can cook! It was that or make Sully cook. Sully even made him cook when he took Nate under his wing.) “It’s nice, having a gentlecolt cook for you.” Cherilee nodded, lowering her head to smile. Applejack also nodded, Dovahkiin could make a lot of stuff.

“Nate is highly educated and talented too though. He let me see through his journal. While his penmanship could use work,” Applejack rolled his eyes at her friend. Leave it to Rarity to care about penmanship. “He took excellent notes. He can also speak many languages, and read even more- Languages no one has spoken in years, Nate could read them. From what I could seen in his journal, he’s very artistic. His “doodles” as he calls them are impressive for just a pencil drawing. They are beautiful, and his sketch of Sweetie Bell is just adorable.”

“Hmm. An artist...” Twilight noted, impressed. And Nathan took notes like Otacon? She would have to compare with them both later.

“Also, Nate seems to have an affinity for cats.” Rarity added, thinking back. “Opalessence can be a handful, but Nate petted my kitty with no problems. Opalessence even approach Nate, wanting to be petted more.” Fluttershy blinked at this. She knew Rarity’s cat first hand. That was impressive. Twilight took a moment to think. Phoenix had shown he could speak phoenix, and Dovahkiin seemed to have an affinity for Spike. Did the humans also have an animal partner? Trixie raised her head, remembering how the Timberwolves just obeyed Snake with no question.

“Well, it does seem Soma and my animal friends get along,” Fluttershy said. “Yesterday, we spent time feeding my animals. He offered to help me,” A squee and smile escaped from her, remembering seeing a few birds on Soma’s shoulders. “We didn't get to talk much, but mostly spent our time working. With the last two days so busy, I had a lot of work to catch up on. A lot of my animals took to Soma easily. In a lot of ways, it was easier for him to help the animals than I could. Those hands of them are truly magical.”

“That’s what I’ve been saying for a long time!” Lyra said. She was starting to think maybe she should take over the meeting.

Fluttershy didn’t know what to say, so she just continued talking her bonding time with her partner. “Soma is a very serious young man. Very stoic. But it seems he has calmed down now that he is used to Ponyville. He also values the friendships he has made with the other humans.” The other mares tilted their head to the side, wondering how the humans felt about each other. They seemed to hide their feelings in front of each other.

“But Soma has a very nice smile. I could get lost staring at them all day,” Fluttershy said, leaning her head back to smile. “He’s not very gentle, but he tries hard. And when he gets mad, his aura is very alluring. I feel safe around him, and I pity anyone that would irk his wrath. While Dan would do unspeakable acts, Soma would rather tear them apart. I do want to feed poor Soma some meat.” The other mares frowned at that, moving away from Fluttershy a bit. “Was it something I said?”

“Talking about Phoenix now!” Rainbow Dash quickly moved in, trying to save Fluttershy. Someone was going to have to seriously talk with the kind pegasus. A lot of them nodded. “Phoenix is a single father. He’s smart, though more of a law egghead than other things,” The cyan pegasus added. She started to calm down, thinking about her partner. “He doesn't look like much, and his hair looks so ridiculous.”

“I think its fashionable,” Rarity added. The white unicorn did like Phoenix’s hair style.

“Thanks Rares. But that only makes him even more awesome when he’s in the zone!” She said with a smile. “He can fight, he’s responsible, and the other humans respect him a lot. Least, the Elements of Change.” Many of the mares nodded, realizing Phoenix could very well be the oldest of the humans. When he spoke, the others listened. “He’s boring when not doing anything, but even then he brings calm, soothing feeling with him. When he’s not worried or fighting, I get to see him smile. Just seeing that makes me feel all’s right with the world.”

Fluttershy smiled at her friend, glad Rainbow Dash was so lucky. They did make a cute couple. Phoenix’s maturity made Dash’s outspoken personality calm down. Twilight chuckled, knowing all those things about Phoenix already. Still, Equestria’s fastest flier paired up with the most stable human. Who knew? The unicorn did pick up her left eyebrow, looking at Rainbow Dash. Something was off...

“Lets see, what else. He can talk to the phoenix firebird. And he’s funny. While a lot of his jokes are so lame, I know that he at least tries! And what he said made me think so much sometimes. You remember, how he once said how much life was worth fighting for, and how hard we must fight for it?” Rainbow Dash admitted. The cyan pegasus lowered her head, eyes closed halfway. Her front hooves were raised to her chest, touching the front of each other. Her wings were folded up from her form a bit, while her smile was small. That was certainly an odd look for her. She looked, in love? “Oh, we’re dating. I’m taking things slow.”

“Good for you?” Applejack said, more confused than anything. Ok, now that was off for Rainbow Dash. Her going slow? The orange mare raised an eyebrow at the pegasus. Was Phoenix that much of an influence on her?

“We can skip Dan,” PInkie Pie said with a smile.

“Why?” Twilight asked.

“Dan said so. He doesn’t want anyone talking about him behind his back. And I am going to respect his wishes! Even if he’s smart, likes my cooking, and treats me like an adult. He’s the leader of the humans for a reason!” Pinkie Pie said. No one could argue with that one.

“Well, lets move on then. Zecora?” Twilight motioned to the next row.

“Spy is very cultured and refined. Man of mystery, yet unconfined. Skilled in weapons and disguise, yet also educated and filled with surprise. He gave me this rare flower, and sings in the shower.” She smiled, lifting her ears to show off the yellow iris she had. “Much of Spy is still yet unknown, yet I no longer feel alone.” Zecora stopped there, smiling. Spy had also spent most of his time flattering her and also learning about her home land and Equestria.

“Sokka is a nice earth human,” Derpy said, raising her eyebrows at the rhyming zebra. That was a lot of rhyme at once. The gray pegasus categorized the teen the same way she would a pegasus and unicorns. Phoenix reminded Derpy of a unicorn, and Travis of a pegasus. Dovahkiin and Soma resembled alicorns. The other mares blinked at her, surprised none of them thought of the humans in the same manner. Why not associated them with ponies to make them easier to relate too.

“He’s talented, and bakes really good. He can learn fast, and makes good questions. All we did yesterday was bake muffins. But I liked it a lot! With Dinky and Sokka, it was almost like a real family!” Derpy admitted, closing her eyes to smile. A lot of the mares frowned, feeling jealous. A family, with mom and dad and child. Fluttershy always imagined little foals with a father. “Sokka called me brave, and a hero. And he means it too,” Derpy said to blush a bit.

“Leave it to Derpy to make the honest things more important,” Rainbow Dash said with a smile. She was glad the bubbly pegasus found a good partner that took her seriously. “What else?”

“Hm. Sokka Sokka Sokka,” Derpy said, repeating his name to think about the young man. “He’s very funny too. He likes to make jokes, and he got muffin batter on his face by accident. It made Dinky laugh real hard!” She said, remembering back. “Dinky likes him a lot too.” Rarity nodded, along with Fluttershy. It seemed the humans had affinity with the younger fillies. Sweetie Bell was smitten by Nate, and Fluttershy noted how much the Crusaders bugged Soma.

"Well, Sephiroth is ok now. He took a really nasty hit at the tournament. But its amazing how fast he got better. The Doctor did very little, as if he healed himself,” Lyra said. “We just talked when we got home. Bon Bon seems to like him too, we all talked to get to know each other. I know he’s a soldier. Serious and old fashioned. Likes his mom. But he has troubles remembering things...” The pastel green unicorn tuned to look at the others. “But he’s really strong. You saw him cut the roof with just one swing?”

“Is he dangerous?” Mayor Mare asked, not liking Sephiroth too much now. Still, thanks to him the others got Alduin through the portal.

“Dangerous? No. But he doesn't like to be insulted. He honestly believes he is my knight, and he will defend my honor,” Lyra said. “Its a lot like a bard’s tale. He’s a bit upset he lost in the tournament, but he doesn’t hate the other humans. In fact, he has nothing but respect for Dan, and he likes Travis. You should see what Dan did to the Crusaders though...” Lyra winced and shook her head to the sides.

“Oh wow, is that why we haven’t seen them?” Rarity asked.

“No offense, but the Crusaders can be rowdy,” Fluttershy said. “I am happy they are still alive.” Applejack gulped.

“Do you think we can ask Dan to punish the humans in case one of them gets out of line?” Mayor asked.

“That’s a good question,” Twilight said. “They are not bound to our laws or rules, so I think they may have to rule their own. I think Dan can handle it, so long as Phoenix and the other support him. Besides, these are all champions, I don't think they are evil.” She stopped there, taking a moment to think. “Well, no more evil than Discord. At least he never physically hurt anypony. And Ms. Mayor, your turn.”

“Oh, um. Yes, Mr. Williams. He prefers to be called Ash,” The gray mane earth pony said. She could not remember much very much after the drinking started. “Ash is a man of few words, he only talks when its relevant. But he’s very down to earth male, very realistic. We went shopping yesterday-” The mayor stopped, looking around shiftily. “Ahem, after we made sure Ponyville Residents came back and City Hall was assessed.” A few nodded then. None of them thought the worse from the Mayor though.

“He’s a surprisingly good shopper. He found good deals, haggled down prices, and he could even appraise furniture,” The glasses wearing mare said. “He has intimate knowledge of combat, but also over wood and furniture products. He was a sales clerk, and a good one from what I have seen in his shopping style. But besides his shopper savvy, he’s realistic and down to earth. And while not super smart, he has a deep philosophy to live by and a good understanding of humans. I suppose that is due to him being a salespony- sales person.” She corrected herself.

Not many had a chance to talk or meet Ash. His metal hand was a bit unnerving to them. “That poor man. He lost his hand due to trying to protect the lives of his special somepony and friends. Even though he tried so hard, he failed. It seems that the events changed him, he even confessed he’s not the same and is haunted by the memories and said events.” Ash seemed to like to talk when he was drunk. She decided to leave out their romp from last night with the goat. “But he protects the innocent, and he considers himself a reluctant hero.”

Fluttershy picked up her head to look at the Mayor. That sounded almost as sad as Phoenix’s tale. She had seriously misjudged Ash, thinking he was just a run of the mill champion. Most of the other mares thought along the same lines. Rainbow Dash imagined what it would be like to have their hooves cut off and wear a metal replacement.

“And the Great and Powerful... Er, me, goes next,” Trixie said, remembering the spanking from the morning. Twilight raised an eyebrow, turning to look at her so called rival. She already heard some things from Otacon. “Snake’s real name is David. He likes animals, especially dogs. The timberwolves-”

“Timberwolves?” Fluttershy suddenly perked up her head. She really did not like those animals.

“Yes, timberwolves. Please do not interrupt. The wooden wild dogs listened to Snake, like he was their leader. It was impressive really, those wolves helped rescue me from the changelings-”

“You met the changelings?” Twilight asked, lifting her eyebrows.

“Oh yes. Even met with their King. Thanks to Otacon and Snake though, I was able to escape,” Trixie added. “It’s true Otacon is the brain, he had those changelings listening to him easily.” The other mares turned to look at Twilight, confused.

“What’s Trixie talking about?” Rainbow Dash asked, not sure how to feel. She was not mad, there was no need to suspect anything bad. Trixie herself admitted Otacon was a good guy.

“Afterwards, in the meeting with the humans. I think he wants to tell us all what he learned with them,” the Element of Magic said. Rainbow nodded, but she didn’t like it too much. She would at least give Otacon a chance. Applejack frowned. Twi was hiding something.

“Yes, well, back to Snake. He’s strong and fit, and his eyes show that he is always thinking. While quiet, he does ask intelligent questions like Sokka, I think you said his name was?” Trixie asked. Derpy nodded, making her eyes spin a bit. The blue unicorn leaned back, a bit thrown off my those eyes. “Er, well, he is resourceful and also strict. He does not tolerate rudeness, showboating, or bullies. He’s very protective of his friend Otacon. According from what he said, he’s also smart, but I am not sure how much. He’s at least smart enough not to reveal too much about himself.”

“How is that smart? Doesn’t that mean he doesn’t trust you?” Derpy asked.

“Because Miss, he hates showboating. Did you not listen? He would rather let others fight over petty titles, and rather be known for his ideals rather than his actions.” Trixie picked up her head, smiling a bit. “The fellow reminds me of a teacher I once had. Little patience, but only because he knows you have so much potential in you. He only wants to see the best in others.”

“How do you know that?” Cherilee asked. That sounded nothing like Ralf.

“He told me something very important. He said, “Find something to believe in, and find it for yourself. And when you do, pass it on to others.” When I asked him what that meant, he said “That’s your problem.” From that alone I gathered he’s deep, and also knows that I am smart enough to figure things out for myself.” Trixie smiled, shaking her head to the sides. “All this time, I have tried to get others to believe in me by my actions. But he wants me to make others believe in my ideals, not just words.”

“It looks,” Cherilee said, taking a moment to reflect on what she heard. “It seems that there is more to these humans than what we came to expect. At least, I know I can sleep at night knowing they will bring us no harm.” They all took a moment to think about the other humans instead of their partners. They all had qualities that made them question things.

“But, humans aren’t so different from us. They just think deeper than we can,” Princess Luna said. The others turned to look at the moon guider. “Even in my long life, the ideals, beliefs, and principles these humans posses have never occurred to me.”

“And now. The last part. How long the humans will stay. Not for long, I am afraid,” Twilight said, lifting her head up. The mares immediately turned to look at the purple unicorn once more. “The spell is only temporary. If it was a stronger spell, there would be no need for anchors to keep them here, is it?”

“No. Ah suppose not,” Applejack said, lowering her head.

“How long?” Rainbow Dash asked. She suddenly regretted wanting to take things slow.

“I don’t know. Its not an issue of time, but how long it takes them to complete the mission. They have their own lives to lead. They are champions and heroes of their own worlds. It would be selfish of us to ask them to to stay while their own homes need them so much more.” Twilight said. “The longer it takes them to complete the mission though, the worse will happen to them.”

“Worse?” Rarity asked, leaning her head out. “What does that mean?”

“The humans are clearly from different eras of space and times. There is a reason time spells are so powerful and have horrible repercussions if done wrong,” Luna said. “It is the same reason why my sister, cannot have The Doctor around all the time even though he is a fellow immortal.”

“What kind of repercussions?” Trixie asked. She refused to feel guilty, this was not her fault for once.

“I do not know. This has never happened before in our history. But I suspect our world can break, just from the sheer power alone of the humans.”

“Are you telling me their own awesomeness will break the Equestria?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“You have seen what they are capable of. Can you imagine what would happen if they all gathered their power into one spot and unleashed it? While we are all strong ponies, do you think you could hold them back for long? What do you think would happen if Pinkie Pie got hurt, what would Dan do to get back at the world? Or if Fluttershy was hurt, what Soma could do if he went rogue? We have even seen what Dovahkiin did to Princess Celestia,” Twilight said with a sigh.

“What happened?” Derpy asked, not sure what was being talked about.

“Dovahkiin got angry at the Princess Celestia. He threatened to kill her if she didn’t knock it off,” Applejack said, remembering that night in the library.

“To Princess Celestia? Couldn’t she do anything?” Cherilee said, appalled by the news.

“Well, I do not think she could. Dovahkiin is easily one of the most powerful humans. If he doesn’t want to get teleported, I don’t think he will. Even my sister respects dragons.” Luna said. “And Dovahkiin is part dragon.”

“How long... How long do they have?” Fluttershy asked, lifting her head. She got off the bleacher, walking over to look at Twilight. She did not want for Soma to leave, but she couldn’t be selfish.

“I don’t know. Maybe two weeks? I think if they get Cutie Marks like Dan and Phoenix did though, it may help,” Twilight said. “None of the magical authorities have had a chance to look at them yet.”

“So there’s still hope?” Rainbow Dash asked, moving in to join Fluttershy.

“Maybe, we still don’t know-” Twilight stopped talking, lifting her head.

“Twilight! Twilight!” Spike yelled, riding on the back of Big Macintosh. They both looked terrified and worried.

“Spike?! What is it?” Twilight said, turning to look at the baby dragon.

“Its Nate! He has been poisoned!

Author’s Notes: Still don’t know about Nate. Sully is a character from the same game series as Nate, and serves as his father figure. Spoiler: Nate’s an orphan. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Broken Equality

Chapter 37- Broken Equality

“Nate! Nate!” Phoenix screamed out, moving his left hand out to the treasure hunter. Otacon and Dan moved out to look down at the fallen one. They were the ones sitting closest to him afterall. Dan moved to get to his knees by Nate’s face, frowning. Dazed for a second, Otacon shook his head to the sides and snap out of it. He moved down to his knees also, moving to inspect Nate.

“He’s still alive!” Dan said, moving his fingers back from Nathan’s nose. “He’s still breathing!”

“Who did this?!” Dan said, lifting his head up to look around. Otacon and Snake were the most likely the culprits, being the ones sitting next to Nate.

“Shut up,” Snake said, frowning.

“Don’t tell me to shut up you-” Dan fell silent up though, seeing Snake lifting his left hand up. “Did you just tell me to talk to the hand?!” The Element of Anger said, mouth open in shock. Really, the 90’s? A lot of the other humans moved to stand up, looking over the Element of Equality on the floor.

“Dan, let Snake work,” Phoenix pleaded. “Nate’s life is on the line!”

“Fine,” Dan said, looking down at Nate. He was one of the few guys he didn’t only respect, but also liked.

“Give him space, but don’t move him,” the stealth agent commanded. “Otacon-”

“Yeah, I see it,” Otacon said. There was a small dart sticking out of Nate’s back. Otacon moved to pluck out the dart and hand it to Snake. In turn, Snake moved to take out his M-9. He unloaded a single dart to compare it to the other one. The tranquilizer darts had different colors- The tranqs was red, and this one was black. But the needles they each used were the same length. Two and a half inches. Snake then moved to sniff the foreign dart.

“I think it’s poison, but I can’t tell for sure. The symptoms are not from anything mild I ever heard of. Only toxins can do this.” Snake said.

“Can we suck it out?” Soma asked. He had been sitting across from Nate, so he was one of the few looking down at Nate closely.

“Give him space! And I don’t think so. This dart was in his spine...” Otacon said.

“Allow me,” Blue Spy said. The other humans moved back when the human pulled out a switchblade with a daft right hand. He got down on his knee across from Otacon, moving to cut the shirt off Nate’s back. “We should still try,” Spy said. With the shirt off, Otacon pointed to the spot where the dart had been. It was impossible to tell where the dart had struck otherwise. Nate’s back looked like it also lost a healthy color.

“Spike! Tell the mares Nate’s been poisoned,” Phoenix said, turning to look at Big Macintosh and Spike. “We may need to take him to the hospital.”

“Eeyup!” Big Macintosh managed to say, as Spike was in shock at what just happened. The baby dragon couldn’t think right. Ralf rushed to the door, pushing past Sokka and Phoenix to lift his right arm and punch through the barn doors. Subtly be damned at this point. The large red doors opened to the sides with no problems at the soldier’s larger than life fists. Big Macintosh raised his forehooves up to bicycle kick the air before taking off. The toddler dragon finally responded, holding on to Big Mac’s mane for dear life.

“Does anyone have any antidote or healing items?” Dovahkiin asked. He looked around, and the others quickly begun to look through their things. Soma picked up his head, remembering he did carry such things.

“Forgive me comrade,” Spy said, frowning a bit. He used Otacon’s finger to guide him, and then stabbed the spot the dart had been. He was careful, making sure not to make the wound deep. Instantly, red blood begun to escape from the wound.

“Ow...” Nate finally responded, feeling pain in his back.

“Nate?” Dan asked, picking up his eyebrows. He was still conscious?

“Keep him talking! Keep him awake!” Snake said, moving to place the poison dart into his M-9 for safe keeping.

“Samus, you said you were resistant to diseases, can you suck his blood?” Otacon asked, lifting his head to look at the woman. She nodded, moving over. The engineer got out of the way, letting the bounty hunter take his place. Spy in the meantime, moved the knife sideways. This kept the wound from closing up, and also made the wound bleed in the meantime. He had to be very careful, avoiding the spine.

“Nate, help us out. You are the only one with CPR training. Tell us how to help you!” Dan commanded, moving towards Nate’s face.

“That... really hurts guys,” Nate said, frowning at the knife. “You... gotta suck the blood out. Don't swallow it. Duh,” the poisoned human said, trying to smile. Who knew training for jellyfish or manta ray stings would actually pay off? “It’s hard to think... So fuzzy. Keep my legs elevated.” Nate stopped talking a second, taking deep breaths. “Stops blood flow.”

Once Samus got on her knees, Spy moved his knife out of the way and to Nate’s legs. It was awkward though, with Nate being on his belly. She ducked down and begun to suck the blood out to spit it away. The other humans frowned, unable to do anything. Jack and Sokka took steps back, one unable to do anything. The older human looking around for the sign of any hidden assailants. Was it a ninja? Jack hates ninjas.

“I didn’t see anyone escape,” Ash said, finally looking around. He had been at the last end of one of the lines. “And I don’t remember hearing any door open.”

“Or windows,” Samurai Jack said, turning to look over at Ash.

“It means whoever did this is still here,” Sokka added, frowning. Ralf turned around, both of his hands still in fists. The soldier’s teeth were clamped shut, grinding them together as his arms shook.

“Whoever did this...” Ralf started to say.

“Please, this is not the time guys!” Phoenix said, trying to calm the others down. Samus by this point had sucked out three mouthfuls of blood. Travis turned his head to look, seeing dark red stains of spat out blood against the floor. This was the way of the assassin, but not his way. This was a coward’s act.

“I’ve got an antidote!” Soma finally procured a serum from his inventory. He smiled, thankful that for once he did keep one of them on him.

“Oh thank god,” Phoenix said, letting out a breath of relief.

“Give it here!” Spy said, holding out his hand. Soma quickly handed it over, and then took a step back.

“Nate, how do we apply this?” Dan asked. He had to get low, bringing his face closer to Nate’s. Dan did not like the look of Nate’s pale skin or his eyes.

“You.. gotta get me... to kneel... or sit up,” Nate said, his voice very weak.

“You heard him!” Dan said, lifting his head to look around. Samus and Snake slowly moved to his sides, getting him to kneel. Sitting him down did not look like the best thing to do. Spy moved up to stand, needing to get into a higher position to give Nate the antidote. The masked man moved his left hand to hold Nate’s face up, while the other hand moved to pour the antidote into the lips of Nate.

“Expelliarmus!” A voice yelled out. A blue flash emerged from a spot close to the end of the barn. A wand poked out for a second before it vanished into view. The flash struck Spy’s arm, sending the antidote to fly out of his hand and crash on the floor.

“No!” Spy yelled out, his hand that once held the antidote spilled out. Everyone watched as the contents of the antidote spilled across the floor when the glass cracked.

“What the hell was that?” Ash screamed out, pointing at the spot the flash came from.

“LAAS YAH NIR!” Dovahkiin shouted out again. Damnit, why he had not seen that! He should have been able to count that there were too many people in the room! “There! Something’s invisible!” The dragonborn pointed.

With little choice knowing he was found out, Snape bid a hasty retreat. The wizard moved the invisible cloak around his form in a rapid swing and into a black swirling cloth. The cloth turned into a dark shadow and vanished out through the opened window.

“Darn it!” Sokka said. The boomerang he had thrown suddenly hit empty walls. Jack also frowned, there was too many people in the way for him to run at the vanishing demon.

“That was my last antidote!” Soma said, walking over to look down at the broken vial.

“Where’s Nate!?” Rainbow Dash asked. She was at the door the fastest, having flown over here. The cyan pegasus looked around, seeing the humans worried. “What happened?!”

“Someone poisoned Nate with a dart from the back...” Phoenix said, walking over to his partner. “You have got to lead Soma to the hospital.”

“Wait, the teen should do it?” Sephiroth asked, picking up his head to look over at the entrance.

“What, me?” Soma asked, turning to look at Sephiroth.

“Yes, you can carry a pony with no problems and still move at the fastest out of us all. You gotta take Nate,” Phoenix said with a nod. Soma quickly nodded, understanding now.

“On it,” The Element of Acceptance said. He got down to switch out his combat boots for the sonic boots. With that done, he also placed the panther soul back on.

“You got it!” Rainbow Dash said. She just hoped the people at the hospital were still too mad at her.

“Come, we must get him ready to move then, we’ve done all we can,” Samus said. Spy and Snake nodded at her.

“You ever have..... one of those days?” Nate joked, feeling himself being brought to his feet.

“Living through one of them now,” Otacon said, trying to smile at the situation. Dovahkiin moved over, using his restoration spell to at least heal Nate’s back wound. He should have learned more restoration magic damnit!

“Where’s Nathan!” Rarity asked, rushing over next to the barn. “Nathan?!” Rarity almost screamed out, turning to look at Samus and Snake held him standing somewhat. Each one had Nate’s arms over the shoulders.

“What have they done to you!” Rarity said, her chest heaving up and down. Water was starting to form in her big eyes. “Please tell me you healed him!” The white unicorn said, looking around at the others. Ash and Phoenix shut both their eyes, looking away from her.

“Rares, not the time!” Rainbow Dash said, moving her friend from the exit.

“I’m ready!” Soma said, moving to stand up and kick his boots into his toes. He held out his arms, letting Nate rest belly down over his arms.

“This is so embarrassing,” Nate managed to grin, looking at Rarity. Least he thought it was Rarity, he was able hear her- But she looked like a white blobish marshmallow.

“Be careful with him!” Dan said. “We need um... for something,” Dan said, trying to think how useful Nate was. Soma nodded, turning to look at the entrance. Rainbow Dash nodded, kicking her wings up to float and fly away.

“Panther Soul,” Soma said in a low voice. With a blur, the teen took off after his guide. Rarity quickly took off after the two.

“Was that black swirl a changeling?” Sephiroth asked, turning to look at the others now that Nate was taken away. He turned his head, seeing the other mares arriving quickly.

“Otacon!” Twilight said, moving in through the crowd. The other mares had also moved in to check up on their partners. “What happened?”

“It looks like Nate was poisoned,” Otacon said, frowning to sit down back on his haystack.

“Was anyone else hurt?” The purple unicorn asked. She lowered her head, quickly moving the left side of her face to nuzzle against his injured leg.

“Ah, no,” Otacon said, a bit touched by Twilight’s concern. He picked up his head, turning to look at the others. It seems that the humans were having a tough time with their partners. Zecora simply moved to nuzzle against Spy’s legs. Spy blushed, not sure what to do. Even with all of his womanizing, no lady ever rubbed against his legs like a cat. Phoenix blinked, as a few of the mares were still coming in to flood the barn. He was joined quickly by Fluttershy, who was frantically looking for Soma.

“Soma’s fine. He‘s carrying Nate to the hospital,” Phoenix said, unable to help smiling. Fluttershy looked like a nervous wreck. When she heard the news, she closed both eyes to fall to the floor in relief.

“Thanks goodness... I don’t mean that! I mean, its horrible Mr. Drake got poisoned! Oh I am a horrible pony!” Phoenix simply shook his head to the sides.

“One thing at a time. You should go check on Soma. Do you mind taking me? Rainbow took off without me, so I could use a guide,” Phoenix said to start walking.

“Oh of course! Lets go,” Fluttershy said to stand up and lead the way.

“Do not expect a hug, I am only showing concern that my savior is alright,” Trixie said with a blush and closed eyes. Snake rolled his eyes. Sephiroth bowed at his waist as Lyra joined him. Lyra sighed in relief, though she should've known better. Sephy was tough.

“Dan!”

“Not again!” Dan screamed out. He braced for impact as Pinkie Pie had charged into his form and got knocked off the box he has used. Yep, another tackle glomp.

“Oh Dan, I was so scared you were gone again. I am so happy you're ok!” Pinkie Pie said, kissing him on the cheek. She had used her whole body to hug him to her.

“I am not going to be if you keep this up!” Dan said, more angry that someone dared hurt someone he considered a friend.

“I’m so happy you’re okay!” Derpy said, moving to fly up to Sokka and give him a quick hug. She grinned. “I have so much I still have to teach you about muffins! Sokka immediately frowned, but moved to return the hug. He needed a friend now.

“Sir Travis,” Luna said, flaring out her wings. This made a lot of the humans and mares spread away and give them room.

“I’m fine!” Travis said, not wanting to get a tackle thing from the giant pony. He looked at Dan, and that looked uncomfortable. She merely moved her head in, nuzzling against his face. He sighed, moving a single hand up to pet her night sky mane. The moon princess shut both eyes, calming down at his fingers. Luna was ready to lose it.

Applejack and Cherilee were more reserved, merely standing close to their partners. Dovahkiin merely shook his head to the sides and sigh. While he wanted to hug the cowpony, it was not the right moment. Ralf had his arms still shaking, clearly pissed off. Cherilee said nothing, only rubbing her head against Ralf’s right hand.

“Let’s go the hospital, ok?" The fuchsia pony suggested. She turned to look, as Big Macintosh, Spike, Jack and Samus already took off.

“Look! We don’t have time for this! Take us to the hospital!” Dan commanded. Slowly, they all begun to move out, heading out to follow.

______________________________________

Ponyville General Hospital is a rather quiet place, at times. Many of the ponies kept themselves healthy, and even then there was little emergencies from accidents. Most of the time, ponies only came to the adorable little building for check ups or birthing foals. The most excitement Nurse Redheart ever had was the time so many ponies were poisoned by eating bad cupcakes.However, Nurse Redheart was going to get a rude awakening.

First, a cyan pegasus burst through the front doors, slamming them to the sides to look around. She was soon followed after by a creature dressed in white, who was carrying another creature in its arms.

“We need a doctor!” Rainbow Dash shouted, looking around. “There’s been an emergency!” Soma ran to to front desk, placing Nate down on the counter gently.

“He’s been poisoned!” Soma said, turning to look at the nurse. Both of the teen’s eyes were narrowed, looking up from the nurse and Nate. The treasure hunter moaned a bit, feeling now nauseous besides weak. Redheart quickly nodded, pushing a button to call for some orderlies. A hospital stretcher was pushed through a set of white two way doors. The orderlies stopped though, seeing who their patient was.

“Hurry, get him on the bed, we have a poisoning case!” The nurse pony said, looking over at the orderlies- A female earth tan colored pony and an earth rusted colored pony. The female had a candy striper apron for a cutie mark, while the male’s arm was a blue cross. They quickly nodded, helping Nate to the bed.

“Hold on Nate, you’re in the hospital now, they'll help you here,” Rainbow Dash said with a smile. She was not worried anymore now that they reached the hospital. Doctor Stable walked out from the side, having heard the emergency button pulled.

“What’s the trouble?” Asked the light brown unicorn doctor. He looked rather young, resembling Caramel a lot.

“Doctor, my friend’s been poisoned,” Soma said, walking over to the doctor.

“And you brought him here? Shouldn’t you take him to the vet?” Doctor Stable joked with a smile. Rainbow Dash facehoofed. Bad move doc. She was going to yell at the doctor about his stupidity, but Soma looked more than upset. The white haired teen felt his hair move. His dark aura begun to collect around his shoulders. The aura building resembled a small flame, dancing up and down as it slowly grew.

“My friend has been poisoned and may be dying,” Soma spoke, his voice deadly low. His coat begun to flap against frame, an unseen wind causing the duster to shake against his frame. “And you make jokes?!” Soma said, lifting his head as his eyes lost their concern. Instead, the shape of the eyes changed into small narrow slits. Soma begun to walk to the doctor, causing steps he took to crush against the floor and send debris up into the air and then vanish into his aura.

“You are so dead doc,” Rainbow Dash said. She wanted to stop Soma, but this pony was asking for it. Dash hated hospitals anyway.

“Maybe, I should kill you doc... Maybe, take your soul and its medical knowledge to save Nate by myself!” Soma shouted, making both of his arms to shoot out to grab Dr. Stable by the front of his medical jacket and hoist him into the air. The pony found his legs failing in the air.

“Please! Please! Stay calm sir! It was just a joke! Not all poison cases are deadly! This could just be an allergy, and his life may not be in danger at all!” The unicorn said, trying to calm down Soma. The malice the teen was giving was frightening, and that grin was nothing short of an insane patient. “For all we know the virulent agent could be just to make him weak!”

“Doc! Apologize!” Nurse Redheart said, trying to pull back Soma. She was having no luck though, tugging at his arms was impossible. the soul hunter moved to push the doctor against the wall and pin him there.

“Calm down Soma! We need him to look at Nate!” Rainbow Dash now said, flying over to try and talk some sense into the Element of Acceptance.

“Yes, do it!” Soma said, almost screaming. His aura had built up so much now that Rainbow Dash was unable to get close. Nurse Redheart was forced to let go of him.

“I’m sorry! Please let me go?” Doctor Stables said, trying to smile a bit. Soma’s fingers twitched, his arms shaking as he debated letting go of the doctor.

“Come on Soma! What would Fluttershy think?” Rainbow Dash finally said, getting desperate. She hovered in the air, looking around to see if any orderlies would show up. Soma stopped for a second, turning to look at Rainbow Dash. He lost his smile, instead simply he frowned.

“Yeah, come on. Do you want to make Fluttershy cry with your attitude?” Rainbow Dash said.

“He started it!” Soma said, moving his arms to push the doctor once more against the wall.

“Please sir! We need him to look at your friend! He already apologized!” Nurse Redheart said, clearly afraid now.

“Fine!” Soma said, releasing the doctor from his fingers. The light brown doctor fell to the ground, coughing once and slumping against the wall. The nurse quickly moved to his side, helping him up. “I suggest you work quickly doc,” the soul hunter said. His aura slowly was repressed as Soma turned to walk back to Rainbow Dash.

“You okay Soma?” Rainbow Dash asked. The pegasus moved to land on the ground, lifting her head to look at his face. While not as intense, he still looked pissed.

“I’m... I’m okay now. I simply lost my cool there,” Soma said, really not in the mood to feel guilty. He was finally able to breathe though, moving his chest up and down. It seems that only Rainbow Dash and Soma were the only ones in the room, as anypony else that was still around quickly vanished. Doctor Stable and Nurse Redheart quickly left to look after Nate.

“Nathan!” Rarity screamed out, running through the main entrance. She quickly looked around, her chest moving up and down as she tried to catch her breath. The fancy unicorn almost fainted several times, but she was more worried over Nathan that may need her.

“Rarity! Calm down! The doctors are looking at him now! We can’t see him yet,” Rainbow Dash said to trot to her friend. Soma turned to look at the doors behind her, seeing many other quickly coming up.

“Has he gotten better?” Rarity asked, looking at Dash.

“We don’t think so, but we did get good news. The Doctor we spoke with said most cases of poisoning are not fatal. He could just be getting sick and not dying,” the Element of Loyalty said a smile. Rarity calmed down at the news, lifting her head up.

“Really?”

“Really! He could just be a big baby right now and just be getting sick,” Rainbow Dash said to look at Soma. She closed her eyes a bit, trying to motion Soma for some support.

“Oh. Oh. OH! Yeah, she’s right!” Soma said, finally catching wind. “The doctor was really serious when he said this,” he said with a grin.

“Soma! Are you okay?” Fluttershy said, flying through the doors next with Phoenix in tow. Rainbow Dash sighed, glad others were here. With Fluttershy around, Soma would not go nuts again.

“Fluttershy, I’m okay. The doctors are looking at Nate now,” The teen said with a smile. The butter yellow pegasus flew over to him, rubbing her face to nuzzle against the left side of his neck.

“Thank goodness,” she said, eyes closed.

“Sorry if I made you worry,” He said, closing his left eye to smile and have his face pushed a bit.

“That’s great news actually,” Phoenix said, his chest moving up and down. He really needed to work out more. Dash walked over to Phoenix and sighed.

“What am I going to do with you. You couldn’t keep up with Fluttershy? She’s not that fast! Thats it, we are going to have you start exercising.” In reality though, she was so happy Phoenix was alright. He could also handle Soma in case he went nuts.

Rarity finally felt better, but she was still upset she could not see her partner. She walked over to some of the seats in the room to sit down. The others looked so happy. Dashy was dating Phoenix, and Fluttershy seemed to be on very good terms with Soma. And she had still yet to go on her date.

The other picked up their heads, seeing the others arrive quickly. Soon enough, the most quiet building of Ponyville found itself filled up with the most original conglomerate of power ever assembled. Phoenix briefed the others of the situation, so all there was to do was wait for the doctors. In about 15 minutes since Soma dropped off Nate, Nurse Redheart finally walked out. She nervously approached the group.

If these creatures were anything like Soma, she wanted nothing to do with them. Some were sitting down on chairs Like Otacon and Dan, and other opted to stand like Dovahkiin and Ralf. Luckily, all of the mares with them made her calm down.

“Can... I get someone to talk to about the incident? And not you,” The nurse said, motioning to Soma.

“What is that about?” Fluttershy asked.

“I’ll tell you later,” Soma said, blushing a bit. His partner refused to leave his side. In fact, even Big Mac and Spike refused to stay away from their partners. They were attacked once, and there was no way of knowing when another attack could come again. Snake and Spy were on high alert, while Samurai Jack was on guard duty. Ash and Travis were sitting down across from each other. The salesclerk wanted to learn what he could from Nate, and Travis seemed to like Nate more than the others. In fact, it was Travis’ concerned face that made Ash ask him.

“I was there,” Dan said, lifting his hand to step up. The white earth pony nodded to Dan, and lead him aside to ask questions about how he got poisoned and what emergency procedures were taken.

“Nurse Redheart?” Twilight Sparkle asked, moving over to join Dan and the nurse. “How is his condition?”

“You mean Nate? We honestly don’t know, all we have done is drawn blood samples and given him all of the antivenom serums we have, but none of them seemed to have helped. Then again, its only been about 10 minutes. It doesn't help that we have no idea about his chemical, metaphysical, or biological blueprints. Doctor Stable is flying blind.” The nurse said.

“That bad?” Dan asked, not sure that meant. Still, it made sense. They needed a human doctor.

“It would help if we had-”

“The dart?” Snake asked, stepping over to the group. He held out the dart, making the nurse nod.

“With any luck, we can get an analysis,” Red heart said with a smile. “At least he hasn't gotten worse.” While the group was talking, Rarity stood up to walk over to look around. She was too nervous. All the others were busy with their partners. Of course they were worried, but they were all secretly glad it had not been their humans. Noticing that Rarity had stepped away, Fluttershy tilted her head to the side.

“Rarity? Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked as she followed after the elegant unicorn.

“Oh I am fine, just looking for something,” Rarity added, walking to a spare room to peek her head in.

“Maybe I can help you find it,” Fluttershy offered. She felt horrible for thinking only about Soma and not over poor Nate.

“Oh yes. I need a scalpel,” Rarity said to take her head out of the doorway.

“A scalpel? What for?” Fluttershy asked, stopping in her tracks.

“Nate will only stay here if I’m alright, correct?” Rarity smiled, finding a tray that had various medical instruments that looked sharp inside the room she found. It looks like a pony had just had a cast cut off not too long ago. Rarity smiled and walked inside the former’s patient’s room to look at the various instruments on a tray. This had been a room one of the orderlies had been in. She used her magic to lift the scalpel in her white magical aura.

Author’s Notes: Alright, you guys wants Nate to live? Guess I can off Rarity as an alternative... So hard to decide now. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Choices and Chances

Chapter 38- Choices and Chances

“Rarity, whatever train of thought you have, couldn't you think of something nicer?” Fluttershy asked, looking at the medical instrument. She had her right forehoof up, pointing at her friend. The Element of Generosity looked alright, at least. Her friends usually had a strange and wild look about them when they were going to do something crazy. Well, except for Rainbow Dash who did it on a regular basis.

“I think I understand now. From what I heard, pony doctors can’t do a thing for humans. I think I remember Twilight Sparkle telling me that they couldn’t even diagnose poor Spikey Wikey when he came down with something,” Rarity said. The scalpel was raised in front of the white unicorn’s face, staring at the sharp end.

“Now Rarity, I’m not sure how this is supposed to help Nathan now,” Fluttershy said, walking into the room more now. Please, please, let her be able to talk some sense into her. “Its been a few minutes...”

“Its because of Nate I’m doing this!” Rarity said, turning to look at Fluttershy, almost mad. The fancy one frowned a bit, the water that had been held back for so long was now starting to spill from her eyes. “If these pony doctors can’t help him, maybe he can get the help he needs at his home!”

“Rarity... I- What if it doesn’t work? What if he dies? Would hurting yourself be worth it then?” Fluttershy asked, quickly looking around. Oh, where was Soma when she needed him?!

“Even more reason to send him back! At least he can die with his friends, and no one will have to worry about him! No one will know how he died here for no reason!” Rarity said, crying again to face the scalpel. She shut both eyes, still upset. Droplets of salty water started to form on the floor. “He shouldn’t have to die because of us! He’s not like the others! He doesn’t have super powers, he can’t shoot magic from his hands! Dear Nathan is...” She stopped talking there, letting the scalpel fall to the floor as she fell to the ground.

Fluttershy quickly moved over to her friend, moving her right hoof out along with her wing to hug her close. “Oh, I had no idea he meant that much to you...” The pegasus said. Those two always seemed to have a more casual approach to their relationship. Still, she felt great relief Rarity dropped the medical instrument.

“I never even got to tell him...” Rarity said, keeping her face pointed to the ground. “And it’s still so hard. I would do anything for Nathan! But I can’t even do what I have to send him home.”

“Hey Fluttershy, where-” Soma stopped, picking up his head to look past the door the two were in. He took a few steps back and then peeked his head inside. “What’s-” Soma stopped talking, realizing Rarity was crying.

“Oh Soma! Any news about Nate? Fluttershy asked, lifting her head. With any luck, it could distract Rarity.

“Actually, the doc is asking for whoever next kin is. It looks like he needs permission to do something,” Soma said, walking slowly into the room. Did Rarity need some privacy to cry properly?

“Oh... I see. I suppose that would be me, wouldn’t it?” Rarity said, picking herself to stand. Fluttershy took a step back as Rarity moved a hoof to wipe the tears from her eyes. Some of her makeup had started to smear.

“I think we should all hear this,” Soma said, nodding. “The doctor did say that they didn’t need to take these measures yet though, they are hoping the antidotes they use take effect, but they won’t know until another hour or so passes. He just needs permission to proceed in case they need to.”

“Alright, we’d better go see then,” Rarity said and walked over to head out of the room. Soma stood to the side, letting Fluttershy pass out as well. The teen blinked once, turning to look at the spot where the two had been. The sparkle of metal reflecting light from the floor did not escape his view. He said nothing, and turned to walk out and join the others in the waiting room. Dr. Stable was in the front of the group, standing near the doubles doors where Nate had been lead through. Everyone was quiet, waiting for the others to return.

“Well, now that everyone’s here, I can give explanations,” The medical unicorn said. This time, he had a stethoscope hanging around his neck. Nurse Redheart was standing at his side, holding a chart in her mouth. Both winced a bit, seeing Soma walk in. Everyone turned to look at Soma, wondering what he had done. The soul hunter merely raised two fingers of his right hand to point at his eyes, and then point at the doctor.

“Yes, well. Ahem. First, the good news. Nate’s vitals are not dropping anymore. I think this means he’s stable, but he’s not getting any better... Least we think so,” Dr. Stable said to look at the nurse. She nodded along with him. “If this was a deadly poison, he would have died the moment he arrived at the hospital.”

“You said good news... I am going to guess there’s bad news also,” Dan said, crossing both arms on his chest and frown. He hated hospitals so much.

“Well, yes. Because of Nate’s symptoms, we have no idea if this was a fast acting poison or not. This thing could merely be a slow acting toxin meant to kill eventually... Or just some neural toxin meant to disable him. The fact is...” The doctor turned to look down at the clipboard and lift it up using his magic. “The foreign agent delivered into his spine is the only clue we have for now. The dart is being analyzed as we speak, but this is just a general hospital. If we want real results, we have to get this thing analyzed with the latest cutting edge medical facilities, like in Manehattan or Canterlot.”

“Let me guess, there’s more,” Dan said. There always was with these quacks.

“Well, some good news. Thanks to Ponyville being so close to the Everfree Forest, we probably have one of the best poison treatments centers in Equestria. We have slowly been giving Nate doses of various medicines to see if they will be of any help,” Nurse Redheart said, taking over for the doctor as he looked over his clipboard.

“That’s good, right?” Rarity asked, moving to step through the crowd. The others moved to the side a bit, letting the Element of Generosity get through.

“At least, we think so. The problem is, we couldn’t administer them through his spine. Because of this, it may take a while before any of them have any effect. Not to mention the first countermeasure we had to take...” The nurse said, lowering her head to look away.

“What countermeasure?” Phoenix asked, suddenly not liking the way the nurse reacted. Ash and now Travis joined in with the frowning Dan.

“Well, you already tried to suck the blood out, right?” Dr. Stable spoke up again. He lowered the board to look back at the others. “We basically do the same thing with unknown agents. While its risky, it does give the patient a better chance to live. Bloodletting.”

“What kind of quack hospital is this?!” Dan’s hands immediately flew up to the sides of his head, eyes suddenly bulging out at the outrage he was feeling. The doctor and nurse both winced, not expecting that reaction from the small one. Who knew he had such strong lungs? “Don't tell me you used leeches too, you primitive backwater quack!” The frowning humans had suddenly turned ugly with rage. Those that had remained calm were now frowning.

“In all of my...” Phoenix said, his own hands held out in front of himself, looking back and forth in front of himself a little. “How do you even know how much blood a human can lose without going into the danger zone? I even might sue you for malpractice!” Phoenix said, now angry. The former lawyer’s eyes narrowed, the Double Phoenix emblem now showing signs of reacting. The other humans, even Dan, suddenly took steps back from him. Beware the anger of a man that never gets angry, for it is slow but terrible to behold.

“Please! Please calm down!” Dr. Stable said, taking a step back as he shook his head to the sides. This time there were more humans than just Soma.

“Start talking you quack! Or I will make Ralf here eat you!” Dan said, pointing at the large guy. Ralf growled, lowering his head to show off his gritted teeth.

“Ralf wouldn’t... Eat a pony would he?” Lyra asked, her eyes wide open. Cherilee shrugged, not sure. She then blushed and smacked her head. The poor school teacher had a nasty thought that made her want to wash her brain with soap. Now was not the time!

“It’s standard procedure, please believe me. With less blood, the poison won’t circulate as fast. Also, it will give us a chance to drain some of the poison out. And we only took a liter of blood out of him. Its the most we dared to do, and we need the blood for test samples,” The unicorn said, slowly shying away from Ralf. “And if he gets constant blood transfusions, the poison will eventually be diluted.”

“Is this true?” Dovahkiin finally asked, turning to look at the nurse. The poor earth pony nodded, gulping once. The way the teeth of these humans were placed and shaped- They were omnivores. Vegetation and meat diet. Phoenix shut both of his eyes and lowered both arms to calm down. His chest was moving up and down to take in deep breaths.

“Please doctor, is there anything else?” Twilight asked, moving to step in front of the humans and block them from the doctor and nurse.

“It’s not much to go on. But we have a few things we want to do...”

“Like what?” Asked Rarity, moving to step up with Twilight.

“Well, it would be good to have those closest to him to talk to him. We want to sedate him and let him get rest, but if its a neural toxin, we need him to stay alert and fight it. Nate also needs a reason to live. Give him a reason to fight for his right to live as it were,” Dr. Stable said. He found himself calming down with the unicorns present. Twilight nodded, understanding.

“Of course doctor! I will do it! Anything else?” Rarity asked.

“Well, Nate did lose blood. We need a human of similar blood type to donate-” Nurse Redheart found herself getting silenced by the sound of ripping and tearing. Every single human except Sephiroth and Samus had moved their arms out.

“Do it,” Dan said, eyes closed. Although he hated needles, he grabbed his right wrist to hold out his arm. Ash had torn off a sleeve from his tattered shirt. Dovahkiin had removed the gloves from his guild set. Snake, Spy, and Phoenix had thrown their jackets to the side, having to roll up their sleeves for blood tests. Those without sleeves like Samurai Jack, Sokka, and Ralf quickly had their arms out. Travis and Otacon were the only ones having trouble taking of their jackets. Otacon because of his leg and lost his balance because he moved too quickly. Travis because Luna kept trying to help him with his jacket and he wouldn’t have it.

“Sephiroth?” Lyra asked, looking at her partner. Why didn’t he volunteer?

“I heal too quickly to get a good amount of blood out,” the long haired warrior said with a shrug. “And with my experimentation, I have no idea if my blood would do any good either.”

“Same for me, I have two alien DNA strands inside me already,” Samus said, frowning. She really did want to donate blood if she could though. Big Macintosh walked over to his partner, nuzzling her arm with a smile.

“Wow...” Dr. Stable said, honestly surprised by the reaction. All the anger and hate from just a moment ago vanished with the sudden volunteering of the humans. Rainbow Dash closed her eyes and smiled, feeling pride over all the humans. It looks like she wasn’t the only one with powerful loyalty. “Er... Does anyone know what blood type Nate is though? Or what your own is?”

“Blood type?” Samurai Jack asked. Dovahkiin looked at Dan for an explanation. Sokka shrugged, also confused by the term.

“Yeah, this isn’t helping,” Dan said with a frown and closed eyes.

“Before we go through the long process of blood testing and compatibility, there are few more things,” Dr. Stable added. He turned from the humans to look at the others. “Those we already mentioned were just a few options we have. There are two more that are our absolutely last case options.”

“As if blood-letting wasn’t the worst,” Travis spoke up, moving his free hand to his sunglasses. “This gonna be rich.”

“One- We can freeze Nate with a stasis spell,” The unicorn doctor said. “If we freeze him in this state, we can at least buy time from the poison affecting him. Also, we can also transport him to better facilities.”

“Actually, that doesn’t sound so bad,” Rarity said, picking up her eyebrows. “Why is this a last option?”

“Well, formally making an antidote from a blood sample can take years. Also, we have no way of knowing how a stasis spell will affect a human. There have been some ponies who went under stasis and did not turn out so well when awakened,” The earth pony said with a slight wince.

“And even then, there is no guarantee we would find an antidote either,” The doctor said with a shrug.

“Oh. What’s the last one?” Twilight asked. Why were things turning out so badly? At least everypony else stayed quiet and listened.

“Well...” Dr. Stable turned to look at Nurse Redheart, who nodded. He sighed and shook his head to the sides. “There is a final solution- And no, not death, don’t give me the stink eye Sir,” Dr. Stable said, pointing at Dan. The leader of the human looked like he was about to yell again.

“Out with it man!” Dan said, unable to handle this doctor anymore.

“We fight poison with poison,” The doctor said, very serious at this point. Samurai Jack and Sokka picked up their heads, actually having heard of this method of healing.

“You can’t be serious,” Soma said, speaking up for once. The doctor expected some sort of backlash from this comment, but the humans actually looked- Bored? Even Dan lost his anger, looking at the medical pony like he was a log.

“Well, actually it worked in Ninja Scroll,” Otacon said, moving his hand to rest on his chin.

“Oh you saw that Otacon? That was a great movie,” Travis said, pointing at the scientist. “And yeah, it did work in that one.” Otacon nodded, glad to have another fellow otaku.

“Wait, you guys believe this?” Soma said, turning to look at the others. “I mean, he said this was a last resort...”

“Well, yes. Just because things are poisonous to us, does not have to be for humans. Also, the poison we have to use to fight this will have to be stronger than the one Nate’s fighting. And yes, it does sound crazy-” The doctor rolled his eyes at the looks he was getting from half of the humans. “But sometimes you can only fight fire with fire. And if the fire we use wins, we can at least cure that.”

“Is that so?” Dan asked. That’s it. His brain decided to shut down. His left hand moved up to hold his chin, while his right hand moved to hold his bent left elbow. The fingers moved to drum up and down over his lips and tip of nose.

“Its risky, but it’s an option. We can’t ask Nate for permission, so its up to one of you to decide,” The nurse said.

“Can you at least tell us the chances of any of these options working?” Phoenix ask, lifting his eyebrows. “It could help us make up our minds.”

“Well, the stasis spell is the best bet. If Nate is strong, I think its has about a 90 percent chance- But this will take the longest.” The doctor turned to look at the nurse for the next one. “The fight poison with poison, I honestly have no clue. But this method has had a 50-50 chance of working on past instances.”

“Sounds about right,” Nurse redheart said with a nod.

“Then there is the blood letting. We drain him now and then, making sure he gets new healthy blood until the poison is diluted. That has maybe... 40 percent chance. Higher still, if the blood we get actually strengthens him. But at least this option has the least risks to his life or mental health.”

“So they all have their ups and downs. No wonder you need permission to proceed. What’s your suggestion doc?” Snake asked.

“As a medical professional, I would go with the stasis. Statistically, it has the best chances. Least, if time is not an issue. My second choice would be the bloodletting. With so many humans here, I think we may stand a chance.” The doctor took a moment to think, turning to look at Zecora. “Hmm...”

“Hmm... What?” Pinkie Pie asked, turning to look at Zecora. The zebra picked up her eyebrows and then nodded. She knew what the doctor was thinking.

“Well, those were the medical “professional” options we have. Have you guys considered alternatives? I know for a fact that Miss Zecora has cured some ailments we couldn’t. Also, do any of you humans possess any medical skills or other abilities? He is a human, surely one of you has an option you can try out.” The light brown unicorn said. Spy looked down at the Zebra, impressed. There was something to be said about homeostasis medicine.

“How long do we have before we have to make a decision?” Otacon asked. He wondered if nanites could help Nate out. He just hoped he had time. Maybe Samus ship could do a scan over the treasure hunter and help him out.

“Maybe, an hour or two. By then, we could safely say if the serums we tried worked or not,” Nurse Redheart said, getting a nod from the doctor. “But the sooner, the better. That way we can prepare what we need faster.”

“Alright, thanks doc. I guess,” Dan said with disinterest now. Not that he didn't care for Nate’s well being, but the way these options were given out made him want to stop thinking. “Ok, group meeting,” the human leader said to lead them all away from the so called “medical” professionals.

“Please do not take too long. We have to draw blood samples and test for compatibility with Nate as fast as possible,” The nurse said. Now that they had left her, she wasn’t so scared of these humans. They were all honestly worried over their friend, and even the ponies showed concern. At the moment, Redheart wondered who this Nate was that had so many people drawn to him.

“Yeah, will do,” Ralf said to smile at the doctor and nurse. “No hard feelings about wanting to eat you. I mean, I’ve been given the chance to eat horse, but I turned it down.” Both Stable and Redheart opened their eyes wide and quickly retreated.

“Ralf!” Cherilee said to move a hoof to slap Ralf on his hind. “Do not joke about such things! Please tell me that was a joke...” The school teacher said, suddenly getting really weird feeling.

“I’ll never tell,” Ralf said with a wink.

“If you’re done flirting!” Dan yelled, looking at the two. “We have things to do.” Ralf and Cherilee joined in with the others, gathering around in a circle around the seats in the room. “Alright. This is how it will go down. Zecora, you and Spy here go do your... Thing? I need someone to go with them and provide backup,” Dan said, looking around at his mighty army.

“I can go. Besides, Fluttershy lives close to Everfree. And if they can whip something up, I can get it quicker than the others,” Soma volunteered. Zecora and Spy nodded, while Fluttershy grinned at the idea as well.

“Yeah, that sounds good. Rarity, you and...” Dan stopped talking, looking around the room. “Ash and Sokka. Yeah, you guys stay. You will all have to talk to Nate, keep his spirits up and other useless sentimentalities,” Dan said. “Ash and Sokka will have to be on guard duty.”

“Can I bring my daughter?” Derpy asked, afraid to lift her voice up.

“You have a kid? I didn’t know. But yeah, go ahead. I think Rarity will need some alone time anyway,” The Element of Anger said. He took a second to think, getting an idea. “You know what? I like that idea. Kids seem to like Nate. Someone find the tiny tots I punished earlier. Maybe they can also make Nate feel better.”

“On it,” Applejack offered, turning to look at Dovahkiin. While he would have liked to work on his alchemy and potions, Zecora probably had a higher skill with it. He nodded along with Applejack.

“Alright. Take Lyra and Sephiroth too. I think they saw them in town,” Dan said with a snicker. Sephiroth nodded, unable to help himself from smiling. Oh, the looks the others would get when they brought them to the hospital. “Also, from now on, we move in pairs. We already got attacked once. I would rather have us use a buddy system that way none of us get jumped and replaced with Changelings.”

“Good thinking Dan. Wow, you do make a good leader,” Sokka said, lifting his eyebrows. The water tribe member was impressed.

“Naturally,” Dan said, eyes closed. Pinkie Pie smiled and moved to hug Dan. “Damnit. In any case, now is the time to volunteer any ideas that don’t suck.”

“Samus? Can we get to your ship? I think I could try something,” Otacon said. Samus blinked, but nodded.

“But Otacon, I wanted to try to do some research in the library. Maybe we can find a cure in a book I read,” Twilight added.

“Just make the ship hover over the library. That way you both stick close.” Everyone turned to look at Big Macintosh, surprised by his practicality. “What? Her ship moves.”

“Moving on,” Dan said, turning to look at the others. “I guess we stick in the library until the deadline. Unless some of you have family or duties no one mentioned yet.”

“I am the Mayor,” Ms. Mare said. “And I am sure Princess Luna has things to attend.”

“Sadly, this is right. I only came today for the meeting and planned to leave. I must watch over the night, so I must sleep during the day,” Princess Luna said. “Also, the shipment of supplies is scheduled to arrive at noon.”

“I suppose it can’t be helped,” Rarity said, trying to be understanding. She was just feeling better they had options, and everyone was more than willingly to help out.

“What about getting Nate his Cutie Mark?” Rainbow asked.

“Brand,” Dan corrected.

“Brand?” Fluttershy asked, that was not a nice word. It was a horrible way to punish a pony.

“Yeah, these things. Brands. I’ll be damned if I am calling this a “cutie mark.” What do you think Phoenix?” Dan asked. He held up his hand to show off the King of Hearts.

“You know, I don’t feel right calling them Cutie Marks, considering they are like a right of passage. These things seems more of an acknowledgement of our Element. And Brand does sound better, least its one word.” Phoenix said with a nod.

“Whatever. They’re your marks, call em whatever you want. Why not Rarity blast Nate?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Its worth a shot,” Twilight said, looking at Rarity.

“Alright, I will do it. But after I talk to him. If he can’t focus on Equality, I do not think it will work. And in his condition...” Rarity stopped there, looking at the ground. “I mean, you saw his eyes, right?”

“Its better than nothing,” Dovahkiin said. “We will get the Element necklace while we get the.. Foals? Fillies? I have no idea what to call young ponies.”

“Fillies,” Applejack nodded.

“Alright, those that have to leave, get your blood tested first. The rest of us can wait here until the deadline. I wish we had radios or something, it would make things so much easier,” Dan said with a sigh. The smallest of them walked over to sit down on a chair and sat down, tired. Who knew caring about others was so hard? He was going to have to stop soon.

“Alright! You heard the man! Go,” Ralf said, moving his large hands to clap. He understood how much a commander of an army had to go through. “Move it move it move it!” The others nodded, letting Spy and Zecora go first.

“Danny, are you okay?” Pinkie Pie asked, moving to sit next to her fiance.

“Its my paranoia Pinkie,” Dan said, letting out a sigh.

“What do you mean?”

“Think about it Pinkie. Why wait till we all done with the introductions to attack us? Why attack Nate specifically?” Dan asked, moving a hand to cover his eyes.

“You know, they could have done this to anypony- Er, anyone, sorry! Why Nate?” Pinkie asked.

“They picked the one that had the highest chances of getting poisoned. Even Sokka has no super powers, but his young teen body had a better chance to fight off the poison,” Dan said, lifting his head up. Pinkie immediately found her happy go lucky attitude quickly fade and be replaced with concern. Was Dan, crying?

“They did what I would do Pinkie! They went after the one that would hurt us the most!” Dan said, turning his head to look away. “Nate was one of the First, and almost everyone of us liked him. Even if one of the big guns was attacked, we wouldn’t feel so bad because they could fight it off better!” Dan said, moving a hand to cover his eyes again. “Do you know why Nate was so important?”

“Why?” Pinkie asked, drawing her face closer to her human. Luckily, no one was looking.

“Nate managed to live. No powers, no above average senses or stats. Even no formal education. Because of this- no one expects so much out of him. But he makes it through. If he can survive, even with his handicaps, we knew we could do it to.”

“Dan,” Pinkie said, her voice low. She moved out to hug Dan, and for once run her hoof over his head and hair. “Its not your fault.”

“Don’t look at me,” Dan said, but he didn’t fight her advances. “I’m gonna burn this hospital once Nate’s better.”

“And I’ll help you.”

___________________________________

“Snape ole chap. How’d it go?” The Doctor said, smiling with both of his hands inside his pant pockets. The wizard arrived landing on the ground from the shadow swirl he had created. The Tardis and Doctor were waiting at the border of the Everfree forest. If Snape was followed, then they could lose them in the forest.

“Sod off, you bloody Time Lord. You get the role of hero to play while I get stuck with the dirty work,” Snape said as he straightened out his black robes. “That was the worst thing I ever had to do.”

“Oh come now, you’re a wizard that was a double agent. Surely there was other travesties committed.”

“Are you joking? I have done worse things, but this was the first time I actually had to punish an innocent muggle. At least dealing with Voldemort and his crew had it coming.” Snape said as they walked to the Tardis together.

“I suppose that is true... But it was for the greater good,” The Time Lord said.

“Don't talk to me about the greater good. These were all heroes brought against their will and forced to save the lives of insignificant ponies. Having to stand there and pick the most human out of all of them to stab in the back was horrible.” Snape frowned. “And the worst part is, we have no idea if this is going to help Discord or not.”

“Chin up Snape. I am sure these humans can come up with something. We have to find Discord’s last champion now.”

_____________________________________

Merchant smiled under his scarf, trying to make deals with ponies. Although it took him a while, he finally buckled down and decided to accept bits as currency. With any luck, he could always pawn it off once he got back home. None of the four legged customers bought his guns, as very few of them could actually hold it properly. But his other wares like eggs, mixed herbs, and first aid sprays were selling like hotcakes. Even a few flash grenades were sold, ponies thinking they were party favors.

“Sir, what’s this?” Junebug asked, blinking once. There was an uncrushed blue herb leaf among his things.

“Oh, you have an eye missy. That is the rare Blue Herb. While the first aid sprays and herb vials can cure wounds- That special herb can cure ailments like poisoning and several diseases. But its very rare, and I have only one left. Because its my last, its price has skyrocketed-” He stopped talking, lifting himself to look behind his customers. All the ponies who had gathered around his makeshift shop though, turned to look at what the salesman was looking at.

Three fillies... Or young colts? It was hard to tell with their manes shaved off were marching through town.

“I’ve seen many things in my life- I’ve seen mutated rats and ravens. Innocent men and women reduced to degenerates seeking only their primitive desires. I’ve been a witness to gross sins against humanity and nature. But that is messed up,” Merchant Creeper Pasta said.

Author’s Notes: Blood-letting is the withdraw of often little quantities of blood from a patient to cure or prevent illness and disease. An almost all but dead practice. But Nate’s chances are looking up. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Freelancers Reunited

Chapter 39- Freelancers Reunited!

One by one, the humans walked up to a small side room. Unlike the standard large rooms set aside for operations or patients, this was just more the size of a half room. Most of the guys had their arms ready, knowing that blood would have to be drawn out.

“Before we start, can I ask if any- Human?” Nurse Redheart asked, looking over at Twilight. The purple unicorn nodded, smiling at how smart this nurse actually was. “Good. Does anyone have any knowledge over medicine or blood types?” Phoenix walked out of the line, holding his free arm up. Rainbow Dash blinked, looking up at her partner.

“What?” Phoenix said, turning to look over at the other humans also looking at the once lawyer.

“Really? You know a lot about this stuff?” Rainbow Dash asked. She thought he just knew law.

“Look, when you deal with murder cases a lot, you learn a thing or two about blood types,” Phoenix said, frowning at the memories.

“You know, you would want an attorney with some knowledge if you want them to defend you,” Ralf said, moving a hand to hold his chin. “I mean granted, when you work in the army you don't really need lawyers.” Snake nodded with that. Trixie and a few of the mares remained sitting in the waiting room, not to keen on the idea of blood or needles.

“That’s good. Could you please help us during this process?” Nurse Redheart said. One of the orderlies from before- The male pony- Brought a giant syringe and needle.

“Nope, not doing it,” Sokka said, his eyes growing wide at the size of that thing. Derpy had left to go get her daughter and save time. Otacon pointed at the thing, second in line behind Spy. Blue Spy moved his right hand out to slap his forehead. Zecora had to frown at the thing as well. Where was that nurse going to stick that thing away? Spy’s arms were thin as bamboo. Dovahkiin idly moved a hand out, grabbing Dan by the back of his neck to keep him from walking away. Pinkie Pie and Applejack moved in to push Dan back in line. Even Ash, manly as he was, was having second thoughts.

“If you put that anywhere near me, I shall consider that a formal challenge and duel you.” Samurai Jack said. His hand immediately moved to grab his sword. Spike hopped off Jack’s shoulder, thinking maybe he was not a bloodthirsty type of dragon.

“Stop being babies! Where are the war faces you had before!” Nurse Redheart said, frowning at them all.

“Don’t you have anything, um...” Phoenix raised both his hands out in front of himself. The palms moved out to measure the syringe and container. Damn, that was bigger than he thought, it was over a foot. He immediately moved his hands away from the scary thing and then brought both palms against each other to make it smaller.

“Stop being babies. We need a litter of blood for Nate. This way, even if you are not compatible, we have reserve blood in storage for you humans. Also, this will save us time,” the white earth pony said. “Besides, its only a litter, that much blood won’t...” Nurse Redheart stopped, turning to look at Dan and Sokka. “Maybe not from them, their smaller bodies may not be able to give a litter without needing some food.”

“As it were, I suppose its time to pony up or shut up,” Otacon said with a sigh. Sephiroth and Samus looked at the needle and were inwardly glad they did not have to subject themselves to that. Princess Luna lowered her head to look over at Big Macintosh and Lyra. Their partners did not have to give blood...

“Will you two bring some food for the humans while we wait? They will need it after donating blood.” The two nodded, moving to go get some of the food the humans could digest.

“Yeah, some donuts sound good,” Dan said, suddenly perking up at the idea. Pancakes were delicious, but a donut was starting to sound great.

“What’s a do-nut?” Sokka asked. Please no one teach him about donuts...

“How about some apples?” Big Macintosh suggested.

“F*** you, donuts are awesome!” Travis said. If he was going to donate blood, he better get a damn donut.

“They’re delicious,” Ralf added.

____________________________________

“So you are his official next of kin?” Dr. Stable asked, leading Rarity over to Nate’s room.

“I suppose I would be considered that, yes. Although Dan is leader of the humans, while he is in Equestria, he’s staying with me,” Rarity said to nod. It looks like Nate was taken out of emergency rooms and taken into a regular room.

“Oh. So his land-mare?” The doctor asked. ((Landlady if you are not sure what that term meant.))

“Um, something.... More than that,” Rarity said, blushing a bit.

“Say no more. Right now, we just moved Nate to a larger room to accommodate room for visitors.” After a few more steps, the medical unicorn stopped in front of a room to motion for Rarity to step inside. “Brace yourself though.” She bowed her her and then walked inside to look inside the lightly blue painted patient room.

“No more... Needles,” Nate said, joking a bit. His voice was a bit cracked though. The human was hooked up to various things. A heart monitor to measure his vitals. A serum hanging from an IV was attached to his right arm. He was topless, various tubes attached with tape over his chest and skin. The bed he was on was a bit short for his large frame, a second bed had been moved over to hold his legs up. Other medical machines were at the headrest side of the bed. The white unicorn took a moment a bring a hoof to cover her mouth at the sight.

“Nathan? Its Rarity,” she finally said, walking into the room. She tried to smile and hold back her tears.

“Rarity?” Nate asked, perking up his eyebrows. The human turned his head at the direction of the voice. His brown eyes were dulled out, and had changed color to a white and blue hue. His skin which had a light tan complexion, had paled to the same complexion Dan had. “You ok?”

“Yes, the doctor says you will be back to your handsome self in no time,” She said, walking over to his right side and face him. His hand moved out, trying to feel the pressure placed on the bed when Rarity rested her hooves on the bed. The unicorn blinked once, her mouth open a bit. Was Nathan completely blind? She lowered her head down, bringing muzzle to his fingers.

“Ha,” The Element of Equality said, finding her face. His fingers closed to move his hand up and down to pet her face. After a second, he brought his palm in to hold her cheek up. “What do you mean? I’ve... Always looked good...” Nate said, smiling at her.

“How could I forget?” Rarity said to chuckle. After a second, she closed her eyes to rest her face against his hand. “At least your humor is still there.”

“Be straight with me.... How bad is it?” He turned his head, making his face point to the ceiling. “They keep drawing blood and injecting me.” Rarity opened her eyes, turning to look at his face and sighed.

“They have no idea. I’m afraid humans are outside their speciality. All they are going by is pony speculation,” she said. She moved both of her hooves out, grabbing hold of his hand and slide her right hoof up and down over his skin. “But don't you worry! The others are getting testing as we speak to transfer blood to you.”

“Really? Even Dan?”

“Oh, every single one of them! Well, not Sephiroth and Samus. According to them, they can’t give blood due to their condition.” Rarity said to smile. “But you should have seen them Nate! They all wanted to bring his hospital down until they heard you needed blood. Your fellow humans immediately presented their arms.”

“Wow... I had no idea,” he said to smile. He would have liked to think he could also give blood if the other humans needed it.

“Oh, you have no idea! I have never seen Phoenix so angry in all my life! He looked ready to explode like a volcano! Even Dan looked frightened.”

“Oh, I would have liked to see that,” Nate said, closing his eyes. Rarity immediately moved her face closer to his.

“Oh Nate, are you tired? You know you shouldn’t sleep..”

“Oh.. I’m not tired. But I feel so out of it. I think its the meds...” Nate said to open his eyes. It was all a blurry white. The only think dark he could make out was her mane. Rarity turned her head to the sides, thinking about something to talk about. Keep him awake.

“Nathan, do you have a special someone waiting for you at home?” Rarity asked, knowing she was going to regret this. But she needed to get him to focus on someone important in his life- Even if it wasn’t her. Let him live for that special pony or human.

“Well, there is Sully. He’s my business partner and kinda of my mentor,” Nate said. He smiled a bit, remembering his many escapades. “As for ladies... Well one or two entered my life. But its kinda odd. Nothing serious though.” He shut both eyes to shake his head to the sides.

“Oh? Why is that exactly?” Rarity asked, curious now. It seems that Nathan was able to think straight at least. Well, if he was not on the spot. Let him gradually work to it seems to be the best way.

“I’d rather not talk about it,” Nate said, opening his eyes again.

“Oh, why not? Something embarrassing?”

“Not really. I’d don’t want to get into it...”

“Tell me, please?” Rarity asked, moving her head in to rub against his neck and tickle his skin with her mane.

“Don’t make me laugh... It hurts!” Nate said, chuckling. He winced for a moment, relaxing his arm down to his sides. “Besides, you don’t want to hear it...”

“Tell me tell me tell me tell me!” Rarity said, tip toeing on her hooves up and down rapidly as she begged and drew her head away.

___________________________________

“So, how exactly does blood type work?” Rainbow Dash asked. One by one, a few of the humans that had their testing done walked off to their duties. Luckily, Big Macintosh and Lyra managed to get donuts from Sugarcube Corners quickly. Short on time though, all they could get was a few chocolate iced ones. Still, the humans looked like they liked it.

“You really want to know these things Rainbow Dash?” Phoenix asked, his eyebrows raised.

“Got nothing better-”

“Help me!” Sokka yelled out, trying to hold on Dan.

“You are not going to stick that thing in me!” Dan yelled out, kicking and screaming as Ralf and Sokka moved to monkey pile him.

“I can’t hold him! He’s wiry!” Ralf said with a frown. Dovahkiin and Sephiroth had gone off to find the Crusaders, Soma and Spy had left to Everfree, and Otacon and Samus had gone to Golden Oaks Library. This left very few humans left able to contain all that anger. Their pony partners also left with them, leaving few ponies with strength or magic power to hold him down.

“Danny! Stop being a fraidy cat! Smile!” Pinkie Pie said, frowning down at her fiance.

“If you loved me, you would help me out!” Dan said as Jack and Ash moved to grab Dan’s legs. It was troubling though, Dan did not stop squirming. “As your leader, I command you to release me!”

“Nurse, hurry! I don't know how long we can hold him!” Sokka said, holding on to Dan’s left arm. Between the four of them, they finally manage to pin Dan down. The ponies blinked once, amazed that it took that many of them to hold down the smallest human.

“He wasn’t kidding, Dan’s got spirit in him,” Cherilee said. “But honestly, he’s behaving like a child.” Spike nodded. Dinky chuckled, walking over next to the baby dragon and look down at the crazy human.

“Please Sir! This is for Nate!” Ralf said, trying to appeal to his new commander.

“Knock it off Dan! We need the blood! Several of us are already incompatible!” Phoenix said, walking over to look down at Dan’s face.

“What?” The Element of Anger asked, calming down. He frowned, the other humans looking up at the lawyer. “But there’s so many of us!”

“Yeah well, tests are still being done. But I kinda figured based on our personalities,” Phoenix said with a frown.

“You mind explaining that, Sir?” Ralf asked, letting go of Dan. The other humans also released him, moving to stand.

“Well, Nurse Redheart, you’d better listen too,” Phoenix said to nod at everyone. “There are four types of blood, and each type has a negative and positive.”

“So, eight in total?” The nurse asked. It was weird to listen though- Ponies had 8 general blood types, and there were over 30 combinations.

“In Japan, blood types are more important in society in comparison to other countries. Most people of a particular blood type tend to share generally the same personality. Like being able to get angry easier.” They all stopped to look at Dan.

“Why is everyone looking at me?” The Element of Anger said. Distracted, the nurse pony slowly stalked Dan.

“But moving on,” Phoenix said to cross both arms on his chest. The nurse took a chance to stick the needle into Dan’s left arm and start drawing blood.

“You dirty little-” Dan stopped to look at the conniving nurse, only to grit his teeth at the pain. Pinkie immediately moved to help him stand.

“Dirty move nurse. Nice,” Travis said with a smile. “You were saying Phoenix?”

“Well, that kind of thinking for blood types is kinda outdated, but it is based on statistics. There are about 16 of us, and going by the number only 1 out of 7 of us will have the blood type needed, but its only a rough guess.” Phoenix said to look down at Rainbow Dash.

“Needed? You mean they don’t have to match?” The cyan pegasus asked.

“Out of the 8 blood types, one of them is a universal receiver, which means they can get any type of blood. One of the others is a universal donor, which can be given to all. Going by what I have seen so far though, several of us are already eliminated for one reason or another...” Phoenix said to shake his head to the sides.

“Almost done,” The nurse said, sticking out her tongue as she filled the syringe bottle with Dan’s blood.

“Like who?” Ralf asked.

“Well, Samus and Sephiroth already said why they couldn’t. If we went by the same reasoning, Dovahkiin is part dragon, so his blood may not be good. Something’s up with Snake’s blood though, I have no idea what. But his blood is not reacting to the tests like the other’s are...” The lawyer turned to look at Snake, wondering if he knew what was up.

“Well, I am a twin, identical one. Because of my birth, there was some complications in our genes,” Snake said. Better leave out the whole general gene manipulation and gene therapy out. Then there was also that FOXDIE. It shouldn’t hurt Nate though, since it was designed to only go after particular people. “But I thought I should try anyway.” A few humans nodded, nothing so uncommon in their world. The ponies however, surprised. Twins were even more rare in Equestria, least identical ones.

“Ah, twins can be tricky I guess. Ash, sorry but something’s up with your blood too,” Phoenix said to shrug. “Any special guesses?”

“I guess being infused with the ability to wield magic and possessed by the dead spirits could have something to do with it...” The chainsaw user said. Mayor Mare walked over to Ash, rubbing her head against his non metal hand. Ash did want to help out Nate. Derpy frowned, lowering her head at the news. That poor human.

“Great... So that leave us with,” Dan begun to count with his fingers. “About 9 of us that can be potential donors. Give me my donut!” Dan said, relieved the needle was taken out. Pinkie Pie happily carried the box of donuts on her back to give him his treat.

“Well, Soma and Sokka may not be good candidates either... But if they have the same blood type its still good,” Phoenix said to look at the youngest teen.

“Why us?” Sokka asked, the only one that could speak for his generational age.

“Well, blood types are also divided by age groups. Younger people tend to have stronger blood, but its still developing. In adults, its already kind of stable.”

“Great, more good news,” Travis said. Saving lives was so annoying.

“Then the samurai, Jack...” Phoenix said, biting his lower lip to show off his teeth..

“Couldn’t you have just given us a damn list from the get go?” Dan asked. “What’s wrong with Jack?”

“Well, you noticed we’re all from different time lines, right?” Phoenix asked, looking at Jack. The Asian warrior nodded. “He already admitted he was from the distant past. Because of this, ancient communities were not as diverse as in our times. So their blood type was more restrictive. It’s why blood transfusions were successful in the past. It wasn't until the age of exploration were doctors started to care more about blood types. That’s when blood transfusions became deadly, since the host body would reject the donor blood.”

“Wonderful. Let’s hope we don’t have to give Nate too many transfusions then,” Sokka said. If he had to guess, he was going to say he had the same blood type as Dan. Least he learned something new.

“Nurse Redheart! We found one compatible blood type!” An orderly came out. It was the female nurse with the candy striper Cutie Mark.

“Oh! Wonderful! Prep Nate for transfusion immediately! Who was it?” The nurse asked.

“Travis Touchdown!”

___________________________________

“Oh, I wish Spike was here, he could help me reading through the books. He also knew where each book was,” Twilight Sparkle said, as she read through books. The very first one she had gone for was Super Natural Cures, but she decided that Zecora would already have gone through those notes to find the right one. So she went straight for the medical magical books. Maybe she could find a cure spell.

“Any luck yet, Miss Sparkle?” Big Macintosh asked. Books were already on the floor, Twilight having already looking through them. While she read through the indexes to see if the books were useful, he had the job to pull out books for her. May as well make himself useful in some way.

“Very little actually. A lot of the plants inside the Everfree Forest have yet to be documented. And a lot of the symptoms Nate seems to have are not common with one source. But since this was a concoction of some sort, it means it could have been a combination of things,” Twilight said to lift her head and nod. She was glad to have someone helping. “But it seems nothing short of a miracle one cure all will do the trick.”

Hovering over the Library, Samus and Otakon were looking through databases. Samus looked through the medical files, trying to narrow down what the poison could be. Just knowing what they were dealing with could be a huge help. Otacon in the meantime looked through her surplus and supplies to try and find spares. while the bounty hunter did have nanotech that could infuse medicines, they still had to find the proper cure.

“Samus? Do you mind if I take some of your gear and make some radios? We can use your ship to bounce the signal,” Otacon said while he waited.

“That should be fine. Although, radios sound like the least of our worries,” Samus said as her hands slipped through visual display after visual display. A quick note told her that her suit was about 60 percent done with its restoration. With any luck, they could find whoever did this and make them pay.

“Well, I would have liked to make some nanomachines to function with the Codec system, but it seems your tech is too advanced to be backwards compatible. But at least I can set up some Bluetooth-type communicators,” Otacon said as his hands begun to work.

“You mind if I ask you something, Otacon?” Samus asked. She never looked away from her search.

“Go ahead,” Otacon said, moving his hands to start using the tools.

“Why do you know so much about Changelings? I know why Nate knew about ponies...” Samus said, turning to look away from the screen to face the doctor. He stopped working for the second, turning to look at her. He stayed quiet for a second and then sighed.

“Look, I am under contract with you. I won’t betray your trust if that’s an issue,” Samus said. “But I just want to know that Nate was not targeted by your actions.”

“I was their strategist and champion for a while,” Otacon said with a dejected sigh. He had lowered his head, taking a second to lick his lips. They felt so dry for a second. “Unlike the others who found ponies so quickly- I was found by the changelings.” He turned to look back at his work and continue making the bluetooths. “I lead a few campaigns against the ponies until I got separated from a recon mission. That’s when Snake rescued me and we joined our new comrades.”

“Was that a changeling that attacked Nate?” Samus asked. She didn’t feel that the scientist was lying.

“I don’t think so. While they do know magic, I have never seen a pony or changeling having to announce the name of their magic or even any chanting to use it...” Otacon said, picking up his head. “And that is what’s bothering me. If this wasn’t a changeling then, what was it?” Samus turned back to her work and frowned. What indeed.

_________________________________

“Sweetie Bell?” Junebug asked, lifting her eyebrows to approach the young ponies. What creature could have done this? Though the shaved Applebloom looked alright, what with that diamond tiara and all. And Scootaloo in her dress looked appropriate. But the filly in the garbage was definitely out of place.

“Yes?” The little white bald unicorn said.

“What... happened?” The orange creme earth pony asked. Her head moved up and down, inspecting the Crusaders. They did not looked hurt otherwise. “Did you get into Berry’s wine?”

“I did a bad thing,” Sweetie Bell said to bring her tail around her garbage bag. Least Dan left those on them.

“And I helped,” Applebloom said.

“So we got punished for it,” Scootaloo said. They all looked at the ground. The looks the ponies at the market made them feel more than self conscious. Scootaloo blushed, more embarrassed by her wearing a dress.

“Who could have thought of such a thing?” The daisy seller said, frowning at the situation. “What did you do to get punished like this?”

“We almost got a special pony killed,” Applebloom admitted. They had to be honest too.

“Oh mercy, really?” Junebug asked. That was a serious enough mistake that called for such a terrible punishment.

“It was one of the humans that saved Ponyville...” Sweetie Bell said. Junebug opened her mouth at that, while a few of the other ponies quickly turned to look at the Crusaders.

“You... What?” Junebug asked. How did three little fillies try to kill one of the these power filled humans?

“The humans and the Elements of Harmony were fighting a dragon. One of the humans tried to save us when we got involved. Then the dragon hit the human...” Scootaloo said to lift her head up. “But we’re really sorry.”

“Oh girls...” Junebug said, lowering her eyelids a little.

“At least finally somebody put a stop to their shenanigans.”

“Really, three unsupervised fillies like that... The shame their parents must have.”

“They deserve more than just what they got.”

“The humans? Our heroes? They tried to get one killed?”

“Can you imagine what the humans could do if one of their own got killed? They may turn on us.”

Murmurs spread amongst the ponies. Many of them looked upset, understandably so. The three fillies begun to retreat, slowly stepping away from the situation. Things were not looking good for them.

“I say they deserve more!” Diamond Tiara said, stepping out with SIlver Spoon. The two fancy fillies nodded, looking at the Crusaders.

“We already got punished!” Scootaloo protested.

“You know, the have been raising a ruckus ever since they started Crusading.”

“I’m appalled that they are not in a time out or even grounded in their homes...”

“I know I-”

A blinding flash from a flashbang made all of the pony stop. The Crusaders and the rest of the ponies winced, and waited for a few seconds before they could see again. Opening an eyelid slowly, Diamond Tiara turned to look at the Crusaders. Behind them, Creeper Pasta stood behind the three maneless ones.

“Right. Looks like business is closed for the day!” Merchant said. While the others had been talking, he had taken his typewriter and things to pack it up into his backpack. He now stood hunched over, having thrown a flashbang to make his way behind them all. “Can’t sell things with a mob about to form now.”

“Wait a second! We were having a-” Diamond Tiara shut up, finding a triple barrel Hydra shotgun pointed at her mouth.

“I said, shop’s closed,” The red eyed human said. He narrowed those eyes and brought his face closer to the fancy one’s face and stare at her eyes. “I suggest you continue shopping, hmm?”

“Oh- Alright?” Silver Spoon immediately begun to pull on her friend’s tail to push her away. The other ponies looked at the strange spectacle, wondering why a human would protect the Crusaders. The bony white hands of the merchant spun the shotgun once again in his arm before sliding the firearm into his backpack.

“Move along folks,” Junebug said, suddenly thinking it was a good idea to make the others continue with their day. His red eyes meant business, and angering one of the humans may not be for Ponyville best interest.

“Uh, thanks mister,” Applebloom said, slowly moving to Merchant side.

“Don’t thank me. I’m just someone that doesn’t like others picking on others because they look strange.” Creeper Pasta said. He didn’t even bother to look at them and started to march. Time to find a new spot to set up shop. And he had found such prime real estate too...

“Applebloom!” Applejack rushed in, with Dovahkiin at her heels. “What was that light? Are you okay?” The little Apple sister smiled, glad to see family. However, Applejack stopped in her tracks, her eyes going wide at her sister’s new look. “What in tarnation?!” Dovahkiin, unable to stop on command in the middle of a sprint shot, tripped and spilled over the cowpony. Merchant stopped in his tracks, looking over at the new commotion. Another human?

“Ow, what was that for?” The dragonborn moved his head up, turning to look at back at the Apple sisters. His mouth fell open a bit, some dirt on his chest. Did... Did Dan do that to the Crusaders?

“You okay, stranger?” Merchant asked, moving out a bony hand to help the Dovahkiin up. The Element of Resolve turned to look at the new human and blinked. Both hands moved to grab hold of each other.

“Thank you. Are you human?” Dovahkiin asked, not sure what he was looking at. A red eyed human? Or was he some kind of ancient elf?

“Aye, stranger,” Merchant said with a nod, letting go of Dovahkiin once he was on his feet.

“Applebloom! You and the Crusaders?” Applejack asked, walking over to look at the fillies. “Dan did this, didn’t he?”

“Indeed he did,” Sephiroth said, finally catching up along with Lyra.

“Yeah... Dan outdid himself on this one,” Dovahkiin said with a sigh. “I’m Dovahkiin, that’s Sephiroth. You do well to join us sir.” The dragonborn nodded to the odd creature.

“Yes, but we deserve it. This mister helped us when we were in trouble though,” Scootaloo said, turning to look at the seller.

“Thank ya stranger,” Applejack said, lifting her head up to smile at the oddly dressed human. The merchant moved his right hand up to hold the tip of his hood to nod in greetings.

“Another one? We must hurry,” Lyra said. She walked over to Sweetie Bell. “You have to show us where your sister keeps the Element of Generosity necklace. Nate’s in danger!”

“Nathan?! Of course! Crusaders, hurry!” The tiny white unicorn said. She ran off to the boutique, leading the others away. Merchant tilted his head to the side, and then shrugged. More humans with real money? More customers. Running was not his thing though. Junebug turned to look back at the others, and decided to run after the Merchant. She owed the humans her personal thanks for saving her.

_____________________________________

“That foul poison be a true feat, but rest assured it shall be beat!” Zecora said, frowning as she spun a large wooden ladle around in her cauldron. Quickly the zebra worked, tired as she was though. She almost ran the entire distance here from the hospital. Soma, and Fluttershy could only watch in silence. None of them knew alchemy or potions, so they would only get in her way. Only Spy helped, hoping a scroll open for the zebra for her to stop and read now and then.

“Fluttershy?” Soma turned to look at his partner.

“Yes Soma?” Fluttershy asked, moving her head out of the view of her mane. This was one of the few times the Element of Acceptance addressed her.

“About the hospital-”

“Shh!” Spy said, turning his head back to look at Soma.

“But I-”

“Zip it!” Spy said, this time frowning.

“Look Spy, I have to-”

“English no good? Fermez la bouche!” Spy said, getting upset now. Zecora had to concentrate on this.

“I’m sorry, okay?” Soma said, frowning a bit.

“Is English and le French too hard? My apologies, your last name be Cruz? Cierra la boca!” Spy said for the last time. “Or is Nate’s life not important?” Soma sighed and then shut up, lowering his head. Adults were jerks sometimes. Fluttershy blinked once, looking up at her partner. He did need some patience. She decided to play the silent game. She moved to take a breath of air and smile, looking at Soma.

Soma took one look at Fluttershy and burst out laughing. Even when she looked so ridiculous, she was still so cute! The pink maned pegasus frowned, that was not how you played the game!

“Mayhaps, you should wait outside till Zecora iz done, yes?”

Soma signed and nodded, walking outside. Fluttershy followed after him, her head lowered in defeat. Nothing was working!

______________________________________

Travis was laying down on a bed, his jacket and shirt taken off. He was laying down next to Nate, who seemed to have taken a turn for the worse. Nate had been talking before, but now he was unable to breath right without the help of an oxygen tube. Rarity had her head lowered, unable to hide her tears.

“Hey Nate! Wake up!” Travis said, frowning a bit. “Team Freelancers, remember?”

“Travis?” Nate asked, lifting his eyebrows. At least he didn't have to wear the whole oxygen mask yet.

“We’re here too,” Sokka said as Ash followed behind him into the room.

“Who is it?” Nate asked, not sure he could recognize the voice.

“Its Sokka and Ash mate,” The sales clerk said. “We came by to see what’s up. Looks like you're going be blood brother with Travis there.”

“Blood brothers?” Travis asked, lifting his eyebrows. He already had a demented dead sister, and his own twin brother was an uptight jerk. The assassin turned to look at Nate again and smiled. Hell, he’d take Nate over the others. Least Nate was funny.

“Yes, Travis was a match for your blood. So he decided to give you some of his. Isn't that very generous of him?” Rarity said, smiling.

“I.. always wanted a brother,” Nate said, both eyes closed halfway. Dr. Stable walked between the two, connecting the tubes to the machine that would pump the blood from one to the other.

“Hey, bros before hoes,” Travis said, grinning now.

“A garden tool?” Princess Luna asked. That got the humans to laugh at the private joke.

“I don’t get it,” Sokka said, turning to look at Derpy. She shrugged as well.

“Don’t worry Nate. My blood is good stuff. It will kick that poison’s ass!” Travis said with a grin. Ash shook his head to the sides, glad Nate was at least feeling better. The room fell quiet, looking as the blood moved from one human, then into the machine, and finally into the sick one.

“Will this make Mr. Drake better?” Dinky asked, lifting her head to look at her moma.

“Of course my Muffin. Mr. Nate here says after he gets better, he will make muffins with us all!” Derpy said, smiling at her daughter.

“I will?” Nate asked.

“He will?” Rarity asked.

“I’d better not,” Travis said.

“Yeah, don’t question it,” Sokka said, getting oddly serious again. Ash blinked, looking at the weird bran and fiber loving family.

“Hey Nate, after all this is said and done, lets go get some beers! Just the guys!” Ash said, grinning to cross both arms on his chest.

“Sounds good,” Nate said, closing his eyes as the side of his left arm felt warm. New blood was finally entering his body.

“After this, you earned a special reward Sir Travis. Just name it” Princess Luna said to look at her knight.

“My maid better have a paddle and a leash ready...” Travis said with a grin. They were supposed to take the blood from his sample, but it was better to take it directly from the source. Ash heard that one, and it even made him blush. That guy had balls to talk about things like that in a hospital. “And don’t forget the bridle. I am going for a ride tonight!” The assassin moved his free hand to pet Luna’s face. The poor night princess blushed and looked away from the others. Why did she said ‘Just name it’?!

“Rarity! Rarity!” Pinkie Pie peeked her head in to look around. The others turned to look at the pink pony. “The others are coming back! And the Crusaders look awesome!”

“Nate!” Sweetie Bell said, running into the room.

“Sweetie Bell!” Rarity said, immediately picking up her head at the sight of her bald sister. “What horrendous thing happened to your mane!?”

“I got the Element of Generosity!” She said, ignoring her sister’s comments. She dropped the jewel and its harness on the bed and then turned to look at Nate. “Will he be okay?” Sweetie Bell asked. Rarity took a second to recover from her sister’s face and sighed.

“What’s going on?” The nearly blind Nate said.

“I am going to blast you with Generosity Nate, with any luck, you-”

“Like Phoenix got blasted? It may work...” The treasure hunter said with a smile. He did want to get that Brand so bad now.

“Umm, still donating blood here!” Travis said, lifting his head up to look over at them all.

“Yes, I do insist you- And there they go,” Dr. Stables said, seeing Ash walk over to disconnect Travis from the machine. Travis sighed and then shook his head to the sides. It couldn’t have been more than a pint of blood taken out of him. Still, if Nate got better, then he suppose he could live with it. Dr. Stable said and sighed, and then moved to help detach the tubes from his true patient.

“Nate, I need you to focus. Equality, ok?” Rarity said, smiling down at Nate. “You and me are going to have a long talk young lady,” The white unicorn said to her younger sister. “Now, give us some space.” Sweetie Bell nodded, turning to look at Nate once more. He looked so sick... The others turned to lean back, wanting to see how a Brand was obtained.

“Ok, I must focus on Generosity,” Rarity said, closing her eyes. Memories flooded her, giving others clothes and free clothing repair. Of possibly donating her tail so her sister would have a mane. Her jewel begun to glow, collecting power. Nate moved a hand to his head, trying to focus. Equality. All he wanted to do was to be able to stand toe to toe with the Elements of Change. To know his contributions were worth it. And that somehow, the others no-element humans could get a Brand too.

The white unicorn opened her eyes, now white with power as she smiled. The light from her jewel was shot up, hitting Nate on his chest. The blue white light begun to cover Nate’s body, making him lift from the bed along with his covers.

“Truly amazing,” Dr. Stables said, watching with his mouth open at the spectacle. Ash could only whistle at the special effects.

“Groovy,” Ash said, nodding. After a few more seconds, Rarity closed her eyes as the jewel stopped firing her beam. Nate’s body also settled on the bed, but he had managed to sit up. His naked torso now had his henley shirt back on. The color of his skin was returning slowly

“Nathan?” Sokka asked, taking a step forward. Travis looked at his new blood brother, wondering if he was alright.

“You know.. I think I am feeling better,” Nate said, moving his right hand up to rip the oxygen tube from his face. On his face, he wore a pair of very pointed black sunglasses Both eyes opened to look around the room and grin. He could see again. He held up his right arm up, looking at the back of his hand. Sure enough, he obtained a Brand.

“Oh Nathan! You have a Cutie- Er, Brand!” Rarity said, smiling down at him.

“And you look so much better!” Sweetie Bell said, moving to jump on Nate’s bed and smile. Nathan immediately almost jumped off his bed at the bald unicorn filly.

“Travis?” Luna asked, lowering her head to look at her partner. Something was glowing under the glove he wore on his right hand.

“The hell?” Travis asked, moving to sit up as well. His left hand moved to remove his right glove and looked at what was making the glowing phenomenon. He had the same Brand that Nathan received.

Author’s Notes: Didn’t you know? More than one creature can get the same Brand... Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Donuts are awesome.

What Dreams May Come

Chapter 40- What Dreams May Come

“So what does this mean?” Nate asked, picking up his head to look over at his new blood brother. The others also looked over at Travis, who had now suddenly the center of attention.

“I am sure I didn’t hit Mr. Touchdown with Generosity,” Rarity said, moving to step down from Nate’s bed. Sweetie Bell turned to look back at the Brand Nate had, and then to compare it with the other humans. They were an exact match alright.

“Maybe we can worry about that later. We should tell everyone the good news,” Sokka said, nodding to them all. Brands were a good thing, right? And Nate was also finally ok. Dr. Stable moved over to the free side of Nate and took a moment to check his vitals manually. The tubes connected to the medical machines had come disconnected from his patient.

“It looks like Nathan has made a complete recovery. His heartbeat is much stronger at least. We would have to draw a blood sample to make sure there is no more poison just to be safe,” The unicorn doctor said.

“Look, I dunno about you guys, but I am feeling pretty tired though,” Travis said. While Nate may gotten better, the assassin had over a liter of blood drawn from him in less than an hour. “I am just going to take a nap.” Travis shut both of his eyes, moving to lay down on the bed. Princess Luna turned to look from the others and down to Nate.

“Will he be alright?” Luna asked, turning to look at Dr. Stable. She looked worried, he had lowered and shut both eyes halfway to face her knight again.

“He wasn’t poisoned, and while he did lose blood, he should be fine. He will be awfully hungry once he wakes up though.” The medical pony smiled at the others to nod. “It seems that you can be cleared to leave Mr. Nate, and I am sure Nurse Redheart will be able to take a blood test to make sure everything is fine on the inside.” Dr. Dtable smiled, though he really want all the abrasive humans to leave. This tranquil hospital was too noisy and life threatening as of late.

“Hey, Travis earned some rest. I feel like celebrating though. Why do I smell donuts?” Nate asked, moving himself to stand up. He picked up Sweetie Bell and set her down on the floor. He wasn’t even going to ask why she was bald.

“Oh, Ralf was right. Donuts are delicious,” Sokka said. He took a moment to look at Derpy and Dinky. Both of the female muffin lover club stared at him, as if expecting something. “But not as tasty as muffins?” Sokka lied, feeling uncomfortable. Derpy and Dinky both nodded. Sokka was a smart earth pony.

“Lets go already, the others are going to want to throw Nate a “Welcome back from getting poison” party!” Pinkie Pie said, leading the way back to the waiting room.

_____________________________________

“Travis?” Princess Luna asked, walking over towards her knight. She seemed to be walking on a misty haze of blue-gray clouds. The entire sky and horizon seemed to be painted the color of midnight blue. Only stars and the moon in the sky was any signs of light. Travis was standing down on the middle of the clouds, looking around and fully dressed. Wasn’t he just lying in a hospital bed?

“Where am I?” The assassin asked, turning to look at the only thing he could recognize. There was no noise that he could make out, he did not even hear himself breathe. “Is this a dream?” He asked, moving his right hand up. He still bore the mark that Nate had.

“Close my knight. We are in the dreamscape,” Luna said. She took a moment to look around herself, and then nodded. Some of the clouds raised up around herself, almost cloaking her from view. After a few seconds, the clouds were lowered back to the ground as it was. Human Maid Luna stood, her arms in front of herself to hold her fingers together at her waist. Her long night sky hair flowed softly behind her frame. “Is this better?”

“No matter how much I see you, its always like a dream,” Travis said, closing his eyes and laugh. Of course she always looked like a perfect dream. She walked up to him, closing the distance to smile at him. Her gaze was cast downward a bit, still embarrassed by her appearance. “Why are we here?” He finally asked, opening his eyes to look at her.

“Well, I was tired. After the commotion from the last few days, I needed some sleep. I think you were tired from giving blood, so your body is now resting in the hospital...” Luna said, turning her head to look at his arm. It appears that even in the dreamscape, he still carried the Brand. “I am glad though, for I wish to commune with my knight..”

“What now, really? Well ok,” He said, moving his arms up to start to remove his red jacket.

“No, Travis! Not that way,” Luna said, closing both eyes to move her arms to her side as a blush hit her cheeks fast. Her cream colored skin blushed all across her face, almost a tomato. “I mean speak,” She added, her voice getting softer.

“Oh! Why didn't you say so?” Travis said, frowning a bit. Now he had gotten excited. “What about?” He moved to place his jacket back around his form.

“Forgive me... Master,” She added, trying to calm him down. She opened her dark eyes to lift them up to look at her face. Her partner released a sigh, shaking his head to the sides. He took a step towards her, moving his right hand out to cup her human face into his palm. The moon servant smiled, shutting her eyes to lean into his soft touch.

“Lets just move on, ok? Why are we in this... “dreamscape” as you call it?” Travis asked, lifting his eyebrows to look around.

“I brought us here to talk about the Elements of Harmony... And also, about us,” Luna asked, opening her eyes.

“Us?” Travis asked, moving his hand down from her face. When a lady wants to talk about ‘us,’ it was never a good sign.

“Yes. Travis, how do you feel about me?” Luna asked, turning her gaze to look up at his face. In her human form, she was slightly smaller than her knight.

Shit.

Alarms went off in the mind of assassin. He had to:

A) Wake up.

B) Lie

C) Buy time, divert conversation.

D) Kiss her and demand satisfaction. With any luck, it would cause her to drop the question.

E) FFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU

“What do you mean?” Travis asked. When in doubt, go with C. “Like personally? Or...” He asked, moving his right hand out to make his index finger point between them both. His other hand moved to his yellow sunglasses, talking them off to look at her face better.

“Travis, I- “ She stopped talking there, moving her hands to her waist. She idly twiddled her fingers as she turned her back to him. “Between, you and me...”

Option E it was.

“Luna, I- “ He started to talk, moving his right hand up to the back of his neck. He rubbed his neck with gloved fingers. How do you tell someone you only like them when they are the same species? “I am a human male, damnit. When you are a human, I can’t help but feel the happiest I have ever been in all my life... But when you are in your, um, pony form? I can’t help but think of you in a different way.” Travis said.

“You only find me attractive when I am a maid?” Luna asked, lifting her head over her right shoulder. Both of her eyes were closed. Travis perked up his eyebrows. Did she say ‘maid’ and not ‘pony?’

“Well, its kinda weird, dating royalty, right?” The black haired human slowly said. He lowered his hand back to his side and hoped that was the right answer. “I mean, you haven’t been totally honest with me either...”

“So, if I was just an unicorn, it wouldn’t bother you?” Princess Luna asked. She turned to face him, opening her eyes to raise her gaze to his face.

“Of course that wouldn’t bother me! I don’t care if you’re a unicorn, earth horsey, or whatever!” Travis said with a frown. The fact that she was any kind of animal bothered him.

“Oh Travis!” Luna said, moving her arms out to wrap around his neck and hold her close.

The Hell?

Travis picked up both eyebrows, finding his arms in the air and at each of the sides of a very affectionate Luna that was kissing him repeatedly on his cheek. He slowly moved his arms out to slide both arms along her ribbon and waist to hug her back.

“Oh Travis! I am so glad you don’t like Rarity!” Luna said, her eyes closed as she moved her head to rest against the side of his face. Travis opened his mouth a bit, confused. Rarity? The white unicorn?!

“Luna, what has gotten into you?!” Travis asked, moving both hands to her shoulders and push her back and look down at her face.

“Oh, please forgive me Master!” Luna said, smiling a bit to look at his face. “But when you got the same Brand as Nate I was so worried you liked Rarity!” She said.

“Is that what this is all about?” He asked, lifting his right eyebrow. “You were jealous?” Relief filled his body. Even though he couldn’t breathe, he wanted to sigh knowing that he dodgeda giant bullet there.

“I... Yes, I was afraid that our difference in status was a concern. And,” She stopped talking, lowering her head to blush again. “You are right. I have not been honest with my feelings about you. I like you, my master,” Princess Luna said to smile.

“Oh. Well I like you too kid,” Travis said, smiling. “But, umm, can we keep that between ourselves? I don't like the looks your servants and guards throw me...” Travis frowned a bit, moving his face to the side. Although they had been accommodating, some of the looks he got from the Canterlot crew was less than approving.

“No, I understand. There is a lot of protocols that must be done if we are to date properly,” Luna said, nodding. She had to get Celestia’s approval for one. “But we can still meet each other in our dreams.”

“You have no idea how much I look forward to that,” Travis said, grinning like a sex crazed madman. Dreams? He could live with that. Luna giggled, moving a gloved hand up to cover her lips lightly. He debated taking her then and now, just to get back at her for putting him on the spot.

“Did the Brand really worry you?” Travis asked, lifting his arm up to look at the flame looking skull. Just what did this mean anyway? He had not been bathed in the beam from Rarity’s jewel.

“I admit, I was surprised at first,” Luna said, lowering her gaze to his hand. “We originally only thought that the Elements of Change would get Brands. We never thought that the others could...”

“So what? Am I a spirit of Equality?” Travis asked. He didn’t feel any different than he normally did. The gloves were pushed back over his hands and tighten them a bit. Luna lowered her head, taking a second to think.

“I don't think so. Many ponies have a unique Cutie Mark, but many do share one. A common mark like the hourglass symbol had been seen by more than one pony. But even though they are the same, their gift may not be. An hourglass can represent good timing, always being on time, rhythm for music, keeping a beat, or such.” She turned to walk to his side, moving a hand to her now human chin. “Similarly, the Apple family all have apples for Cutie Marks, but each one does have a talent different to each other.”

“Well, the Brands gives us powers I think. So Nate have gotten a different power from me?” Travis guessed.

“That is my guess as well,” The night princess said with a nod.

“How did I get this power though?” He asked. “I mean, I know Nate has my blood, but I don’t have his.”

“I am sorry dear Travis. But I have no idea. I was- too worried about you and Rarity,” She confessed. Why did this man make her feel like her face get hot so much?! Travis rolled his eyebrows. One second, he was a loser. Then, he become the number 2 ranked assassin, and now, women couldn’t stop entering his life.

“Do you feel better at least?” He asked, lowering his head a bit to look at those blue eyes of hers.

“You make me nervous. I feel humbled and also so small in your presence. For someone that has always lived as royalty, you treat me like a servant and no different than a commoner. But yes, I do like you.” She said with a small smile. Her hands moved down to his right hand and lift it up to her face, once again making him hold her cheek. “I just wish I knew how to express my thanks more than just this manner.”

“I bet I can think of something,” Travis said, his voice a bit deep as he lowered his head. He wondered if he could smell her hair in this place. “But I don't think this is the place, right? I mean, we could be in my dream, and not this place.”

“You are correct. I also wished to talk about the Elements of Harmony, for we have not much time..” Princess Luna said to lower her hand. “The dreamscape is sort of a gateway. From here, I can enter the dreams of others.” He started to walk over the smoky mist, taking him by his right hand to lead the way forward. White doors that seemed to be made from wood begun to emerge from the strange ground.

“This is new. Time for what, exactly?” Travis asked. He followed behind her, letting her lead the way.

“Three of the Elements of Change have obtained their Brand. But I fear the next three are taking too long. And if we can get the Brands, the other champions may be able to find a way to earn their own, like you have,” Luna said. She stopped at the first door, which read “Twilight Sparkle” in purple letters. The door itself was simple, no designs or anything, just a push door handle made from copper. Least, it looked like copper to the human.

“So, why dreams? And why the ponies? And shouldn’t they be- Oh I dunno, asleep for this?” Travis asked, lifting a questioning eyebrow.

“Dreams are a manifestation of the subconscious. Dreams are inhibited, and the mind is unable to set barriers to block the true desire,” Luna said. Travis shrugged, as most of this was going over his head. He wasn’t stupid, the assassin merely did not hold anything back at times. Why should ponies, who were animalistic? “I picked the ponies for it is easier for me to commune with them. And no, they don’t need to be asleep. Never heard of daydreams?”

“Alright, seems legit. So why do you need me? Can’t you do this without me?” Travis asked.

“While I may speak for ponies, I cannot for humans. Maybe you can relay what you witness to your fellow humans and help the Elements of Harmony. Even those that have collected their Brands may need to power up their bond to share their mark with other humans.” Luna pushed the first door open to lead them inside.

“Fine, you’re the dream master. Any rules or anything?” Travis asked, walking through the door. While the outside was the color of night, the inside of the doorway had been pitched black. That was until he walked through the door. The inside of the dream room was looking a lot like the library he had met the other humans for the first time. Luna walked in behind himself, looking around to nod. Common in dreams, a familiar and safe place was often a background for dreams.

“There are more safe rules when actually inside somepony when they are dreaming. When awake however, lingering dreams cannot be affecting by us. They are more like shadows that must act out of what already happened,” Luna said to look at Twilight Sparkle which walked down the stairs from the second floor. Travis took a moment to peek back. The door was still there, and inside the doorway was still pitch black. “But, do stay close to me. If we drift, you will leave the dreamscape and head back to your body and wake up.”

“So, I’m looking at a dream you recorded or something? Like a Dream TiVo,” Travis said to look back at the scene. Otacon was sitting down, reading a newspaper.

“Record, that seems like a good word for it. Yes, record a dream, much like music for a record player...” Luna said. She nodded, glad to be able to speak to someone about the dreamscape for once. Twilight Sparkle smiled over at the scientist, heading over to his seat.

“This is Twilight’s dream, right? Anything Otacon does will be based from her?” Travis asked, walking over to get closer to the two partners.

“Yes, I believe this is a dream Twilight Sparkle had last night...” Luna said. She realized that Travis was still holding on to her human hand and smiled. This was definitely a nice sensation. Travis locked his fingers along with hers and lead her. Oh, humans were so lucky to be able to do this with each other. Ponies had to settle for walking next to each other.

“Dr. Emmerich, are you not going to the celebration the ponies had for defeating the changelings?” Twilight said. She had a large smiled on her face, while Otacon folded the newspaper to set it on the counter he had been nearby.

“Oh, no. Snake and I are not one for public spectacles. I’m more of a recluse as it were. Just give me a good book and I am good.” Otacon said to look at her face.

“Oh come on! There will be dancing, food, music, and everyone will want to thank you in person!” Twilight said, smiling and trying to urge him on.

“Are you saying this for yourself? Do you just want me to go because you don’t want to be the only pony not without their partner?” Otacon asked, resting both arms on his legs. “I still have my leg hurt you know.”

“But...” Twilight lowered her head to shake to the sides. “Of course not! How could you even think of me that way! I just want you to go because you deserve this! I mean I was a recluse once, but having friends makes celebrations so much better!” She stomped her left front hoof on the floor. “Males in any shape and form are so stubborn!”

“Really Twilight, I am glad you care about me- But that’s not how I celebrate things,” Otacon said with a chuckle.

“Why wouldn’t you! You are the most brilliant male I have met! Surely, you can appreciate all the lives you helped save this day!” Twilight Sparkle said, her eyes closed to stomp the ground with both hooves this time. “How do you celebrate anyway!?” She asked, opening her eyes again to look at him. Otacon said nothing and brought both hands to her face. He picked up her face to his own and lowered his head to place a kiss on her lips.

“This is her dream, right?” Travis asked again, getting a weird feeling where this dream was heading.

“I have never seen Twilight like this,” Luna added, also raising her eyebrows. “But then again the only constant male contact she has had are teachers and her brother. I think she has repressed her-” Maid Luna stopped, seeing as how things escalated. Otacon moved his right hand up and start to rub Twilight’s horn. his other hand moved to pet her mane as the two eggheads opened and closed their mouth to suck face.

“Not sure if gusta...” Travis said, making a confused but perverted face.

“Oh Otacon! Yes! Yes! Yes! Touch that horn!” Twilight said, moving her head up as she moved a hoof over to Otacon’s pants.

“That’s it. I’m outta here,” Travis said, turning around to walk out. He stopped though, picking up his head to look at Luna. She was staring, her cheeks slightly blushing and also smiling. A pair of wings spread out from her back a bit stiff, and her dark horn also glowed a bit. “Yeah, this is not happening now,” He said, dragging Luna out of the door and letting it close behind them.

“Couldn’t we have stayed there a bit longer?” Luna asked, turning to look at Travis. She was curious as to how humans and pony would be able to reproduce.

“I thought I was supposed to be the horn dog,” Travis said with dry voice. Maybe it was the lack of blood that didn’t let him get his little Travis going. “Look, Twilight needs to get laid. Badly. I will pass this on to Otacon. Next,” He pointed at the next door.

Luna pouted a bit, her wings still refusing to behave.

“Damn, that looks so cute,” Travis added, looking at her with a smile. A pouty maid with wings and blush? Moe. Luna shut both her eyes and looked away. This was so unfair. Why didn’t he ever get his cheeks red? She walked, leading the way to the white door labeled “Applejack.”

“The cowgirl huh,” Travis said, looking over to Luna. She nodded, pushing the door open to walk through the black haze. He picked up his eyebrows, realizing this was the first time he ever had held a girl’s hand this long. Unlike Twilight’s dream, this time they were in a room that had sunlight through the windows. Luna walked in to look around.

“We are inside the farmhouse at the Apple Farm. Strange, I would have thought for sure Applejack would be out in the orchards,” Luna remarked. Applejack hardly had dreams where she was inside her home. They both turned their heads at the sound of a triangle being hit.

“Lunchtime everypony!” A female voice yelled out. Luna perked up her eyebrows.

“Oh, this dream...” Luna said, quickly moving away from the door leading from the kitchen. Travis turned his head to look at her, eyebrow raised as he was lead away. The sudden sound of a stampede of lots of ponies was heard. It was almost as if an earthquake was getting closer and closer.

“Oh shit,” Travis said, looking at the sound. “I thought they were shadows!” The side door was kicked in as a rush of small and large child and grown up ponies begun to rush though. The head of the human looked back and forth as multi-colored ponies rushed through him, like he was the ghost. “She has this kind of dream?!”

“Well, Applejack has had dreams where she has a large family...” Luna begun to say.

“All these came from her?!” Travis said.

“I think they are not all hers though... The Apple family is a very close herd. I think some may be-” She stopped talking, turning to look as the biggest stallion she had ever seen squeeze through the door. It was even bigger than her father! His mane was the color of a rust red. His coat was also the color of a light red brown.

“Dovahkiin?” Travis asked, lifting his right eyebrow. He could not recognize the gigantic earth pony, but the short mane and its color reminded him of the dragonborn. Applejack walked out of the kitchen, smiling up at the large pony. Odd thing though, she was not wearing her hat.

“This is odd... Applejack always has her hat in this dream,” Luna commented.

“How were the kids today? Did ya teach them how to roar yet?” Applejack said, walking over to run her mane against his neck. The giant lowered its head to nuzzle her back. Travis tilted his head to the side. So he was not the only one more comfortable with their partner as the same specie. The again, if she had this dream before she must merely be replacing a few parts.

“No, taught them to sing,” the Dovahpony said to roll his eyes. They both walked into the kitchen and spot the multitude of smaller ponies getting food. Big Macintosh was wearing the familiar hat once worn by the orange mare.

“I think I understand now,” Luna said, turning to look at her partner. “Applejack married Dovahkiin, and took the name of.. Well not sure. In any case, this meant the Apple Farm stayed with the Apple family, meaning Big Macintosh is the head of the herd...” Travis shrugged but nodded. At least, some things like taking a spouse’s name made sense.

“So we are just looking at a family reunion then?” Travis asked. He turned to look over at the parents, who still were nuzzling each other. Applejack’s belly looked a bit full also. Was she pregnant again? First Twilight, and now Applejack. These ponies liked to breed huh. “I guess things are going ok for them-”

“This is bad...” Luna said, lowering her head. Travis picked up his eyebrows. Wait, what?

“Explain.”

“Dovahkiin is not in his human form. Also, we just had a meeting this morning,” Maid Luna said, moving her free hand to touch her lips. “After you all save Equestria, you must be sent home...”

“Oh shit,” Travis said. If humans couldn't stay, that meant Applejack couldn’t have the big family she dreams of.

“Yes, this can cause a rift between the two, although Applejack may not show it yet. There is still hope that you may be able to remain, but nothing is certain.” Luna said, lowering her head. Travis nodded, leaving this loving family scene to head back through the dreamscape door. His own family was messed up, and intruding on a private family moment was tugging on his heart worse.

“Are you alright Travis?” Luna asked, noting how quiet Travis gotten.

“One day, I will tell you about my family...” Travis said with a frown. Parents murdered when he was young and he was a partial witness. He wanted to bang the wife of his estranged twin brother, and he killed his sister.

“The last door for now then. I believe Soma and Fluttershy have the most problems... Though I fear it is from Soma’s young inexperience, and of the Element of Kindness quiet personality,” Luna said as they walked to the final door. In yellow letters, the name of the shy pegasus was seen.

“If I see one more messed up thing, I am waking up,” Travis said to sigh. While this was eavesdropping and also wrong, it had been for a greater good. Still, this was not his style. He pushed the door and lead them both inside to Everfree Forest.

“Soma!” Fluttershy cried out, looking at a battle between a manticore and the teen. Soma’s white duster jacket had been torn a bit, and some blood dripped from his lower lip. In both his arms, he held the Death Scythe.

“Huh. Hero saves the damsel from distress?” Travis asked. Luna took a moment to shake her head. The human raised an eyebrow and turned to look back at the fight. The manticore smashed Soma down to the ground, pinning the young man to the floor. Wincing in pain, Soma coughed out blood into the air. “I thought this was a nice dream...”

Fluttershy instantly snapped. She rushed the manticore and begun to beat it using wrestling and stomping kick maneuvers. The shy one screamed in rage, proceeding to give one of the most savage beatings Travis had ever seen in his life. While disturbing, it was the least disturbing thing he had seen today.

“Damn, look at her go,” Travis said. After a few seconds, Fluttershy left the manticore with a broken tail and back. She then gave a back donkey kick to get the manticore off Soma and look down at him.

“In a female driven society, it's often that the female has dreams of rescuing their mate,” Luna said, turning to look at the two. Fluttershy lowered her head to rub against Soma’s face, which looked grateful. The soul hunter took a drink from a potion and restored his health.

“Thank you for rescuing me Fluttershy. I love you, my brave pegasus,” Soma said, moving both arms to hug her to his chest.

“I would do anything for my brave Soma. I love you too,” Fluttershy said, closing her eyes to kiss Soma on his head. Travis had to take a second and turn his head, making a fake barfing motion. This was too corny, and wrong. Should have been the other way around.

“I take it this scene does not suit your tastes?” Luna asked.

“Outside the corny dialogue? Soma should’ve been the hero. In case you haven’t notice it: The men are the hunters,” He said. His head snapped back to the scene, as Fluttershy was now undressing Soma. “And now the statutory rape. Look at her go...” The tiny pegasus now had taken Soma’s pants off. Luna took a moment to look between Soma and Travis and then nodded. It seemed Soma was a lot younger than she had thought as well.

A sudden rumbling begun to make the dream walkers shake in place. Travis released Luna’s hand as they both struggled to regain their balance. It seems that the Soma and Fluttershy were not being affected by things.

“What’s going on?!” Travis shouted.

“I think someone is trying to wake us up! It must be an emergency!” Luna said. Luna moved to hug her knight and kiss him on the lips.

_____________________________________

“Whoa!” Travis picked up his head and looked around quickly. At his left side, Alicorn Luna was also waking up.

“Wake up! The hospital is getting wrecked!” Nurse Redheart screamed.

“Really? Is it a changeling attack?” Luna asked, immediately moving to stand. Still a bit tired and weak, Travis moved to get his clothes to get dressed.

“Least, we think so- According to what Mr. Mandel says!” The nurse pony moved. “I need to evacuate the other patients!”

“We better hurry!” Travis said, standing up and moving to pull his beam katana out. Luna moved to his side, letting her knight lean on her to lead him out the room.

“Now hear this! This is a fire sale! Everything must go!” Merchant Creeper Pasta said. Thanks to him, Ash was now armed with the Hydra. Snake was armed with a sniper rifle, Ralf with a submachine gun, and Dan was shooting grenades left and right with a grenade launcher.

“Kill the changelings!” Dan cried out. He was having the time of his life.

“Where are they?!” Travis managed to say, holding his weapon at the ready and look around. Pinkie Pie was kicking a few burnable things, like wood and bed sheets with an idle kick here and there. Applejack was buck kicking a few walls down, while Dovahkiin was shouting left and right to try and expose changelings with his shouts. All he did was throw things around with his FUS RO DAH.

“Alright, Derpy, please fix that wall,” Sokka said. He was simply standing by, telling Derpy what to do. He quickly found out that telling Derpy to fix things was a really fast way to break things. Trixie laughed maniacally as she blasted things with her horn.

“No changeling will ever capture the Great and Powerful Trixie!” She shouted.

“Let’s see what this thing can do,” Nate said, closing his eyes and lifting his arm up to show off his Brand. The red flame skull burned, its power getting activated. The diamond that had been a gift from Rarity, the one he carried with him, glowed and moved to Nate’s free hand. A small hand sized drill appeared, using the diamond as a drill bit.

“The hell? I don't see a changeling anywhere...” Travis said.

“Of course you don’t! They are disguised as furniture!” Dan said, turning to look at Travis. “Just break stuff!”

“You sure? We’re wrecking this place!” Luna cried out.

“Soma got back with an antidote. But he also told us that originally, Dr. Stable wanted to take Nate to a vet,” Dan said, his voice getting really low. Ash had his chainsaw out, drilling through a chair.

“I have now made this loveseat a single.” Ash said, moving to the next thing to saw through.

“Oh, did he now?” Travis said, moving to stand straight. If Nate could do it, so could he. The assassin raised his right hand up and focused on his mark.

“THIS DRILL! THIS IS THE DRILL THAT WILL PIERCE THE HEAVENS, THE EARTH, AND THROUGH TOMORROW!” Nate cried out as the drill he had in his hands grew in size. A pair of black pointy shades rested over his eyes. He held the drill over his head, making the diamond spin rapidly and then took off upwards to start drilling through the floors of the hospital.

“JUST WHO IN HELL DO YOU THINK WE ARE?!” Travis cried out, his own red skull glowing. The light gathered around his sword, also turning it into a drill. “FINISHING MOVE! PERFECT COMBUSTION OF MANLY SOULS DRILL ATTACK!” Unlike Nate, Travis ran forward to swing the laser drill sword back and forth to break through walls.

“This whole place is coming down! We gotta bail!” Soma said, who had breaking things with a golden teddy bear. Fluttershy and a few other of the mares that had helped evacuate the hospital nodded, heading outside.

“Save the donuts!” Ralf shouted, pointing at Phoenix. The former lawyer nodded, taking the boxes of donuts in his arms. Ralf and Snake took point, leading Phoenix through the debris to escape. One by one, the humans left the hospital and took points to cover exits in case a real changeling did show up.

They all knew it was a front.

Nate drilled the top of the roof, carrying Rarity in his free arm as they landed outside. Dan was the last one out, looking around with a nod. Dan took out a brand new flame grenade. As he walked out, the small hospital was now slowly crumbling down behind himself. Dan pulled the ring out from his red incendiary device and toss it over his left shoulder. The hospital quickly caught on fire thanks to Pinkie’s perfectly placed items.

“We should keep walking,” Snake turned to look at the others.

“Why?” Trixie asked.

“Well, that’s a hospital, right? There’s bound to be oxygen tanks that are-” Snake stopped talking, as explosions begun to tear through the small building.

“Yeah, that,” Dan said.

Dr. Stable and Nurse Redheart held each other, crying at how their tiny hospital was now burning to the ground.

“The hospital is gone!” A pony said, shocked at the debris.

“I’ve got the donuts!” Phoenix said, opening a box.

“But the hospital!”

“Donuts!” Phoenix said, narrowing his eyes at the pony. Rainbow Dash also stared at the poor patient and sneer. The pony nodded, moving to get a donut. The other humans smiled at each other, even Dan humming a tune to get a tasty treat after a fire.

Soma walked over to look down at Dr. Stable, his eyes closed a bit. “Work on your bedside manner, doc.”

Author’s notes: No donuts were harmed in the making in this chapter. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Author's Note

I realize that a lot of the heroes would be against burning a hospital down. Then again, a lot of these guys are not exactly shining examples for role models either.

But Dan is the leader, and if he gives an order- It will be done. Best do it or else.

Also, a lot of the humans were still upset at Nate's attack. This was a great way to blow off steam for them.

Strike Back Plans

Chapter 41- Strike Back Plans

“What just happened? Otacon peeked his head out through one of the monitors of the ship, both of his eyebrows raised. There was a slightly muffled sound that made him look outside. Twilight Sparkle and Big Mac had rushed out of the library and through the roads of Ponyville.

“Isn’t that the direction of the hospital?” Samus asked, picking up his head. Her left hand moved to touch a screen and bring up a visual from her forward camera. A large black smoke trail was floating up into the sky.

“Correct me if I am wrong, but... Black smoke is the sign that something is burning from non-natural means, right?” The scientist turned to look at Samus, frowning a bit.

“Let’s go.” Samus moved her controls forward to send the ship ahead. “I pity anyone that came across the other humans in their upset state.” Otacon nodded at that comment. They both quickly passed over their pony partners to look down as they left them behind.

“Shouldn’t we pick them up?” Otacon asked, lifting his eyebrows.

“Later. They are faster than humans, so they should get there quickly. We are going to to see if we can pick up the others. Remember? That zebra was making a potion. If the hospital was attacked, Soma and Spy may be on their own.” Samus turned to look at Otacon as he nodded. While Otacon was smart, she never underestimate her opponents. While Spy and Soma may be powerful and versed in combat- she was sure that Zecora and Fluttershy would be more of a hindrance in combat. “Their partners may be taken hostage.”

“Oh,” Otacon said. While he had read up on combat and things, hostages was not something he covered. The changelings had no idea that the humans did have partners. Least Twilight had magic, and Big Mac was strong. Zecora and Fluttershy didn’t look too useful in combat. Soon enough, the ship came to the entrance of Everfree Forest. “Why aren’t we going in?” Otacon asked, lifting an eyebrow.

“Sorry, I have no idea why, but when I tried to scan this place when I was making a digital map, the scanners were unable to read anything,” Samus said to bring up a display for him. “Its almost as if this place is a dead zone. I did collect strange things though. Clouds move on their own here, while the rest of the area ponies move them manually.” She pointed at the display to show the clouds over Everfree moving on their own, while they remained in Ponyville.

“That is strange. Clouds move on their own on Earth, so I never noticed anything weird while I was inside the forest. Is that why the Codec didn’t work while Snake and I were in close proximity to each other?” Otacon asked.

“You may not be that far off doc. If we ever get a chance, I think its a good time to-” Samus stopped, looking down at the movement caught by a camera.. Spy, Zecora, and Fluttershy were coming out of the forest. “There they are. I am glad none of us had to go in and get them.” She lowered her ship, making the others take note.

“Please get on everyone. We think the hospital’s been attacked,” Otacon spoke through the loudspeaker. “We can get you there faster.” The others quickly nodded and ran into the beam to teleport them inside. Spy was just glad he did not have to run the whole way there.

__________________________________

“Whoa...” Travis took a step back, falling to sit on his backside. He winced once, feeling extremely tired. After the last burst of energy, he felt really wiped out. The assassin moved to turn off the laser drill and then laid back to face the sky. “I am not going to do that again anytime soon,” he said. The Brand on his right hand stopped glowing, and the feeling of being invincible left his body.

“Travis?” Princess Luna asked, walking over to look down at her knight.

“I’m just tired... Really. Shouldn’t have done that when I’m low on blood,” Travis said to shut both eyes. Least the burning hospital made him feel warm. Luna smiled and moved to lay down at his side. Both of them closed their eyes, falling asleep.

“Don’t you ever do that again!” Rarity screamed, looking up at Nate. The treasure hunter smiled, setting her down and turn to look at his drill. The flaming skull Brand stopped glowing, making the giant drill reduced in size. Even the hand drill vanished, leaving only the diamond Nate had started with.

“Whoa... That rush I had is gone now,” Nate said, feeling a bit tired. Its like he had all of the adrenaline in his body kick in all at once, and then suddenly vanish.

“Are you alright?” Rarity asked, suddenly lifting her head to look up at her partner. Both of her blue eyes closed a little. She was worried they had rushed getting Nate his Brand.

“I think so. I am feeling much better now,” Nate said, taking a few breaths of air. He picked up his hand, looking down at the red skull. He would have to give this things a name. Dan named his ‘King Of Hearts,’ then again that was on the damn thing. Phoenix named his ‘Double Phoenix Emblem’ and it was kinda obvious. Ghost Rider? No that sucks. Spiral Force? Where did that name come from?

“I think you should sit down Nate, I’m worried,” The unicorn said. She frowned a bit, wondering what was going on. Neither Phoenix or Dan showed signs of after effects from using the powers granted by the Brands. Had she rushed the Brand process? Or was Nate simply not used to powers? Phoenix had been dying and got instantly better after getting his mark, so she doubted it was poison still in him.

“So the fact that Mr. Drake just took off into the sky and drilled through three floors of a hospital with a giant drill made with a diamond doesn’t bother you?” Phoenix asked, walking over with Rainbow Dash. The duo had left the donuts with Sokka and Derpy. “I mean, I know we all got power ups of some sort, but did Nate get the power to fly? I have trouble believing he could super jump with a giant drill in his hand.”

“I mean, really- No wings at all either,” Rainbow Dash said. Scootaloo frowned, having followed her hero. Now things without wings could fly through the air now? Things were just not fair.

“Wait, wasn’t this one of the fillies that you saved the other day Phoenix?” Nate asked, looking down at Scoots. First Sweetie Bell, now her.

“Dan,” Phoenix said, shaking his head to the sides. “Did it to Applejack’s little sister too.”

“Least this one is not wearing a garbage bag,” Rarity said. Why did her sister get a garbage bag and this little filly get such a nice dress?

“I’m not happy about it,” Scootaloo said, her head looking down at the ground.

“Right, well, Dan is calling us all over. While I haven’t seen any police around, I do not want to be around here to explain what happened to the hospital.” Phoenix lead the other humans over to a few feet away, where all the mares and the humans started to gather around again. Dan and the others were all sitting down, tired after the morning’s events. It was almost lunchtime anyway. Twilight and Big Macintosh quickly joined the group.

“Is everypony alright?” Twilight asked, looking around. Both the purple unicorn and the red stallion were out of breath. Twilight because she was a bookworm, Big Macintosh was a muscle pony, not an athletic speed pony.

“Oh hey. Where’s Otacon and Samus?” Sokka asked, lifting his eyebrows. Unlike the others, he had not done much, nor had he donated so much blood. So he was one of the few able to think properly and pay careful attention. Someone had to, out in the open was just asking for them to get attacked.

“They are on the way- I think they went to pick up those still in Everfree. Soma is almost as fast as Rainbow Dash. Spy and Fluttershy are not of the fast types,” Twilight said. The male Apple nodded, turning to look at his sisters. He was relieved they were both alright, but why was lil Applebloom bald and wearing a tiara?

“We’re alright,” Applejack said, noticing the looks Big Mac was giving. “Thank Dan for punishing tha Crusaders like this,” The orange mare said to point at the smiling Dan.

“Trust me, could’ve done much worse,” the Element of Anger said. “And in all honesty, they deserve worse considering what they did to Phoenix. The sheer fact that they thought that could be dragon tamers in the first place lies in the fault of their family.” Dan took a moment to give the stink eye at Rarity and Applejack. “You should be ashamed of yourselves.” Applejack nodded, simply knowing better. Rarity huffed and turned her head to the side. This was her parents fault.

“I think the others are coming,” Jack said, turning his head to point at the sky from the west. He was probably the only human that had been on rocket ships. Sure enough, the ship carrying the remaining members of the group came to a stop. One by one, the other ponies and remaining humans beamed down to look around. Dan picked himself up, motioning for the others to sit down on the grass.

“Is everyone fine? I don’t see Mr. Touchdown,” Otacon said, looking around. He and Luna were the only ones not around.

“They’re fine. Travis donated blood to Nate, so he’s worn out. Princess Luna is also resting with him,” Rainbow Dash said, moving over to float near the others. The cyan pegasus smiled, glad to see that Fluttershy was alright.

“Will they be alright by themselves?” Samus asked, walking over to collect with the others. Big Mac smiled and trotted over to her. The only male pony lowered his head to smile, bumping his head against her hand. “Oh, I am glad to see you’re fine too Mac.” Samus said, unable to run her fingers through his orange mane.

“Look, we can talk later. I’ve got an announcement to make. Nate’s fine, no longer poisoned. He also got his Brand. Everyone’s fine, and I doubt the Changelings will attack again so soon.” Dan crossed both arms on his chest, the smile he had from blowing things up replaced with a scowl. “If everyone- And I seriously mean everyone- says everypony in my presence again...” Dan raised his right hand up to make the King of Hearts glow red. Twilight gulped a little. Those that wanted to talk quickly quieted down.

“Please calm down commander. What’s up?” Ralf asked. He, Sephiroth, and Dovahkiin looked so strange sitting down. They stood so tall and rather bulky they look like boulders next to the ponies who had moved to lay down.

“Hmm... Commander. I like that,” Dan said to give and opened mouth grin. “Say your goodbyes, make plans to travel. I’m splitting us up,” Dan said to face the group. Otacon moved to sit down with his partner, and all of the others met up quickly to sit down.

“Was this part of the battle plans you wanted to discuss at the barn?” Twilight asked, moving her head to nod to Otacon. Many of the ponies and humans raised their eyebrows, getting anxious. Split up? The Merchant turned to look at the faces of the others. Why did that idea make the others so worried? He was a loner as it- He stopped for a second, turning to look at Junebug who sat at his side. Why was this little one following him?

“Sort of. I was mulling things over. But after that last attack, things were settled. As things stand now, we have all of our eggs in one henhouse. Sort of what happened with, Alduin?” Dan stopped to look at Dovahkiin who nodded. “Whatever his name is. We all got together and made us easy to pick off. If we split up, at least we got some reserves. Also, I think it’s time we take the fight to the changelings.”

“Hell yeah!” Ralf said, moving his right hand to punch into his other palm. He was tired of being on the defensive. It wasn’t his style.

“I agree with Dan. Sitting around and waiting to get attacked is no way to win a war,” Sokka said. “We can cover more ground if we split up.”

“Ha! See that Soma? This guy is gets it,” Dan said, turning to look at the soul hunter. Soma merely closed his eyes. Like it’s his fault he was used to working solo. Fluttershy leaned her head in, rubbing her pink mane against his neck to make him chuckle again.

“How, exactly are we splitting up?” Rarity asked. She moved her hoof up, rubbing her chin. She just got Nate healthy again! The others turned to look over at Dan. Pinkie Pie was the only one not worried, smiling with her eyes closed.

“Well, the humans are getting split up. It doesn’t look like you ponies are being targeted. You called us here to fight, so that’s what we’re going to do. But I won't ask you ponies to join unless you want to.” Dan moved over to start pacing around the group. “I’m thinking teams of three to four. I have ideas of what each team will do. Otacon, Jack, Phoenix, Sokka, and myself will be leading these teams. I want you all to join me, and I will go over what I have in mind exactly.” The others turned to look at the ones mentioned.

“Umm, now?” Otacon asked, raising his eyebrows. He moved his right hand up, motioning to the burning rubble of the hospital behind everyone.

“Yeah, we should split. We meet at City Hall, this afternoon around 4 pm. Eat lunch, make your preparations. Dovahkiin, the supplies will arrive today, if they haven't already. Go check them out after lunch.” Dan said. “Make no mistake. I have no intention of sending you all to fight. This are just recon missions. But you never know when they will attack. I know it’s hard, but you ponies think hard if you want to do this. Keep the buddy system though, so pair off. Team leaders, we have to meet at the library around... 2 pm. Snake, Bring Trixie. Now, dismiss!”

Trixie picked up her head, blinking once. Snake turned to look at the blue unicorn, also confused.

____________________________________

Two in the afternoon arrived too quickly for Dan. Still, he needed more time. And not a damn writing utensil that wasn’t a damn quill. He frowned, having to tip the damn thing into ink to continue writing. Twilight was the only one with any paper and things to write with in town. Hell, he would settle for a pencil. The only ones in Golden Oaks were Otacon and Twilight, since she lived there. Otacon was busy finishing some bluetooths. Jack and Spike were also there, same reason. Only Pinkie Pie stayed at his side, looking down at his notes. So far he had this:

Team Ponyville- Build Medicines/Potions/Weapons/Armors

Ash- Fighter Mayor- Leader/Support

Sokka- Leader/Support/Blacksmith Derpy- Messenger/Support/Fighter

Dovahkiin- Power/Support Alchemy-Smith Applejack- Fighter/Support/Chef

Team Canterlot- Interrogate the prisoners/ Train the guards

Travis - Fighter Luna- Leader/ Liaison

Jack- Fighter, Trainer/Leader Spike- Messenger/ Support

Doctor- Support/ Leader Celestia- Useless (Too busy to help much)

Team Espionage- Find out where the Changelings are

Otacon- Leader Twilight- Magic (Power, Defense, Distraction)

Snake- Stealth/ Fighter Trixie- Magic, Guide, Distraction

Samus- Transport/Fighter/ Support Big Mac- Fighter/ Chef

Team Appleloosa- Investigation

Sephiroth- Power Lyra- Magic, Music/ Support

Phoenix- Leader Rainbow- Messenger/Fighter/Speed

Ralf- Trainer/ Power Cherilee- Support

Spy- Stealth Zecora- Medic

Team Baltimare- Investigation

Soma- Power/Magic Fluttershy- Support

Dan- Leader Pinkie- Support/Chef

Nate- Fighter/Explorer Rarity- Magic (Support), Tailor

It had taken the small human a long time to plan these things, trying to make them balanced out. It was tough, and a lot of these teams would need their pony partners to make them work. He sighed, wondering why he was putting himself through all this. A pink hoof moved into his line of sight, placing a donut on a plate for him. Dan raised his eyebrows to turn and look over at the poofy mane pony and fought not to smile. It was a losing battle. Those big eyes looking up at his own made him blush.

Damn her disgustingly cute gaze and random personality! It was going to get him killed, he just knew it. Pinkie Pie smile and moved to place a kiss on his forehead.

“I know this is hard. But if anypony can do it, I know it’s you,” Pinkie said in a low voice. “Even Twilight couldn't do a better plan. And she’s an egghead!” She said with a giggle. Dan decided to let her comment slide as he moved to get a donut. He stopped though, getting that feeling he was being watched. Dan turned his head, spotting Otacon and Jack just staring at them both with a smile on their face.

“What?!” Dan said, losing his smile to blush again.

“The others are here,” Otacon said, moving to the side. The team leaders were walking in through the door to look around.

“Already? Fine, lets get this over with. Alright. Otacon, get the map ready,” Dan said to stand up. He quickly begun to eat his donut. The engineer nodded, getting a large book that was an atlas. it the one of the few maps still left in town. Otacon found the page that had a general map of Equestria and set it down on a table.

“Alright Trixie, please study the map,” Otacon said, walking over so that they all got in a circle. Snake and Trixie to his right, and Twilight at his left. To the right of Trixie, Jack and Spike moved in. Next to them, Sokka and Derpy. At their right side, Phoenix and Rainbow Dash. Dan and Pinkie Pie placed themselves to finish the circle.

“You all ate well?” Pinkie Pie asked, looking around. They all nodded, save Trixie who looked down at the map.

“More or less. We all ate, after donating blood the humans kinda had to. But the idea of splitting up isn’t sitting well with a lot of us. Most of us got food at the cafe, considering the humans could eat stuff there. Lots of the humans already had their fill of sugar with donuts,” Rainbow Dash said.

“Any idea what’s up with the guy in hood and large backpack?” Otacon asked. He was the only one he hadn’t met in the meeting. Merchant was also not accounted for in Dan’s list of people.

“His name’s Creeper Pasta,” Snake said. “He’s ok, for a business man. Although he gave some of us weapons, they weren’t for free. He set up his shop close to the cafe. Lot of us had a chance to get upgrades for our weapons, not to mention precious ammo.” Otacon nodded. With any luck, the Merchant could make gunpowder.

“I think then we will leave that businessman in Ponyville. He doesn't know what’s going on, and he may need supplies to make more explosive and extra ammo,” Dan said looking at his notes.

“That’s good to know. With any luck, we can get Rarity to pay the man with gems for the lots of things we will need,” Phoenix said.

“Why am I looking at this map? Its a very simplified one,” Trixie said, picking up her head. “There’s not even any scaling to measure distance.” Twilight raised her eyebrows, impressed by the other unicorn. Then again, it made sense. Being a traveler, she would know how to read maps.

“That’s the reason I called you to this pow wow instead of having you sit it out. According to your story, you were a guide to the changelings. Tell us what route they took,” Dan said. Snake turned to look down at Trixie, surprised by this news. He knew she was a prisoner, but no idea how actually useful she was.

“Ah, right...” Trixie said. She moved her right hoof out, placing it on the atlas. “I met them west from Ponyville, near Las Pegasus. After I had lost my cart,” Trixie sneered, upset still over the memory in Ponyville. “I thought I could try a stage act instead of a traveling act. But it was hard to start over, I needed Bits to buy the things I need for my show. While trying to get a job to earn the scratch, I saw a bulletin where donkeys needed a well traveled guide.”

“So you took the job. Tell us, to what cities you took them?” Snake asked, trying to cut the fat from her story. Sokka leaned down to look at the map closer. The young teen loved maps, and for once he was glad to know where he was.

“Ah, right.” Trixie lowered her head, getting the look from David. Oh that look made her feel so... So... She had no idea what that word was. She felt so entranced. “While we did avoid major cities, we did walk through them to “get supplies.” Little did I know it was to collect more Changelings...” The unicorn said with disdain. “They started from Van Hoover, least from what they told me. They went to Las Pegasus, and then we traveled South.” Her hoof moved to the map to show the route they took. “We moved through Whitetail Woods, into Appleloosa- Such a dry place, and then Dodge City. That’s when they thought moving to Ponyville and got captured.”

“How many weeks did you travel?” Otacon asked.

“Oh, considering the group was large- We still made good time. Couldn’t have been on the road for more than 4 weeks,” Trixie said. “We never stayed long in one place.”

“According to the plan King Aurelius told me, they had sent agents to different cities. Considering the first attack was in Canterlot, it makes sense they would move North and around a circle,” Otacon said.

“Wait, King Aurelius?” Rainbow Dash asked, picking up her eyebrows.

“King and Lord of the Changelings,” Otacon admitted.

“Were you his prisoner like Trixie there?” Spike asked, raising an eyebrow. Otacon turned to look at Dan, a bit in the spot.

“Just tell them,” Dan said. There was already enough going on to spin doctor without the living lie detector around. Otacon sighed and then nodded.

“I was named Champion and Chief Strategist to the Changelings. The earlier attacks on Ponyville were by my command,” Otacon confessed, lowering his head to look at the ground.

“What?!” Rainbow and Pinkie both screamed out. Sokka picked up his head from the map, mouth opened. While he had sort of an idea of what happened before he arrived thanks to Nate, having an enemy commander in their ranks could be a very good, or very bad idea. Samurai Jack frowned a little, more or less thinking the same lines as Sokka.

“I swear, Alduin was not my doing though,” Otacon said, turning to look at Phoenix. The former lawyer nodded, believing in his fellow human. His Magatama confirmed that much. Twilight moved to step up in front of Otacon, lifting her right hoof up. Spike turned to look at his mentor/mom and blinked. If she was standing up for Otacon, it was enough for him. Derpy raised her eyebrows, a bit confused by what was going on. Wasn’t the nice unicorn human with glasses on their side now?

“I knew something was off!” Rainbow Dash said, flowing over to look at Otacon’s face. She was quickly set down, Twilight’s telekinesis grabbed the cyan pegasus to set her down.

“Please, calm down! Otacon was the only one of the humans that ended up with the changelings! He had an accident, and they treated him nicely! What choice did he have but to get along with the only ones that treated him as a friend? And if it weren’t for the changelings, Otacon could be dead, they were in the Everfree Forest.” Twilight lowered her head and sighed. “Its not his fault. Its mine for bringing him like this too.”

“I agree with Twilight Sparkle. While in captivity, Otacon was a nice human. He made sure I was cared for, and he also promised to help me escape. I can vouch that much for him,” Twixie said, lifting her head up to turn it away from Rainbow Dash. The cyan pegasus moved to land on the ground, willing to listen to her friends.

“Well, if Twilight can vouch for him, that’s good enough for me,” Pinkie Pie said.

“Trixie’s telling the truth Rainbow Dash,” Phoenix said to look down at his partner. “And he did help us all banishing Alduin.”

“Now that you mention it, The Doctor also called Otacon an Element of Change. If that’s true, we do need him,” Spike said, lifting his head to look at the others.

“Fine. I guess he deserves a chance. But I’m going to keep my eye-” Phoenix moved his left hand out, running his fingers through her mane to make her stop. Dan picked up his eyebrows.

“Hey Phoenix, run your fingers through her wings,” Dan said, getting an evil idea.

“Wait, what?!” Rainbow Dash said, suddenly blushing. The Element of Hope blinked, and then did as Dan told him. Slowly, he ran his fingers along the outer edge of the pegasus wings. Rainbow Dash instantly had both her wings flare out, straight and into the air. Her mouth opened to pant, and the blush from earlier intensified. Phoenix took a step back, seeing her wings like that.

“What was that?” Phoenix asked. The other ponies also blushed, turning to look away. Jack and Sokka looked at each other a moment. Sokka moved his own right hand to run his fingers along Derpy’s wings. Caught unaware because she was looking away, Derpy waited a few seconds at Sokka’s gentle touch before blushing and instantly turning to look at her partner and slap him.

“Why did I get hit?!” Sokka said, lifting his hand to his cheek.

“You do not do that unless you’re intimate with a pegasus, young pony!” Derpy said, angry but still blushing. “I’ll be expecting an apology muffin later!”

“Oh my,” Jack said. He realized what that meant.

“How do you know about... Erm, wingboners?” Twilight asked, looking at Dan.

“Hey, I lived in this library you know. I read a few books,” Dan said with a shrug. “I mean, its not like I was looking for erotica, just a way to take down ponies if I had to.”

“He’s telling the truth,” Phoenix said, suddenly realizing what position he had gotten himself into. He was sweating bullets, more worried that Dashie had not slapped him. That meant Rainbow wanted that kind of touch. The Element of Loyalty blushed, trying to make her wings calm down as she walked to hide behind Phoenix.

“Well damn,” Snake said. This meeting had taken a weird turn.

“Derpy, I’m sorry, ok? I didn’t know! I’m not a pervert,” Sokka said, trying to get Derpy not mad at him.

“Ok... I believe you. I blame Phoenix for starting this in a meeting,” Derpy said. Phoenix released a sigh.

“Back to the meeting,” Dan said, snickering a bit. Pinkie wondered if Dan learned anything about earth ponies. She would have to ask later. “Except for Snake, the rest of you are team leaders. You main assignment? Intel. Find out if there are changelings still in town. Also, this is important. Find out if any more humans are out there. Otacon, Pasta, and Samus were all from different places. There may be a chance that other humans could be at the other cities. Second- train. Both each other and ponies. Jack, you especially. The Canterlot guards are good guards, but suck at combat.”

“I’m afraid this is true. Years of peace have left guards just standing around doing nothing. The first major confrontation any of them met with was the Changeling’s attack in Canterlot,” Twilight admitted.

“I understand. Rest assured, I have trained others before,” Jack said with a nod. He remembered the monkeys that trained him to jump good. In return, he trained them to defend themselves.

“Good to know. Also, find out if Princess Celestia interrogated the captured changelings. They may have info we need,” Dan added. Again, Jack nodded. “I split the teams up already, trying to make them balanced as I can.” He moved to have his notes to pass it around to the others to study.

“We leave tomorrow. Get your teammates, explain things to them. make plans, explain things. How long does it take to travel between places?” Dan turned to look at Pinkie.

“Appleloosa took an overnight train to get there,” Pinkie Pie said as she thought back.

“Alright. That means maybe a 2 day travel, so 4 days front and back,” Dan said to look at the map. “Alright, we meet back in a week. Sound alright?” He asked, picking up his head to look at the others. Three days to investigate.

“I will have Spike send a letter to Princess Celestia, and she in turn can send letters of introductions to the cities on your behalf.” Twilight Sparkle said.

“I am reading these teams and the locations being sent. Why these? And why doesn’t my team have a location name?” Otacon asked.

“The cities I picked were small. I remember that you mentioned that Changelings come from the Badlands. If that’s true- Dodge City will most likely be their home base. They left Everfree right?” Dan asked.

“Yes, they need the room...” Otacon said.

“Then that means either the forest area near Dodge City, or the forest next to the mountains of Baltimare,” Dan said to look at map. “Appleloosa and Baltimare are the closest to Dodge, and sending in a small team in enemy territory is nuts.”

“It makes sense, Dodge City is the closest to the Badlands. But why did the changelings come from the Northwest?” Rainbow asked, finally getting her wings to behave.

“Well, it makes sense in a small way. Maybe they are trying to keep Dodge out of harm's way. You see how they avoided Dodge and went straight for Ponyville?” Dan pointed at the map. “If they were aiming for small cities, they should have gone for Dodge. Also, they had agents all across Equestria. My guess? They moved North from Dodge and went in a circle, explaining why Trixie met them in Las Pegasus and continued in a circle.”

“That makes sense to me,” Snake said. “Go in a circle, check out the enemy position around your strike point, then go in for the attack knowing its safe to do so.”

“So you want us to inspect Baltimare and Appleloosa since one is where they started, and the other where they ended...” Sokka said.

“That didn’t answer Otacon’s team though,” Snake said. “And why the others are staying in Ponyville.”

“That was a no brainer. Derpy has a child, and Ash’s partner is the Mayor of the town. They can't really leave Ponyville. Also, Dovahkiin’s supplies are arriving here, so he has to stay and work here.”

“Yeah, some of us do need armor,” Sokka said. “And I can’t use... them metal shooting things.”

“As for Team Otacon. Its only been a day since he split from the Changelings. Considering how much they have to travel, I give them at least a day or two before they can find a good spot to set camp. I doubt they know Otacon joined our side. I am hoping we can get Otacon to intercept the Diamond Dogs. With any luck, Otacon can find out where the changelings are and we can lead a strike team against them.” Dan moved to stand, looking at the others.

“I like this plan...” Sokka said. He nodded, as the others did also.

“No!” Twilight shouted, narrowing her eyes at the others. “We can't do this! What happens if Otacon gets caught? He’s an Element of Change! Can we really put him at risk?” The purple unicorn looked at the others.

“She does have a point,” Snake said. “Otacon is a great planner and strategist, but front line missions and lying... He’s not good at all.”

“It’s why I was saving this point for last. I propose we vote. Its a big risk, but its our only real shot at the changelings. We could get lucky at the other cities or interrogations- But what if we don’t? Also, Otacon has yet to get his Brand. If he had his Brand, he would be more important as an Element of Change. So we vote now.”

“Alright... So we vote then. Do we send Otacon and his team as a sting? Or do we gamble on the others?” Phoenix asked.

Author’s notes: Yep. Wing. Boners. They’re in here. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

While Otacon’s Away

Chapter 42- While Otacon’s Away

King Aurelius and his subjects marched slowly through the Everfree Forest. No, it was not fear nor safety that was a concern. It was food, nourishment. Delicious emotions. While animals of the forest were wild- They did have emotions. Mostly hunger, fear, contentment. Many of the animals were self serving and seeking their own desires. But now and then, they got lucky. A mother caring and rearing its young was full of love. Now and then there was also animals in mating process. Some animals that mated for life also had love for each other. And if things were desperate, fear was also an emotion they could eat, one they could easily inspire.

In short, none of them went hungry, but just finding dinner was hard. It was a shame though, most of the changelings that had their horns cut off had been of the infiltrator class. Those were the ones that had armored carapaces. He was left with the lower rank, that actually needed the armor or weapons Otacon could provide.

The King kept his head held high. For the time being, his current entourage and himself had changed into timberwolves. Not too big of creatures, and it helped them camouflage into the Everfree Forest as a pack. Still, acting like wolves was odd. The only thing that worried him was the fact no changeling children were around to take the shape of wolf cubs. Still, its not like anypony or creature was keeping an eye out for them.

At least in the form of wolves, other creatures gave them a wide berth. Also, they made excellent travel time this way. Least, it had been faster than being donkeys. Unlike Dr. Otacon and his crew through, they could not travel along the edge of the forest. The changelings had to travel through the deeper part of the forest to head towards the direction of Dodge City. Luckily, they made it to the ruins in the first night. They did not stay in them though, just around them to stay out of sight. Something about this place made all creatures, even Changelings, stay away.

Still, King Aurelius made sure they all continued with Otacon’s schedule. Train in morning, travel, and write letters as needed. The indigo eyed changeling looked down at his subjects as they learned to fight better. It was barely a day since the human had left, but the King found himself missing the ugly ape’s company. Clearly not much to look like, but the conversations and ideas this “human” had were beyond anything he could ever conceive of.

Sadly, none of his current subjects could come remotely close to Otacon’s mind. In a way, King Aurelius noticed a trend as he traveled through the Everfree. His changelings were so much like animals. They only cared to satisfy their needs. While the idea of conquest of Equestria was in all of their grasp, they only did it for food. In comparison to the human though- All he did was in the name of gratitude. No need for food. No need for promotion. No need of mates. No payment.

Are all humans this noble? Did the humans Celestia obtained for her ponies only help out it in the sake of helping others as well? He lowered his head a moment to think. It’s all he could do now while his subjects learned true combat. Just having Otacon around had given his subjects...Objectivity? They were thinking outside the box, gaining confidence through pride of hard work, and even they were thinking about themselves as an army instead of a hive. Odd thoughts plagued his own mind.

Were the ponies being influenced in the same way?

King Aurelius lifted his head and shook his head to the sides. Such idle and foolish thoughts. He had to focus now. They were almost out of the Everfree, and some of his generals said they would meet him on their way outside the forest. With any luck, they would reach Dodge City at the end of this day and see if Otacon made it to the Diamond Dogs. With the doctor’s limp and the fact the human’s guards had to walk through the edge of the dangerous forest, he doubted it.

“Changelings! Move out!” He commanded, lifting his head to command with his projected voice. The black insect like ponies raised their head and nodded. Shifting their forms back into timberwolves, they all begun to once more trek through the forest. Little views changed from one part of the forest to another. Dark canopy of trees, with occasional sunlight through the foliage. The ground was hard and brittle, even the grass that managed to live was tough to walk on. Roots from gnarled trees spread out to trip those that dared to cross them.

With little to focus on other than travel and a sharp lookout for food, the Changelings managed to make it out of Everfree a little bit after the afternoon on the second day of travel. Sure enough, three of the Changeling Generals were waiting to meet with him. Unlike the others, they had not been in disguise. They stood a little taller than the other lower class changelings, but they smaller than himself. They were infiltrator class, having the purple armor carapace on them.

Pharate the Hunter stood closer to the forest, head raised high to smile. Unlike the other generals that would stab him in the back and take the place of the King, Pharate had no interest in the title. He earned the title of “Hunter” because this fellow thought of himself as a male. One that liked to womanize and flirt with his female prey. Love was tasty, and manipulation was easy when you could change into the fantasy a female could think of. This made him one of the best infiltrators of his generation. At the moment though, he wore a tattered brown hood with cape.

As it stands, Pharate was the closest thing King Aurelius had to a friend. Because the hunter had no intention of settling down, the Queen had no interest in him. Still, many did want the next generation of changelings to posses the hunter’s charisma and flair. Because of his size and magic power though, Aurelius had been picked to be King. Pharate smiled and lowered himself to bow, a mock courtesy though. The hunter also considered the King a friend, both knowing how sometimes females threw themselves at them.

“Welcome, oh great and mighty King Aurelius,” Pharate said, lifting himself to smile. His voice was a bit silky, bit hard to tell it was male or female. The other two trotted up to meet up with the king and also bow. The other changelings stopped, looking at the presentation of the generals.

“Any news?” The king asked, moving himself to transform back into his changeling self.

“None to report milord, but the allies have started to collect and travel towards Dodge City. It will take time, considering the inferior races cannot hide themselves,” Exuvia the Sage said in a soft but calm voice.

“I see. Any ideas of how many?” The king asked.

“The griffons have at least one platoon in Baltimare. That port is the closest to Equestria for them, and it is not uncommon for them to be seen there. But they wish to see more before they can commit for more troops,” she said. This changeling considered herself a female, though one unable to give birth. Such was the way of a hive. The title of “sage” was given to her because of her planning and looking over the old records of the changelings. She was a pale comparison of Otacon though. While she did think of striking down Ponyville and leave Celestia without the Elements, her racist views did not allow her to think or plan for failure.

“And the minotaurs?” Aurelius asked.

“They have been collecting in Appleloosa, under the cover of the first ever annual “rodeo” competition,” Exuvia said. She would most likely be condemned to death for the Queen not meeting with success in Canterlot. Though it was well known that Exuvia was in love with the King and would do anything for him. Some rumored that Exuvia wanted the Queen Chrysalis dead so she could become the next queen. The only reason she was spared was that fact she stayed behind in Dodge and had an excellent memory.

Maybe he could demote her to serve Otacon as a personal assistant. Then when the doctor outlived his usefulness, she could do away with him after learning all she could from his mind. That red sash she wore with so much pride would be stripped and given to the human Champion. Who knew? With any luck, he could spare the doctor.

“Any other news from the other generals?” The king asked to look down at the final general. Sphragis the Warrior. He was possibly the only true army general among their ranks. Helmet, chestplate, and greaves armor for legs made from steel was worn on him. While warriors were needed, true fighters were never encouraged in the changelings. The way of infiltrator was. But Sphragis enjoyed combat unlike the rest of his hive. Though this fellow was a bit simple, he was fiercely loyal to his king and queen. He didn’t care who was in charge, so long as he got to fight.

“At the moment, Imago the Elder is with the Queen. Tumbler the Tower is overseeing the rodeo team in Appleloosa. Haemo the Diver is in Baltimare infiltrating the Maritime Sea School.” Sphragis spoke. His voice was a bit deeper than the other two. Clearly a male, though he didn’t care.

“Imago is to be expected. The Tower in a rodeo- Why am I not surprised. Why is Haemo in the school though? I thought the Diver would be in Cloudsdale in the flight school,” Spoke the largest changeling. Imago was one of the older changelings, and a rumor was spread that he was Chrysalis’ father. Tumbler and Haemo were both contenders to be the next king, though their immaturity and youths made them... Stupid.

“You know how young Haemo is. Although he loves flight and is a talented athlete, his attention span leaves much to be desired...” Sphragis said. While Tumbler loved competition, Haemo was easily bored. Always looking for new ways to amuse himself.

“I also thought it prudent to have one of the generals learn boating. We may need someone to oversee a navy in the future,” Exuvia said. The King nodded, at least she was trying. And a navy could useful. That could keep Haemo busy for a long time.

“Changelings, prepare to move out,” Sphragis commanded in a loud voice. The other changelings begun to change forms from wolves and turn into ponies. The rest of the way a simple march to Dodge City.

“Are we not going to tell our king about the strange creatures?” Pharate said, turning to walk next to his king. Both had taken form of male stallions. Aurelius as a dark purple pony with an indigo mane and an orb as a Cutie Mark, while his friend turned into a light green stallion and light blue mane. His cloak covered his Cutie Mark though.

“Strange creatures... Would they be standing on two legs like minotaurs, resemble ape with flat faces?” Aurelius asked, walking along with the generals he liked. Imago never liked Aurelius. As if no one was good enough for Chrysalis.

“Actually, they could be very well be these “humans” you spoke of in your letters. I look very much forward to dissecting one of them,” Exuvia said. She took the form of a cyan blue mare with dark blue mane and a book for a Cutie Mark. “If you could let this Otacon-”

“If you so much as even consider him for one of your experiments, I will not hesitate to let Sphragis here run his horn through your neck,” The King commanded, lowering his head to narrow both eyes at Exuvia. She lowered her head, quickly bowing in respect. “You are to know he is already a champion for our cause, and the new chief strategist- Least until our Queen examines him in person. You do well to know your place, you have already failed us once, and Dr. Otacon already could very well replace you as a Sage.”

“Oh come now my King, now is not the time. We should rejoice! Although Exuvia did fail,” Pharate said with a smile. “At least not all is lost. Maybe we could recruit these other humans spotted in the other cities. And with any luck, this new doctor of yours can come with a plan more brilliant than Exuvia can produce.” The female changeling narrowed her eyes at the flirt, but kept quiet.

“Hah! I don’t care who is in command over the armies, so long as the plan calls for fighting,” Sphragis said after a laugh. He took the form of a brown stud, with a black mane that was cut in a very short fashion. The symbol of a hammer was his Cutie Mark. Exuvia humbled like that made her actually look cute. But he turned away after he noticed something. The warrior inspected the lower rank “ponies” as they marched. Something wonderful had occurred. The scent of sweat emanated from their all. Changelings never sweat, he was the only one that built up a sweat from fighting. And the look in their eyes...

“Why is he not here my King?” Asked Pharate. He wanted to meet one of these humans up close.

“Ha, Dr. Otacon has come up with a plan and also training regimen for the troops. I had him work with the Diamond Dogs so he could assess their strengths and weaknesses. Also, I believe Dr. Otacon has the power to turn the Dogs into our allies.” King Aurelius said with a smile. He turned away from Exuvia, letting her stand. “Walk with me, I have to tell you all about our human champion. In all honesty, the ideas this male had even frighten me.” All of the generals picked up their heads to look at the King.

What demon could frighten Aurelius “the Cruel”?

___________________________________

“Damnit, a tie..” Dan said. He crossed both arms on his chest to look at the others. Dan and Otacon had voted yes to the sting. Samurai Jack and Phoenix voted no. Sokka was the tie breaker. “Come on kid... I thought you were smart.”

“It’s because I’m smart that this choice is hard!” Sokka said, lifting both arms over his head. “On one hand, it may be our only chance to find the changelings.” The teen moved his right hand out. Then his left hand moved to the side. “But on the other hand, Snake made a point I can’t ignore. If Otacon can’t pull this off, we risk losing our Avatar!”

“Avatar?” Jack asked, lifting his eyebrows.

“Er, think of it as one of the most powerful pieces in chess,” Sokka said, lifting a hand to hold the spot between his eyes.

“Come on Dan, this was a hard choice to make as adults. Are you wanting to place a choice that could very well decide the fates of so many on the young man?” Phoenix asked to cross both arms on his chest.

“I still think we should have gotten a vote,” Twilight said, frowning at Dan. Derpy blinked once, lowering her eyelids a bit. Sokka looked worried.

“Look, I picked 5 for a reason. This way if there was a tie, the odd one out could be a tie breaker,” Dan said. Still, he felt Sokka could handle it.

“Alright. Before I vote, can anyone give us more info about the “Diamond Dogs?” I want to know how bad things can turn for the worst,” Sokka asked.

“Well, there is only one group that calls themselves “Diamond Dogs” in the nearby area. They are miners located in a mountain. They live in maze-like tunnels, and one can easily get lost without their help. While the head dogs are smart and can communicate in common tongue and capable of rational thought, they also posses trained dogs that can be pretty dangerous. But they can be reasoned with,” Twilight Sparkle said. She pulled a book out from a shelf using her magic to open up a page to show a picture of the Diamond Dogs.

“So are we talking about Goofy the dog, and Pluto the dog?” Phoenix asked. That part about Disney never made sense with him. Dan nodded. Otacon and Snake also got the reference.

“Yeah, I stopped caring about how things don’t make sense anymore,” Dan said. “Look Otacon, you voted yes. Can you do this, or are you simply trying to prove yourself to us?” They all turned to look at Otacon.

“A little of both actually. I realize how serious this decision is. But I can do this, I know I can. I don’t even plan to make up a story to explain why the changelings are not with me. If the Diamond Dogs can be reasoned with, then I’m sure we can come up with a deal,” Otacon said. “I know you’re worried about me, but we have to at least try.” He turned to kneel next to Twilight and smile at her.

“Alright, I vote for Otacon to go. But send at least one more other with him. I know we need Mr. Pasta, but if we are all gone for a week then we can spare him a day or so,” Sokka said. They all turned to look at Dan.

“It’s decided then. I do feel better if our merchant goes with Otacon. But if things go sour, you guys get yourselves out,” Dan said to point at the doctor. Snake released a sigh, but nodded. He didn’t get a vote, but at least he was going with his friend. “Alright. I think we can skip the 4 o’clock meeting. Find your teams and go over plans at your discretion. Take the afternoon off. Tomorrow- we all split up.”

_________________________________________

“Umm, how long are they going to stay asleep like that?” Nate asked, turning to look over at Rarity. Since they had to use the buddy system, he figured Team Freelancers should stick together for now. Travis and Luna stayed asleep, somehow Travis had moved to use Luna as a pillow. The princess moved to rest a wing on his knight’s chest.

“You know, I hate to wake them up. But Travis needs to eat, and the big meeting is coming up...“ Rarity said. In reality, they both looked so peaceful. Was... Travis crying in his sleep? She moved to lean down, lifting an eyebrow. Nate turned to look at Luna’s lips. She was mouthing something.

“This has got to be one of the weirder things I ever seen...” Nate said. Still, he had to do this. “Travis! Princess Luna! Wake up!” Nate shouted. He did not want to move in and shake either of them awake. Rarity winced, lowering her ears against her head.

“Couldn’t you do that more gently?” Rarity asked.

“Do you want to touch the man with the laser sword, or the night princess?” Nate asked, turning to look down at her.

“Good point...” Rarity said. “Let me try,” she said to use her magic and nudge them both awake.

“Hm? No encore?” Travis asked, lifting himself up a bit.

“What is it?” Luna asked, moving her left hoof up to rub her eyes. “Was my maid uniform too hard to take off?” She blushed, realizing Nate and Rarity were staring at her. For all they knew, only Luna was the pervert. Did ponies even wear uniforms?

“Um... No. You guys were asleep during the announcements,” Nate said to step away from the Luna. He held out his left hand to help Travis stand.

“Oh.. Really? What did we miss?” Travis asked to take Nate’s hand to stand.

“We’re splitting up into separate teams. We are going to be sent in other towns to investigate things and look out for other humans. You are getting sent to Canterlot though,” Nate said.

“Then why did you wake me up? I was having such a nice dream...” Travis said, grinning at Luna.

“Right...” Nate said, looking away from the blushing princess. “Look, I know it’s corny, but I want to make it official.”

“Do what official?” Travis asked, moving both arms to stretch out a bit. He felt better, but he was starving.

“Being blood brothers. I have your blood in me, and you don’t have mine. Besides, we got the same brand, right?” Nate asked, feeling embarrassed. Rarity looked up at the blushing one. He did look cute.

“You’re serious...” Travis said, taking a moment to look at Nate’s face.

“Yeah. If we’re going to split up, I kinda want to make it right. Guess that’s just Equality in me speaking,” Nate said, turning to smile.

“Screw it, I spilled a lot of blood. What’s a little more?” Travis said to take off his right glove. The white unicorn and the blue alicorn took a few steps back to look at this strange bonding ritual. Nate took the diamond from his side and used a sharp end to cut a slit over his right palm. He then handed the diamond to Travis. The assassin took the other end of the sharp diamond to cut his own hand. The two men moved to join hands, shaking firmly.

“These two are really something,” Rarity said, looking at the two males. Small drops of blood spilled to the ground between the two. They held their hands together in a form handshake, refusing to let go.

“We- I mean, I for one, would not have them any other way,” Princess Luna said. “It’s a strange ritual, but fitting, is it not?” The two humans nodded at each other, satisfied enough blood had changed through them both. The two Brands on their hands glowed, burning a bright red light.

“I think we can call these, “Burning Spirit Insignia”” Nate said.

“It fits, I guess,” Travis said, taking his hand back to grin. The wounds the two hands shared were being healed by the Brands. “But don’t get all mushy and start calling me bro.”

“Hey, screw you. I do what I want,” Nate said, laughing as they both turned to walk to their partners.

Author Notes: The names of the changeling generals are based from insect stages or particular attributes. I wouldn’t look them up unless you like insects though. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Time for a Party!

Chapter 43- Time for a Party!

“So Dan split up the humans. Does that mean we are splitting up too?” Fluttershy asked, lifting her head to look at her friends. Some of the female ponies gathered together inside Carousel Boutique. With the four o'clock meeting canceled, the other humans had went off to gather and collect their teams. Unfortunately, a few of the mares had reservations about leaving with their human partners.

“I honestly don't know. Dan said it was up to us. Who will be at the schoolhouse for a week? What do I tell the parents?” Cherilee asked to look around.

“Well, I’ve earned a few vacation days. Besides, I’m not the only weather pegasus. I’m sure we can miss a week...” Rainbow Dash said. Let them try to separate her and Phoenix.

“Ah dunno. Miss Cherilee gots a point. Sure Ah gotta stay, but bucking apples from the farm by myself is impossible. Imagine the rest of the town so short handed,” Applejack said. Junebug turned to look at the others. Would she be leaving with Merchant? The other mares seemed to accept her as one of them.

“It does seem unfair, I will be the first to admit that. I know how I felt when I had to leave Canterlot and move to Ponyville,” Twilight said. Yes turned to look at her friends and the mayor and quickly made a sheepish smile. “Not that I don't love you all and the town now. But change and forcing to leave all behind without warning is a lot to ask for. But you must ask yourselves, can you do this for Equestria?”

“I planned to go with Dan anyway, so what’s the big deal?! It’s an adventure! I’ve never been to Baltimare!” Pinkie Pie said, smiling at them all. “Besides, some of you really think you can go a week without your humans?” Pinkie leaned into, giving her friends a teasing smile. A few blushes begun to form on a lot of cheeks. Junebug and Lyra were the only ones that didn’t look bothered by the fact. Derpy simply raised her eyebrows, wondering why the meeting had gone so quiet.

“So that’s settled then?” Twilight asked, turning to look at the others. With a defeated sigh, Cherilee nodded.

“Alright. Nothing can be done about it if its for the best of Equestria. I will handle things in the school. With City Hall destroyed, we need a backup location. Since the school will not be opened, I think we can use that until further noticed,” Mayor Mare said, smiling at the idea. “I will also inform your employers about the week from no work.”

“Alright. I will send a letter to Princess Celestia then. Is there anything else we want to cover?” Twilight Sparkle said to look around.

“Well, I have an idea,” Rarity said. “A lot of the other humans have not had a proper welcome. I say we let Pinkie throw one of her famous parties. If this will be our last night for a week, I think we can do with a nice social get together.”

“Wow, that sounds like a great idea Rarity!” Pinkie Pie said, getting a huge smile on her face. Fluttershy smiled, getting a squee. The idea of spending an awkward night alone with Soma didn't sound so good.

“Yeah, that sounds like a good idea to say thanks to the new humans... But Rarity, why a party?” Rainbow Dash asked, a bit surprised.

“I’m generous, remember?” Rarity said, lifting her left hoof to point at her chest. “It’s a perfect way for Nathan and I to thank everypony and every human together. We both owe you all so much.”

“Oh! We need food! Music! Decorations! Games!” Pinkie Pie said, bouncing her whole body up and down.

“We can have it at the Apple Barn. Its got the space,” Applejack said with a smile.

“You are right, we do owe the new humans thanks. Its not fair the Elements of Change get a party but the new ones do not...” Mayor Mare said. “But we should make it a private event. We can’t let the town know the humans will leave and make everypony frightened.”

“It’s decided then! I’ll bring muffins!” Derpy said. “And Me and Sokka can watch the Crusaders while you are all gone!”

“That’s mighty generous of you,” Rarity said, smiling. She had planned to leave Sweetie Bell with Applejack since she was staying behind. But leaving the fillies with an actual mother sounded like a better idea.

“Its no problem! Dinky and her friends could have a sleepover! And since I won’t be working, I will have the time.” Depry said, her eyes closed to smile. She was helping!

“Alright! Let the humans know about the party in their honor. We should all help to set it up,” The purple unicorn said with a smile. “Lets get the humans there at six.”

____________________________________________

“So, this is it...” Travis said, walking to meet up with his only teammates. Samurai Jack closed both his eyes, bowing at his waist to greet Princess Luna and the assassin. At least Travis was not a ninja. “Aren’t there going to be more of us?”

“According to our leader, the being called “The Doctor” shall be our last team member. As such, we are being sent to...” The samurai turned to look down at Spike.

“Canterlot,” Spike said, nodding at everypony. “I am going to be your guide if you need to go somewhere, or to get some supplies. I’ve actually lived in the streets of the city. No offense Princess Luna.”

“None are to be taken, young dragon. Being one of the ruling princess, I’ve not got the opportunity to explore the new capital city,” Luna said. Least, it was new to her. She spent her time looking at the city through her telescope. “Spike will have to be your assistant. I have spent too much time away from my royal duties. However, I shall still try to make time to help whenever I can.”

“Great, so me and the samurai get to spend our time by ourselves with the dragon...” Travis released a sigh. Normally, spending time with a real honest to good life samurai was an otaku wet dream. But he couldn’t enjoy it knowing it would only be themselves. The two turned to look at the “party” that was supposed to be going on.

Night time had arrived in Ponyville, past six pm. The big event was taking place in the Apple farm, inside the barn. Only the humans and their partners had been invited, and even then that was a huge turn out. Both barn doors had been left open, letting people, pony, and cows to walk to and fro through. Colorful streamers, balloons, and a big banner reading “Welcome New Humans!” was decorated the inside of the barn.

Most of the humans remained inside with the others, though they managed to splinter themselves off into small groups. Ash and Mayor Mare were getting acquainted with Dovahkiin, Applejack, The Merchant, and Junebug. Ash was trying to give the details to Creeper Pasta the best way he knew of concerning the changelings and Brands. Half the time though, Ash had to fight the urge to take his chainsaw and cut the head clean off Pasta. The hooded fellow looked so much like a damn deadite. Least, he did get a triple barrel boomstick.

“I just hope we can find a substitute for leather...” Dovahkiin related with Applejack.

“Leather? What’s that?” Applejack asked, lifting her head to look at the dragonborn. Dovahkiin released a sigh. Many minerals, pens, paper, tools, and other things were provided with the shipment from earlier. But no leather for strips, which a lot of the armor and weapons called for.

“Um... stuff for belts?” Dovahkiin tried to explain. Apparently, cows and bison could talk in Equestria, so getting leather from them was not an option.

Only Sephiroth had opted to jump to land on the roof of the barn and sit down to look at the night sky. It took her awhile, but Lyra managed to get on the roof through normal means. The rest of Team Appleloosa decided to talk things over on the train ride. It would be a long one after all.

“Is the night sky the same as in your home?” Lyra asked, turning to look at her partner as she carefully tiptoed on roof shingles.

“I.. think so. There are stars, but they all appear at once. It’s strange, how your “princess” Luna can make the stars appear at will...” The long haired Cetra said. He idly turned to look at her. “Why are you not with the others?”

“Why aren’t you?” Lyra retorted, smiling a bit as she finally made it at his side.

“I have no idea what a party is,” Sephiroth replied.

“Really?” She asked, raising her eyebrows. “Not even a birthday party?”

“I do not remember any celebrations of this kind. Even before the experiment, I can’t recall anything else...” Sephiroth turned to look up at the moon. He had the sudden urge to throw the moon at something.

“Wow. Your Mother never threw you a birthday party? No offense, but she doesn’t sound like a nice er... Human,” Lyra said. Sephiroth raised both eyebrows, debating to take offense or not. He had seen Derpy hug Dinky much, and images of himself hugging a cold, steel, and silent door with a single window passed through his mind.

“She was very sick...”

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” Lyra said, lowering her head to and let both ears drop. “Maybe I can throw you one after this is all over?” She asked, lifting her head up to look at his side, the one with the wing.

“I think I may try it...” The Cetra said. Maybe he will throw the moon at a planet then as a gift to himself. They both lowered their head, spotting Big Macintosh carrying a keg of cider on his back to the barn.

“Is that hard cider?” Applejack asked, turning to look at her brother when he walked in. Dinky and the Crusaders were playing a game of pin the tail to the pony with Pinkie Pie supervising. Dan was busy fooling around with the ammo of his new grenade launcher. Acid rounds, freeze rounds, explosive, and his favorite, flame rounds. They all turned their heads to look at the keg as it was set down.

“Eeyup!” Big Macintosh. “But even then, it’s not that hard. It takes a few to take me down,” The red stallion said with a smile.

“You know what? That sounds like a challenge to me,” Ash said, turning away from Merchant. Mayor Mare and Rainbow Dash both licked their lips and water.

“None for me thanks,” Phoenix said, eyebrows raised at his partner’s drooling.

“Aw come on! Just one won’t hurt,” Rainbow Dash urged. The pegasus stretched out her bottom lip, wanting to tear up a bit and look up at him with big eyes.

“Well, I guess one toast...” The former lawyer said, turning away from that look.

“Is there an age limit for drinking in Ponyville?” Soma asked to look around. Both Nate and himself were eating some cake that Pinkie Pie provided. Fluttershy and Rarity had formed a perimeter around the food, keeping the Pink one away from the sweet food so others could get a chance.

“I have no idea what your age limit is. But for ponies its not based on age, its based on choice. Usually though, its not until fillies and colts reach adulthood.” Twilight said. She and Otacon were sitting down while Trixie and Snake got them punch. Samus moved to the keg and placed the spout on it to start help serving.

“That’s no help...” Sokka said, turning to look at Soma. “Where I come from, it depends by country, but its usually over 16.” Just one more year....

“I’m 19, so I think I qualify...” Soma said to look around. No one seemed to mind.

“In France, even ze children can drink wine,” Spy said, moving to grab a cup. While no one had wine, a nice apple flavored wine could be a nice change of pace. Ash, Travis, and Rainbow Dash was first in line to get the fresh cider.

“Alright everybody, please come get a cup of cider. I want to throw a toast in thanks to you all,” Nate said. The humans and ponies begun to gather to the center, where Nate and Rarity stood together to look at them all. Rainbow Dash stared at her mug of cider, wanting so badly to take a drink of the good stuff.

“Ponies and humans, thank you all for coming. As you know, we wanted this party as a chance to thank you all. You are all strangers, and you had no reason to help us. But you selfishly saved lives today, and you all wanted to help Nate when he needed your blood.” Rarity said, turning to look at them all. She smiled, her eyes closed halfway to look at them all.

“She’s right you know. I’ve been told what you all been through to help me. You are all better men than me, submitting yourselves to a needle like that,” Nate said, smiling at them all.

“Hear, hear!” Yelled Dan, glad at least the huge syringe had not been for nothing. Sephiroth grabbed Lyra at this point to jump down and join the others.

“Ain’t nothing,” Ralf said, smirking as he raised his mug up high. “Toast already!”

“Yeah!” A few others cried out.

“Alright, Alright... Rarity said I should try poetry. Give me a sec for the words...” Nate said, moving to hold his mug. He grinned, making his eyes close a little as he got hit by inspiration. Live in the moment. He raised his mug up high in his left hand to start talking.

“The time to be happy is now. The place to be happy is here. The way to be happy is with friends. The reason to be happy is because we are still alive.” He took a moment to stop and relax his smile. “Lets give thanks that we can fall down 7 times, and get up 8. Let us not give up. Let's fight for what we want. Let's find a place to call home. Let us give thanks. Let us kick ass!”

“Amen!” Ash said, lifting his glass as others joined him. Nate moved his mug to tip against Rarity. The other humans moved to begun making wooden mugs hit against one another. They all raised the cider to their mouths and begun to drink.

____________________________________

“Oh.... What happened?” Twilight Sparkle asked, waking up to look around. Her eyes had small bubbles of yellow pop in front of her eyes. Lets see. Wooden floor. Straw littered about. Balloons hanging from the ceiling. Moaning and groaning coming from Ash as he had a lampshade post over his head. She looked underneath herself to find a sleeping Otacon, his pants pulled down to reveal a heart pattern of boxers. The lavender unicorn quickly moved to stand and look around as she woke up with a sudden nervous excitement.

“What hit me?” Otacon asked, lifting his head to look around. Why did he feel a draft? A hand moved to his glasses, which had been set askew to look around. Huh. His pants had been tied around his ankles. “Damnit.. my mother in law better not have-” He stopped talking, looking at a blushing Twilight Sparkle looking at his underwear. “I’m not in Kansas...”

“Hnn...” A voice said. The two turned to look at Applejack. Her hat was worn on her rear, and someone had tied her hair in a ponytail.

“Why am I in a tub of water?” Dovahkiin asked. He looked around, feeling very cold as his lower half was dunked in the apple bobbing tub. “Why am I naked?” He asked, looking down at himself.

“You guys got so wasted...” Sokka said, leaning his frame against the doorway. He had his arms crossed on his chest.

“Sokka?” Otacon asked, quickly moving his hands to pull his pants back on. “What time is it?” He asked to look at the rising sun.

“Its past breakfast time. Be glad the others already left...” Sokka said to shake his head at them all. He and the fillies had not drunk any of the cider.

“Oh... not again,” Mayor Mare said, lifting herself out of a pile of hay. She looked around, spotting the others. “Where’s that goat?”

“Sokka? Can you tell us what happened?” Twilight Sparkle asked, walking over to the young water tribe member.

“Look, it’s all too much to go through, so let me give you the highlights, ok?” Sokka said, moving to stand up straight. “Lets see. You all drank some of the cider. You all quickly drunk the whole mug. Then you asked for more. All the ponies got drunk really fast...” Sokka said, looking over to Otacon. “Well, save for him. You don't drink much, do you doc?”

“No... Not really. Please tell me we didn't do anything stupid... And where are the others?” Otacon asked.

“Well, the fillies were sent into the Apple’s house to sleep. Then the “adult” fun started...” Sokka said, closing both eyes. “The guys compared sizes of their penis. The mares whooped and hollered at that one...” Ash raised the lampshade over his head, raising his eyebrows at that one. “Of course some of the men refused, in which the drunken mares started to pull down pants.”

“Wait, you mean...” Twilight turned to look at Otacon.

“Oh, you started the whole thing. You walked back and forth drunk, asking Otacon all sort of questions like “why wear clothes.” When you started to strip the doc, others started to get naked...” Sokka said. What was seen could not be unseen.

“Oh Princess Celestia is going to send me to Unicorn Preschool,” Twilight said, laying down on the ground to cover her eyes with her hooves.

“Wait, if the ponies got drunk and there was only one keg- how did I get drunk?” Ash asked to stand. “Where’s my other hand?” Ash asked, finding it hard to hold his pants up with one hand.

“Oh...” Mayor Mare ducked back into the haystack and pull the metal hand out. She walked slowly over to him, blush apparent on her cheeks. Ash looked down at his hand, wondering if he even wanted it anymore.

“Blame Merchant. He had things called “rum” and “vodka” in his backpack. Amazingly, he was one of the few that didn’t get drunk...” The teen turned his head, looking over as Derpy joined his side.

“You guys got so wasted!” Derpy said, smiling at them all. “I’ve never been in an orgy before!”

___________________________________

“Oh my god, my head is splitting!” Phoenix cried out, hearing a train horn being pulled. He winced, looking around. Was he moving? His eyes shot open to look around. Ralf perked up his head, looking over his shoulder. “Ralf?”

“Sorry Phoenix. We were going to miss the train, so I had to carry you,” The soldier said. The Element of Hope picked up his head to look at Sephiroth, who was carrying Lyra and Cherilee on his shoulders.

“I need some coffee... Why does that train have to be so loud!” Phoenix said. “Where’s the rest of the team?” He moved himself, trying to stand up. Ralf waited a second, letting Phoenix get off to look around. Ralf had also been carrying Rainbow Dash.

“Spy and Zecora are getting our tickets,” Sephiroth replied, looking at their “leader.” This was going to take some getting used to.

“Was I the only one that got drunk?” Phoenix said, moving a hand to hold his head.

“Well, Spy is a Frenchman, and they drink wine like water there. Sephiroth’s body can’t let him get drunk. And I am nursing a hangover now...” Ralf said, grinning. Not the first time he’s had to force himself after a wild night.

“Did anyone did something embarrassing?” Phoenix asked. The ponies looked like they would be out for hours.

“Well, Big Macintosh was the winner. Surprisingly enough, Dan took second place,” Sephiroth replied. “The last place went to Me and Sokka, who refused to participate.”

“Participate in what?” Phoenix asked, lifting an eyebrow.

___________________________________

“Why are these guys so heavy?” Snake asked, dragging Nate from under his arms. “I thought this guy ran a damn bar. Lightweight,” The stealth agent said to carry the man into his train.

“At least you're not carrying this guy,” Samus said, frowning at Dan. The small human was being transported on a wheelbarrow with Pinkie Pie napping on top of him. “God, he’s such a weepy drunk.”

“Where’s Soma?” Snake asked, moving over to grab Rarity by her tail and drag her over the floor.

“Dunno. Fluttershy took him somewhere once he passed out last night.” Samus frowned. All she managed to get was mildly buzzed. “Team Canterlot took off already. Luna is a night owl, so she went to get a chariot to take her team with her.”

__________________________________

“Soma... you have to get up,” Fluttershy said, nudging her partner awake. She smiled, looking at Soma as he yawned and opened his eyes.

“Where... am I?” He stopped talking, smelling something weird in their air. He opened both eyes slowly, realizing he felt soft sheets on his bare skin. Was Fluttershy next to him?!

“You were wonderful last night,” Fluttershy said, her eyes closed halfway to stare at his face.

“What?” Soma asked, opening his eyes wide. Both hands moved to the sheets and lift it up to look he was naked.

“Oh, don’t you remember? You were so forceful...” Fluttershy said, closing her eyes. “You had a crazed look in your eyes, like you would not be denied. I was so frighten, and I couldn’t stop shaking...” She said, moving her sheets to hug around her form. “So rough, so hungry, so scary. I loved it so much though,” Fluttershy said, blushing.

“Oh f*** me,” Soma thought to himself. A hand moved to his head, holding it as he moved to sit up. “Fluttershy, if I did anything to hurt you...”

“What are you talking about Soma?” Fluttershy asked, opening her eyes.

“I mean... You and Me...” Soma said, moving to point at them both.

“Why would I be hurt? All you did was kill a chicken and cook it,” Fluttershy said.

“Oh... Why am I naked?” Soma asked.

“We made love...” Fluttershy said, moving her head to nuzzle against the naked teen’s chest.

“Oh shit!” Soma picked his head up, looking around himself quickly. Both of eyes were bloodshot, looking at the area woken up in. Still on Fluttershy's sofa. Both hands moved to touch his chest, feeling his clothes still on. Looks like he was still in the cottage. Had that all been a dream?

“Soma?” Fluttershy peeked her head through the doorway of her bedroom. “Are you ok?” She asked, waking up from a most pleasant dream where she finally got Soma in bed. “We got to hurry to the train station...”

Travis and Luna raised their respective arms and hooves up to slap each other high fives. Mission accomplished.

Author’s notes: No, no orgies. Sokka, Sephiroth, Derpy, and Samus just moved them all after they passed out from drinking as a prank masterminded by Travis and Luna. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Road Trip II: No Rest for the Wicked

Chapter 45- Road Trip II: No Rest for the Wicked

“Alright then. Are you sure about this, Otacon?” Dovahkiin said, standing next to Sokka and Ash. Team Ponyville was standing at the city limits, looking over at Team Espionage. Samus managed to get her suit on, back to full power. Snake raised both hands to his head, holding a long strip of cloth to tie it around his forehead. Merchant Moved both hands to the straps on his backpack and shift both shoulders up, setting the gear in place higher on his back.

“I’m sure of it. Hopefully with the spaceship in orbit we can get a higher signal radius,” Otacon said. He moved to place a brown cloak around his shoulders. The other human members moved to slide cloaks around their shoulders, save Pasta. He was already hidden enough behind his hood, scarf, and heavy long coat.

“Are you sure about this? There is still time to change your mind,” Twilight said, stepping out from the other mares.

“My leg is feeling much better now, and the wrappings will keep the ankle straight. I bet in one more day I will back to my best condition,” Otacon said with a smile. “Besides, Big Mac volunteered to pull the cart.” The red stallion nodded, smiling at the others.

“Ya’ll set?” Applejack asked, turning to look at Junebug and Trixie. To help out the humans, the ponies volunteered to wear saddlebags and help carry gear. The element of Honesty was anxious, not knowing how those two would react to an adventure like this. The cart was a small one, only used to carry apples to and from the farm.

“Who do you think I am? I am the Great and Powerful-” Trixie stopped talking, feeling something petting her mane.

“I warned you...” Snake said, frowning at the unicorn. The unicorn blushed, lowering her head a bit. She picked up her head though, finding a hat and a cloak being placed on her form.

“Is this...” Trixie blinked once. It was the familiar color of her old cape and the hat was similar to her old one. “How did you know?” She asked.

“Twilight,” Snake motioned with his left thumb. “I wanted to apologize properly, remember? She said what I could do to make things right.” Trixie turned to look at Twilight, who was helping Otacon get on the cart using levitation. The scientist smiled and laughed, the sensation of being weightless was pleasant.

“I see...” Trixie said, shutting both her eyes to blush at the gestures by Snake and Twilight.

“I admit, I am nervous,” Junebug said. This would be a first for her. Even with Merchant at her side, the orange cream pony wasn’t sure how to feel about things.

“This isn’t my style either Miss Junebug,” Creeper Pasta said. He moved a left bony hand to slowly ruffle her mane. “But business isn’t for the faint of heart. Sometimes, you have to fight for a sale or a big payoff.”

“Sokka, good luck with your team. Ponyville will be very underpowered with all of us split up. They may decide to attack again,” the Element of Science said.

“I may not look it, but I’m a warrior,” The young man said. Ash and Dovahkiin walked behind the man, placing a hand on each one of team leader’s shoulders.

“We’ll look after the boy, and the town,” Ash said. “Get going already.” First order of business for the chainsaw fighter though? Get a new shirt. Otacon and the others nodded, watching them take off and walk down the road.

“So Sokka, what’s on the plan?” Dovahkiin asked. Sokka turned around, looking up at the two adults he was supposed to be in charge of. Ash was alright in his book, though Dovahkiin was still iffy. The teen had problems believing these two were so willing to listen to him without proving himself.

“Well, I know Dan said we had to have a buddy system- but we don't have a choice. We have to make Ponyville look like there is still humans around. Dovahkiin, get started in blacksmithing-”

“Problem there though,” Dovahkiin said, lifting his left hand up. “I need leather, and I also don’t know what kind of armor to build. I can make heavy and light, but I have no way of knowing how many sets I can complete.”

“Leather is that much of a problem?” Ash asked, lifting an eyebrow.

“I need strong material to keep the armor plates together, or weapon grips,” Dovahkiin said. “And if you haven’t noticed, we can’t kill cows, wolves, or other kinds of animals...”

“Isn’t there a substitute we can use?” Sokka asked. He didn’t recall leather being used in swords, but who knows for other weapons.

“Maybe, if I could find a strong material...” Dovahkiin said, lifting a hand to rub his chin.

“What about fake leather? Pleather?” Ash asked. He was the only one that knew about that material, and it was obvious because both of the backwater primitives gave him weird looks. “Oh, you seen the ponies with saddle bags, right? Those can’t be made from leather, so its gotta be from another hard material.”

“Alright. Dovahkiin- Get to the forge. Get started on what you can, and I think light armor will be for the best. See if you can get the local blacksmiths to help you. Ash, you can help find this “pleather” for Dovahkiin. I’m going into Everfree. I’m a tracker, so I can at least see if I can find tracks of changelings. With any luck, I can also get herbs to make salves and stuff...” Sokka said.

“What about us?” Applejack asked. Derpy and Mayor Mare nodded. “We can help.”

“I haven’t forgotten about you guys. Listen, there’s no school and teacher- So that means lots of little ponies running around...” Sokka said, moving to look down at Mayor Mare.

“I understand. You want one of us to make sure the ponies behave and stay out of trouble,” The Mayor said. “What do you suggest?”

“Derpy? Can you teach the ponies to make muffins?” Sokka said, smiling at his partner.

“Will do!” The gray pegasus smiled, lifting a forehoof to salute them. She was watching the Crusaders, what’s wrong with a little more?

“You will need to find a large house or place to keep them all. Least until after work hours. Maybe other ponies can volunteer to teach them other things...” The team leader said.

“Applejack, I want you to get food. Preserve the food anyway you can. Jerky? Smoke? Not sure how you all preserve food...” The Southern Water Tribesman turned to look at the cowpony.

“Wow, you thought this far ahead kid? I’m impressed,” Ash said, nodding.

“What good is that for?” Applejack asked.

“Sokka, you have indeed lead armies before...” Dovahkiin said. “In armies, and often in battles, soldiers are unable to cook for themselves. They are also unable to hunt or scavenge their own food. They must rely on rations provided for them. Usually foods that are dried so they can last long, and something small so its easy to carry...”

“Dovahkiin’s right. If we are all going to be fighting, we can’t be worrying about food. The last few days we have been lucky. But a lot of the food ponies eat, are not good for us. And since there is so many humans now, trying to worry about food will be harder and harder with each day that passes by,” Sokka said.

“Wow, Ah never figured that....” Applejack said, her eyes open wide to look at the young man. “But yer right. Ya want me ta handle that job?”

“Do what you can,” Sokka said, smiling. “We need protein and food that can last at least a few days. Also, something small that can be carried. And don’t rush it. There’s a whole week to prepare.” Applejack nodded, smiling. With any luck, any products she could come up with could be sold later. And she had lots of ideas of what to use. She and her family had to prepare for Winter lots of times.

“What should I do?” The gray mane earth pony said.

“Miss Mayor, Dan mentioned maps had not been made. Writing utensils got sent from Canterlot. Find ponies that can replicate the maps of the areas. And sorry about the hospital... But that takes priority. Make all who can help rebuild it. Hopefully, your town residents can get it rebuilt in a week.” The human leader raised himself to stand up, crossing both arms on his chest. “Any questions?”

The ponies all looked up at Sokka, not sure what to make of him. Clearly he was the youngest out of all the humans. And although he didn’t seem as smart as Otacon or Twilight, he was at least at Dan’s level. It seemed that age mattered little to humans. Ash smiled, noting the seriousness his leader was displaying. Dovahkiin nodded, acknowledging Sokka as a leader by his own right. He seemed better suited at it than even Princess Celestia.

“After you’re done with your assignments, we must meet back for lunch time.... Where could we meet...” Sokka said, looking around town. Not a lot of options with ponies working and so many out of town

“We can meet in the School House, it’s the new City Hall,” Mayor Mare suggested.

“Ah can bring any food to show ya if it’s good,” Applejack said to smile. She felt relieved, glad Dan picked the right human for the job.

“Hands in, or hooves...” Sokka said, moving his right hand in the center of the group. Ash moved his own hand to have it rest on top. Applejack brought her own hoof in. Dovahkiin tilted his head to the side, not sure what was going in. But the dragonborn moved his hand in with the other. Derpy moved her hoof, and finally Mayor did as well. “All together, Team Ponyville!”

“Teeeeaaaaam Ponyville!” They all shouted, lifting their hands and hooves up together. Dovahkiin was lost at first, not sure what happened. But he smiled, seeing how this ritual was made to keep spirits up. He would have to share this with his fellow Nords if he ever got back. It seemed more appropriate than just lifting weapons and shouting. The other adult human grinned. He couldn’t remember when was the last time he had done that.

“Now, move out!”

_____________________________________

Twilight walked ahead of everypony else, leading the way since she was the only one of the group that had seen the Diamond Dogs. Following behind her, Big Mac and Otacon on the cart. Samus walked besides the cart, wearing a cloak over her armor. The bounty hunter couldn’t feel the warmth it provided, her suit was weather controlled. But it made sense not to freak out anyone they came across dressed like a space knight. Snake and Trixie took the rear, with the stealth agent making sure no one was following them. Merchant Pasta and Junebug walked on the other side of the cart.

Twilight kept her head up, unable to stop worrying. Although last time they managed to part on semi-good terms with the mountain canines, she had no idea how they would react. The red eyed human and his reservations about being in this crusade also added to her concerns. He did make a point. Otacon and Nate both suffered physical injury since coming here, and Phoenix was without his daughter. Wasn’t there a way to pay them back properly?

Junebug looked around as they marched, wondering why it was so quiet. She turned to look at the others, wondering why they didn't talk to each other. Weren’t they all good friends? Otacon was writing things down on a notepad. Snake kept looking around, and Trixie kept her head held high. It looks like she had no problems with long walks. Samus was just creepy behind that dome visor. Couldn’t she do something to make things better?

“Excuse me, Mr. Pasta?” Junebug asked, lifting her head to look at the hooded one. “Do you know any good songs? I know we spoke a bit about business sense, but I would love to hear some of the songs from the places you come from...” Merchant turned to look down at her, raising both eyebrows. He moved his hands from his backpack straps and smiled under his scarf.

“Good songs? I’m not sure. But I do have one song I love, simply because its so honest...” Merchant said, looking ahead. “Its a horrible song though, talking about the horrible dark side to humanity. But at least its a catchy tune...”

“I’d like to hear it anyway,” Junebug said with a smile. How bad could it be? The other picked up their head, turning to look at the only ones talking. Its not like Otacon ordered for silence yet.

“I was walking down the street when out the corner of my eye,

I saw a pretty little thing approaching me.”

Somehow the sound on a single guitar strumming was heard. Snake and Otacon looked around, wondering where the music was coming from. The ponies didn't seem to care, as if this was an everyday thing for them.

“She said I never seen a man, who looks so all alone,

Oh, could you use a little company?

If you could pay the right price, your evening will be nice,

And you can go and send me on my way.”

Samus turned her head, her visor looking at Merchant. She recognized this tune, it was one bounty hunters seemed to like as their anthem. Big Mac raised his head up and down, walking in rhythm with the music.

“I said you're such a sweet young thing, why'd you do this to yourself?

She looked at me and this is what she said.”

Merchant took a step to his left, the music picking up. Otacon recognized this song now.

“Oh, there ain't no rest for the wicked, money don't grow on trees.

I got bills to pay, I got mouths to feed, there ain't nothing in this world for free.

I know I can't slow down, I can't hold back- Though you know I wish I could.”

Twilight and Big Mac perked up theirs ears, looking at their partners when they joined in with the chorus. Snake stopped scanning to pick his head up and down with the tune. Its had good rhythm, though the lyrics were somber.

“Oh no there ain't no rest for the wicked,

Until we close our eyes for good.”

The music played for a bit, while Merchant turned to look at the other humans that sang along.

“Not even 15 minutes later, I'm still walking down the street.

When I saw the shadow of a man creep out of sight, and then he swept up from behind.”

The merchant moved to pull out a gun, the Red 9 to point it at the left side of his head to continue singing.

“He put a gun up to my head, he made it clear he wasn't looking for a fight.

He said “Give me all you've got, I want your money not your life.

If you try to make a move I won't think twice.”

The human spun the weapon against his palm before holstering back again.

“I told him you can have my cash, but first you know I've got to ask,

What made you want to live this kind of life?”

Once again, all the human joined in for the chorus, even Snake.

“He answered “Oh, there ain't no rest for the wicked, money don't grow on trees.

I got bills to pay, I got mouths to feed, there ain't nothing in this world for free.

I know I can't slow down, I can't hold back- Though you know I wish I could.

Oh no there ain't no rest for the wicked,

Until we close our eyes for good.”

The ponies turned away as the humans stopped singing, the song coming to an end, even though there was another verse. The fact that all of the humans knew this song made Twilight wonder, just what kind of place their home was like.

“I sang. Now, how about you ponies sing us a song?” Merchant said, wanting to get some kind of payment. Junebug nodded, closing her eyes to smile. At least it had been a catchy tune. She begun to sing “Smile.”

____________________________________

Day 4.

Has it really only been 4 days since I came to Equestria? It seems so weird how time passes here. Hell, I don’t even know if dates works the same here as they do in Earth. I already made notes how a lot of things are the same, but so much makes no sense to me. Why do ponies wear saddles when no one rides them? Why so they have tools that call for use of hands? How do they hold forks? Back on point. It seems odd, I never used my journal as a true diary. It feels better if I write this as a letter. Ponies seems to do this a lot.

Dear Sully,

Nate here. No idea if you will ever read this- But here goes. If you’ve been reading my previous entries, you know about ponies and how I got here. Been a whole day since I wrote anything, and that’s because, well... I almost died. Yep, another close one. This time, due to a stupid poison dart out of all things. Looks like I can really die in this place. Luckily, my new brother Travis and partner Rarity saved me.

Nate stopped writing, lowering his pencil and journal to look down at Rarity and smile. While he was sitting up, the white unicorn had moved to rest her head and chin on his lap. She had both eyes closed, apparently asleep. He turned away, looking at how the others were doing. Dan and Pinkie Pie were both asleep again, though Dan opted to stay in the wheelbarrow and Pinkie in a booth.

The treasure hunter blinked and raised an eyebrow, spotting Fluttershy and Soma. It was strange, this time things were reversed. The young soul hunter was laying down with his head on Fluttershy’s lap. The yellow pegasus was sitting up, looking down at Soma as she hummed a soft tune. Sounded a lot like a lullaby. One of her hooves moved up and down to rub his silver hair. She froze, lifting her head up to see how Nate spotted her. She blushed and looked away. The Element of Equality smiled and shook his head to the sides to get back to writing.

So why am I bringing this point up now? I’m sorta making this my official will. I know, I know- Its bad luck to write your own will. But considering what happened yesterday, I thought I should take some steps. So Sully, I leave to you all of my money and my half of the bar. Anything I own basically goes to you. You taught me a lot of what I know, and you earned every single cent when you worked with me. Call me mushy, but at this point I have no idea if I will ever see you again.

But who knows? This is an adventure of a lifetime. I don’t regret this, and I am standing toe to toe with living breathing Titans and super powered humans. Can you imagine that? Little ol’ me being a superhero? I’m alive now, stronger than ever and I even got my own Brand and a blood brother. One day, you may even get to see it and meet Travis.

Until then,

Nathan Drake.

The human closed his journal and tucked it away along with his pencil. He then turned to look out the window, looking at the sky. Wherever Travis and Sully were, Nate hoped they were ok.

_________________________________

The Night Guards landed on the ground, bringing the chariot that carried Princess Luna and the others to the ground. Samurai Jack had his mouth fall open, much like the first time he had ever arrived in the future cities. Spike chuckled, looking up at his champion. If he only knew. Travis walked over to the guards and begun to brohoof them all. They all turned to look, watching as several humans begun to walk towards the landing platform.

“That was quick...” Travis said, lifting his eyebrows. Jack lowered his head and blinked, spotting the new people. Vergil walked alongside Shining Armor, eyes closed a bit. The white haired devil moved a hand to his blue overcoat to bring out Yamato, his father’s katana. The two bladesmen turned to look at each other. Vergil wasn’t sure why, but something about the samurai’s sword was putting him on edge.

“Aww dangit. Not one hot babe with them,” Johnny said, frowning. He turned to look at Travis, the only other human wearing sunglasses. Least he had someone to talk to that wasn’t girly. Prince Blueblood kept his mouth shut, just nodding his head in greetings at his night auntie and the new humans. Travis blinked once, looking over at the female human wearing red. Strange style.

“Niece Cadance, Captain Armor. When did you meet these humans?” Princess Luna asked, looking over at the other humans. Johnny looked impressive, so she guessed he was some kind of fighter like Ralf. Vergil looked dark and mysterious. And Terra... Luna frowned a bit, seeing how Travis was looking at her. She better keep her hands off of her knight.

“This one has a name,” Vergil said, moving his right hand up to push his white hair back in a slick fashion. “Vergil Sparda, half-devil. Not at your service.”

“Please excuse him,” Shining Armor said. “He has been a little upset. We were on our way back from our honeymoon when these two appeared in front of us.”

“My name’s Terra Branford,” The half esper said to courtesy a bit.

“I am Princess Luna. This is my knight, Sir Travis Touchdown. The young dragon is Spike, and his champion is the samurai Jack,” Luna said to nod her head in greetings. It was rather rude of her to speak about the new humans like they were not there. The others bowed their heads when their names was mentioned.

“It is an honor to meet you all. I’m Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, but please, call me Cadance. This dashing fellow is my husband, Captain Shining Armor,” the pink alicorn said. The male unicorn smiled at them all. Dashing? Oh, he likely was.

“Pardon me, did you say you both arrived together?” Jack asked, moving forward to greet the humans.

“Oh yes. Right next to each other on a train,” Terra said, smiling at Jack. She liked him, he seemed reserved and polite. Also, less threatening than Johnny. But Vergil had a certain allure to himself. Spike moved a claw to rub his chin and let the adults talk. Those two humans arrived at the same time? But all the others were separate from each other, and at different times from what he could tell. Did that mean only certain humans could appear if their partners were all together?

“I am Prince Blueblood, and my...” Prince Blueblood looked around. “Where did Mr. Bravo go?”

“Hey everybody, look at me! I’m riding a unicorn!” Johnny Bravo said, riding on the back of Princess Celestia.

____________________________________

“Are you sure about this daddy?” Diamond Tiara said, lifting her head up to look at Filthy Rich. The little filly was looking forward to not having any school for the week- But when her father volunteered for the colts and fillies to have their classes at his large home she quickly frowned. There was a reason she had her party at Sugarcube Corners and not in her home.

“Of course my little Diamond. Ponyville was under attack, and I would feel better if you and your friends are all together. Besides, wouldn't it be nice to see all of your friends?” Rich said. “Now, be a good filly while I go and help the Mayor with rebuilding the town.”

“Fine,” little Tiara said with a sigh. At least she would get to make fun of the Bald Crusaders. She walked to the kitchen after her dad left to look around. Her eyebrows raised up in surprise at the scene. Derpy was laughing, with most of the fillies with flour and other mess made around the room. A bag of flour was thrown at her face to explode and send dust everywhere on her face.

“And what exactly, is wrong with being bald?” Nigel Uno said, holding a mustard gun at the nose of Silver Spoon. Number One was standing in front of Sweetie Bell, who looked like she was about to cry. “I happen to think it’s rather charming.” Sweetie picked up her head a bit, turning to look at the bald human as well, who smiled back. Silver Spoon quickly took off to hide behind Diamond.

“Let me get this straight... You like to skateboard too?” Number Four said, looking down at Scootaloo. The two of them were eating muffins and hiding under a table. “I bet I’m better than you!”

“No way! Ain't no one that can beat me!” Scootaloo said. “You’re on!”

“Oh my gosh! You are more cute than Rainbow Monkeys!” Number Three said, moving over to hug Rumble.

“Let go of me! I don't like girls!” The small light blue pegasus said as he tried to flap his wings to escape.

“Argh! Unhand me matey!” Pipsqueak said, lifting his wooden sword up at the girl wearing the green sweater.

“What he said Number Three, put the pony down...” Number Five said.

“Why are you listening to a pirate pony? I thought you hated pirates,” Number Two said. He looked up from his construction. Little Applebloom was helping him tear apart some cupboards to get some two by four technology going.

“Oh, he’s kinda cute! As long as he ain’t a Candy Pirate, Numbah Five ain’t gonna judge,” Abigail said to pet the smallest colt.

“Yarr! Pirates ain’t cute!” Pipsqueak said. Still, he raised his head at the petting.

“Hey ponies! Stop throwing the flour! We need it for muffins!” Derpy said, looking around at how the other little ponies were throwing the flour around.

“Wait, did you say flour?” Number One said, turning to look at the others. “Number two, don't light your-”

“Huh?” Applebloom asked, lifting her blowtorch up to light it.

___________________________________

“Huh.. Super Naturals,” Sokka said, lifting his head up from a book Zecora left behind for Dovahkiin.

BOOM!

“What the?” Sokka said, lifting his head up. A loud explosion sent ponies, children, and Derpy exploding into the air. “Derpy?”

“Somepony catch us!” Applebloom yelled out.

“This was not my fault!” Number Two said, flapping his arms up and down.

“Ahhhh!” Pipsqueak and Number Three yelled out, hugging each other tightly as they fell.

“Can't you fly or something?!” Number Four yelled out, grabbing Scootaloo by her back hooves.

“I can’t fly yet!” Scootaloo said, trying to flap her wings as fast as she could. The blond kid was pulling her down as she struggled.

“Sorry Sokka! I just don’t know what went wrong!” Derpy shouted as she flew overhead.

Author’s Notes: Oh my god... I brought the Kids Next Door. Yes, that was a dust explosion. Song is "Ain't no Rest for the Wicked" by the Cage the Elephant. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Trouble Brewing

Chapter 46- Trouble Brewing

“So, that’s the mountain?” Snake asked, coming to rest his leg on a stone sticking up from the road. As the group walked further and further into mountain territory. Twilight stopped to turned back to look at the others.

“We’re close, at least to one of the entrances,” Twilight said, turning her head to look back ahead of herself. “Last time my friends and I were here, we made a rescue party for Rarity from the Diamond Dogs. I’m not sure if it was the main entrance, but it did lead to the main tunnels.” The purple unicorn waited for the others to stop. Big Macintosh came to a halt, turning to look back at Otacon.

“Looks like its the end of the road Doc,” Big Mac said. He unhitched himself from his cart, getting himself to get free. Otacon slipped his notebook into his cloak and pulled himself to get off the cart. Samus moved her non canon hand out to help him down.

“Thank you Samus, Big Mac. Alright, Twilight, do you know if the canines will attack if we just approach?” The engineer moved to stand straight and to stretch out a bit.

“I don’t think so. Then again, last time, they were occupied by Rarity. From what she told me, they first kidnapped her but they didn’t hurt her...” Twilight said as she walked over to the team leader.

“Rarity, the white unicorn, right?” Snake asked, moving to take out his new sniper rifle, a semi automatic. Trixie frowned a bit, sticking out her lower lip to pout. Hearing Snake talk about the other unicorn was unneeded. She kept quiet though, wondering what was the long metal thing in Snake’s hands. Was that some sort of device used to spank?

“Yes. Last time, we got in using a gem detection spell. The Diamond Dogs seemed to have set up in the deeper veins of the mountain where the gems have yet to be mined...” Twilight begun to walk once again, moving to head up the starting steep.

“One moment Twilight,” Otacon said, moving his right hand up.

“What is it?” Twilight asked, lifting her eyebrows to look back at him. “Is your leg alright?”

“That’s not the issue. Alright. Everyone, are you ready for a fight?” Otacon said, looking at the others. Samus nodded, lifting her gun arm up. The normal barrel tip begun to change colors as Samus shifted its attack modes. Missiles, chain, ice, charge, etc, and begun to filter through her visor. All was working in order. Snake placed the rifle on his back and then took out his pistol, making sure it was loaded. Merchant took a moment, lifting his right hand to his backpack. So much to choose from... He took out the Broken Butterfly.

“What... What are you all doing?” Junebug asked, lowering her head a bit to look at the metal devices the humans had. Unlike the others, she had never seen the humans use guns.

“Weren’t we going to negotiate?” Trixie asked, her head turning to look at the sides. These were a lot of guns to be using in one tunnel. She could still remember hearing the roar of the thunder that day when the humans used guns on Alduin.

“Yes, but we need to be prepared to defend ourselves,” Otacon said to push his glasses up on his face. “While the canines may know about changelings and ponies, there’s no way to know how they would react to humans.” Creeper Pasta walked over to Otacon, handing him the Butterfly.

“Can you use this?” Merchant asked. “You are the only one not armed.” Big Mac turned his head with his eyes closed halfway,, looking over at Samus’ canon. Why was she not holding any guns?

“While I have learned to use firearms since joining Philanthropy, I’m not really a gunfighter,” Otacon said, shaking his head at the magnum. “And I can’t use high caliber weapons.”

“Hmm. A shame, really. How about this then?” Merchant moved to place his backpack down and search through his inventory. After a second, he pulled out a shiny brand new Matilda, a handgun with an attached grip stock. “It should help you handle the recoil, and its a semi automatic with a 3 bullet burst. It reloads quickly too.” Snake whistled, impressed by the selection the businessman had.

“Are you sure about this? I got no money on me,” Otacon said to take the gun and placed it in his right hand, getting used to the weight and the stock.

“Just let me get some of your share of the gems, hmm? Seems like a fair deal...” Merchant said. The Element of Science wasn’t sure, but he could have sworn that the red eyed man was smiling.

“Ok, I guess,” Otacon said. While the point of this mission was not to get rich, he did need an incentive to keep Pasta with them.

“Please, promise me you won’t kill anypony,” Twilight Sparkle said. She frowned a bit, turning to look at each of the humans.

“You can’t be serious,” Samus said, stepping out from Big Mac’s side. “Are you telling me you are willing to take a bite from one of those dogs? Besides, I don't take orders from you...”

“She’s right you know,” Snake said, releasing a sigh. Another idealistic woman. Only reason he didn’t kill anyone at Shadow Moses was because he didn’t want to give his position away. Disposing bodies took away from precious time. He doubted they would have a chance to use stealth here. After all, dogs had an incredible senses of smell. “In the heat of the battle, there’s little room for mercy.” The purple unicorn turned to look at Otacon, leader of the humans and appealed to him with sad eyes.

“We will try peaceful negotiations at first. But if they attack first, defend yourself. If you can use non-lethal force, do it. We are trying to get on their good side,” Otacon said, taking a moment to look away from Twilight. That was no fair at all! With her large eyes she reminded him too much of sad anime girls. Also, he didn’t want his thoughts to linger of what possible sexual acts they committed with each other.

“Is that an order?” Samus asked. Big Macintosh moved to bump his head against her arm and frown at her.

“They are expecting me, with any luck, there won't be problems. I just wish I still had the letter King Aurelius had. But yes, I suppose it is an order,” Otacon said. Still, he hoped he won’t have to rely on his hidden weapon. Samus took a moment to think. The ice beam didn’t exactly kill if you didn’t shoot a creature too much, and they could thaw out with time. Ice beam it was. Snake turned to look at Twilight and frowned at her. Was that unicorn manipulating his friend? Still, he moved to take his M-9 out. He had a few tranqs left.

“Really? No kills? That’s not good for business...” Merchant said. Still, he could go along with it. He really didn’t like to get his hands dirty if he could avoid it. The Butterfly was set as his sidearm though for easy reach at his right side. He then took out a stun rod, holding it in his left hand to bat the end with his right hand. Sparks and electricity flowed out visibly, making angry humming noises that made Junebug take a few steps back.

“That is the biggest stun baton I’ve ever seen...” Snake said, noting how thick it was. Most stun rods were meant to be thin.

“Its a prototype. Its the most non-lethal I can go for now...” Creeper turned to look at Junebug and chuckled. “Don’t worry darling. This will only stun. I hope...” Twilight winced a bit, wondering how much weapons Merchant had. It was as if he was a salesman of death.

“Snake, you and Trixie stay behind us. Give us a... 10 minute head start? If things turn sour, you can guard our rear. Also, if we get captured, it’s up to you to get help or rescue us.” Otacon moved to settle his cloak around his form. Snake nodded, looks like he would get to test his new sniper rifle after all.

“Now commencing. Operation: Hidden Mark.”

____________________________________

“Were those kids?” Sokka said, lifting his head to look at how the group landed. He had run a bit, placing his gear on his large green bag. Luckily, Number 3 and Rumble managed to landed in a bush. Number 4 managed to semi-glide along with Scootaloo into the Rich’s pool. Number 1 moved to grab unto Sweetie Bell and spun in the air. He moved himself towards a nearby roof and kicked himself off a chimney and then reach out to grab a ledge and hang on a bit before dropping down to the ground.

“Ok, that was cool,” Sokka said, lifting his right hand to point at Nigel. That was something the crazy circus girl would have done. Number 2 and Applebloom managed to float down, the round child reaching inside his pocket to take out a parachute hankey. Number 5 took hold of Pipsqueak and his wooden sword and used it to stab a hanging flag from the Rich’s house and slide down a bit before kicking down from wall to wall to descend

“Are the fillies and colts alright?” Derpy said, managing to get her wings to work and fly back towards the destroyed kitchen. Lots of other little ponies laid on the floor.

“Ok, let’s get our stories straight. Hoagie did it,” Number 4 said, getting out of the water and shake his body rapidly to get water off himself. Scootaloo managed to stick her hooves out of the water and pant, tired from exerting her wings.

“Hey! This was not my fault! It was this filly!” Number 2 said to hold out Applebloom out with his free hand before landing.

“How was I supposed to know sparks could ignite flour?!”

“Is everypony ok?” Sweetie Bell asked, looking around. Nigel looked around as well, assessing the damage. He then spotted Sokka as he got closer.

“A teeanager! Kids Next Door, battle formation!” Number One said, lifting his mustard gun to fire a yellow paste at Sokka.

___________________________________

“YOU WILL GET OFF OUR SISTER!” Princess Luna yelled in her projected Canterlot voice, lifting her right hoof at Johnny.

“Mr. Bravo! Please stop embarrassing me!” Blueblood said, his eyes and mane shaking as his cheeks turned red in anger.

“That human is getting sent to the moon,” Spike said, lifting his right claw at the spectacle.

“Is that not allowed?” Jack asked, lifting his right eyebrow up. He had never met Princess Celestia, so he had no idea she was royalty.

“Actually, I dunno,” Spike said to look up at Jack. “I mean, I did see Dan ride Pinkie Pie...”

“I was going to say, no one was riding their pony...” Travis started to say. The Night Troops opened their mouths in shock at Johnny, but then turned to face their commanding officer and raised an eyebrow.

Save for one that said “Bow chika bow wow.”

“Not that way, dammit!”

“Johnny is going to get us exiled, I just know it,” Terra said, sweat dropping. Johnny’s aggressive flirting was bad enough. Vergil could not stop laughing. The devil moved his hands to hold his stomach. His normal cool and collected composure lost it, the sight of the most ridiculous human riding the sovereign leader of this land was hilarious. It didn't help things that Princess Celestia stood stunned, unable to move as Johnny kicked her flank repeatedly.

“Giddyap! Ride em Johnny!” The blond human said, trying to get her to move. He moved both hands out to grab the celestial pastel rainbow mane of the princess and leaned forward to balance himself. “Hm... I think its broken.”

“Halt! You’re under arrest!” Shining Armor said, lifting his left hoof up at Johnny. It took him a second to shake his head and think straight. He turned to look at his wife, who was now staring at Johnny Bravo. Her cheeks had turned red, and her mouth was open. Princess Cadence was picturing giving Johnny a ride on her back as well. “Honey, you ok?” Armor asked.

“You will never take me alive!” Johnny said, hopping off the stunned Celestia. “Hi ho ha!” The burly human shouted, making whiplash noises as he stroke various poses. He then took off, heading into the garden.

“After him troops!” Armor said, turning to look at the Night Troops. The bat winged pegasi turned to look at each other a moment. A few murmurs were spoken among them. Travis raised the left eyebrow at them, wondering what was up. He then turned to look at Princess Luna, who still looked peeved as she breathed in and out through her nostrils to snort angrily.

“Why don’t you just punish him or something?” Travis asked.

“While I am a Princess and a co-ruler, punishment is exclusive to my sister until my probation period is over....” Luna said. She turned to look at her sister, who still stood stunned.

“Why are your troops not obeying orders?” Armor said, frowning a bit to walk over to them.

“Sir, did you forget?” A dark pegasi named Shadow Cloud spoke up. His Cutie Mark was a cloud with bat wings on it. “You are no longer a captain or even part of the guards. When you married Princess Cadance, you became a co-ruler of the Crystal Kingdom. While you now hold status as a ruler, you have no jurisdiction over us.”

“You... You’re right,” Shinning said, frowning. Everybody still called him captain out of respect and habit. “Who’s the new captain then?”

“One has not been apointented yet. You were to nominate a replacement upon your arrival from your honeymoon,” Shadow Cloud said to stop over from his fellow guards. “As it stands, Sir Travis Touchdown is the closest thing to an acting captain. As Princess Luna’s Knight, he’s currently even holds rank over a captain of the guard...”

“I do?” The assassin turned to look Samurai Jack, eyebrows raised.

“It does make sense, that is how kingdoms work normally,” Vergil spoke out. He finally stopped laughing to walk over to his so called partner. “If Travis is indeed a personal knight, they are second only to army generals.”

“You know, each moment you guys hesitate, the more trouble Mr. Bravo is getting into,” Blueblood said to look around.

“What... Just happened?” Princess Celestia finally spoke out. Her eyes had been opened wide, and refused to close at all.

“Sister?” Luna asked, walking over to her.

“I am going to send Johnny Bravo to the Moon!” Princess Celestia said, her wings springing out to flare out as her hair begun to shake. Her left eye begun to twitch.

“How did it feel, being ridden like that?” Princess Cadance asked, stretching out her neck a bit. A human, on her back. Legs hitting against her flanks, her mane being pulled roughly. A beast of burden, being treated like a workhouse. An animal. As contrast to always being treated like a regal pony. Her cheeks flushed, wondering what it would be like to try and buck Johnny off her back. Would he resist? Would he force her to behave? A shiver made its way down her spine.

“You know, you guys are all forgetting something,” Spike said to lift his head to look at everypony. “I thought Princess Celestia declared that no human would be subject to the laws of Equestria...” The tiny dragon was there when the Elements of Change were explained, so he knew about the deal Dan made with the Princess. Luna raised her eyebrows, remembering that night. Neither Luna nor Celestia would be able to touch Johnny.

“Is this true?” Jack asked, turning to look at Spike. That sounded like something that should have been explained during the meeting. Then again, the meeting was cut short due to Nate’s poisoning attack.

“Really?” Vergil asked, growing a small smile on his face. It looks like his Yamato would be tasting blood real soon. The devil moved to grab his handle with his left hand to pull it out from the sheathe. The sound of a sharp metal sliding out was heard as the half devil smiled.

“Mr. Sparda. What are you doing with that?” Armor asked. The male unicorn eyed the metal sword that reflecting a fatal shine of light.

_____________________________________

“David, it's been 10 minutes...” Trixie asked, lifting her head up from the apple cart. While the others had been gone, Snake and Trixie sat down on the cart to keep it safe. Snake moved to raise his arms up, looking through the sight on his dart gun.

“I don't like this...” Snake said, moving to stand up.

“Don’t like what?” Trixie asked to hop off the cart. Her cape landed perfectly around her form, making her “squee” in a smile.

“If things like meat aren’t a means to be obtained normally, what’s been feeding these Diamond Dogs?” Snake asked, the idea nagging his head. “Lets go. Stick close, lay low. Use your hat and cape, your light blue color may be too noticeable. We move slow and stay quiet. The others may be in trouble or safe, but too much is at stake for us not to be careful.”

Solid Snake rushed over to the edge of the cave entrance. The left side of his body pushed against the cool stone wall, while Trixie rushed over at his side. She narrowed her eyes, wondering if they can handle this. The human looked down at her and nod. He raised his left hand up, holding up three fingers and his other hand held his M-9. One by one, he counted down his fingers from 3, 2, and then finally he ducked his final finger. He darted forward, leading the way into the dark cave.

The stealth agent walked into the cave slowly, letting his eyes get used to the low light. It seemed that torches had been lined up along the wall, about every 30 yards or so. Trixie walked slowly behind him, keeping her horn charged with magical energy. A light blue hue surrounded her horn, lighting up under her hat. From what Snake could tell, there was no shadows or sounds being projected against the acoustics of the tunnels. After walking for a bit, the two finally reached a fork in the road. Looking down at the footprints, they saw the previous group moved to the left.

“We go right,” Snake said. Trixie raised her left eyebrow, looking over at Snake.

“But the others went left,” she said in a low voice. Snake went ahead of her, this time taking a faster pace than just one foot in front of the other. With no sounds, that meant the others were still very far away.

“Its because they went left we go right. We may get lost, but we have to make sure we have a secure exit in case we need it. If the others went left and fell into a trap, what then?” Snake spoke in a low voice. “What worries me more is that both entrances had almost no signs of being used...” Trixie blinked once, turning to look ahead of herself. That was true, to an extent. The fact that there was still torches here was a good sign.

The two had walked for what seemed another ten minutes before a sound other than their footsteps was finally heard. Snake moved to lean against the cavern wall, lifting the dart gun with both hands. He wished he had a pair of night vision goggles... Trixie hopped to stay behind him, keeping him as a shield. They both held their breath a moment to listen in.

“.... Damn.... Son of a ….“ It was faint, but it was enough to make Snake frown. There was definitely sounds of a scuffle, but it was still far away.

“It sounded like... Otacon?” Trixie asked, lifting her head. He nodded, and they both took forward to march faster. As they got closer, sounds of weapons being fired was heard.

“Damnit, sounds like a fight broke out!” Snake said, now fearing for Otacon’s life. These canines the ponies mentioned sound a lot more dangerous than he worried. As they marched, the cavern floors and sides were getting more and more rough, and gems that were missing from the walls before started to appear more and more frequently.

“David...” Trixie stopped, lifting her right hoof to point to a another split. “It looks like there’s a drop off there,” she pointed out. Snake nodded, and they both rushed over to look over at the sudden drop off point. Snake lay down to look down, and Trixie kneeled on all her hooves. It seemed that this was connecting them to a large empty cave. Down below, Samus was standing in front of Big Macintosh and the others. They were all behind some rocks, their weapons drawn up to fire.

“Wait... what is that?” Snake whispered. It looked like large dogs that could walk were also hiding with the rest of the team.

“Is that a Diamond Dog?” Trixie asked, moving to get closer to Snake’s side. “What are they fighting then?” Echoes of firing bullets were heard, while Samus kept firing ice beam shots. From their vantage point, Snake could only see the group, as they were over a cave entrance.

“Otacon! Come in!” Snake moved his hand to the side of his head to activate the Codec again.

“Snake?” Otacon asked, lowering his gun to duck behind the rocks. If this had been a normal radio, the scientist would have had problems hearing with all the gunfire. Twilight would peek her head now and then, firing a magical bolt. Junebug kept her head low, covering her head as she cried in fear.

“What’s going on?” Snake asked.

“We are under attack from the Diamond Dogs! It seems a lot of them have gone rabid!” Otacon said, gritting his teeth. He peeked his head over the edge, looking around for Snake. “We managed to meet with some of the non feral dogs who were fighting back.”

“We can see you from one of the higher tunnels, but I can’t see what you’re firing at,” Snake said. Still, rabies. If any of the ponies or humans gotten bit, there was no hospital to give them 20 shots into the stomach.

“Samus has been freezing them, and our bullets are doing nothing,” Otacon confessed. “These dogs are wearing metal plates, and their bodies provide some protection from small arms. In their feral state, I doubt they barely feel anything.”

“Has anyone been bite?” Snake asked. Trixie continued to look down, frowning at how they all seemed pinned against the wall. She turned to look at Merchant, as he switched from gun to gun. The smaller caliber weapons were doing squat, so he finally started to move on up to his shotguns. He couldn’t use explosive rounds, that may collapse the tunnels. And sniper weapons were not something he was comfortable with- His red eyes made it hard to aim properly at times.

“No, thankfully,” Otacon said. “A few of the still sane dogs are with us.”

“We could use some support here!” Samus shouted out. The engineer was no good with that gun, and the ponies couldn’t risk getting bitten.

“Can you guys whistle? Make any high pitch noises?” Snake asked. “They are still dogs, so their ears should be sensitive...”

“Why doesn’t Samus or Merchant use more powerful weapons?” Trixie asked. She spotted Big Mac to get behind a stone and buck kick it.

“Hey, don’t Pasta and Samus have better weapons?” Snake asked for Trixie.

“According to Junebug, there is a way to cure them. The herbs grow on mountains, but we need the sane canines to find them with their sense of smell...” Otacon said with a frown.

“Okay Otacon... This is your call. Do you kill the dogs or not?”

Author notes: Rabid Dogs vs. Team Otacon, KND vs Team Sokka, Johnny vs a Maze, and many other fights, all this and more, on the next chapter! Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Skirmish After Skirmish

Chapter 47- Skirmish After Skirmish

“Mr. Armor, I’ve been forced to stay quiet all this time. I only wanted to know what was going on. Mind you, I was not kidding when I called myself devil. Don’t even use half anymore,” Vergil said to hold his sword up, looking at the sharp edge to gaze at his own reflection a moment. Shining Armor forgot about Johnny a moment, wondering what his partner was up to. “But, do you know what happens to a devil when you summon it? A contract is formed. We haven’t made a contract. In fact, a devil is only bound to the person-” He stopped talking there, turning to look at armor and laugh. “Or pony that summons it.”

“Why are you telling us this?” Terra asked, turning to look at the weapon as well.

“Well, as it stands, I’m in a loophole. I’m only half devil. This means I’m still covered by the amnesty your princess has given humans. Also, clearly Shining Armor did not summon me either. You know what happens when you unleash a devil with no contract?” He then turned to point the sword at Armor. “Hell.”

“Mr. Sparda, I’m not sure I like your tone very much right now...” Armor said. He lowered his head and focused his own magic into his horn. A blue light flared out, spinning in a slow circle to form a sword made from light attached to his horn. Unlike the previous swords called out before, Armor conjured up a rapier.

“I wonder, what would happen to a champion if their partner is dead?” Vergil asked, losing his smile to stare at Armor’s eyes.

“Discord...” Princess Celestia said, lowering her head to turn and look away from Johnny and focus on the problem at hoof. If this human was one of Discord’s Champions, he was here to create Chaos and also help the humans. But what if he was one summoned by Luna?

“Sister?” Princess Luna said. She turned to look down at her sister, wondering what was wrong. “Shouldn’t we stop them?”

“No... We have other pressing matters. True, we cannot punish Johnny Bravo. But at the same time, we cannot let him get into trouble. He was heading to the Hedge Maze,” Princess Celestia said. She raised her head to look at Prince Blueblood. “He’s your champion, you must take responsibility. Take some guards and make sure he is safe. We can make sure he learns how to treat a pony later.”

“Must I Auntie?” Blueblood spoke, glad he had rid himself of that blond, sunglasses wearing human.

“Hey, you guys have to listen to my commands, right?” Travis asked to look at the night pegasi.

“So long as it does not contradict with our Princess,” Shadow Cloud spoke.

“Go find Bravo then. I know you want to sleep, but we need him if he’s a champion. Kinda digging his style too.” The troops saluted their new commander and then unhitched themselves from the chariot.

“What shall be done-”

Clang!

Jack found himself interrupted by the sound of metal meeting metal in a most violent manner. Vergil swung his sword idly against the light rapier of Armor. The male unicorn tried his best, trying to swing his head and neck to try to stop the Yamato from poking him.

“Are you serious? You want to take me on?” Vergil said, raising his left eyebrow. No matter what Armor did though, he could not make his partner budge an inch. The half human barely had to flick his wrist to make Yamato clash against the magic sword.

“I may no longer be a captain, but I was made captain for a reason!” Shining Armor took a step back and then hopped forward, giving himself some height to drive his horn sword down at Vergil’s head. Instead of blocking though, the Son of Sparda raised the sheath of Yamato to slide against the horn and push him away.

“You are not even worth the sharp end of my sword.”

“Why you!” Shining said, snorting once to land to the side. This human was more than a match with him in the physical sense. Princess Cadence turned to look back at her husband, finally getting worried. Terra raised both of her hands to cross her fingers with each other to cover her mouth. She should step in?

“Dude, this is a no contest,” Travis said, crossing both arms to look back at the two fighting. His new “troops” left, joining Blueblood in the search of the Bravo. “You want us to step in?”

“No, this is between me and my partner,” Armor said, lifting his head up to look at the other males. No way was he going to back down without a fight.

“Oh, how adorable. I suppose this much is to be expected, considering he is supposed to be my partner. Alright, let me give you a chance. If you can land one blow on me before I knock you out- I will submit.” Vergil said with a smile. “At least that way you can’t say I didn’t give you a choice...”

“Don't do it nephew,” Princess Luna said. She already knew these humans were more than a match for her and her sister. Least, most of them.

“You’re on, there is no way that-” Shining Armor found himself getting shut up as Vergil decided to no longer hold back. Only Travis and Samurai Jack spotted what happened next. The following two seconds seemed to happen in a blur. Vergil ducked down, using his sheath to slide under Armor’s chin and hit him upward. Vergil continued to rise, throwing his weight to continue to push the unicorn up into the air. Even through Armor could reach Vergil above his waist height wise, he found his front side of his body lifted into the air easily.

Spike, Luna, Cadence, and Terra all watched with their mouths open as the former captain of the guard was then thrown into the air a bit, all of his legs thrown into the air above his head. Vergil then brought his sheath and arm forward as he continued to take a few steps forward. The half devil threw his weight into the shift, slamming Armor down into the ground. Thanks to the magic sword horn, Armor was embedded into the stone landing pad.

The former guard was now stuck into the ground. His head upside down as his magic was deactivated, the focus needed to maintain the light sword was thrown off. Horn stabbed into the crack, Armor was unable to move his head out of the ground, the rest of his body turning to the side as the rest of his body caught up with him.

“Holy shit,” Spike said, having learned some choice words from the other humans. No one told him it was impolite otherwise, stunned by Vergil’s sudden takedown of the captain.

“So...” Vergil said, lifting himself to stand. The half human didn’t even need to breathe hard at the move that took him less than two seconds to do. “Give up yet?”

“What... Happened?” Armor finally spoke out, not sure why he was upside down. Blood was suddenly rushing to his head. Luckily, the magic used to create the sword protected his horn from getting crushed.

“Shining Armor!” Princess Cadence said, finally realizing what happened. Luckily, while his horn was stabbed into the ground, it was the only thing that kept him from getting his head getting crushed against the hard ground.

“Such terrible speed and power,” Jack commented, narrowing his eyes at this bladesman. While Jack used the two handed power style of the katana Budo, Vergil used Heiho. One handed speed style, with the sheath as a secondary weapon. Possibly even Yagyu Ryu, it was hard to tell since Vergil had yet to use a formal move. “Was that Ryushosen?”

“So you know this move? No, its not the Dragon Flight Flash,” Vergil said with an impressed smile. Just how far back from time was this samurai? Even modern age warriors could not see him move at top speed. “I didn’t even have to use my free hand to add more power to the attack, or even jump. But, back to my theory...” Vergil said to move Yamato to point at Armor’s stomach. “Since you are a warrior, I will grant you an honorable warrior’s death...”

CLANG!

Even before Cadence could scream out “No!” Samurai Jack pulled out his sword with his free hand and pushed Vergil back several feet with a rush of a horizontal swing of his Astral sword. “You proved your point. You cannot have his life though.” Everyone turned to look at white robed human, holding his katana with both hands. His eyebrows furrowed slowly. Even Travis lost his collected pose, really wanting to see this fight. While he had been in tons of life and death battles, he witnessed very few from the sidelines.

“Oh? So your sword is not just for show?” Vergil said. “But I have no reason to fight you.”

“I propose another deal. While you may not be subject to the rules of the Equestrians, you are not above the humans. If you can defeat me, you may do as you wish. But if I defeat you, you submit to the will of our human commander.”

“What makes you think you can-” Vergil founded himself silenced, as Jack moved to stand up. Both eyes closed, Jack held his sword out in front of himself with his hands at waist level. Jack slowly went through the masters and opponent’s he’s faced and learned from till this point. Robin Hood. Spartans. Mongols. Vikings. Even Aku. Scotsman. Mad Jack. The Legendary Hunters. The Old Men and the Mountain. He slowly opened his eyes to look at Vergil in the face. Celestia and Luna shut their eyes, unable to bear the battle aura gathering about the samurai.

“I think you just met your match,” Travis scoffed, glad he wouldn't had to step in. Although hazy, thanks to his Brand he could see something building. Tension. Spike thought he could see something, but it was very dim. Although upside down, Armor stopped failings his legs, feeling something in the air.

“I have no rival, no human can be my equal,” Vergil said, turning to look at Travis for a moment. Still, Vergil felt something he had never felt. Uncertainty. He refused to call it fear.
____________________________________

Johnny wasn’t sure where he was going. One minute, he was hitting on a smoking hot babe, and then the babe slapped him. When he came to, he was looking up to look around a fancy bedroom. When he woke up, he spotted a little girly pony looking at a large mirror. After fighting for control, he won the mirror to check out his hot moves and combing his hair. Now he was on the run, for cops were jealous of his manly pecs.

Now he ran, his manly legs taking him to what looked like bushy walls. He stopped to look around a moment, spotting if any cops were on him. If Carl or that annoying little girl from next door were here, he could use them as shields. The thought that Carl may be the biggest Brony alive or that Little Suzy would love to play with unicorns never entered his mind.

Oh my sweet coco moo. I summoned Johnny Bravo.

“Who said that?” Johnny said, lifting his head up to look around. For a second there, it sounded like that voice was in his head.

Listen well Johnny. First, Don’t Panic.

“Oh my god! Voices in my head!” Johnny screamed out, hands raised over his head to run around in circles.

Oh in the name of Chaos! Johnny Bravo! If you want to go home, knock it off! And you ran into the hedge maze...

“Stop talking! Get out of my head!” Johnny yelled out, running through the hedge maze. Both of his arms were still raised over his head as he screamed with the power of manly lungs.

Listen, Johnny, if you keep screaming, the cops will find you.

The blond instantly stopped, his right leg lifted up straight in front of himself. He stayed still a second, waiting for the voice to talk again.

Oh, voices in your head make you panic, but the threat of prison makes you stop?

“Now listen here, freaky deaky voice in my head. I am not going to jail again,” Johnny said, lowering his head to place both hands on his hips. His head was pointed up, as if trying to address the voice. “Why can I hear you? And who are you?”

Oh, now you want to reason? Look, find me. I’m in the middle of the maze. And be careful, ponies are flying in the air.

“What? Why should I fear such tiny ponies?” Johnny said, lifting his right eyebrow.

Um, did I say ponies? I meant to say magical fairies. If the fairies spot you, they will tell the cops and they will send you to jail.

“Magical fairies! Not again!” Johnny said, ducking into a hedge wall. Just in time too, some pegasi flew overhead.

Oh, of course. You are the Element of Chaotic Luck. I should’ve known. Well, can’t say I can’t pick em! Find me Johnny!

“You can’t make me,” Johnny said, sticking his head out of the bushes.

There are hot chicks having a party with me.

“So like I was saying before, try and stop me!” Johnny turned forward, looking around. “Hmm... which way to go...” He raised his right hand to use his index finger to point at each entrance. “Eeny meeny miny moe, which way should I go.” Most people went left, so the blond took a turn to the right. Good thing, as Blueblood and a Canterlot guard came out of the left.

“I could’ve sworn I heard something around here,” Blueblood said, frowning.

“Could he be heading to the center?” Asked the guard.

“Him? He’s not that bright. Only way he can reach the center is through blind luck.”

“But Sir, Discord is in the center of the maze...”

“Egads,” Blueblood said, his eyes suddenly opening wide with his mouth falling slack jawed.
__________________________________

“Sorry Red Rover,” Otacon said, lifting his head up to look at the tallest Diamond Dog. Red wore a red vest. “But I can’t risk the lives of any of us. Forgive me,” The scientist said to shut both eyes.

“No, its our way. If one of us goes rabid without any wolf bite bane around, we have to take out our own,” Red Rover said. Twilight shut both her eyes, turning to look away from Otacon. It was true, even if she levitated a single canine up to Snake, they would have to find the herb and get it back. Who knows how much time that would take. Everytime Samus froze one of the rabid beasts, they got a little closer each time.

“About time. Still, fighting under trapped conditions never ends well,” Snake said through the codec. “Trixie, start levitating the Diamond Dogs up here.” Trixie nodded, lowering her horn to focus and start raising the smallest one. Rin Tin found himself being lifted up into the air in a light blue hue.

“Pasta! Get ready. Lethal measures has been approved. Samus, keep freezing them though. Twilight, start levitating the others towards Rin Tin,” Otacon said. Twilight nodded, using her own magic to levitate Red Rover up to the ledge where Trixie and Snake were at. “Samus, can we shatter them if they get iced?” The scientist raised his head over a stone to fire a few bursts from his gun. Merchant was right, the stock helped.

“Yes, but the thicker a creature is, the harder it is to freeze and also shatter. Even charging my beams rarely freezes them. Must be because they are warm blooded. Low caliber weapons won't cut-” The visor turned to look at Merchant. Otacon also moved to look.

“What?” Merchant asked innocently. He had a rocket launcher in his left arm, hoisted on his shoulder. On his other hand, he held unto a mine launcher. “Too much?”

“Look, just take them out. I’m sorry, but its us, or them,” Otacon said. How was it possible this guy could carry so much on himself? “Take... Take them out.” Otacon released a sighed and stood up. Snake moved to stand, getting his sniper rifle out.

“David, what are you doing?!” Trixie said, moving Rin Tin on the ground they were. The canine landed on the ground, kissing the ground with his eyes closed. He hated flying.

“The others are fighting, from this angle I can’t help. Least my rifle can penetrate through armor,” Snake said. The human jumped off the ledge and then slid down the smooth cavern wall, holding the sniper rifle into his chest. Trixie frowned, but moved to levitate another mountain canine named Young Yeller up.

“Alright. Twilight, start getting the others up. When you get yourselves up, start heading for the exit...” Otacon said to get out of cover. Samus turned to look at Otacon at his left side. Snake landed on the ground and rushed over to stand at her right. Merchant finally settled on the mine launcher. The rocket launcher should be saved for special occasions.

“On my mark,” Otacon said. He moved his right hand up to his cloak and pull it off in a single flourish. Samus shrugged and did the same with Snake, sliding the cloak off their forms to expose their combat threads. The scientist reloaded the Matilda and then make the barrel point ahead of himself. The stealth agent raised his rifle to brace the butt of the rifle against his right shoulder. Samus removed her ice gun as the cannon barrel spun again. Bracers against the canon entryway were released to allow access to fire missiles.

“What was that all about?” Merchant asked, turned to look at the others. Each having their own little scene to prepare as all he did was hold his weapon at his waist and brace the end against his form. “We are doing this executioner style.”

“The ponies may not want to look at this,” Samus said as she released a sigh. Merchant was right. They were going to mow down these poor sick dogs.

“Fire.”

Big Macintosh moved to stand behind a rock, eyes closed. Twilight turned her back to the humans, levitating Junebug up next. "They had to do this. This was the merciful thing to do. They can’t use magic. They were meant to be a team for negotiation, and even Zecora could not have anticipated the Diamond Dogs got sick...” Least, she tried to convince herself. The sane miner dogs looked down, sadden by the view. Young Yeller whined.

The tunnel was lit up, burst fire from the collected weapons giving off a bright flashes. Bodies of the attack dogs begun to litter the floor. A mine would landed on a chest plate, giving off a few warning red beeps and then explode. A rifle shot would hit the spot between the eyes to send a body to the floor. Shots from the Matilda moved into legs, parts that carried no armor and hindered progress. Cheeks that once slobbered a sick foam were pushed back and blown off by missiles.

Trixie gave thanks she was up above, not subject to look ahead and be on the receiving end of the human’s barrage.
___________________________________

“What is wrong with you kids!?” Sokka yelled out, ducking behind a lawn table the Rich family had. He frowned, looking down at a yellow stain on his big green bag. “Do you know how much Katara is going to yell at me when she washes this!?” He held on to the bottom of his favorite bag, having used it as a shield while running for cover. Why did that kid had such good aim? He was under fire from gumballs, mustard, rubber bands, rubber chickens, and other weird things.

“Why are you shooting at Mr. Sokka?” Derpy asked, looking at the human kids. None of the things looked dangerous, so she had no idea how serious the KND were. The fillies and colts also gathered around the grey pegasus, looking at the strange exchange.

“Are those supposed to be weapons?” Rumble asked. He looked at the strange weapons the children held in their arms. Whatever it was, it used lots of wood.

“What the hell?” Ash asked, arriving at the Rich family house with the Mayor in tow. The duo had gotten together to walk with Filthy Rich to talk money matters when they all heard the explosion.

“My Kitchen!” Filthy Rich said, lifting himself to sit on his haunches and hold his head with both his front hooves. “Are we under attack again?”

“Mr. Sokka?” Mayor Mare asked, spotting him getting... Something. “What happened?”

“I have no idea! These kids are crazy!” The teen said, lifting his right hand to point at the Kids Next Door.

“That’s a perfectly good pie gone to waste,” Ash said, looking at a pie fly hit Sokka on the side of his head. “Are these like, rejected Children of the Corn or something?”

“Just help me already!” Sooka said, getting down to hide and wipe the pie from his face.

“You want me to get serious with a bunch of kids?” Ash said, lowering his hands down. “And give what, a stern lecture?”

“We are highly trained operatives, the best!” Number One said, stopping to look at the ponies. Of course they had no idea of the adult initiative to get kids to behave.

“Yeah! We fight adults that want to punish us, who want to send us to bed without dessert, and those that make us eat - Eeewww- Broccoli or brussel sprouts,” Number Two said.

“Because we hate getting bad haircuts from inept fathers!” Number Four said.

“Its an adult!” Number Three said, pointing at Ash.

“I got him!” Number Five said to shoot a rubber band at his face. She fired he rubber band launcher, hitting Ash squarely between his eyes. Not hurt by the attack, Ash still had to blink and wince away at the “attack.”

“You know what? Its on,” Ash said as he was beyond annoyed now. Mayor Mare and Rich slowly took steps away from the tall human as he started to make his war face.

“Is everyone alright?” Dovahkiin said, huffing a bit to reach the scene. Applejack arrived from the opposite side, turning to look at the fillies and colts. Thank goodness they all looked alright. The cowpony gave a sigh and then turned to look at the human children.

“Well, this explains how yall adults git so strong. Yer all trained from birth,” The Element of Honesty said.

“Now now, kids, I’m sure-” Dovahkiin raised both his hands up to try and talk to the kids. The dragonborn loved kids, he would always play hide and seek with them when he had a chance. Helped to keep his position as head of the thieves guild a secret.

“Another one! And this one looks like a Candy Pirate!” Number One said. He reached into his pockets and pulled out a few marbles to toss them out to the floor. Dovahkiin took a few steps and then slipped, landing on his back to look up at the sky.

“Dovah?” Applejack asked, turning to look at her partner. It was amazing- Dragons, changelings, and timberwolves were no match for this human. But he fell to a bunch of kids. The little ponies at Derpy’s sides stayed out of this. This was a human thing, and the Crusaders long ago learned their lesson.

“Of course you know, this means war!” Dovahkiin said to sit up. The smile on his face was replaced with a frown.

“Finally!” Sokka said. It looks like he could fight properly. He reached for his boomerang and held it out with his right hand. He threw it out in an arc, making the weapon spin rapidly to hit Number Two on his hand to make him drop the pie launcher.

“Ow!” Number Two said, perking up his eyes at how the teen caught his boomerang from the air. Crap, a sudden chill filled his spine. That look he was getting from the teen got him worried. That was the look of an adult like a Teacher or Police Officer gave. An adult that was under the “Don’t Fight, No Matter What” engagement clause under the charter between adults and kids. “Number One...”

“Not now Number Two, the other are-” Number One suddenly found himself going quiet when he said Ash pull out his chainsaw and rev it up with a single pull. His sunglasses slid down on his nose to see the look of anger on Ash’s face.

“Number One...” Number Five said, lowering her weapon to see the Dovahkiin stand up and draw out his bow and arrows. “I think we messed up,”

“Apologize now!” Number Three said, fear growing in her eyes.

“What? There is no crummy way that-”

“FUS RO DAH!”

Number Four found himself silent as he and the other Kids Next Door were thrown back like rag dolls against the Dovahkiin’s shout. Ash rushed forward, kicking up the weapons the kids had drop to slice them to shreds with a single swipe of his chainsaw. Sokka stepped away from the overthrown table and walk up to join his team mates. The warriors turned to nod at each other, and then turned to face the kids.

“We’re sorry?” Number Four said, standing on his head as the rest of his body was against a wall.

“What is wrong with your kids? Look, I know you're confused and all about how you got here, but come on!” Ash said, holding his chainsaw up to point at the munchkins.

“Look, we’re really sorry, we didn't know,” Number Two said as he tried to get his head out of bush.

“This is my responsibility, I lead my team into the attack. Don’t call our parents! Please!” Number One said, getting on his knees to beg.

“Please don't chop us off! Please don't eat us!” Number three said, getting on her knees as well.

“What are you talking about?!” Ash said, turning his chainsaw off.

“Aren’t you the chainsaw mangler?”

“Hell no!” Ash said, frowning. Like he was some B grade movie hero.

“Looks like we got a chance to talk...” Dovahkiin said as he lowered his bow. “Don’t you ever knock me down again!”
__________________________________

Jack slowly moved his left leg over his right, walking in a circle to as he faced Vergil. In turn, the devil did the same. The others still on site moved back, giving the swordsmen a wide berth.

“What are they doing?” Spike asked, lifting his head to look at Travis.

“Dude, shut up. These two are trying to size each other up. Vergil is cautions, that Kimono Jack is wearing is hiding his body and muscles so Vergil can’t tell where Jack will attack from. Jack is being cautious because of that dude’s speed,” Travis said in a low voice. Even he would've done the same. He didn't want to be either of the men, he doubted he had a chance against those two. “Right now, they are both waiting for the perfect chance to strike...”

“For someone that just wants to make this a bet, you look ready to kill,” Vergil said. He was trying to get a rise out of the samurai.

“For someone that is half devil, you showed much mercy to these ponies,” Jack retorted. Vergil frowned at that comment. Point to Jack. Enough stalling... They both stopped circling each other and rushed forward. Vergil stood on his left foot forward, his body in a southpaw position to push his weight into the blow. Jack stood forward, both hands holding on to the sword to meet Vergil head on and grit his teeth.

Everyone but Travis missed the initial blur, the two warriors meeting each other for the first time. He narrowed his eyes, having more troubles with Vergil than Jack. That guy was fast... Too fast.
Jack was able to keep up with Vergil though, not being weighed down by heavy cloths and also experience to read muscle movements.

Vergil in turn was surprised, unable to move forward. This human was strong, even strong enough to be on par with major devils. He was also shocked that Jack could match his speed. Both metal swords made sparks fly out against each other. The constant screeching that both swords made, sounded like both weapons hated each other. Both warriors stepped back only a second to resume their attack.

Jack brought his sword down in a horizontal slice, using his shoulders to add more power to the attack. Vergil in turn, spun his weight on his left leg and then step forward with his right leg, adding a quick boost into his upward swing to meet the Astral sword. Once again, sparks erupted from the confrontation. This time though, Vergil did not stop to make it a battle of wills. He swung his weight again to step to the left side and dart out from Jack and send the Yamato to cut part of Jack’s sleeve.

“Shit...” Travis said, commenting on the attack. Vergil was a lot like his twin brother. Cool and calculating. Jack gave a slight wince at the pain as a small cut was formed on his skin to bleed. Still, the human turned to slice the empty space the half devil once occupied.

“What is it?” Luna asked, unable to look away.

“He’s fighting smart. The kimono was getting in the way, so Vergil is going to try and cut it off the samurai,” the assassin said. It was true. Vergil resorted to quick cuts, sliding from view and using his top speed as much as he could to perform slashes that placed cuts along Jack’s upper body. Small cuts begun to appear on Jack’s back and arms as his white kimono started to drop from his shoulders.

“In case anyone cares, I’m still upside down...” Shining Armor said as everyone else had forgotten about him. Princess Cadence and Celestia turned away from the fight and quickly joined him, trying to use their magic to help him get free.

Jack kept his ground, his eyes moving left to right. The half devil was there one second, and then gone at his side in an instant. While the samurai could see Vergil move, his body had a bit of trouble reacting at fighting such a high speed. Even fighting that black robed ninja was still not as fast as Vergil. The human winced, finding another cut slashing against his side.

Vergil stopped for a moment, getting a chance to inspect the damage done on Jack. The samurai raised both hands up in pain from the last attack. Good. For whatever reason, even the Yamato did not want to clash against the other katana. Jack moved to sheathe his sword a second and then moved both hands to tear his top off.

“What’s-” Spike stopped talking, looking at how strange Jack was acting. The top of the white robe was torn off, exposing the humans chest. The cuts across on his skin were shallow, so they were not bleeding much. Through sheer experience, the samurai had shifted his body away from the cut before they could do much damage.

“AAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!” Jack shouted up into the air, making everyone gathered there turn back to look at Jack. The human had shut both eyes, balling both hands into fists and give out a primal scream into the air. The tension that had been building into the samurai was released at once.

“Brace yourselves,” Travis said. Spike and Luna turned to look at him. “Its coming.” Armor was starting to come out of the rock when the princesses that were helping him out stopped to look over at the scream. Pushed his neck up, finishing the job to get himself out of the ground to study the confrontation better.

Vergil moved to side his own sword into his sheath, holding them both in his left hand. He could have gone in for the kill, but something in him told him not to. That was an aura shout, one warriors liked to use to psyche themselves up. But to those trained, it meant “chi” or some primal power was being called upon. If he had tried to get in now, he had a feeling he would have been pushed back.

Jack finally opened his eyes, turning to look at Vergil. While he would have liked to go into a berserker rage and just cut, the confrontation against Mad Jack taught him otherwise. Jack took a piece of his torn kimono and raised it up to tie it over his eyes. The half devil narrowed his eyes at this. Dammit all, trying to anger the human and throw him off balance hadn't worked. He couldn't afford to let this match go on, it was insulting to his demon heritage.

“Devil Trigger,” Vergil said. moving his arms out from his sides to give his own aura burst. Terra turned to look at Vergil aghast by the transformation. Unlike an esper, Vergil’s transformation was not a pleasant one. Vergil had two wings that resemble a bat, hung low on his back. His sword was hanging from his leg wing, the sheathe grafted into his leathery wing. His face changed color, while two horns came out from his head to push his white hair back. The boots he wear were gone, revealing toes with claw like fingernails. Only his vest remained, clinging tightly to his shoulders.

“So that’s a devil...” Armor said, taking a step back. Had this being truly been his partner? How was this devil a partner to Love? Both he and Princess Cadence were the Elements of Love. Jack missed this, but he could feel the power emanating from the half human. He was indeed crazy to try and stand up to his partner.

Jack didn’t care, he was finding peace in his mind’s eye. Jack raised both of his hands up, holding the Astral sword parallel to his head. Let that Devil come. Vergil moved to duck down, getting ready to perform an iai, a quick draw move. If this didn't work, he could always unleash Dark Angel.

“This will settle it, won’t it?” Spike asked. His small eyes reflected the image of the devil Vergil had transformed into. How could Jack possibly stand up to this thing?

Vergil launched himself, his right hand reaching into his wing to draw out his sword and slash out to his side past Jack. The human merely lowered his sword to cut, not moving from his spot.

“What... Happened?” Luna asked. Both fighters stood still a second, not doing anything.

“I couldn’t tell,” Travis said with a frown. He had still a lot to learn about formal katana combat. “Look!” He said, finally spotting something. Vergil picked himself to stand, moving to grab his sheathe from his wing. Spike couldn’t understand, why had Vergil moved to grab his sheathe when his wing could-

“Damnit,” Vergil said after a moment. He found himself being pushed forward, as his devil wings had been cut off. An eruption of blood both pushed his wings off his form and also propel the devil forward to fall. Jack moved to slide his sword back into his left side with his right hand. He then moved to push his blindfold off his eyes to turn to look back at his opponent.

“This is an Astral sword, made from a mineral that fell from the heavens. It was made to specially cut and extinguish demons,” Jack said. The Equestrian Royalty picked up their heads, never hearing of this. No wonder Vergil had kept his distance during the fight.

“That explains a lot...” Vergil said, keeping his elbows bent against the ground to keep his upper body up. He frowned, the devil trigger leaving his form after a second. Back in his human form, he found the twintails of his coat cut off and blood trailing down his back.

“Do you yield?” Jack asked. His chest moved up and down, breathing deeply. All of his concentration and breathing were being held for a single dodge and counter cut. had he been off in any way he could have very likely died, since he did not focus on defense.

“Yes,” Vergil said, trying to lift himself to kneel. While he had lived during an impalement and countless fights and hits, getting cut again by a holy sword was not a good idea. He would need to recover his wings before he could try again.

Travis walked over to Jack, arms crossed on his chest. “Oh, how the mighty have fallen... You ok?”

“The cuts are shallow. I will be fine. But I hate having to wait for a new kimono,” Jack said. Spike instantly followed behind Travis, moving to hop up to land on Jack’s right shoulder. The samurai chuckled, moving his right arm up to hold the dragon by his legs to keep him from falling down.

“I knew it! I knew you were awesome!” Spike said with a smile. “No way the champion of a dragon was going to lose to the champion of a pony!”

“Bit arrogant, aren't you?” Armor said, finally able to walk over to talk to his partner. “Looks like we both got a lesson in humility...” Terra walked over to Vergil, using her magic to heal the devil.

“Why?” Vergil asked, lifting his eyebrows to look up her.

“While infinitely stupid, I believe in second chances. Besides, us half humans have to stick together...”
__________________________________

You found me Johnny!

“Liar! Where are the hot babes!?” Johnny said, looking around quickly. Although it took him a while, he was covered in bruises and leaves, lost for a bit, he found himself at the center of the maze and looking at the statue of a stupid looking dragon.

Touch the Statue...

“Why?” Johnny asked, still trying to look for the voice.

“No! Don't touch the statue!” Blueblood said, finally finding his partner from another entrance.

Oh, smooth move Blueblood.. Now telling Johnny not to do something will make him want to do it more...

Johnny did indeed want to touch the dragon statue now. He stepped forward, letting his hand rest on Discord’s face.

Author’s notes: Could I have made the fights more epic? Probably. But there is a reason they are called skirmishes, not fights to the death. Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Road Trip III: Missing You

Chapter 48- Road Trip III: Missing You

“Was something supposed to happen?” The Canterlot guard asked to look around. Both Johnny Bravo and Prince Blueblood waited a few seconds, expecting something to happen. Nothing did though, the sound of the maze eerily quiet, not even birds or insects making a noise.

“Aw phooey,” Johnny said after a second. “That was-” The muscled human found himself going quiet a second, finding the two ponies pointing at the statue. A faint yellow light was building around the statue of Discord. It started from the middle, a faint glow of a ring that barely reach the same intensity as a candle. If Johnny could compare it to anything, it resembled the halo of an angel. The blond took a step back and raised his right arm a bit as the yellow light got brighter and longer.

“What in the name of Celestia...” Blueblood said, staring at the light. This was like nothing in magic textbooks. Yellow? The same color of the sun? Johnny moved his head down, his dark shades reflecting the ring. His right hand moved out to touch the ring. It split into tiny balls of light the instant he touched it, making his hand draw back. The light balls were tiny, dancing side to side in the air before raising in the air.

“Pretty lights,” Johnny said, lifting his head up to look into the air.

“Like fireflies...” The guard said.

“I don’t even...” Blueblood said, stepping forward to the side of his partner. The royal one raised his left hoof up to touch a light. The tiny ball vanished after a second, making all the other lights vanish.

“The statue looks fine,” the guard said to walk over and inspect the stone draconequus.

“What was that light show?”
_________________________________________

“Are you sure about this Doctor?” Severus asked, lifting his eyebrows. Although he could wrap his mind around the fact a muggle alien (Yes, even though the Doctor is an Alien, Severus still considers him a muggle for not being able to use magic) had used this “Tardis” to travel through time and space, he was not able to grasp the idea of fish sticks and custard.

“Are you jolly mad? This is simply scrumptious,” The Doctor said to dip a breaded fish piece into the custard.

“And why did we have to leave Equestria for this?” Severus said, looking down at the bowl of sticks and custard. The frown on his face had not left at all. The wizard even went so far as to lower his head and fish the damn thing.

“I had an idea...” The Doctor said.

“I...” Severus placed his bowl down to stand. “Don’t.” He then walked in front to look the Doctor directly at his face. “Like.” He then moved his right hand out to pull out his wand and point it at the Time Lord’s face. “Your ideas.”

“Now who’s doing unnecessary things?” The Doctor asked, lifting both eyebrows.

“Listen well, and pay attention. I’ve been a lackey of Albus. I’ve done the dirty work of Voldemort. I’m now doing Discord’s work. And finally,” He stopped talking, moving the wand up to point at the humanoid’s nose, his voice was dark, almost a whisper now as his eyes was closed a little. “I’ve had to sully my hands again thanks to you and Celestia.” The wizard narrowed both eyes, looking into the eyes of The Doctor. “You got one chance to keep your head.”

“Well, you saw how the humans destroyed the hospital, got drunk, split up? All that jazz?” The Doctor asked, lowering his bowl of yummy custard. More than once people tried to intimidate him, and the best way to deal with it was ignore it. “It makes me think we are going about this the wrong way. Instead of creating chaos for Discord, why not let the humans do that themselves? We just need a reason to make chaos between themselves, instead of a problem for them to fix.”

“You may have a point...” Severus said, lowering his wand for a second. “But what did you have in mind?”

“Well, I’ve been using Spike’s diary from the future. But, from this point in time its cut since they’ve all split up. I was thinking, its time we find a journal. As I recall, both Otacon and Nathan have been taking notes...” The Doctor moved both hands to fix his collar. Although not intimidated easily, a wizard was a new on on him. “I think its time we got a human’s perspective on things.”

Oh I dunno. Johnny Bravo seems to be doing well on his own...

“Who is Johnny Bravo?” Snape asked, suddenly dropping his annoyed face. That voice... Discord?

“Bravo is a last name?” The Doctor asked. Doctor Bravo... Damn. Why didn’t he think of it?

“Discord?” The wizard turned his eyes to the sides and then take a step back to look around the Tardis. “Can you hear that?”

Oh, you can hear me?

“He’s in my head!” Severus said, moving both hands to hold the side of his black bangs.

“Who? Bravo? Discord?”

Oh, just mentioning Johnny Bravo is enough to make chaos...

“No you twit! Discord is speaking directly into my head!” Snape said, moving to sit down again to close his eyes.

Oh stop it, you’re almost as bad as Johnny...

“Hold still Severus...” The Doctor pulled out his sonic screwdriver to start scanning the head of Snape. “Ask him who is Mr. Bravo is...”

Oh, he’s one of the Champions I summoned. Thanks to the chaos he made, I managed to get some power back. Currently, I know there is one other champion with the humans.

“He can hear you through me Doctor. It seems he found the champion we were looking for, and he summoned others as well...” Severus said, narrowing his eyes at that weird device just humming and blinking at his head. “Stop that.”

“Trust me, I’m a Doctor...”

Like hell.

“For once, I agree with Discord. Like bloody hell,” Snape said.

“Well, I guess this is due to magic, I can’t find anything out of the ordinary out of you Snape...” The Doctor said to put the sonic away. Thanks to working with Princess Celestia, he learned to ignore a few things now and then.

How’s about you try that fish sticks and custard? Since I don’t have a body, I’m dying to try what you’re eating...

“Get out of my head!”
_______________________________________

“Can anyone else hear that?” The Merchant asked, looking around. At the moment, the businessman was holding a green gem in his left hand. He was wearing an appraiser's lens on his right eye to look at the gem.

“Hear what?” Junebug asked, lifting her head up to look at her partner. That whole awful mess over with, she was just glad Pasta was back to his normal business like self.

I don't think anyone but my summoned champions can hear me...

“That so? What’re ya buying?”

Are... Are you trying to sell me something?

“Stranger, stranger... What’re ya buying?” Merchant asked again.

I have no coins or even a body!

“Yer in my head. Pay me rent...” Merchant said.

Why are you one of my Champions? You're not even the Element of Greed, you are Obsession.

“Who are you talking to?” Junebug asked, her left eyebrow raised. Pay rent... To his head? “Did a rabid Diamond Dog bite you?”

Name’s Discord by the way.

“Some bloke named Discord is talking in my head....”

“DISCORD?!”
_____________________________________

“Hnn?” Rainbow Dash picked up her head, both of her eyes slowly opening. Both of her hooves raised up over her head to stretch and yawn a bit. Once her muscles caught up with her brain, the pegasus moved to stand up and look around. Right... Train to Appleloosa. Her head turned to look out the window. The familiar green and brown background usually seen back in Ponyville was starting to change. Slowly spots were changing into brown, orange, and gray.

“What time is it?” Phoenix picked up his head, eyelids closed halfway.

“No idea, but I would say lunchtime. Trust me, I can tell,” Rainbow said with a smile. Her internal clock didn’t allow her to miss mealtimes.

“That so...” Phoenix said, yawning to sit straight. He was feeling a lot better now, that hangover was fading. He turned to look at the others. Ralf was looking out the window, watching the view. Cherilee laid her head on his lap, where the soldier idly ran a hand up and down her mane. Turning over to look at Spy, he found them both reading... Was it menus? He couldn’t tell from the distance, but the brown red long pamphlet looking things were not papers or magazines. Maybe a drink list? The two were having a quiet conversation.

“Are you awake, Phoenix Wright?” Sephiroth asked, appearing to stand at the side of the team leader.

“Sephiroth? What’s up?” The former lawyer raised his right arm up to rub the back of his hand against his eyes. “Where’s Lyra?”

“My lady is still asleep, but I came to wake you for lunch. We all must eat and be ready for the report,” The Cetra said. “We have less than an hour till check in time.”

“That late already? Do we-”

“No, for lunch they can take our orders. For dinner however, we must meet in the dining car.” Sephiroth moved to lift his left hand at the direction of a pony taking orders with Spy.

“You are oddly helpful...” Rainbow Dash said, walking over to the side of the two humans. “What gives?”

“I...” Sephiroth lowered his hand to face the pegasus. “Do not sleep. Also, I was not drunk. With Lyra Heartstrings asleep, I had to kill time. Since our leader was unable to find out things, I took the liberty to investigate more about this realm.” His voice was oddly quiet, much more softer than when he first addressed the humans.

“Thank you, Sephiroth,” Phoenix said, not sure what could explain the odd behavior change in the long haired warrior. Still, he was not going to press the issue. He doubted it was subterfuge and an attempt to kill him. Also, it didn’t seem like this was a plot to butter him up. “After lunch, we should all get together to listen in.”

Sephiroth nodded, bowing his head slightly and then going over to wake Lyra. Using his left hand, the one winged angel slowly rubbed Lyra until she woke up. Both Rainbow Dash and her partner just watched the strange but gentle manner Sephiroth possesed.

“Let’s get some grub.” Dash said, turning to look up at Phoenix. “After the meeting, I want to talk to you more about Trucy.”

“Really? Why?” Phoenix asked. He raised both eyebrows, tilting his head to the side.

“Cause...” Rainbow Dash said, her cheeks turning red. No way was she going to confess about the thought of becoming a mother someday.

“Well, I’m not against it. Could you order lunch since you took this trip before?” Phoenix asked with a smile.

“You got it, Nix.”

“You know how I feel about that name...”

“Hey, you can live with it if I gotta change my name to Rainbow Wright,” Rainbow said, lifting her left hoof to point at him.

“Huh? Did you say Rainbow Wright?” Phoenix lifted an eyebrow.

“No, I er... Said... I said “I’m Rainbow, always right! You’re distracting me from thinking about the food!” Rainbow Dash said, burrowing her head into the menu provided.
__________________________________

Dan was forced out of his wheelbarrow, the carrying device was blocking the aisle. After taking the conductor;s hat and throwing it away, the small human moved to sit down on a booth and look outside the train. The others were still asleep, so he had nothing to do. Too awake to sleep, his thoughts drifted. How was Mr. Mumbles? That adorable scruffy kitty wouldn’t starve, she was a smart cat. Last time, Chris was smart enough to take care of his cat; it was his wife’s fault he got sent to Equestria in the first place.

But this time, he was taken away by the ponies. All in some stupid fight, about food of all things. Dan frowned at that, emotions as edible things? Still, he hoped Chris would take in Mr Mumbles for him. It had been four days. He found himself missing things though. His TV and his favorite show, The Adventures of Population Control Jonny. He was also missing his favorite hangouts, the ninja cookie shop, the explosive store, and his sandwich shop. The Element of Anger sighed once, hoping he could see his beloved car, cat, and he added Chris as an afterthought.

Nathan picked up his head, turning to look as Dan moved. Still awake, the treasure hunter learned never to fall asleep while traveling. You lived longer. He debated going over to talk to Dan, wondering why he had picked Soma to go with them. He understood why him, he was a boat captain and Baltimare could call on boats. Knowing Dan, he would get one for free. Rarity started to rise, though she was taking her time. Stretching, delicately running her hooves over her eyes and mane.

Still, Nate wondered what was up with Dan. He didn’t look... As angry as he usually did. Was he missing someone back home too? Ever since he wrote that letter to Sully, the Element of Equality found himself worrying. He had left his mentor under worse conditions than usual. Still, he doubted anything could kill Sully. The true worry? What Sully would think about his disappearance. Especially after the battle for the Tree of Life.

Last thing Nate ever wanted to do was have people worry over him. Especially Sully, he was getting old. Not to mention the ladies in his life also. Would they get a search party? Were they already frantically looking for his body in a ditch or gorge? If there was only a way to get a message to them. According to most search team protocols, if a body wasn’t found within 2-4 days- It was safe to assume that the missing person was dead.

“Nathan?” Rarity asked, picking up her gaze to look at him. Her partner looked pensive. “Is something on your mind?”

“Hmm? Oh, sorry Rarity. I was thinking about lunch...” He replied, turning to face the fancy unicorn. No need to make her worry as well. “Lets see what looks good.”
__________________________________

Ralf turned away from the waiter pony, giving the attendant a small smile. Although it had been a while, the soldier was still being bothered by what Spy said. What if he never saw Hidern, Clark, Leona, or his troops again? While the idea of dying didn’t bother him- Dying with his dog tags left to hang in foreign soil on his gravestone did. Wars sometimes lasted years. Would this war last that long? How long had it been since he thought back of home and his family? Would his commander have a strike force out looking for his AWOL officer?

He usually gave a call back to his momma. Ever since he had to break out of that prison camp with Clark, his momma never went a week without contacting him in some way. To ease her worries, he called her every week. It was easier to deal with her that way than having her calling him at odd times when a mission was underway. How was Clark doing anyway? And Leona? Clark was quiet and serious, and Leona even more so. Without him around, they would be bored and have the personality of a kumquat.

“Ralf, what’s wrong?” Cherilee asked. She frowned a little at the big guy. He never went anywhere without a smile or a confident swagger. He had the look of a serious student stressing over a test.

“I’m kinda worried Teach,” Ralf admitted. There was no way he was going to lie, but he was not one to dwell too much on negative emotions.

“About what?” She asked, moving to sit closer to him.

“Well, war. Where I come from, it can last years. Though this thing we’re all in is hardly a war, I’m worried about how long it will last. I’ve been a soldier a long time. But the others...” He stopped talking, turning to look at Phoenix and then at the ponies. “Can they handle the stress? Could you, Teach?”

Cherilee lowered her head a second. So that was what was bothering him. Once again, she underestimated how sensitive Ralf was. Why couldn’t Ralf had been a pony, one she could have met when younger? The fuschia earth pony closed her eyes, leaning into his right shoulder. The soldier picked up his head, turning to look down at her.

“Cherilee?” He asked. The mare debated what she should do. Should she confess about how the humans had a countdown before things got ugly? She moved to rub the side of her cheek up and down his bare arm. No, better not add more worries to her partner. Oh, that was the first time he ever said her name...

“Its ok, Ralf. Its normal to think like that. But I have faith in you and the other humans. True, you can be wild-” She opened both eyes and chuckled. “I mean, you totally destroyed that barn doors.” He chuckled, nodding at that. “But you were also more than willing to help the Crusaders, and you were willing to fight and defend my schoolhouse.” She picked up her head to look at his face and smile. “You can survive anything, isn't that right Mr. Jones?”

“Hell yeah,” Ralf said, grinning. He picked up his arm and made a muscle, lifting her face slowly higher and higher. “Even nukes.”

“Oh my...” Cherilee said, picking up her head and look at his muscle. That looked more impressive than Snowflake! Her hoof moved to slide up and down his muscle.

“Hmph,” Spy said to look at the display between those two. Zecora looked away from the menu to look up at the masked man. While they had spoken so much, she still knew very little about him. She then turned to look at Cherilee and her muscle touching.

“Certainly, he is a silent flirt. Not having muscle, is something to avert?” The Zebra asked.

“Most certainly not. If anything, I be glad not to have them. I am no Heavy,” Blue Spy said, moving to rest both hands on his lap to cross his left leg on the other. With things quiet for a second, the man turned to look at the Zebra. “Ah, forgive moi. You not know my partners. Heavy iz a soldier much like Ralf. While not my friend, we are comrades in battle...”

“Is Heavy like a name in code? Did you two live in one abode?”

“Mais no, it was more than just Heavy. Scout with his infernal Bonk and baseball. Demo and his toys. Medic with ze Ubercharge. Soldier and his harsh words. Pyro is worse than Dan. Engineer and that stupid guitar. Ze Sniper I liked, but only because I sneak up on him.” Spy shut both eyes to lean back, grinning. “But they shared my pain. Forced to kill or be killed, we all share our miseries and success. At the end of ze day, we were all twisted brothers forged from combat. But even now, I miss zem.”
_________________________________________

Meanwhile, on the other side of the rainbow...

“What, Nathan Drake dead? Are you serious?” Sully asked, crossing both of his arms to look at Elena Fisher and Chloe Frazer. “Of course not, Nate’s too green to die just yet. You watch, he’ll stumble into the bar or give us a call and need us for a pick up.”

“But...”

“No buts Ms. Fisher. No body was found,” Sully said, moving to get a bottle from his bar counter. “I plan to wait for him here, just in case he needs a pickup.” It was odd though, since the front door was open- There was a sign hanging from a window reading “Closed.” Both women sat at the counter, worried. “Listen, worrying won’t help. That’s the last thing Nathan would want.”
____________________________________

“Yeah, I’m outside his apartment, and I’ve knocked so much my hand hurts.” A tall man wearing a orange shirt over a blue one said into his cell phone.

“You better go in then. But I’m sure Dan is just on another revenge crusade,” Spoke the voice of Elise.

“But without me? And he left his car too.”

“If it makes you feel any better, I will call the police. Maybe he got locked up again. I love you honey.”

“Oh, alright. Knowing Dan, he probably would’ve wasted his last phone call to gloat. Love you too.” Chris closed his phone to put it away and used a spare key to enter the apartment.

“Meow,” a voice spoke, coming out from under a bed cover and rush to its food bowl. The mangy kitty paw its bowl. The human walked over to look around for a can opener and a can of cat food.

“Oh your poor thing,” Chris said, bending down to place some food on Mr. Mumbles food dish. “Good thing I came to check up on Dan. You look starved.” Chris smiled a bit, looking down at the gray cat and seeing how it dug into the dry cat food. “I’m sure Dan’s fine. He’s gotten shipped off to so many places, so its only a matter of time before he comes back.”

“Meow,” Mr. Mumbles said, lifting her head to purr. The tall guy moved his right hand out to pet her head a few times.

“You don’t look worried at all. Well, if you don't worry, I won’t worry.” Chris said, looking around Dan’s messy apartment. Least that pretender Dan didn’t swoop in during Dan’s absence. “Hey, you know, that cat food is looking tasty...”
__________________________________

“You are all crying like babies!” Blue Heavy Weapons Guy said. Once again, Team Blue lost another battle with the loss of their Spy. Demo was being looked over by Medic, and Pyro dragged Engineer into the base.

“Yeah but, what’s up with this? Did Spy escape? Is he going to rescue us all?” Scout said, looking around. “What if he’s with my mom?!”

“Rookie, that Frenchie is the best,” Soldier said. “I bet even now, he’s planning to teach those guys that did this to us is lesson!”
________________________________

“Number 362! All of the operatives from Section V are gone! Vanished without any what or why!” Number 86 said, slamming her hands down on the table. Both were in the Moon Base, the HQ rushing back and forth. Alarms and red lights flowed as the battle for Moon Base was taking place.

“I know that. But have faith in Numbers 1 through 5. They are the best, and I am sure that they survived that crash,” the blond said to smile.

“But what if they got capture by Father and the Children Down the Lane?!”

“Do you think Number 1 or 4 will give up so easily?” The KND head leader said.

“I... “ Number 86 shut both her eyes, blushing a bit at the mention of Number 4, which had gotten her so worried. “They better be alive, so help me!”
___________________________________

“Thank you again Mr. Edgeworth. When little Trucy told me Phoenix was missing, I didn’t know who else to contact...” Maya said, both of her hands holding on to Pearl’s shoulders.

“No, you did well to contact me. I am only so sorry it took me this long to get back. I will take care of things from now,” Miles said.

“Are you sure about this Mr. Miles?” Trucy Wright asked, looking up to hold the man’s hand.

“I have told you many times, my name’s Mr. Edgeworth. And yes, its fine. Wright is not easily gotten rid of. And until he shows up or is found, I will watch over you.” The man in the red suit said. “I owe him this much. I will do what I can to find him.”

“I’ve seen your picture in Dad’s office. He doesn’t talk a lot about you...” Trucy said, moving her free hand to the oversized hat and hold it in place. They were both walking away from the Fey compound, where Pearl and Maya standing at the doorway. Both had worried looks on their faces.

“Let me tell you the story of a crybaby,” Miles said with a smile.
____________________________________

“Where is the Dragonborn?” The Earl of Whiterun said. “The Dragons are running rampant over Skyrim. We need him...” The old man said, running his hands against each other. Never before has such a different crowd ever appear in his gathering hall like this.

“That’s what we want to know... J’zargo needs his help for magik.” The cat man said. “The Wizard College cannot afford to have another Archmage go missing.”

“None of the other Housecarls in his other properties has seen him,” Lydia said. “Last one to see him was the Carl in Riften.”

“He is not in Riften either,” Aela the Huntress said. She was sent to hunt down the missing Thieves Guild Leader. “Believe me, we looked.”

“Even now, the Greybeards still call for him,” said the Earl’s Steward.

“At least Alduin has not been seen,” Delphine the Blade said. “But who knows for how long...”

“And even now there is an uneasy truce between the Legion and Stormcloaks,” the Earl said. “Where are you, Dragonborn?”
___________________________________

“We must hurry Julius,” Alucard said, running through the streets of the ghost village. His companion quickly rushed through the drawbridge and ran through the halls of Castlevania. Any monsters in their way were quickly done away with sword and cross boomerang.

“Are you sure Soma’s gone? I mean, time flows differently in here,” Julius said. The vampire hunter moved his whip out to bring it to hit against a skeleton. The son of Dracula and the last Belmont hopped from platform to platform to raise themselves higher into the castle.

“I am sure of it. Even now my sources and even the monsters in the area feel like something is missing...”

“Do you think he’s given into his dark power?” Julius said to catch up with the half vampire.

“I pray not. But we must be ready to come to his aid.”
_________________________________

“So its true, the Number 2 rank assassin is missing...” Shinobu said. She looked up at a poster of a big burly wrestler next to the poster of a Japanese anime girl band. Just why did that look so wrong next to each other?

“It appears so,” Sylvia said. At the moment, they were all gathered inside Travis’ apartment. The only people that still cared for Travis Touchdown poked around the messy otaku’s room for any clues.

“My brother isn’t a coward that would run away,” Henry Cooldown said. “His bike is still here, and I doubt that he would leave that behind.’

“So now then, we must asked who would go ahead and kidnap the Number Two...”
______________________________________

“Never thought I would ever hear myself saying I miss “What’re ya buying.” I need some ammo,” Leon Kennedy said as he walked with the president’s daughter in tow. He hated Zombie Fish! He also hated that Salazar.

“Who? That creepy guy?” Ashley said. The red eyes that guy had was more creepy than that giant dude.

“He’s the one guy that ever helped me rescue you. Without him and his supplies, there’s no telling how far we could’ve made it. I just hope we find him soon.” Leon released a sigh, shaking his head to the sides. That Merchant was more useful than Hunnigan was. Even now, Leon could remember that hooded salesman better than that hispanic dude that died. What was his name?
___________________________________

“Sokka...” Toph said, lifting her head up. The blind earthbender picked up the space sword once more to hug it to her chest. She and Sokka had set forth to go look for his space sword together. She had finally able to find it, using her own space earth as a compass. After all that work, she had found it- But he was gone. Both of her eyes shut, unable to deal with her feelings.

This hurt so much more than when he just went to take sword lessons. True, she missed him... But at least she knew where that joker was. But now he was missing, and who knows where. A small part of her heart felt horrible. This was all her fault. She was the one that put him up to this, as a thanks to him for helping her establish her metal bending school. Just some stupid excuse to spend more time with him.

“Toph, you okay?” Asked Little Strongheart.

“Yes... I just miss him,” The metal bender said to turn and face the voice.

“Don't worry! Once we win this rodeo, we can get the bits you need to travel to Canterlot! I’m sure that the magical unicorns there can help you.” The young female buffalo smiled.

“Hey, there you guys are! I got Doughnuts!” Braeburn said, holding a box on his back. “Good thing Pony Joe set up a shop here in APPLELOOSA!” The blond stud raised his hooves up to kick the air, sending the box to fly through the air. A red blur flew out from behind Braeburn, holding out with both hands to catch the box of the precious.

“Phew!” Vash the Stampede said, holding unto the donuts before they hit the floor. “Good thing I was here!

Author notes: Sorry, bittersweet sad chapter. This is dedicated to Awesomedude17, for getting me motivated during my funk with his stories. Chapter proofreaded by my other funk destroyer, LyonAzakura.

Also, now taking suggestions for Iron Will’s partner.

Iron Will: Give me Batman!

Author: .....

Iron Will: Kratos?

Author: Go wait in the corner!

Side Story B

This is a side story, and not necessarily will be connected to the main story. Hey, its a side chapter written for fun.

Side Story B: Be a Man!

“Let's get down to business,” Terra said, crossing both arms on her chest to look at both Night Troops and Celestia Guard gathered.

“To defeat the enemy.” Spike added, walking to stand in front of them all.

“Did they send me daughters when I asked for sons?” Travis said to lift his left arm up to wave it at the troops, as if to dismiss them. Terra raised her eyebrows at the comment.

“You're the saddest bunch I ever met,” Vergil said, sitting down to nurse his back.

“But you can bet before we're through,” Samurai Jack said, hand resting on his sword handle.

“I'll make a Man out of you!” Johnny Bravo said, lifting his arms to flex his pecs up and down.

“Tranquil as a forest,” Dan said, standing between train cars to look at the panoramic view.

“But on fire within!” Pinkie Pie said, smiling behind him and offer him a cupcake.

“Once you find your center, you are sure to win,” Nate said as he played cards with Rarity.

“You're a spineless, pale pathetic lot,” Soma thought to himself.

“And you haven't got a clue,” Fluttershy mused over her approach with her partner.

“Somehow I'll make a man out of you...” Rarity said to smile up at Nate. Nathan raised his left eyebrow to look around at that comment.

“I'm never gonna catch my breath,” Hoagie huffed, helping repair the Rich’s kitchen with a hammer and some two by fours.

“Say goodbye to those who knew me,” Abigail said to carry supplies along with Nigel.

“Boy, was I a fool in school for cutting gym,” Kuki said as she carried a cement bag on her back.

“This guy's got 'em scared to death,” Derpy commented to Sokka, who was looking as Ash gave the KND the stink eye as they worked.

“Hope he doesn't see right through me,” Wally said, hiding his fear of Dovahkiin.

“Now I really wish that I knew how to swim,” Scootaloo said as Dovahkiin dried her with a towel.

“Be a man!” Vegeta punched Snowflake as the muscled pony ate pink cotton candy.

“We must be swift as the coursing river,” Otacon said as he rode in the cart back to Ponyville.

“Be a man!” Kratos frowned as Deadpool begun to dance with Vinyl the cha cha.

“With all the force of a great typhoon,” Samus marched on, her canon arm charging a shot.

“Be a man!” The Flim Flam Bros. said to urge Dom and Marcus to push the Cider Machine out of a ditch.

“With all the strength of a raging fire,” Solid Snake said, loading his handgun with ammo.

“Mysterious as the dark side of the moon,” Merchant Pasta said, right hand to lower his hood over his eyes to block out the sun.

“Time is racing toward us till the changelings arrive,” Phoenix said, petting Rainbow’s mane.

“Heed my every order and you might survive,” Spy said, moving to tip his wineglass with Zecora.

“You're unsuited for the rage of war,” Ralf said to close his eyes, as Cherilee rested at his side.

“So pack up, go home you're through...” Sephiroth and Lyra turned to look as Jay and Silent Bob threw some devil punks out of the train.

“How could I make a man out of you?” Severus asked, looking as The Doctor dipped fish sticks into his custard.

“Be a man!” Snails and Snips said as the Mario Bros. were having a spaghetti eating contest.

“We must be swift as the coursing river,” Old Man Sage said, leading the Apple Herd and the Link Clan towards Manehatten.

“Be a man!” The Dude and Donny said, turning to look as their teammate failed to pick up a spare. They were tied with their pony selves.

“With all the force of a great typhoon,” Batman said to swing from a bat grapple to land on a train heading to Manehatten. Peewee chirped at the excitement.

“Be a man!” Berry Punch said, frowning as Nikolai Belinski passed out from drinking.

“With all the strength of a raging fire,” Vash said, marching as he lead the way back to Appleloosa. Toph made an earth wall to send Vash flying through the air. Fire benders were still a sore subject.

“Mysterious as the dark side of the moon,” Jelly Jiggler said, Alex Mercer peeking his eyes out of a jar of jelly.

Chapter Notes: Suck it, Mulan. Side indulgence proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Future Imperfect

Chapter 49- Future Imperfect

“Did you say Discord?!” Twilight Sparkle asked, turning her head to look over at Merchant. Big Mac and Junebug both had their mouths open in shock, remembering how Discord, for just one day- Unleashed their inner demons for all to see. Junebug rooted up her precious daisies, over and over repeating how she wasted her life on flowers instead of being a doctor. The red stud shut both eyes, remembering what he had done to the souvenirs and the keepsakes of his parents.

“Wait wait. Discord?” Otacon picked up his head, frowning a bit. That name...

“I think Nate mentioned it in his notes,” Solid Snake said. He and Samus had been collecting firewood, preparing a funeral pyre. Burying rabid dogs where other dogs could dig them up was not the smartest of funeral procedures.

“Yes, Discord is a draconequus, one of of Equestria’s greatest villains...” Twilight Sparkle said, frowning a bit. “He hurts ponies in the worst way possible. Even now, emotional scars are still being mended,” The purple unicorn shut both eyes, lowering her head to the ground a bit. Trixie picked up her eyebrows, wondering what the other ponies were going on about. She hadn’t been around when Discord showed up.

Well, I’m glad someone appreciates my brand of chaos.

“He says, ‘What’re ya selling...’ I think,” Merchant said, resisting the urge to touch the side of his head with a hand. He wasn’t some mentalist.

“Big Mac?” Samus asked, turning her helmet to look at her companion. Her free hand moved to take off her helmet. It felt impersonal to address him in the suit.

“Nnope...” His orange mane shook a bit as he frowned. That wasn’t him. That dog was not him. He snorted, a frown forming on his face. Just because he wondered how Winona, Applejack’s pet dog, thinks like. Samus moved over to the red pony and moved her arms around his neck to give him a hug.

“Its ok. I won’t let him hurt you,” Samus said, shutting both her eyes. Not the first time she had come to the rescue of men. Big Mac shut both eyes to nod, lifting himself from his aggressive stance.

“So is he in the codec or something?” Snake asked. Red Rover and the sane Diamond Dogs dragged the bodies of their former friends to be burned.

Wow, this is depressing. I thought revealing myself would create a stir, but even I couldn’t put a positive spin on this. I’m outta here.

“He closed shop and took off,” Merchant said, lowering his head to look at Junebug. The little one looked troubled. Creeper Pasta lowered got down on his left knee to run a hand over her mane. “There, there darling. Whoever he is, he left.” The orange creme pony moved out, needing to hug something. Her hooves wrapped around her partner’s neck to hold herself close.

“No, wait! How is that possible?! We sealed him up into stone!” Twilight Sparkle said, rushing to look up at the red eyed human.

“I dunno about you guys, but I thought ponies were kinda tame. But turning someone to stone is worse than jail,” Merchant said. “That’s stone cold.” Snake nodded, wondering if he should bother with the pun. But encasing someone in stone was just outrageous to him. And he believed in the death penalty.

“I think its time we eat lunch...” Otacon said, lifting Octo-phone to his right ear. According to his watch, it was almost 1pm. At least no one tried to contact him, so the others were ok.

Hopefully.

___________________________________

“Alright, alright...” Nigel raised his right hand to hold it out at Sokka, the other hand to hold the front of his bald head a second. “So we are not on planet Earth, the little ponies are our partners, we are here to fight a war, and the other humans are off on assignments...” Number One turned to look at the rest of his team. They were all sitting on the ground, looking up at the adults and teen as they explained things. Well, except for Wally.

“I can dry myself!” Number 4 said, naked as his wet clothes were taken off him. Derpy was over him, helping him dry with a towel.

“Stop that right now young pony. Now behave,” The mother pegasus said. She smiled and lowered her head to nuzzle against his head. “You will be much better soon.”

“I’m not a cruddy pony,” The blond child said, giving into the wall eyed one. For some odd reason, she reminded him a lot about his mom. He wasn’t sure how to feel about the ponies, in fact, none of the Kids Next Door did. They hated adults, but only human adults. Animals were another thing.

“Well, more or less kid,” Ash said, taking over to look after the children. While he didn’t want the job, no one else could. Dovahkiin was on forge duty, and Sokka was the team leader and had more important things to do. Still, why him? He sighed, turning to look at Sokka. The teen had reached into his green bag and pull out some spare clothes for the naked child. “Now, what to do with you...”

“I’m not going to wear anything a cruddy teen wears!” Number Four said, turning to look up at Sokka. The color blue he approved of, but it looked too much like a pirate for his tastes. Really? A wrap? Scootaloo stepped next to Wally, having been dried off while her partner had been stripping.

“He has to wear clothes?” The dark orange pegasus asked. “Why? I mean, sure he’s kinda ugly but...” She found herself going quiet, Derpy looking at her to get angry.

“You do not insult your partner and others like that, young filly. Its not nice.” Scootaloo flinched at the scolding from Derpy. Sokka smiled, glad to see his partner was taking her job seriously. But, back to the naked kid.

“Come on Wally! Your clothes are drying, and nothing else will fit you! There’s no human tailors around here!” Sokka said, holding up his wrap with both hands in front of himself. He smiled a bit, bending down to look at Wally with his eyes wide open. “Why don’t you like it? Its blue, and its the latest in Water Tribe warrior fashion!”

“Just put it on Number Four,” Number Five said, moving a hand to cover her eyes. “Numbah Five don’t want none of your peep show.”

“What’s a peep show?” Pipsqueak asked, then then remembered he was supposed to be a pirate. “Yarr,” he added in the end.

“At least the pants...” Number Two chuckled, lifting his hands to cover his snickering mouth. “I mean, its not like you're not in your underwear!” He lost it there, laughing at the memory over the tightie whities and also Nigel losing his swim trunks. Applebloom picked up her left eyebrow at the round child, wondering what was so funny.

“Stop making fun of him! Sokka looks cute in it, so I think it will look good on Wally!” Number Three said, once again holding Rumble into her chest to smile. Both of her arms were wrapped around his chest, as if she was holding a cat. The blue colt pegasus simply surrendered, resting his chin on his left hoof to look around. Although she was female, the long haired girl had a strong grip. One thing did bother him, where was this girl’s eyes?

“So, what can you kids do? So far, all of the humans collected can do special stuff,” Ash said to continue with the kids. Maybe he could find something for them to do to keep busy. Mayor Mare was busy keeping Mr. Filthy from panicking. And pressing charges, after all, it was Applebloom’s fault.

Oh Oh, I know! Tell them you can make a Tree House Fort that can come to life and do battle!

“How do you know about our tree house?” Number Two asked, turning away from Ash and face Dovahkiin. He assumed it was the dragonborn that was talking. The voice was male.

“Er... Dovah there said nothing,” Applejack said, raising the left eyebrow. The tallest human turned to look away from Sokka chasing after Wally at the mention of his name. Number Five turned to look around a second, noticing the other kid ponies were busy watching the same spectacle Wally was making of himself.

Not this again. Look kids, I'm in your heads.

“Ooohhh!” Number Three said, loosening her grip on Rumble. Seeing his chance, the colt took a shot and jumped out of her hands to hide behind Derpy. Why couldn’t his partner have been the naked one? He had fighting spirit!

“Our heads?” Number One said, lifting an eyebrow to look back at his troops. True, that voice sounded nothing like the adults they met this day. Wally finally stopped running, Letting Sokka catch up with him to put the vest on the boy.

“You all heard that, right?” Wally asked, ignoring that the teen was getting him dressed.

Wow, you kids are a lot more calm about this that adults are. I’m impressed.

“Are we the only ones hearing this?” Number Five asked, inspecting the faces of the others. They didn’t seem to be reacting to the talking voice. Sounded like an adult.

“What voice?” Ash asked. He was not a stranger to weird voices and whispers in the wind. But never actually hear them in his head. “You kids alright? I mean, I didn’t scare you crazy, did I?”

Look, Uno? Yes, Uno. You’re leader of the group. Name’s Discord. Only you children can hear me.

“Some guy name Discord is talking to us....” Number Three said to look up at Ash. She looked down at her empty sweater hands, noticing Rumble was gone. She got up and rushed over to chase after Rumble, giggling as Ash watched her chase down the poor colt.

Yes yes, introductions all done now?

“Hey Dovahkiin, the name Discord rings any bells?” Ash asked. He took a second to look back as Sokka and mini-Sokka walked back to the group. The blonde's hair was a bit muffled up from being dried. Number Four also sported a scowl.

“I think Nathan mentioned it in his notes...” Dovahkiin said, looking back at the kids. “You all hear him? Does he have a message?” Out of all the humans, he was the only one who had voices in his head from daedra and that dog. Was this “Discord” a daedra as well?

A message? Oh no. Just don't trust these adults kids. The moment they have a chance, they will make you eat vegetables!

“Huh? Are you going to-”

“FUS RO DA!” Shouted the Dovahkiin, making Rumble and Number Three to stop chasing each other and sending them into a bush.

“Was that there shout needed?” Applejack asked, turning to look at the dragonborn.

“She shouldn’t treat her partner so roughly, and we are discussing something serious,” Dovahkiin said with a shrug of his shoulders.

“We’ll be good!” Number Four said, looking up once again at the adult that shouted worse than his gym teacher.

“I’m sorry mister!” Number Three said, lifting her head out from the bush. Rumble slowly peeked his head out of the bush as well, shocked by the shout.

“Again!” Shouted Rumble, giving a squee for a smile. He got a free flying lesson, and it made that nutjob of a sweater with stick legs leave him alone.

“No.”

“Are you going to make us eat vegetables?” Uno asked, not sure to trust this voice.

“Hey, don’t look at me. I’m not your dad. Eat what you want kid,” Ash said. “Hell, you kids should be in paradise here. These ponies eat cupcakes, candy, cake... Even a damn sweets bakery made from sweets.”

“Really?!” Number Five and Three asked together.

Oh, he’s right! Its called Sugarcube Corner and its in the center of town!

“What are we waiting for! Lets go!” Shouted Number Five as she stood up and grin. Sokka turned to look down at Number Four and Scootaloo and shrugged.

“We were supposed to make lunch, but we blew up the kitchen...” Derpy said.

“I suppose, its almost time for the meeting and I’m guessing none of us ate...” Dovahkiin said to look around. He was tired, its been awhile since he used a forge and hammering all morning had taken its toll.

“Yeah, ok. Lets go every... Pony. Everyhuman. Everybody,” Sokka said as he sighed. Maybe some lunch would make him feel better. Even if there was no meat.

Oh I can’t wait! Five kids full of sugar! These Champions will never know what hit them!

Only 35 minutes later pass, Team Ponyville and the new children champions were sitting down outside Sugarcube Corner, happily eating.

I don’t understand... These children have consumed enough sugar to put Oprah into a diabetic shock! Yet they acting as if nothing is wrong with them!

“Is Discord still there?” Sokka asked, munching on a muffin. Depry sat at her side, with Dinky at their side. They were the only ones eating muffins, as the others opted for treats galore.

“Oh, him? Yes. He’s wondering why we’re not hopping up and down the walls...” Uno said, sharing some apple pie with Sweetie Bell. He moved to pet his bald unicorn, rather taken in with her sweet demeanor and voice.

“You know, I’m curious too. Why aren’t you?” Ash asked. He was sipping some coffee with coffee cake. Mayor Mare and Rich joined them, calmed down to enjoy some zap apple jam filled long john. “Number 3 has consumed enough cookies that are going to make the Keebler Elves go broke, and Number 5 there is a bottomless black hole. I’m more surprised fatty there gave up actually.”

“Oh well, that’s easy. Numbah Five consumes candy and ice cream on a daily basis. This is nothing,” Number Two said. “And Kuki is a tea party aficionado. There isn’t a cookie or sweet pastry she hasn’t tried with tea. And the rest of us consume enough candy bars and hard candy to make a dentist rich! Not that we’d visit him anyway....”

“What’s a dentist?” Dovahkiin asked.

“Picture the most frightening person on the planet, trying to drill your mouth and make you cry. Now picture him in the scariest room, you're strapped down and unable to help yourself. Then you cry like a little girl when you’re unable to scream.”

Everyone stopped talking, looking at the Ash.

“What? I’m scared of the dentist...” He stopped talking, turning to look at a blue mare that cried and ran away.

“Let me guess. The town dentist,” Ash said to frown and run his metal hand on his forehead. This day just keeps getting better and better.

“You made Ms. Colgate cry...”

Why is this not working? Lets try Celestia again...

_______________________________________

“So that voice is gone?” Jack asked, sitting down on a stone step as a nurse pegasus rubbed some salve over the wounds Vergil had made. The royal ponies and the humans were all gathered at the side entrance of the castle, the closest entrance to the hedge maze. Vergil was also being healed, though Terra was the one to add the salve. The half devil just didn’t want ponies touching him.

“So, yeah, one second that freaky deaky voice talked to me, then its gone,” Johnny said, lifting his right hand up to everyone. “And that lightshow ended a bit early.”

“And no name...” Added Travis. Luna was laying down on the grass, letting her knight pet her mane up and down. She understood why the others enjoyed this so much. Princess Celestia nodded her head to an attendant, bringing in food for the others for lunch. Steam cooked vegetables, butter sauteed mushrooms with potatoes, with salad and breadsticks. Shining Armor wasted no time getting some food, he was starved. Lots of honeymoon activities kept him weak.

“Woah. This looks like stuff Pops told me to never eat...” Johnny said. “Where’s the beef?” Blueblood released a sigh, shaking his head to the sides. Although he had no idea what the word “beef” was. Knowing Johnny, it was something stupid. Travis raised his left hand up, motioning for Johnny to kill the questioning by sliding his fingers across his neck.

Oh goody! They don’t know my name yet!

“Aaah! That voice is back!” Johnny yelled out, lifting his head to look at the sky.

“Calm down Johnny. Is the voice Discord?” Princess Celestia asked, taking a few steps forward to look at the blonde’s face. While she was furious with the man, she was more concerned with the fate of Discord. Looking at the giant white pony’s kind and calm face made Johnny calm down a bit.

Tell her, ‘Open wide, please take me for a ride into your sweet, delicious, perfect little mouth. Oh so good good that I will eat you, and there upon I want to linger. From each other drinking we begin from the lips, then fingertips and kissing to turn me inside out. Up and down we go, from the top you push me. Believe me, this is such a thrill!’

“What?” Bravo asked, turning away from the Princess. “There is no way I am going to say all that mushy girly stuff...” Travis and Jack looked at each other, not sure what to make of things. Terra stopped applying salve to Vergil and then stood up, tilting her head at the side. Johnny was not being a total jackass?

“I take it this mysterious voice is talking?” Vergil said, moving to stand up as well.

Oh, I suppose that is too much for you, isn’t it Johnny? Well’s try this. Tell Celestia...

“I’m not sure what this means, but here goes...” Bravo said to look back at the others. He raised his right hand up into the air, while he got down on his left knee in front of the sun princess. “I like, didn't have the verbal power to be able to say, ‘I had to chat up fillies and mares, and I'd only played pranks on them before.” Bravo stopped a moment, listening to what came next. “I didn't have the poise to be able to say, ‘Celestia, I saw you in the garden today. As the sun came from behind the clouds, a burst of brilliant light caught your hair, it was haloed in front of me.’” Johnny moved both of his hands to take Celestia’s left hoof to lean down and place a kiss on it. “You turned, your eyes flashed fire into my soul, I immediately reached for the words of Dostrotsky and Pony Marx, and in the words of Albert Schewhiner, 'I fancy you!’”

“What was that?” Spike asked, lifting his left eyebrow up.

“I think... That was romantic poetry,” Jack said, looking down at his dragon partner. Vergil turned to look at the other female ponies, noticing the doe eyed look they got in their eyes. He turned to look at Terra and then did a double take, for Terra had raised both of her hands to her chest and get the doe eyed look as well.

“Discord?” Celestia asked, her calm face changing slowly. First, her closed eyes opened wide, surprised by Johnny’s actions. As he spoke, she found her heart thumping in her throat.. Only one creature ever used that kind of poetry, when she was such a young filly.

“That was so... So sweet,” Luna said, eyes closed a little to blush. Travis personally thought he could do better.

Still got it.

“Discord? Is that you?” Celestia said, taking another step forward, leaning her head down to stare into Johnny’s dark lenses.

“Watch the hair,” the blonde said, leaning back a bit.

“Please Discord, if this is you... Please, please give me a sign,” Princess Celestia said, her eyes closed as she spoke in a low voice.

Aww, must she? I am supposed to make chaos, not satisfy mares! Fine! Johnny, I need control of your body...

“Nuh uh. No way Jose,” Johnny said.

“Do we even want to know what’s going on inside your head?” Blueblood asked. And attendant brought Jack a new white robe. While not a kimono, Jack bowed at his waist to place the robe on. Close enough.

“Huh?”

Jack perked up his head, turning to look over at Terra. She pointed over to the Element of Luck, as he was moving awkwardly. Princess Celestia blinked once, seeing the blonde man stand and walk along Celestia’s right side. A single large hand moved out from the man’s side to run along her wings, and then slide down to rub the solar Cutie Mark. Celestia froze in place, unable to move to the foreign and yet soft touch over her form. It had been so long since somepony touched her....

“Woaaahhh nelly... I got no idea what’s going on now...” Johnny said, getting scared. “I can’t control my body!” Vergil and Jack were still hurt, unable to move very well. Travis raised an eyebrow, wondering if he was getting another peep show. Better take notes this time.

“Sister?” Luna asked, lifting herself to stand now.

“Luna... I think its,” Celestia stopped talking as she felt Johnny's hand grasp tightly on her rump. He gave her a tight squeeze, and then picked up his hand to bring it down to swat the sun princess on her flank once.

“Who’s your daddy?” Discord asked, finally able to speak with his voice through Johnny.

“Not again!” Blueblood exclaimed, both hoofs moving to hold his mane. “Somepony stop him!”

“I said, who’s your daddy?!” Discord asked again, swatting Celestia again as she blushed and gave a squee.

“You are Discord!” Celestia said, her eyes closed to blush and pant, squeezing her flanks against each other in delight.

“I think Johnny’s possesed...” Terra said, narrowing her eyes as she snapped out of the romantic haze. Still, her inner esper was telling her something was.. Off. No matter what she tried though, she couldn’t analyze what was wrong with Johnny. It was all so... Chaotic.

“By what, a horny demon?” Vergil asked, not sure he wanted lunch anymore.

“Me next...”

“Cadance!” Terra frowned at her partner.

“Do... Do we stop this?” Spike asked, turning to look up at Jack. The samurai turned his back to the scene, flushed by the actions. Why did Celestia’s hair bother him anyway? Confused by Jack’s reaction, Spike turned to look at the others for support.

“Stop that right now Johnny!” Terra said, walking over to the Element of Luck and pull on his left ear.

“Ow! Hey! I can’t control myself! Leggo!”

“Oh, I bet!” Terra said, frowning as her cheeks turned red with anger. Would this pig of a man hit on any female?

“No really! Discord took me over!” Johnny said. “Oh hey! I can finally talk!” The green haired lady stopped for a moment, lifting her head up to look at the dark shades. She released him, letting the guy stand to wave his hands around.

No way I am going to get stuck with the pain. But now that I have everyone’s attention, I may as well clear some things.

“Must we stop?” Celestia said, biting her lower lip. She had her left hoof up, pointing at Johnny. Shining Armor stepped over to his wife, closing his eyes a little to get angry at her. The pink alicorn smiled, lowering her head a bit to give a sheepish smile.

Damn, she needs to get laid.

“Discord,” Jack said, lifting his head to look at the sky. It seems that things had calmed down. “May I ask what brings you to this place?” As the leader, he had to take action. They were losing daylight.

Yes, I suppose I had enough chaos for today. It seems until I get my body back, I am unable to create chaos on my own. Johnny, do you mind if I take over?

“No way! Last time you did that-” The blonde stopped talking, turning to look at Celestia. She had moved to get closer to him, staring at him with half lidded eyes and a small smile. Was that some kind of come hither look? “Make her stop!” Johnny said, slowly retreating from the princess.

Oh, there’s no stopping her once she gets going. You better let me handle this...

“You will have to try and-” Johnny stopped talking, his face suddenly wincing. The Element of Luck begun to strike a few poses, the sound of whip lashes taking the air as Discord fought for control over Johnny’s body.

“Five bucks on Johnny...” Travis said to look at Vergil.

“I don’t carry cash, worthless human,” The half devil said. “But still, I think Discord wins. That spirit or whatever it is has power rivaling demon lords. I think.”

“There... much better-” The body of Johnny was tossed back a bit as Celestia rushed to hug the blond to her form and start to cry. “What the...” Discord spoke, not used to the human body.

“Don't you ever do that to me again!” Celestia said, sobbing a bit. “Do you know what its like thinking your first love died?” She whispered. If it weren’t for Johnny’s muscled form, Discord would have found himself on the floor.

“Oh, get off already. You do realize this is Johnny Bravo’s body, right?” Discord spoke. He turned to look at the others, trying to gaze their reactions. Spike wanted to vomit again, though that was still effects from last night. Vergil frowned, while Travis looked bored. Luna kept looking between Celestia and Bravo, not sure what was going on there. Shining Armor walked over to Cadence, nibbling on her ear to snap her out of her reverie.

“Oh... Um,” The solar alicorn took a step back, slight blush on her cheeks. Her hoofs moved to straighten out the black shirt Johnny wore.

“Discord? I am Jack, a samurai out of time. Why have you come? Are you here to help?” The Asian warrior said, stepping out from the crowd. The others turned to look at Jack as he took charge of the situation.

“Oh yes, about that,” Discord said, moving both hands to start to touch Johnny’s arms and chest. “Wow, you humans are squishy. Back to the matter of hand. Not really help, just trying to create enough chaos to regain my body.” The body of Johnny suddenly stopped, as Discord moved over to Celestia and strike a double bicep pose. “Hey there sexy lady...”

“Is that Johnny or Discord now?” Terra asked, moving her hands to her hips. Did Johnny finally go off the deep end and not care about specie?

“What the hell? I feel like telling Celestia out on a date,” Discord said, making his guns shake up and down.

“The answer is yes,” Celestia said, smiling to nuzzle Johnny’s face.

________________________________

“The truth?” Severus asked, lifting his eyebrows. The Tardis finally came to a halt, the light of the sun hitting the windows of the main entrance. Severus turned away from the Doctor to look at the weather outside. It looks like they finally arrived in the future.

“Ah, we arrived. But yes, the truth. Humans cannot fight the truth, and we are all hiding skeletons in our closets,” The Time Lord said. He stood up from his seat, walking over to the doorway. “What would the humans think if we told them Celestia gave us permission to nearly kill one of them? What would the ponies think if we told them the ugly streak of humanity? As it stands, ponies didn't even know what an assassin is. They have no idea Dovahkiin is a sneak thief guild leader...”

“And you think that this is enough to make chaos?” Severus said to stand, following after his partner. This would be his first time time traveling through outside magical means, so he was anxious to see the results. “And how do you know all this?” The Doctor pointed at the Tardis.

“To be honest, I wanted to do this before. The humans and ponies are hiding so much from each other, and at this rate they will certainly hide things till the end,” The Doctor said to open the door and step outside to look around. “You can only truly bond if you lay yourself bare to your partner, something even I have yet to learn.”

“There is truth to that. If I had taken the initiative and told Harry Potter what I was up to, maybe not so many people would have died,” The wizard said to lower his head.

“Was that your wish to Discord? To have a second chance with Harry Potter, and not with your true love?” The Doctor asked, taken aback by his realization. That just slipped out of his mouth without even thinking.

“I didn’t think I had made that obvious...” Severus said, turning his head to look at the mountain cave they had collected. The two begun to walk deeper into the cave, the sound of a loud rumbling heard.

“May I ask what made you change your mind?” The Doctor asked.

“Harry Potter named his son after me... Discord showed me that much before this all happened,” Snape said, his robe brushing against the cave floor. “And I wasn’t worthy of that. Maybe with a second chance, I would be.” They both stopped, turning to look at the slumbering form of a giant purple dragon.

Spike rose from his slumbering, feeling something enter his cave. Rumbles of his jewel and gold hoard shook as the giant earth dragon looked down at the two. He leaned down, taking a deep whiff from his nostrils.

“Oh, its you Doctor... And Severus. I take it you came for one of the other journals?” Spike asked, his voice deep and loud. It echoed slightly against the acoustic of the large cave. “You caught me just as I was about to hibernate...”

“You know me, dragon?” Snape asked. This Spike was nothing like the dragon he learned or studied about.

“You are the Champion of Discord, Severus Snape, the Hero of Love,” Spike responded, lowering his head to look at the black haired wizard. Spike’s snout was the size of the man’s torso. “Even now, the residents of the Crystal Kingdom know your story more than that of the First Hearts and Hooves Day.” A small cloud of green smoke exhaled from his mouth. “It is thanks to you that I was able to understand what love is, instead of a childhood crush.”

Snape blinked once, looking at the giant silted eye looking at his form. He wasn’t sure how he should be feeling now. Back home he was a traitor to some, and an unsung hero to others. Here, he was a legend.

“Spike, how are you...”

“Handling the changes in Time? Its painful, Doctor. I had to seclude myself into this cave. I must endure the passages of time as my past and future are both being rewritten constantly...” Spike said, lifting a claw to hold out the journal of Nathan Drake. The small leather cover was torn, scorch marks adorning the book with black char marks.

“Please, stop me! Prevent me from killing Mr. Drake!”

Chapter Proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Checking In

Chapter notes: The various teams are separated. So to make it easy to tell them apart, I will use a color code to separate the people talking through phone. Discord, with no voice or body, will remain in italics to not confuse anyone. Team Baltimare will be left alone, as Dan is controlling the meeting. Team Phoenix is red. Team Espionage is blue. Team Canterlot is green. Team Ponyville is orange.

Chapter 50- Checking In

“Alright, lets do this,” Dan said with a frown. Accursed lunch service pony only offered pony food, leaving little for the humans to choose. Also, the conductor that had his hat tossed away, was giving him looks. Still, he was able to stomach down the veggie sandwiches by taking the damn flowers out of it. He placed the octo-phone over his right ear to slip it on. One by one, the others in his team joined in the booth he picked. Nathan sat across from him, with Rarity at his side. This left Soma and Fluttershy standing up over them in the aisle.

“This is Team Baltimate. Come in troglodytes,” Dan said.

“Dan, be nice!” Pinkie said, frowning a bit to nudge him at his side.

“Dan? This is Otacon and Team Espionage.” Otacon said, turning to look at the others. The humans, ponies, and the remaining Diamond Dogs were gathered around the funeral pyre held for the once rabid dogs. At the moment, Snake was petting the survivors and make them wag their tails. Trixie perked up her eyebrows, noting that for a snake, David was clearly a dog pony. Person. Man. Male.

“This is team Canterlot. One sec, let me put Jack on,” Travis said. He turned to look at the others and nod. Princess Celestia and the other regal ponies looked up from the lunch table as Jack moved to take the octo-phone and slip it on.

“What is that device?” Terra asked, walking over to Johnny. Bravo was tied up with rope around his midsection, the other end tied to Blueblood. Princess Celestia had been feeding the tied up human strawberries with a smile.

“This is Jack. Team Centerlot ready.” The Asian warrior said to look around as the others started to move in close.

“My guess? Its a Radio,” Johnny said, not up to par with modern electronics. Carl showed him something like this once.

Hmm. That time of the day already? May as well tell the others about me.

“Shut up, Dis- Whatever your name is!” Johnny said, not liking being tied up.

“Team Appleloosa checking in. Did you just call us fossils?” Phoenix asked, lifting his eyebrows. At his side, Rainbow Dash raised her eyebrows. His team gathered around his booth. Lyra and Sephy were kneeling and standing on the booth behind their leader. Lyra can stand in the booth with no problems, while her knight was so tall he had to kneel in the booth. Spy and Zecora sat across from Phoenix, while Ralf and Cherilee stood on the aisle.

“I am so glad Dovahkiin can always know what time it is. I had no idea 2 pm was the 14 hour of the day. Team Ponyville here,” Sokka said. The adult humans and ponies had gathered inside Pinkie’s old room upstairs, giving them some peace and silence. The KND and their partners were sitting down on the floor to look up at the adults.

“Number Two, can you link into their signal?” Nigel asked in a low voice. While he and a few of the others had earpieces, they still needed a signal to communicate on.

“I’ll try “ Hoagie said. He took out the handheld sized phone and worked on it. Applebloom picked up her head, turning to study how her partner worked. She was learning a lot about construction from him.

“Alright. Old business first. Team Appleloosa you’re up,” Dan said to look around at his group. “Any plans?”

“Well. Still traveling at the moment, so not much in development...” Phoenix said to look around his group.

“Really? You got nothing?” Dan asked, a bit surprised. He was sure that the lawyer would’ve had something.

“Well,” Phoenix stopped talking, lifting his head up to look at the others. “Dan’s asking if any of us have leads once we are in Appleloosa.” Spy shrugged, coming up empty. His first plan was to get to the pony town and spy on everyone. Zecora also shook her head to the sides. Ralf and Cherilee also shook their heads to the sides. Leave it to Sephiroth to come to the rescue.

“Phoenix, I found this on one of the cabin entryways,” The one winged angel said. He reached over his booth to hand Phoenix a poster. It had a picture of Sheriff Silver Star smiling, his hoof up to show the main street of Appleloosa. In big letters on the top, it read ‘First Annual Appleloosa Rodeo.’ On the bottom though, Phoenix read ‘First Ever Equestrian International Rodeo.’

“Actually, we do have one lead. Sephiroth found one. Appleloosa is hosting its first rodeo,” Phoenix said to smile. “Thank you Sephiroth,” The lawyer said to look up at bladesman and smile. Proud for Sephiroth, Lyra gave the Cetra a hug around his neck, and then kissed his head. Spy picked up his eyebrow, more surprised by Lyra’s reaction. While Sephiroth didn't even bother to blink at the hug or kiss, Lyra had blushed.

“A rodeo huh...” Dan said, turning to look at his group to clue them in. Otacon took out his pen and pad of paper to write down ‘Rodeo in Appleloosa’ and then showed it to the others to clue his team in.

“What’s a rodeo?” Sokka asked, lifting his eyebrows to look at his teammates. Dovahkiin shrugged and turned to look at Ash, the only modern age warrior in their midsts.

“It’s a competition of sorts, its theme is the wild west....” And Ash stopped talking, turning to look at the blank faces. He turned to look at the ponies, glad they knew what it was. “Let them tell you later,” Ash said to point at Applejack and Derpy. The orange mare scowled a bit. Dang it, that would happen. A rodeo and she was stuck at home. Did Dan do that on purpose?

“Apparently, it’s going to be big event. It’s also the first ever open international invitational. With any luck, this means humans won’t be a big deal there,” Phoenix said. Otacon perked up his eyebrows and wrote down international. Merchant frowned, he could only imagine how many firearms could be sold at an international shindig. “With any luck, more human champions will be there. Though, this may make it harder to find changelings. Will have to wait and see.”

“Its a start. Any new business before we go to Team Espionage?” Dan asked, snapping out of his homesick funk. That wasn’t like him.

“New business?” Phoenix asked, looking around at his team.

“You know? Brands? Enemies? Something worth mentioning?” Dan sighed. Though he wasn’t expecting much, it was only one morning.

“Actually, I don’t-” Phoenix stopped talking, lifting his eyebrows at Spy. Spy raised both of his hands up, taking off the blue gloves he wore. On the back of each one of his hands, he had a single phoenix Brand. “Uhh, Mr. Spy had a Brand on each hand...” The lawyer lowered his head a second, surprised. When did this happen?

“I think it happened ze same time you got your Brand. We didn’t notice because of your transformation, and because my gloves are made from special fabrics. My guess? Both covered their appearance by ze material.” Blue Spy raised each hand a second, taking note. “By further guess, ze Brand appears on dominant hand...”

“Did you say on each hand? Which Brand?” Otacon asked. A lot of eyebrows were going up on his team, and a lot of the others at the different locations.

“Um... The Double Phoenix. Dan, are you left handed?” Phoenix asked. Unlike his Brand though, Spy’s phoenixes were single- So only one normal phoenix on each hand. Did this mean his Double Phoenix could split?

“Me? Yes, why?” Dan asked, narrowing his eyes a bit. He turned to look at the rest of his team. “Spy got a brand too.”

“That’s good to know. Some of us without powers need to get one of those things,” Sokka said. He turned to look at the others and smiled. “Spy got a Brand. That leaves Dovahkiin and Soma without Brands from the Elements.” Applejack moved her left hoof to rub against her right one. It was her job to get Dovahkiin his Brand. She was nervous though, what could she offer him that he didn’t already have? Being honest around him was hard. He made her heart beat really strange.

“Spy brings up a point, that those who got Brands get them on their dominant hand. I got mine on the left, so did you, and Nate is?” Phoenix asked. He turned to look at Spy as he put his gloves back on.

“It seems that Travis is not the only one that has achieved a Brother Brand...” Samurai Jack said to look at his teammates. “We will fill you in on the rest after this.”

Oh, Brother Brand... I like it.

“Brother Brand? That ain’t like no Boy Band...” Johnny said with a frown.

“Nathan, you’re right handed?” Dan asked, turning to look at Nate’s Burning Spirit. The treasure hunter nodded. “Yeah, it looks like Brands show up on dominant hands. So, is Spy a freak?”

“Yes. Spy is ambidextrous...” Nathan said, remembering back when Spy helped to treat Phoenix during Alduin’s attack.

“It seems no one noticed, not even Spy because of the technology used by his gloves and mask... So I guess that’s it. I do like the name though, Brother Brand,” Phoenix said with a smile.

“So I guess that makes two with Brands outside the Elements of Change...” Otacon said. Samus finally found the signal to the octo-phones, so she was listening in. Still, Brother? That was sexist. Then again, she was the only female she knew of.

“Moving on. Team Espionage. Old business, then new. Tell me what you got, Otacon,” Dan said. It looked like his team wanted more info. He scowled a bit and turned to look at Nate’s note taking. He reached out to take the journal he used to take notes and begun to write on it so the others could see what was going on.

“Alright... Old Business. We managed to join with the Diamond Dogs. What’s left of them. I’m afraid that many gone rabid by eating some strange meat they found in Everfree...” Otacon said, turning to look at Red Rover as he nodded. Snake moved a hand to his headband and adjust it. Something told him the dogs had eaten changeling meat that had been tranquilized.

“Rabid?” Samurai Jack asked. So, this realm had disease as well. It made sense since Nate had been poisoned. He turned to look at the others and then walked over to a table. Looking around, he found a napkin and start jotting down notes. Princess Celestia raised her head to an attendant, requesting some parchment and writing utensils.

“Is everyone alright?” Phoenix asked, writing down ‘Rabid’ so the others could see. A lot of worried faces started to show up for his team. As did with Team Ponyville. Mayor Mare managed to go downstairs to the Cakes and get a waiter’s pad for Sokka to write on.

“Yes, We are all alright. But there are only 3 Diamond Dogs still around. They did get a message from King Aurelius. You were right Dan. They set up a base at Dodge City.” Otacon took the letter handed to him by Young Yeller to start reading.

“I knew it! What else does the letter say?” Dan said, writing down things on the journal. Sokka smiled at his team and the others gathered to smile. ‘Everyone’s safe. Dodge City is Changelings HQ.’ He wrote down. Similarly, Jack wrote down things on the table. He improvised, using a piece of breadstick as a brush and dip it into salad dressing to start writing for the others to see.

“At least everyone’s safe,” Phoenix said, smiling at his team to assure them.

“One moment-” Jack said, turning to look at Princess Celestia’s face. He frowned, seeing her frown as well to shake her head to the sides.

“What’s wrong?” Otacon asked. Samus turned to look at Snake and then the ponies gathered. She raised her free hand to her voice projector for her suit and start broadcasting the transmission for all to hear.

“I got the signal!” Hoagie said, smiling as he looked at Uno. The KND and the colts and fillies gathered around to listen at what was going on.

“Princess Celestia tells me that its not possible for the changelings to be in Dodge City...” Jack said, frowning a bit. The other humans and Equestrians turned to look at Princess Celestia. The samurai moved to place the earpiece for her to explain.

“Hello? Can you hear me?” Princess Celestia said.

“Is this Celestia?” Dan asked, frowning a bit. He sighed and then shook his head to the sides. “Just go ahead.”

“Ever since the attack on Canterlot, security has been doubled at the borders, especially Dodge City. A guard patrol was sent to Dodge to scan things, and they found nothing. Also, as an added precaution, I have been monitoring things from here. There have been no large groups moving in the last month, other than the donkeys Ms.Trixie has given a tour to.”

“But, there is no chance that King Aurelius would lie to me...” Otacon said. Trixie once again frowned at the memories.

“Oh, like how he lied to you about Princess Celestia being a cruel ruler?” Twilight asked, frowning a bit at him.

“Point taken Twilight, and I’d like to say sorry formally to you Princess Celestia,” Otacon said.

“Pleasantries later guys. Then, what does this mean?” Phoenix asked. He showed his notes so far to the others, making many eyebrows raise.

“Sounds like something you need to look into Otacon. Anything new to add?” Dan asked, his brain already thinking for answers.

“Nothing to add. We barely had enough time to read the letter. He makes mention that they made progress, but didn’t have a chance to work on bombs yet...” Otacon read out loud.

“Can you read Changeling?” Twilight asked, looking up at her partner. She thought that Nathan was a linguist. She forgot about her anger towards the changelings for lying to her partner, once again impressed by his intellect.

“Well, I started to learn changeling writing. Once you learn C+, Hexadecimal, and Binary, you find all other languages kinda simple...” Otacon said to smile and pet Twilight. He was just glad she was no longer glaring knives at him. Trixie turned to look at Snake, who shrugged. The mullet warrior moved a hand out to pet Trixie. While not what she wanted, Trixie shut both eyes and enjoyed the contact.

“Well, I wasn’t expecting much considering its only been a few hours since we split up. Alright, Team Canterlot, any news about the captured changelings?” Dan directed the reports to the next team. The solar princess turned to look at Jack and nod, letting him get the bluetooth back. An attendant returned with some writing utensils for the samurai.

“Yes. We arrived with Princess Luna. We met with Princess Celestia, but we have yet to talk about the changelings...” Jack said.

“How come?” Kuki asked.

“Number Three, hush!” Uno said, frowning at the closed eyed girl.

“Was that Kuki?” Sokka asked, turning to look at the KND. The others turned with him, looking at the children huddled over the handphone Number Two had.

“Was... That a child’s voice?” Otacon asked.

“Let Jack talk. And if I found out someone’s on the phone when they are not supposed to be...” Dan yelled out, his eyes bulging from his sockets. There was way too many interruptions as it was.

“Crap, Dan’s getting angry...” Sokka said, frowning a bit to urge away from the KND.

“What? He can’t be scarier than Dovahkiin there,” Number Four said.

“He’s the one that did this to us,” Scootaloo said, waving a hoof to her bald head. “We all used to have manes...” All of the Kids Next Door opened their eyes wide.

“He frightens me, kids...” Ash said, though it was a lie. Dovahkiin nodded along with Ash, though he was genuinely afraid of the smaller human.

“Crud.”

“Back to the matter at hand...” Phoenix said, wondering what those hushed voices were. He wrote ‘more humans’ with ?? in the notes he was displaying to everyone. Soma and Fluttershy looked at each other, those two remaining quiet all this time.

“Well, we have not proceed because we found several humans in Canterlot...” Jack said to look at the others. “Terra Brandford, a female... Mage?” Jack raised an eyebrow, not sure what to call her. She merely nodded. “Vergil Sparda, a half devil swordsman.” Vergil frowned, but said nothing. He lost, and by contract, he was bound to listen to Dan and Jack. “And finally, Johnny Bravo. He’s...” Jack stopped talking, not sure what to make of him.

“Johnny Bravo?” Uno asked, taking a moment to think. He knew that name... Of course! He met Johnny at a racing circuit, and several other competitions. Ash raised an eyebrow, looking down at the phone the kids used. (Johnny Bravo has appeared in almost every “Cartoon Network” presents game. The KND have appeared in a few as well. Not to mention they all appear in Fusion Fall.)

“Did someone say my name?” Johnny said, standing next to Jack. Blueblood took a second to look back at where Johnny should be, only to spot an empty silhouette of black stripes where the outline of Johnny should be. Then the ropes fell to the floor.

“But he was just-” Blueblood said, lifting his hoof up to point next to him, then at Jack and Bravo.

“Wow, three more humans? They sound useful...” Otacon said. The list of humans archetypes were starting to... Otacon stopped and frowned a bit. Archetype? He took a look at his team and then went over the humans in his head. Not just champions of a cause? Archetypes as well? It was just a coincidence...

Maybe.

“While it took a while to explain things, we did learn one thing. It seems other humans summoned will only show up if all of their pony counterparts are together. Almost as if a team of ponies is needed for a team of humans...” Jack said. He smiled down to pet Spike, glad the little dragon caught that fact.

“That is interesting,” Sokka added. “Same happened to us.”

“Wait, wait... one team at a time,” Dan said, frowning but his voice calming down. More humans? He was not liking this. “Anything else to add?”

“No. We already heard Celestia explain about Dodge City. We just finished lunch, and then discuss about the prisoners.” Jack added. “But I assume you know about Discord?”

“Oh, I forgot about him...” Otacon added.

“Discord?” Dan asked. This made a lot of ponies frown. Soma and Nate both turned to look at Fluttershy and Rarity, noting their faces.

“Isn't Discord a villain?” Phoenix asked. He noted the responses his pony team mates were starting to frown. Save Rainbow, who was snorting and pawing the booth. The lawyer immediately move his right hand out to pet her mane to try to calm down. She slowly relented.

Oh my. I can only imagine the faces of the others. Too bad none of my champions are there with the other teams to pop in.
_____________________________________

“Did you hear that?” Vash asked, looking around a bit.

“Hear what?” Braeburn asked. He looked around the desert, spotting nothing other than tumbleweeds. Toph and Little Strongheart stopped practicing to look over at the red coat porcupine head.

“I didn't hear anything. Trust me, my sense of hearing is great,” Toph said. “You ok, Vash?”

“I thought I heard laughter...”
___________________________________

“So Discord is helping us?” Dan asked, lifting his eyebrows a bit. Other ponies were eagerly listening in with their partners, trying to listen in on Princess Celestia’s explanation of Discord’s involvement. Least the abridged edition.

“From what we found out, yes. Though only for his own means of survival, if nothing else. It does not appear that he can harm anyone with his power reduced,” Jack said. He turned to look at Spike, not sure what to make of the dragon’s face. A bit of smoke came from his nostrils.

“Alright... So he summoned his own champions. It can explain why so many humans are popping up.” Sokka said. “And only his champions can hear him.”

“How do you- Wait, did more humans show up in Ponyville?” Otacon asked as he took a guess.

“You may as well let Sokka go next. After the duel and dealing with Johnny’s connection to Discord, we were tired and hope to continue with our assignments in the afternoon,” Jack said.

“Duel?” Phoenix asked.

“Vergil just wanted to see how strong we were...” Jack said, shrugging. Boys will be boys. “I won.”

“I guess it was needed, we didn’t see you at the tournament.” Dan said. “Good going Jack.”

“Any sign of The Doctor?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, Twilight asks if The Doctor has been seen,” Otacon asked.

Knowing him? He’s off meddling in other’s business...
_____________________________________

“Hmm...” Snape said, lifting his eyebrows as he looked back to the Doctor. Once more, they got into the Tardis and head into the past this time. Back to the time of when Princess Celestia was not even conceived.

“Is it Discord again?” The Doctor asked, blinking once.

“Never mind. Diario Reparo,” Snape said, waving his wand to place it down on Nathan Drake’s journal. Slowly, the book begun to flip through pages as it begun to repair itself.

“Alright Snape. With any luck, we can use Spike’s lead.”
___________________________________

“Well, we have five children, and they call themselves The Kids Next Door,” Sokka said. “They are all teamed up with young colts and fillies.”

“Were those the voices we heard earlier?” Dan asked. “I hate kids!”

“Danny, I thought you wanted to be dad...” Pinkie said. She had her eyes closed half way and was smiling, giving Dan bedroom eyes. This made The Element of Anger push back his head back a bit and blush.

“Oh man, I don’t want to be near you kids when Dan gets his hands on you,” Dovahkiin said. This made Wally gulp.

“They look to be more of Discord’s champions. They are highly trained, and know combat,” Sokka reported.

“Good. Put them to work or something. So long as they don’t get on anyone’s nerves...” Dan said, trying to look away from Pinkie’s gaze, but unable to.

“Look, we agreed to behave, but we are not taking orders from-” Uno stopped talking, looking at Dovahkiin. He moved his left hand out to conjure a daedric magical sword into his hand and snatch it out of the air.

“Until we meet the others?” Uno said, his sunglasses lowering down his nose. The other KND hugged their pony partners to themselves. Even Kuki took a step back as Ash took his metal hand off and then attach his chainsaw directly to his arm.

“Fair enough. Just listen to Sokka for now then,” Dan said. That finally made Pinkie Pie shut both her eyes and grin, wagging her tail. This made Fluttershy and Rarity perk their eyebrows at Dan. Once more, Nate made the ‘whipcrack’ noise. This time, Soma laughed a bit. Fluttershy turned to look at her partner, smiling. It was so nice to hear the quiet young man laugh.

“No! No!” Cherilee frowned, shaking her head to the sides to make her mane shake. Ralf looked to his partner, confused. “No way! I am already against the humans fighting. You want to make human colts and fillies join this confrontation?! You want to make our own young ones battle?! This is not right!” She said, turning to look up at Ralf. He moved down to wrap his arms around her neck.

“Lets meet them first, ok? No need to get angry,” Ralf said to smile a bit. Still, he did not like the idea either.

Spy turned his head to look at the two. This could very well be what they need to get others to join their cause. He wondered how many other humans were taking this set of news.

“I've also got Mayor Mare and the rest in the town to start rebuilding the hospital. Dovahkiin wants to say something...” Sokka said to take off the bluetooth and hand it to the dragon born.

“Dan? I’ve started on making weapons and armor. With the steel, I made us all knives. These will be for first aid and food purposes. With the moonstone, I have made elven armors,” The Element of Resolve said. He needed to raise his smithing level.

“Elven?” Otacon asked.

“There are elves in my homeland, and they use this ore a lot. As for other weapons, I am afraid I’ve used up all I have. And although I only started, I only had 2 sets made. It does take time to make these.” Dovahkiin handed Sokka an elven sword, flawless quality. Sokka smiled, moving to hug the sword. While it wasn’t a space sword, it was better than none. And it shined so nice.

“Alright. I will see if we can get more materials sent,” Jack said with a nod. “And it would be nice for a few shields to be made.”

“Alright. Focus on chest pieces, then worry about the rest. We could all use them, then helmets. Anything else?” Dan asked.

“No, though I could try to enchant some jewelry. As an example, I could make a ring that can give Ralf extra attack power to his fists. But I need to make an enchanter’s table,” Dovahkiin said with a smile. “Sokka was also nice enough to go foraging for me so I could make potions.” Ralf smiled when he read the news from Phoenix.

“Sounds like you got your hands full,” Jack said. “I will start training ponies here soon.”

“Alright. Time is money with these octo-phones. Sign off, and we will talk tonight. Well done everyone. Dan out,” he said to take off his bluetooth and turn it off. He turned to look at the others.

“Alright. I was right about Dodge City. What does this mean though?”
_________________________________________

The changelings were back in their normal forms, hidden in tunnels. Small alterns with dimmed lights lit the way down a tunnel that lead to a cavern underneath Dodge City. They were so close to the mountain of the badlands and the Macintosh Hills that some caverns headed close to Dodge. It was these same tunnels that allowed the changelings to slip into Equestria unnoticed in the first place. Dull brown and light gray limestone mineral deposits decorated the walls.

“King Aurelius, these plans are...” Exuvia the Sage looked down at the notes a changeling copied from Otacon.

“Much better than your own?” Pharate added with a smile. This made the female snort once, but then turn away. It was true. King Aurelius smiled, glad the his generals could appreciate Otacon.

“I admit, using the ponies own environment against them is cruel and effective,” Sphragis said. True, it meant no combat, but still- Changelings luring a manticore to attack a pony was genius. And both a rock slide and a dam breaking at the same time? The chaos it could have caused was beyond imaging.

“Now you see why I value Otacon so much. Such simple plans would have never occurred to us. While we have Otacon’s current plans, I have a few things I want to throw in. I’m sure Otacon would agree to them...” The changeling king said to smile. Pharate lowered his head a bit, grinning.

“I think we need to give Otacon a better title than Champion and Sage...” Pharate said to smile, looking around the generals.

“I agree. 'Otacon the Raging Dragon' sounds fearsome.” Spragis said. “Only a dragon could do so much damage...”

“Nonsense. This man is an intellectual, and I plan to learn from him. He should be 'Otacon the Grand Sage', is more fitting,” Exuvia said.

“I think the King has an idea...” Pharate said to look at Aurelius.

“I think 'Otacon the Noble' is fine,” King Aurelius said to smile. “Remember, he still thinks we are innocent. We cannot have suspicion casts on us while he works so hard. I almost called him 'Otacon the Gullible.' Instead of a three fold plan, I think we can really make it double if not more.” The King threw his head back and begun to laugh. His generals never even met Otacon, and they already liked him. This was going perfectly.
_______________________________________

Otacon shivered a bit, as he felt a sudden chill ran up his spine. Twilight blinked, turning to look up at her partner. Was he upset when he spoke directly with Princess Celestia?

“Dr. Otacon, are you alright?” Twilight asked.

“I’m not sure. I think it may be these windy tunnels,” Otacon said to look around. Tilting her head to the side, thinking a bit. The humans had taken their cloaks off to fight. She smiled and shut both eyes to step over to her partner. Both of her front hooves moved to push Otacon down to sit on the ground. Caught off guard, Otacon landed on the ground to sit up.

“Twilight? What was-” Otacon fell quiet, as Twilight moved to sit at his left side. Her tail moved around his back, while her head rested on his shoulder. The engineer blinked a bit to look down at her. She raised her head for a second to bring her nose to rub against his. Otacon tilted his head to the side to shrug. Must be more of that grooming ritual. He moved his arm out to wrap around her shoulders and hold her close.

“Cold now?” Twilight asked in a low voice.

“Not anymore...”

Both closed their eyes to smile.

Chapter Proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Side Sto- Iron Will is Not a Side Chapter!

Iron Will here, and a lot of you want me in this story with a human. While Iron Will is awesome enough not to have a partner or champion, it may be good to give it a go. Iron Will has given permission for this author here to put in a side story for now.

Iron Will Picks His Own Champion!

“Baaaa...” A goat spoke, looking up at Iron Will. The blue minotaur was looking at himself in front of a mirror. The motivational speaker took a comb to brush his mane back, trying to make himself look presentable. Once his mane was straighten out, a goat passed him a polishing cloth so he could shine up his horns.

“Yeah yeah, I know. Let me do this, will ya?” The minotaur asked. The two goats nodded at him, walking to leave Iron Will’s temporary dressing room. At the moment, he had rented out Ponyville’s City Hall pavilion. Once he was finally left alone, Will released a sigh and placed both of his hands to rest on the mirror in front of himself.

“You can do this Iron Will. You can’t let them run you over. You can handle this. You are Will, you are Iron! You are Iron Will!”

Trying to psyche himself up, the hero raised both hands to pick up a red tie with silver stripes to place it around his neck. Today was the day. Today, he found himself his own partner. He had the place rented out, he filled out all the paperwork, and he finally had applicants ready. Its time to show the world he was more than just a speaker and all around good guy. Today he showed the world he was a hero.

“Let’s do this!”

Iron Will narrowed both of his eyes, turning to look away from the mirror and snort. White breaths of air escaped from his nostrils as he flexed his muscles to prepare himself. He moved out of the small dressing room and walked out into the hallway. A goat wearing a mic and holding a clipboard came to his right side.

“Ba. Baaa. Baba,” the goat said once the clipboard was taken.

“Really? That many?” Iron Will raised a left eyebrow, surprised by the amount of people that showed up. He gulped, shocked by the number. His large head turned to look down at the names on the clipboard.

Ulysses
Zangief
Haggar
Kratos
Eddie Riggs
Ryu Hoshi
Minsc
Gilgamesh
Hulk
Juggernaut
Scorpion
Dr. Doom
Kenshin Himura
Nappa
Captain Falcon
Teal’c

Iron Will raised an eyebrow, wondering what half of these names meant. They sounded so weird to them. He handed the clipboard back to the goat and nodded. He came to a stop in front of the dark blue curtain and released a breath of air. He opened both eyes and grinned, walking past the curtain to raise both of his arms out to step into view of the balcony.

Time to ROCK!

“CAN YOU DIG IT!” Shouted Iron Will, speaking through his microphone as fireworks begun to shoot up at his sides. Music begun to rock from the speakers. Iron Will leaned forward with his right hoof, lifting his right arm to wave in a few circles and then lift his palm to his ear.

And he heard nothing.

“Huh?” Will asked, lifting his eyebrows. He turned to look at one of his goats and pointed to turn on the lights to look down at the ground floor and see what was going on with the so called candidates. A black spotted goat moved to a switch and flick the lights on.

Discord would be proud at the chaos.

“I am the RED CYCLONE!” Zangief yelled, locking his arms to lock around the ones of Mike Haggar.

“I am a mayor! You’re just a reject from the Soviet Union!” Mike retorted, struggling to get a lock around Zangief.

“Finger Lasers!” Dr. Doom shouted, moving both arms to point ahead of himself to fire a laser blast at Nappa. The saijin opened his mouth to fire a yellow blast at Doom’s own blast to intercept.

Eddie Riggs had moved over to the side, looking around. A good roadie stayed out of sight. Iron Will felt a hand moving to his tie, straightening out. When he turned to look down, the rather thick human arm was gone. Eddie was now kneeling next to a goat, talking about a sound check.

Hulk and Juggernaut were sitting down in front of each other playing chess.

“Make a move already...” Juggie said, looking down at the tiny chess set.

“No rush Hulk. Not contest,” Hulk said, thinking five moves ahead. All involving smashing the opponent’s rook. “Hulk’s hand want to take last move back. Move piece on accident, tiny pieces shake against Hulk’s hand.”

“Although its against the rules, I will allow it. These pieces are quite small...”

Ryu looked around a bit, not sure what he should be doing. He lowered his duffel bag and then looked up at Iron Will, both arms and shoulders moving up in a shrug.

“Enough expository banter!” Gilgamesh said. “I could be back in the rift, thinking of a perfect battle strategy against Bartz, but nooo! You should join Iron Will, my agent said...” The masked weapon collector lowered his head to look around. “Be free of the rift, he said...”

“What is the meaning of all this, Boo?” The giant Berserker asked his furry traveling companion. “One minute we’re avenging our fallen witch, now we’re in this colorful wonderland? There better be some evil to smite or so help me...” Minsc said, curling his fists. His rodent, Boo, started to squeak. “Ah, I’m sorry Boo. I did not mean to lose my temper.”

“I’m not sure how I got here...” Ulysses said, looking around from his fold out chair. “I was supposed to meet the courier here....”

Seeing his only shot at picking his partner vanishing before his eyes, Iron Will decided to take action. He inhaled a deep breath of air, drew his head back, and then leaned forward to shout.

“IF SOMEPONY TRIES TO BLOCK, SHOW THEM YOU ROCK!”

Thanks to the microphone and Eddie’s sound check, the shouting was well projected through the pavilion. The others stopped their actions, wincing as their eardrums were assaulted.

“Alright, mascots! You are all here today to compete for the right to become Iron Will’s NEW CHAMPION!” The minotaur said, pointing at his would be champions. “The competition will be tough, vigorous even, but to truly be Iron Will’s champion, you must succeed!”

The ‘champions’ merely stared at Iron Will, confused. Save Nappa, who took his scouter out to put it on and look at Iron Will.

“Hm... Power Level, Awesome....” Nappa said. “Wait, awesome?” He turned to look at Doom, and the scouter read “Negative Awesome.”

“Bullman talk?” Hulk asked, pointing his massive fingers at Iron Will. Juggernaut turned to look at Hulk and shrugged. Maybe he was a mutant?

“Now listen up! I am going to read your name, and answer here or not!” The blue one raised his right arm to point at the collected people and narrow his eyes.

“Victor Zangiev.” After a second of silence, everyone turned to look around at each other. Iron Will picked up his eyebrows. Was he reading this name right?

“Baaa,” a goat said.

“Oh... Sorry. Zangief?” Iron Will took a moment, reaching at his side to pull out a small pair of spectacle to put them on his large snout to read the clipboard better.

“Present, comrade Will,” spoke the hairy wrestler. “Zangief is stage name.”

“Ah... ok. Mike Haggar?”

“Here,” spoke the topless man, a single green strap around his muscled chest to hold his pants up. “And its Mayor Haggar!”

“Re-election year?” Iron Will asked, taking his glasses off to look back down at the mustached man.

“Actually, running for Senate office...”

“Moving on. Kratos?” Once more, he was greeted by silence. He looked around again, blinking. Looks like a no show. “Kratos?” He tried one more time, looking back at the clipboard. “Alright, guess he’s not here. Eddie Riggs?”

“Down here dude,” The ultimate Roadie said. He had his left hand up, waving a bit.

“Wait... Did you fix my tie? When did you get down?” Iron Will asked.

“I’m the ultimate roadie. Roadies are best never seen or heard...” Eddie said with a smile. Iron Will nodded in approval. This guy was a sidekick, letting others get the credit.

“Iron Will will apologize if he gets this name wrong... Rilo Hoe Shi?” The minotaur looked down at the crowd.

“No apologies. It is Re U Ho Shi,” The street fighter said to shake his head to the sides. Another potential candidate, this fellow was patient and understanding.

“Minsc?” Iron Will asked, hoping he got this name right.

“Oh, apologies. It’s supposed to read Boo, not Minsc...” The bald ranger said.

“Who is Boo?” Iron Will asked, lifting an eyebrow.

“Apologies, it is my giant miniature space hamster, the ONLY giant miniature space hamster in all the realms!” Minsc said. Everyone turned to look at the small rodent in the warrior’s fingers.

“You’re joking...”

“Ah no. But Boo wants me as his attendant, so its a two for one...” Minsc said. Iron Will frowned for a second, wanting to say something. But then again, two for one was a great deal. Plus, it meant less work for his goat bros. Next name on the list was... He narrowed at the name.

“Are you serious, the legendary hero Gilgamesh? The King of Heroes?” Iron Will asked, looking back to the clipboard.

“Ah, so you have heard of me...” The weapon collector smiled, crossing both arms on his chest.

“Where’s Enkidu?”

“Who?” Asked Gilgamesh.

“Dang, wrong Gilgamesh... Oh well. Hulk?” Gilgamesh frowned, but then turned to look at the giant green man that stood up straight.

“Hulk here.”

“Wow, even from up here you look tall. I like that, you got stage presence,” Will said to smile.

“Hulk want to pet goat...”

“Er...” Iron Will turned to look down at his attendants.

“Baaa!”

“Sound like yes to Hulk...” The giant walked over to a goat into his arms to pet it like a bunny. “Hulk call you Mr. Buttons.”

“Ok. Juggernaut?” Iron Will turned to look away from the green walking tank to look at the red walking tank.

“I’m the Juggernaut, bitch.”

“We do not talk like that around here! But I like your style.” Iron Will nodded. This guy had the height and build comparable to himself, and the guy’s red and maroon color made good contrast against his blue complexion. “Who is next. Scorpion?” The people collected on the pavilion floor looked around a second. After a few seconds, they finally found a man dressed in yellow and black clothes.

“Dude, can you talk?” Eddie asked. Scorpion took off his mask, revealing he had no lips or face. “That’s metal, man, and being a ninja and behind the scenes, I can totally relate to that.” The roadie gave him two thumbs up, while a few of the others gave mixed results from the sight. Oddly enough, none of them was fear- Even Ulysses was used to looking at ghouls.

“How did this guy get past screening?” Iron Will asked the goat at his side.

“Baaa..”

“Oh, you think I need a more mature and adult audience.” The minotaur picked up his eyebrows. True, he was manly. But there were markets like the goth, the emo, and others that he had yet to reach and help. This ninja may just help. “Hey, what kind of doctor are you, Dr. Doom?”

“Doom has had enough of this...” The metal man turned away from the others, moving his right hand to his green robe around his form. “Doom tired of this charade.” He sat down on this floating throne, letting his face rest on his right hand. The robotic seat then took off, going through the roof. Everyone turned to look up and watch as Dr. Doom was taken away.

“And where is he going?” Nappa asked. “We were in a fight! No one interrupts my fun!” Nappa flew up, following after Doom.

“What the hay... I thought only things with wings could fly. Now we got a metal man in a chair flying away, and we got a guy with a tail just...” Iron will stopped talking, trying to understand what magic Nappa used to fly with. “What was that bald dude’s name anyway?”

“Baaa...” A goat said, still being pet by the giant hand of the Hulk.

“So that was Nappa, guess that another one off the list. Alright then, uh- Another weird name. Ken- Shin?”

“Ah, you got this one’s name right, yes you did,” The red haired samurai said with a smile. He was standing next to Eddie Riggs, liking how this fellow also stood out of the limelight.

“Huh. Got that name right,” Iron Will said with a smile. He took a moment to study Kenshin. Hmm, a weapon, but he looked smaller compared to the other humans. Still, he had a gentle persona that wouldn’t overshadow his. “Almost done. I see only one other guy here, but two names. Are you Teal'c or Falcon?”

“Name’s Captain Falcon,” The man with the helmet said with a smile. He held out his right hand, holding his thumbs up as his white scarf waved with the wind.

“Why are you wearing a mask?” Iron Will asked with the right eyebrow raised. Only bad guys hid their face.

“To hide my identity to the public, of course,” The captain said.

“Correct this one if this one is wrong, but, would the point of a mask be pointless if no one knows who you are?” The masterless samurai asked. Eddie nodded along with him. “This one understands why the Scorpion wears a mask though.” Kenshin winced as the ninja put his mask back on.

“Well, moving on. The competition will be-” Iron Will was interrupted when the wall of the pavilion was broken through. Two bald but strong men were doing battle. The differences between the two men couldn’t be more apparent than night and day. One was the color of ash white, yelling at the top of his lungs as he tried to stab two thick swords into the other man, his skin dark like chocolate. “What the hell?”

Kratos and Teal’c were locked in mortal combat. Teal’c held unto the arms of Kratos, preventing him from stabbing his form.

“Finish Him!” Shouted Scorpion.

“Oh, now you talk?” Juggernaut asked the ninja. Scorpion shrugged. Kratos and Teal’c continued to fight, pushing along the pavilion floor and then make another hole in the opposite wall.

“There goes Iron Will’s deposit,” The blue minotaur said with a sigh. “If those guys come back, we can interview them later. As you all know, you are here because Iron Will is looking for a partner, and humans are the new hip thing.” He stopped, seeing if anyone else would leave now.

“Will we get paid?” Eddie asked, lifting his left hand up. He was a roadie after all, and he needed a gig that rocked hard or paid well.

“Of course! But Iron Will can only have one.” A few nodded at the answer.

“What about the rest of us that don’t get picked?” Asked Kenshin.

“You get sent home, no hard feelings, and no harm, no foul,” Iron Will said with a smile.

“And what do you need a champion for? And how do we get back home?” Captain Falcon asked. He could careless about the money. He was filthy rich from racing anyway.

“There is a war coming. A big one from what Iron Will has been told. So I need a partner that’s comparable to Iron Will,” The blue one said to look at the faces of those left behind. “As for how you get back home? This being of ultimate power will send you back home.” He turned and pointed at a yellow gold shield that had a slight shadow cast on it, giving the shield a slight smile. It hung from the podium Iron Will was standing behind.

“Ok, I can fight in the name of Justice. But you expect me to believe a shield can send us home?” Juggernaut asked. Kratos and Teal’c came back into the pavilion, still screaming at each other. A lighting bolt came out from the shield to blast the two men, separating the two. Kratos swords turned into flowers, while Teal’c was wearing an ice cream man uniform.

“Friendship. Friendship?” Scorpion asked.

“What foul trickery is this?” Kratos asked, looking at the sunflowers in his hands. The god of war snarled, lifting his head up to Iron Will and hold his right arm up. “Return me either to my home so I may extract my revenge on the gods, or back to Octavia!” Teal’c stayed quiet, smart enough that some powers were at work here.

“Octavia?” Iron Will asked. Did he know that pony? “Anyway, no can do. Its not up to me, but up to the judges. The judges are hidden for their own safety.”

“I’m a little confused,” Ulysses said. “But can we get this going then? Either I stay and fight in a war, or I get to go back home. We must stop wasting time.” A few murmurs were heard as others agreed. Kratos lowered his arms, defeated. All he had were sunflowers...

“Alright. The competition will be simple. You all will show off a talent and a personal quote, ideal, or motto. Then we judges discuss and pick a winner. Simple, right?” Iron Will asked to look around. “Alright, let’s get this started. If you can all take a seat, I will call you up by your names. You can talk a little about yourselves, but your point here is to display your talent. When you’re done, give me your motto or quote. Take a moment to think and rest while Iron Will comes down.”

The minotaur and the other would-be heroes moved towards the stairs to where the balcony was. “Alright, you guys have ten minutes to prepare for the competition. Dismissed!” Iron Will said, moving towards the stage. A table was set up in front of the stage for the judges no doubt.

“A motto and catch phrases, huh?” Captain Falcon asked. “I’m full of those!” His fist started to glow in a fiery hot aura as he started fist pumping. The racer was starting to fill his bloodstream with adrenaline.

“I think I used my only good one liner.” Juggernaut said as the Hulk and he entered the stage area. The Juggernaut was not one to make friends, but he was getting used to this guy. Hulk was the only guy here he knew other than Dr. Doom anyway.

“Hulk only needs one catch phrase.” The Hulk looked around for something to hit, so he could show off his catch phrase. “Hulk be back.”

“‘Enough expository banter!’ Nah, too overused... ‘Let’s fight like men!’ Hmm, maybe.” Gilgamesh had too many catch phrases already. How could he possibly choose?

“Do you have anything in mind, Boo?” The berserker asked. Boo merely squeaked. “Hmm, you’re right. That one would be our best choice, huh? It would be so much more simple if there was just some sort of evil villain to use the catchphrase on...” As Minsc said that, Nappa and Dr. Doom returned.

“Why can I not escape? I have had enough of this place and I’ve had enough of you!” The Doctor said, pointing at the huge saiyan. A laser beam came shooting right towards Nappa.

“Hahaha! You think that can best me, little man?” Nappa said, as he blocked the beam with his hand. “Like you can beat a Saiyan. Besides, everyone knows you can’t leave a planet without a space pod!”

BANG!

Iron Will stood on top of the stage with a gun in his right hand, pointing towards the sky. “Ten minutes are up. Everyone get ready for stage and show Iron Will what you’re made of!” The minotaur jumped back to the ground, causing a small tremor, and then walked towards the table where the other judges awaited him.

The humans all shrugged and got on to the bottom of the stage, save for Hulk, who was still looking for something to dress up his new pet goat. Iron Will sat down on a fold out chair, taking place behind a table that had a white mantel on it for the judging panel. He was later joined by two others.

The first judge was a green unicorn with a dark brown, spiky mane that covered his blue eyes. He was big and bulky, but obviously not as fit as the minotaur. A dark sword was adorning his flank. The stallion flipped his mane out of his eyes and looked at Iron Will’s ‘champions.’ “Greetings and salutations,” He said in a deep voice, “Name’s sohadow_swordsman, but you can call me Sohadow, I guess. And with that, I bid you adieu.” The stallion then walked towards the judging table. Didn’t he mean ‘shadow’?

The second one was a tall black haired human, a dark blue cloak was concealing his body, and resting in his back was a quiver with arrows and a green bow. “Welcome everybody, the name’s Lyon, I'm anxious to see what you are capable.” He said, and after that, he took his seat on the judging panel.

“Alright... First up, Ulysses!”

“I ain’t got no talent to display...” The first victim to step up said, looking around a bit. He headed to the middle of the stage. A white spotlight was turned on, moving to have it rest over the man. His hair was set to the sides, in a dreadlock manner. From the look on his uniform, he was a soldier- Although his duster jacket had the sleeves ripped off. Various pouches and belts were tied around his form to hold supplies.

“Well, it looks like you are all set up to fight, so we’ll give you a pass on that. How about you show us your war face and a quote,” Iron Will said, leaning forward to look at the man. While the soldier lacked a personality, he was digging this guys blue circle and stars on his back. Made for a good marketable logo.

“There is no need for bombs, when hate will do,” Ulysses said, moving a hand to place his gas mask on. Not bothering to wait, he walked off the stage.

“Whoa, that was hardcore,” Iron Will said, a bit taken aback. Still, his job was to use hate, just not kill with it. “Mr. Victor- Oh wait, Zangief...”

“Yes, Zangief is better comrade,” The wrestler said with a smile. He walked up to the stage, a giant red cape around his form. When he got to the middle of the stage, he turned to look out at the judges, showing off an opened mouth grin to show his pearly whites. When the spotlight shined on him, the red cyclone moved his right arm out with a flourish to toss his Russian flag cloak off his form to raise both arms straight up into the air, holding both index fingers up.

“Hm... Good, good. Has some presentation. You are not new to the spotlight,” Iron Will said with a smile.

“Thank you giant blue bull minotaur,” Zangief said, lowering his arms down. “I am ze Red Cyclone! Don’t make me angry, or I’ll beat the crap out of you!” He lowered both arms down to strike a double bicep pose. “Sadly, I cannot display my talent, for I am wrestler...”

“That’s okay buddy, we need fighters for this war. You get a pass too,” Iron Will said with a smile. Zangief was a good candidate, it made for less time to training for public speaking. And those scars could give him a more manly appeal. “Mr. Haggar?” Zangief took a moment to collect his cape, turning to look at Haggar a moment, then walk off stage. The American ‘hrmph’ once and then too to the stage.

“You have the speed, power, and smarts to take down anyone- But me. Why? It’s all about experience!” Mike Haggar said, turning to face the front. The spotlight hit him, and the mayor moved his hands to rip off his shirt and tie, leaving him in green suspenders to expose his muscles. “Don’t mess with the Mayor!”

“Nice, having an older partner will lend my image some experience... Is this your talent?” Iron Will asked, looking down at the picture handed to him from a goat. It was Mike, Pile Driving a giant white shark.

“Ah, I see you got my press release photo.Yeah, I used to be a wrestler, but I am the Mayor of Metro City. Don't let politics fool you, I still step up to the challenge when its needed,” Haggar said to hold a lead pipe over his shoulders. “They also call me Mr. Fullswing.” Iron Will nodded, this guy had more than a few things good with him.

“Umm, I think we are all here, so, Kratos, can you take to the stage?” Iron Will asked. As the man in suspenders walked off the stage, the ash covered human walked up to the stage and looked at the spotlight. The spartan frowned when the spotlight landed over his eyes.

“I, Kratos, the God of War, feed the Blades of Chaos with blood orbs of your souls!” Kratos shouted out. The dandelions in his hands turned back into the familiar chain blades. Kratos lifted his weapons up to inspect them. The fastest he finished this, the better. He released the blade to the air and begun to spin them from the chains. The weapons, once unleashed, were enveloped in flames.

“Whoa...” Iron Will said, looking at the light show. To finish, Kratos drove both of his weapons to the ground in front of the judges, making lava split up into the ground. It soon vanished, as the Spartan took his weapons back.

“I am not here for your amusement, nor pleasure. But if this means I can keep Octavia out of the fight, so be it,” Kratos said with a snarl to walk off stage. Iron Will nodded, his mouth open a bit. That guy may be too hardcore, but for a war he may work out. God of War...

“Eddie, you’re-” Once more, Iron Will looked down to see something blink. Three glasses were filled with water for the judges. The long black haired metal fan was standing on stage, smiling down at the judges.

“Say no more. I’m not what you would call a hero type. But I will do what I have to for the gig and make it come out right,” Eddie said, crossing his arms on his chest. Iron WIll took a moment to study the man in the vest and jeans.

“That guitar on your back a talent?” Iron Will asked, bit curious now that he could finally inspect the man.

“Oh, you mean Clementine? Here, let me show you...” Eddie said. With a rapid flair of his left arm, he drew out his axe guitar to spin in front of himself. He turned into his devil form, making the stage glow and speakers pop out of nowhere. Two giant bat wings flared out as his skin turned red. He started to wail on the instrument, creating the sound of sweet metal. “Oh mighty sun, burn the creatures of the night from this land while I enjoy coffee and bacon!” Eddie cried out to jump into the air and land in a kneeling position to make pyrotechnics explode.

“Whoa dude...” Iron Will sat straight. That came out from nowhere... Transformations were cool with kids, he could rock, and he did menial chores? And he didn’t want to be in the spotlight? This Eddie had a lot of things going for him. “Dude, style. Ryu, you’re up.”

Eddie grinned and turned back to human to step off the stage and let the street fighter walk on. Ryu looked around as the spotlight hit him.

“I am not sure why I am here, but I have one mission in life. I fight to find meaning in strength, and strive to get stronger. Whatever you find worthwhile in life, is worth fighting for!” Ryu said, lifting his right hand to make a fist and give a determined face. He stood to his side, drawing both hands to his side.

“Dude, if you are going to do a Kamehameha-” Iron Will raised an eyebrow, a bit surprised by what Ryu was going to do. The young man begun to gather small white and blue lights into his palms. The fighter gritted his teeth a bit to narrow his eyes to bring his arms forward and point the gathering ball of light ahead.

“Shinku Hadoken!” Ryu shouted, sending his fireball forward to destroy the stage wall. A large gaping hole was left in the wall, a small gray smoke floating in its wake. Eddie looked through the hole, and put up some drywall to fix the hole.

“Impressive... Uh, Minsc?” Iron Will asked, looking at the hamster and his attendant. That was crazy, these fighter dudes had magical powers.

"We're up, Boo. Time to show this creature who the best berserker in all of Rashemen is!" The giant ranger walked up to the stage with a bag in his hands.

"I wonder what he has there?" Iron Will asked. Better not be a purse. Definitely not manly. Minsc opened the bag and pulled out a giant claymore, a two handed sword. Iron Will's jaw dropped. "What on Equestria is that beauty?"

"This is Gram, the Sword of Grief, one of my most powerful weapons." It technically wasn't his though. A certain child of Bhaal had let him borrow it. He knew it was better off in Minsc's hands anyway. "Go for the eyes, Boo, go for the eyes! RrraaaAAGHGHH!!!!" The berserker began to charge towards Iron Will and the rest of the judges.

"Oh, shit." The minotaur said as he and the other two judges attempted to get out of the man's way, however Minsc jumped into the air and struck Iron Will, ensuring he wouldn’t get away.

“OW!” Iron Will yelled. That really did hurt. Not that he would admit it out loud. The ranger left a giant gash on Iron Will’s chest. Blood started to gush out. It looked painful. Iron Will looked down at the wound Minsc left him with and just smiled.

“Now that’s power. THAT is stren--argh!” The minotaur’s hands went straight for the wound. He tried to get up, but found it rather difficult.

“Hold still a moment, creature.” Minsc said. He got down and joined Iron Will on the ground. He placed Gram next to him and put his hands near Will’s wounds. A bluish aura surrounded the wound, healing it. “I can heal as well as kill. Useful, isn’t it? If you choose me and Boo to be your partners, you need only point and I’ll punch. Boo will...” Minsc raised an eyebrow, wondering where his hamster went.

Boo was lapping the water out of Sohadow’s glass. “LOL” The stallion said.

After Minsc finished healing Iron Will, the two got back up and shook hands. This guy is definitely manly. He’s got potential. Minsc put his sword back into the Bag of Holding. “Boo! Where are you?” The small rodent looked up and ran towards his chaotic master. “Ah, there you are. I hope you’re ready to fight some evil, because we might have a shot! Butt kicking for goodness!” The Rasheman yelled. Boo squeaked in response. The two then left to join the others.

“We are going to be here awhile guys. Lets see, who is next... Ah, Gilgamesh,” The minotaur said. Gilgamesh stood in the center of the stage when the spotlight hit on him. The kabuki colored warrior raised his head and spread out his arms in a slow circle to spread out from his sides. He held a sword, a spear, a gun, an axe, a crossbow, and a dagger in each hand. Balancing on his left leg, the warrior smiled and begun to spin in place.

“Enough expository banter! Now we fight like men! For Gilgamesh, it’s morphing time!” He shouted, spinning each weapon in his hands and then dance a bit from side to side as a Japanese drum played a beat for him. “I am a warrior that resists the hold of the Rift and Beyond!” To finish, he brought both legs to stomp the ground and hold out his weapons to point to the directions of the wind and spin his neck in a circle.

“Flashy, I think you can use those weapons too. You got some style, man...” Will said with a nod. It wasn’t much, but at least he put on a show better than Ulysses or the others. Gilgamesh smiled a bit at the praise. Least, someone was complimenting on his charisma, rather than his warrior prowess or his thirst for battle. He walked off stage, letting the Hulk step up.

“You’re Hulk, right? Show us what you got,” Iron Will said, expecting a lot from the green behemoth. The Hulk nodded, then put down the goat he had been petting. He then walked over to a chalkboard and wrote this in chalk:

“Answer ,” Hulk said. He took a moment to look back, making sure everyone saw. Clearly, no one saw what Hulk was up to. “HULK SMASH!” The green berzerker said, moving to destroy the blackboard. He then picked up Mr. Buttons and walked off stage.

“Dude, was that like, magic runes or something?” Iron Will asked a goat.

“BAA, BAA, BAA,” a goat replied.

“That was math?! Whoa... Juggernaut,” Iron Will said, moving a hand to the left side of his head to make his brain stop hurting. The other red giant walked on stage slowly, also holding the side of his helmet.

“Oh man, nothing can hurt the Juggernaut- But that hurt a lot!” Cain complained, frowning at the physics question. Just seeing The Hulk writing that gave him a migraine. The villain shook his head to the sides and then moved to face the judges. “I’m the Juggernaut! Ain’t nothin’ and nobody that can beat me!” He moved to pick up a piano and then set it on stage. He then sat down and started to play the instrument.

He almost looked like Schroeder, the kid from Peanuts that always played on his tiny toy piano.

The blue one turned to look at the other judges a second and then shrug. He did say talent. When Juggernaut finished, he moved the piano back and walked off stage. “Uh, ok. Scorpion...” The yellow ninja walked up to the stage, staying quiet to look around. “You know what to do.”

“Get over here!” Scorpion yelled out, throwing his right arm out to send his harpoon out to grab the spotlight and put it on himself. Without wasting a beat, the hell ninja begun to teleport from side to side with aerial fists. One second an empty silhouette of his form existed before he would appear from the opposite side. After a few flashes, Scorpion landed on the ground to look at Iron Will behind white eyes. “Vengeance shall be mine!”

“Not against Iron Will I hope...” The minotaur said. He frowned and looked to the next competitor. “Doom?” They all turned to look at the metal man sitting in his floating throne. The dictator floated over to the center of the stage to look at them all.

“Dr. Doom, Doom has had much doctorates. Doom is the sovereign leader of Latveria. Doom conquerors zombies, the Fantastic Four, even hell itself. Doom is supreme!” Doom said, raising his right arm from the armrest to make a fists and make light shine out as he gathered his power into his fingers. “Doom has nothing to prove, nor reason to answer to you all!” He cried out, lifting his hand into the air and dispersed the gathering energy to float off stage.

“What a tool,” Iron Will said. “Who talks in third person like that?” The goats, several champions, and the judges turned to look at the minotaur- Almost as if asking ‘really’ with their eyes. “Kenshin?”

“Yes, this one is ready,” The red haired samurai said with his eyes closed to walk on stage. The red haired samurai slipped his hands into his sleeves, humming a low tune. “I do not have many quotes, but I do have a life mission: To never kill again,” Kenshin said as he lost his smile. The fun loving face was replaced with a serious look as he opened his eyes to narrow them. He drew his sword out, revealing a reverse katana- It meant the normal sharp end was reversed with the blunt side.

“Not kill again?” Iron Will asked, lifting his left eyebrow.

“Oh yes. This one’s youth was wasted working for the government as a manslayer, a killer...” The young human said, both eyes closed to the memory. “I now dedicate my sword to save lives. But do not worry, this unworthy one can still fight.” He drew his sword to switch the blade to the sharp end and in the other, he held a potato. He threw the potato in the air and then swung his sword quickly. The potato split in half, landing on the floor with a thud.

“What was that for?” Iron Will asked to lean forward a bit. “Anyone with a knife can-” The minotaur raised both eyebrows though, as Kenshin moved. The samurai bent down to pick up the potato and put both sides back together. He then tossed the root at the minotaur. Iron Will caught the thing, expecting it to split apart. But it looked as if it had never been cut.

“This one has talent with blades,” He said with a smile to walk off stage.

“How in the...” Iron Will asked, raising his eyebrows at the potato. Well, while this guy was small, there was no denying he was hiding some skills. It could also help with the female demographic and some children with his sword act. “Next...”

“How’d he do that?” Nappa asked, floating over to the stage and landing on it. The huge bald man moved both arms to cross on his chest. “I mean, he should be in carnivals!” Nappa said as the spotlight hit him. “I’m Nappa, an elite saiyan warrior...” He took a moment to look back at Iron Will.

“Hey Iron Will...”

“What?” The minotaur asked.

“I can fly...” Nappa said, his eyes open a bit, surprising himself.

“Celestia dammit Nappa,” Iron Will said. Still, the big guy could fly, and he could do all those laser things Dr. Doom could. Also, he was manly with the lack of hair. Would make a good compliment, since Nappa has a mustache, while he himself had a goatee. Nappa took off, trying to find Kenshin and asked how he’d do that. “Captain Falcon...”

“Captain Falcon’s the name, racing’s the game,” Falcon said to land on the stage with a jump. The masked helmet racer raised his right hand up to give a thumbs up, his white scarf floating a bit against the unseen breeze. “Show me your moves!”

“What? No! The point was you show Iron Will your moves!”

“Not a problem citizen,” The captain said. He made a fist with his right hand to bend a bit at his knees. The purple suited fellow drew his arm into his chest a bit, gathering the power into his fists of justice. A purple flame started to visibly manifest, getting bigger and brighter with time. “FALCON PUNCH!” The captain shouted, drawing his arm forward to throw his fist forward. The air itself was cut, the pressure of the attack moved back by the flames.

“Not bad. Not bad captain...” Iron Will said with a smile. While not as flashy as the others, at least he did something with his fists. “And the last guy. Teal’c?”

“Indeed, you come close, large one,” The black skinned Jaffa said. The warrior walked up to the stage and looked at everyone. He was dressed in a black shirt and combat gear resembling Ulysses. But that symbol on the forehead made Iron Will wonder. “I am a soldier, but poses no super powers like the others. As you humans say, “Best to be judged by what is viewed in person, than to be judged but what is heard,” Teal’c joked.

“Um, I think you mean ‘best seen, not heard...’ I think,” Iron Will asked to raise an eyebrow. Was this guy doing a stand up act? “But you can get a pass, as we need fighters. How committed are you?”

“Indeed. Undomesticated equines could not remove me...” Teal’c said with a smile.

“Funny you mention that...” Iron Will said with a smile.

Chapter Notes: Sorry if I didn’t get all of the suggestions, I just grabbed the first ones I saw and started writing. Didn’t mean to snub anyone of you. Round One of judging over.

Side Story written in collaboration and proofreaded by LyonAzakura and sohadow_swordsman.

This Strange Power

Chapter 51- This Strange Power

Soma picked up his eyebrows, turning to look at Dan. The midday report was done, so why did his leader look so relaxed? He could have sworn that Dan had gotten angry at the meeting. He felt a poke at his side, so he turned to look at Fluttershy. There some clouds in the sky that partially blocked the sun. Shadows casted by the side of the windows made her gaze appear brightly lit one second, then back to her normal adorable self.

“Soma, are you ok?” The pegasus asked, looking up at his face. A single eye poked from her mane, blinking once.

“Oh, I was just-”

“Alright, guy time. You mares go talk or something,” Dan commanded, lifting his head to look at Nate and then at Soma. The soul hunter raised his eyebrows, finding himself interrupted. Just when he was going to hug her. Sometimes she was just too adorable and cute for her own good. Even when she yawned or sneezed.

“Oh, ok,” Fluttershy said, turning her head away from Soma and walk to the other end of the train cabin. Just when she was finally feeling confident enough to talk to her partner. She felt enough awkward time had passed so she could finally get some proper bonding time away from animals, others, and not on business. Her mouth pointed to the floor as she was joined by Rarity and Pinkie Pie.

“Flutters? What has you so down?” Pinkie Pie asked, unusually calm for her. Rarity blinked once, turning to look at how odd her two friends were. Then again, last time Pinkie was on the train, she had acted serious over the whole dessert eating mystery. And Fluttershy could be upset over a multitude of things.

“Yes dear, you are not in your normal chipper self,” Rarity added, trying to be normal. The three mares sat down on a booth. Pinkie and Rarity sat next to each other so they could face Fluttershy properly.

“Oh, well its about Soma...” The pegasus smiled a bit, lifting her head to try and smile as to not cause her friends worry. “I finally had a chance to talk to him while we were awake today. And...” She stopped there, turning to look away. “Well, I... I...”

“Don’t you like him?” Pinkie Pie asked, lifting her left eyebrow. “Or were you going to say you love him?” The pink earth pony was confused. Didn’t they all really really like their own partners?

“Yes dear. What were you going to tell us?” Rarity asked. Wasn’t she supposed to be the leader

of romantic affairs from the group? Then again, Pinkie Pie was the engaged one.

“I was going to say that.” Fluttershy stopped herself, turning to look over the booth to look at Soma. “I haven’t been able to get one kiss out of him.”

“A kiss?” Rarity asked. Her left hoof moved to her mouth. Now that she mentioned it, she had yet to get a kiss from Nathan. Well, one she could remember at least. Earlier she managed to clean the lipstick and realize what she and Nathan had been up to that drunk night.

“Oh? Is that all? Do you want to kiss Soma?” Pinkie Pie asked, smiling again to tilt her head to the side.

“I... Do,” Fluttershy said, blushing a bit to move her front hooves to rub against each other. “I feel so alive around him. I think he’s handsome and strong. In his arms, when he moves at high speeds, I’ve a sensation that I’ve never thought I could experience on my own. I’m not the best of fliers,” Fluttershy said to hide behind her mane to smile. “But I honestly feel more than just friendship from him. For the longest time, I keep myself fantasizing about touching the lips that touched meat...”

“Oh uh, Fluttershy dear, I think you should stop talking about meat around others. Even I’m squeamish at the thought,” Rarity said to frown. “But doesn’t Soma-”

“Like you back?” Pinkie Pie asked, rubbing the spot under her chin with her left hoof. “I mean, even Danny Wanny shows he cares for me. And he can be a meany sometimes.”

“I’ve had no luck... With confessing properly. I try to be aggressive and dominant, but Mr. Spy says Soma is a hunter. I must let him hunt me, but I have no idea how to make Soma hungry. I tried singing, working together, and other things,” Fluttershy said, blushing really hard over the memory of that drunken night.

“Well, do you think maybe its Soma the one with a problem, dear?” Rarity asked, lifting her eyebrows. “I mean, he’s still so young and maybe he’s not sure how to proceed...”

“I do remember him telling me he was not a very social person, and because he travels so much he does not spend time with others...” Fluttershy thought back. “Do you think that’s it?”

“Let’s think on a plan to see if we can get Soma to stop being so shy....” Rarity said, smiling now that she finally had a chance to chip in her fabulous two cents.

Meanwhile, Dan rested his head on his hands, elbows resting on the booth table to look at Nate and Soma as they sat down next to each other. Least the booths were big enough to let the tall humans sit.

“Alright Soma, what’s the holdup?” Dan asked, lifting his right eyebrow.

“Hold up?” Soma asked, lifting his left eyebrow. Dan raised his left hand to point at his King of Hearts. Nate lowered his head, looking at his own Burning Spirit. Now that Nate thought about it, Soma was the only one from the team without a Brand. “You mean...”

“Yeah. You and Fluttershy. What’s up?” Dan asked, lowering his hands to look at the teen and lean back. “I know for a fact Nate and Rarity are not that close, and yet he got one.”

“But my life has not been in-”

“You forget? I got my Brand when my life wasn’t in danger either,” Dan said. He moved to cross both arms on his chest.

“Don't tell me. The whole reason you paired us two together is to help Soma get his Brand?” Nate asked, lifting his eyebrows. Damn, so that was the reason.

“Sort of. You saw how Pinkie Pie and the others combine their Elements, right? I think we are supposed to do it too. But some of us,” Dan stopped, turning to look at Some with half lidded eyes. “Are taking our sweet time.”

“What do you want me to do about it? I’m not sure how I’m supposed to proceed...” Soma said, shrugging.

“Well, haven’t you dated anyone before?” Dan asked. This time, the treasure hunter wondered what Dan was getting at. Was he implying that they had to fall in love?

“Wait, are you saying...” Nate placed both hands on the table as he came to a realization. While poisoned, he had missed how the females were acting around the human champions. “Are you saying that the Equestrians are crushing on us?”

“Where have you- Or right, poisoned.” Dan stopped himself. His left hand moved to rub his eyes. Why was he even bothering with the small stuff?

“Are you saying that Fluttershy and I-” Soma stopped talking, moving his fingers to cross against each other. “That makes no sense! Of course I like her, who wouldn’t? She’s adorable and cute. But like like her?” The Element of Acceptance raised his head to look at the mares. Fluttershy caught Soma’s gaze on her. She quickly turned her head to blush and look away.

“I hate to admit it, but yeah. I’ve seen how possessive Fluttershy was with you when we first met the two Princesses. Also the stare she uses when other mares looked at you,” Nathan admitted. “And Dan’s right. Every time I noticed, there hasn’t been a time the ponies have not been around their respective partner. Even Rarity has never-” Nathan stopped talking, realizing that Rarity did like him more than just a casual date. He stopped talking, realizing how Soma must feel.

“But how do you know if you even like like a girl or guy?” Soma asked, moving his hands to rest on the table to look at both Nate and Dan.

“What do you mean guy or girl? Are you telling me that you swing both ways?” Dan asked, lifting his right eyebrow. Soma looked way too interested subject. He finally had someone to talk about these things that wasn’t Yoko or Hammer.

“I mean, how do you know you’re in love? Or even know if you’re gay or straight?”

“You’re serious...” Nate said. “How do you not know this stuff? You should be throwing girls off of you, man. I mean, you got that whole vampire thing going, right? Or is all that girl thing what’s turning you off?”

“I’ve never been on a date...” Soma confessed. For once, he had some guys to talk about this stuff. While he knew the biological aspects, he was getting a lot of culture clash from traveling a lot. Not to mention he had that whole monster-kill thing and school that got in the way. And growing up, he was ostracized by childrens because of odd things that would happen around him. “I mean, what is love?”

“Nate, you wanna take this?” Dan asked, clearly not in the mood to talk to the teen.

“Well Soma, love is...”

________________________________________

“So tell me, what’s up with the prisoners?” Travis asked, walking behind Princess Luna. She was leading him deeper down into the castle, down to the dungeons. Although the inner castle was painted white, the lack of sunlight made the small staircase look pale. An occasional torch lit the way down.

“It is hard to say Sir Travis,” Luna said, taking her time walking. “Those with their horns cut off have been unresponsive, as if their will to live was stolen. The ones knocked out by the power of Phoenix Wright refuse to speak. Luckily, we are sure no changelings are around to allow them escape...”

“Right. So who tried to get them to talk?” Travis asked.

“Get them to talk? If you mean interrogate, the interim captain of Celestia’s guard tried. I do not know his name,” Luna confessed. Looking down. They finally reached the bottom floor, which lead to some jail cells. However, the floor was made from crystal glass and the doors to the cell as well. “But they refuse to speak. They need not food, nor drink, and we abhor violence. We have no idea how to make them talk.”

“Really?” Travis asked, loosing interest now. No violence? No torture? Wait a tic. Did ponies know good cop, bad cop? Better yet, did they know bad cop, crazy cop? “Luna? I have an idea. I need some things.” Luna nodded, not sure what he had in mind. She called for a guard, and Travis begun to give out ingredients.

“Beans?” Luna asked, raising her eyebrows at the weirdest thing on the list.

“Alright, while he’s getting that, let me tell you about another prank...” Travis leaned in, whispering something to Luna to make her giggle. She nodded, and they both walked to the first cell.

“Who wants to see paradise?!” Travis shouted out loud, waking some of the prisoners. He looked around, hunched over a bit to lift his hands and have his fingers bend like claws to look around. With any luck, they would think he was one of the first humans that attacked them all. It worked, as some of the changelings hunched down to back away from the human in the red jacket.

“Its one of them...” A changeling said, whispering as fear slowly crept onto its face. Its black fangs were apparent as it opened its mouth.

“I am prepared to bring eternal night!” Luna exclaimed, lighting and thunder striking the air as she walked in behind Travis. Her wings were stretched out as her eyes had turned white with magical power.

“Oh, Nightmare Moon!” Travis said to look up at her as he entered Dark Side mode. This particular version, the entire area turned black and time seemed to slowed down. Everything entered into the negative zone as Travis and Luna were the only ones unaffected. The changelings moved slowly, forced into the power of the Dark Side. One swing of Travis’ beam saber would be an instant kill.

“If these changelings will not talk, then they are of no use to us!” Luna projected in her Canterlot voice. “Let us be away with them!”

“Not yet! Lets have some fun!” Travis said, turning to look into a cell as his chest heaved up and down to breathe hard. Travis activated his beam saber. Thanks to being in the negative zone, the beam hummed in black light instead of red. He cut open a jail cell to grab one of the hornless changelings to drag him out and carry him away. As Travis left, his Dark Side ended and the remaining changelings were left wondering what was going on. Luna also left the area, but not before pointing to one of the changelings that still had a horn.

“You will be next!” She laughed and cackled, walking behind Luna. After a few seconds of quiet, the changelings begun to hear the sound of a beating.

“Ergh!” Was heard, as the sound of crunching and slamming was heard. “Ow!” and other groans were heard along with “Hit him again!” and “Let me go next!” Unable to see, it was Travis that was beating a sack of beans. He punched it hard, making sure the sounds were projected. Luna had to cover her mouth with both her hooves to keep from laughing out loud as Travis faked beat a sack of beans, some coconuts, and a sack of apples. The assassin grinned, taking a second to wipe the sweat from his brow. It was nice to mess with people without breaking the rules.

( ...Being able to laugh together.)

_______________________________________

Meanwhile, in the upper floors of the castle. everything was quiet. There was guards stationed at certain points, what with the heightened security and all. But the guards did their duty, staying quiet with their eyes on alert. Almost too quiet in the white hallways. One of the guards raised a left eyebrow.

“Did you hear that?”

“Hear what?” The other guard station at the doorway said. The two guards were guarding the door to Princess Celestia’s bedroom. The guard stopped for a moment, hearing light thuds. “You know what? I think I hear footsteps- But they sound so light.” The guards were used to hearing pony steps that made thicker sounds against the marble floors. The sounds got louder and louder slowly. Both guards picked up their heads, turning to look at what was making the noises.

It was Johnny Bravo, both arms picked up in front of himself to run. He had a panicked look on his face.

Run you fool! If Celestia catches us, she will never let us go again!

“I’m running already! Why did you ask her on a date?!” Johnny panted, trying to keep moving from the the white alicorn. “Why don’t you just go? She- huf- won’t chase us if you leave.”

Because I need chaos, and the other champions I summoned are not exactly cooperating. You are only one that I have a chance with.

“What about our date?!” Princess Celestia shouted. The two guards blinked and looked at each other. Did their ruler just ask for a date from the blonde human?

No one will expect us to hide under her nose and in the bedroom. Just run through the doors.

Johnny came to a stop, holding his knees with both hands in front of the doors that ponies were guarding. “Could you two guys do me a solid? Don’t tell her I ran in here...”

“JOHNNY BRAVO! You will come back here with Discord!” Princess Celestia came to a stop at the other end of the corridor, looking around the intersection.

“Dang it...” Johnny said as he raised his head to duck through the doors. The two guards raised their eyebrows, confused as to what was going on.

“Guards!” Princess Celestia ran up to them, her wings flared out to her side. “Have you seen a bipedal creature with blond mane?”

“He... Went into your bedroom, your majesty,” The first guard said. The second guard stood immediately at attention, still confused though.

“Oh? My bedroom you say...” Princess Celestia said to smile and look through the large oak doors. “Make sure no one interrupts us.” The solar princess walked through the doors.

“Oh no! She found us!” The guards heard. Then they heard a click as the doors were locked. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance turned their heads around the corner, looking at the door that leads to Celestia’s bedroom.

“You did something, didn’t you?” Shining Armor asked.

“Me? I have no idea what to what you are talking about. Let’s go take a peek...”

“Cadance!”

“I just want to make sure our Auntie is ok. That is Johnny Bravo and Discord we are talking about...” The pink alicorn said.

“I suppose you have a point,” Armor said, leading the way to a room next to Celestia’s bedroom.

“With any luck, we could continue our honeymoon and...”

( …Surviving chaos together.)

___________________________________

“Ponies. Gentlemen! I have a suggestion,” Blue Spy said, his right hand moving to hold the inner pocket of his suit. Everyone in the cabin turned to look at the masked man. “Since we have some time to kill, why not spend it with a game?”

“What kind of game?” Rainbow Dash asked, hovering a bit at the side of Phoenix. She was finally able to stretch out her wings and smile. She liked the idea of entertainment. Ralf and Cherilee turned to look at each other and then nod.

“Why, the King’s Game!” Spy said, pulling his hand out to reveal four straws he held in his hand. The ponies turned to look at each other, not sure what was going on.

“Oh wow. I thought you were a Frenchman... The King’s or Queen’s Game is common in Japan,” Phoenix said, smiling a bit. Oh, when was the last time he ever got to play that? Not since his college days.

“A ruler’s game? How’s it played?” Cherilee asked, turning to look at Ralf as he smiled.

“Oh, this is a game used in mixers and social get togethers. Its a popular group date activity next to Karaoke. But people like this more because its cheap, easy to set up, be played drunk or sober, tons of fun, and can be played outdoors and outdoors,” Ralf said. While from America, Ralf has traveled the world and learn a few drinking games.

“This game sounds exciting. How shall we be playing?” Zecora asked, grinning up at her partner. Little did she know, Spy was just doing this to stay on everyone’s good side and try to earn some brownie points. Plus, it would be nice to see someone squirm. Been a while since he’s had a chance to backstab anyone.

“Do you know this game?” Lyra asked. Sephiroth shrugged. “Oh, I’m sorry. I remember you didn't have many parties...” The unicorn lowered her head, only to find Sephiroth’s hand on her mane.

“Fret not. If its for milady, we can try once,” Sephiroth said with a nod.

“This iz a simple game. I only have four straws, so we will play a zimplified version of the game. So four humans or ponies will pick straws. One of zem is marked with an “R.” This means “The Ruler” will give a command to two subjects. They must be obeyed no matter what. But there are limits and not taking things too far,” Spy added to grin behind his mask.

“Oh! So this is like truth or dare, just with no truth part!” Rainbow Dash said to smile. She loved this game for sleep overs.

“Oh! Its been so long since I played! Can the Ruler also command a subject to tell the truth?” Cherilee asked to step over to the others.

“But of course! But the only other rule is that the Ruler must involve two subjects, no more, no less. So for example, Sephiroth must tell the truth to Lyra if the Ruler commands it.” Spy smiled, spreading the four straws in his hand. “What did you say?” Everyone nodded, looking at each other. They had time to kill on the train, and it sounded fun.

“Now then, since I came with the idea, does anyone mind if I go first?” Spy asked, smiling a bit devilishly at them all. Phoenix shrugged, turning to look at Rainbow Dash. It wasn’t how the game was played on the first round, but they were playing a different version.

“Ok. But then the ponies get to draw straws. Deal?” Rainbow Dash asked. Spy nodded, moving to hand the straws for Ralf to hold.

“Very well. As the king for this round...” Spy moved his right hand to slip into his coat, just like Napoleon. “I command that Phoenix and Rainbow Dash kiss on the lips.” The mares perked up their eyebrows, turning to look at the couple. So it was this kind of game... Phoenix blinked once, turning around to look at the others. He wasn’t too sure how to feel about the smiles and smirks the others were giving. Still, it was a common choice for the King’s Game.

“Phoenix...” The former lawyer blinked, turning to look down at Rainbow. Why was she so- Not Rainbow Dash at the moment? Her cheeks were a bright red, a sharp contrast against her cyan color. She placed her hoofs on his chest to lean her weight on his chest as she landed on the booth. Her normal confident smile was much more smaller.

“Er.. Dashie?” Phoenix asked, lifting his left eyebrow.

“I wanted our first kiss to be more romantic... But I,” She stopped talking, closing her eyes to push her lips against his. She did it quickly, it was just a peck before she drew her head down to continue blushing, looking at the ground. A few cheers were given by the other mares.

“Aw, that was too quick,” Ralf complained. Spy nodded, though he smiled at the way Phoenix was also blushing. About time those two had some physical contact.

“That... That was nice...” Phoenix said, closing his eyes to blush a bit. Been a long time since he was kissed also. Rainbow Dash picked up her head to look at his face, feeling a bit better since Phoenix liked it.

“I believe now the ponies pick straws,” Ralf said, lifting his right hand to hold the straws up.

( …Being able to play together.)

___________________________________

“Look at those two...” Trixie said, turning to look at Otacon and Twilight. The Element of Magic and of Science were busy away talking to each other. Otacon was writing a letter to respond back to King Aurelius. However, it was not that they worked together that bothered Trixie. It was how they worked together.

“What about them?” Snake asked. He was busy tending the fire inside the tunnels. Thanks to being so deep inside, it was constantly dark and the sun went down sooner, making it get colder. Though he turned to look at his friend and his partner. Otacon was sitting down, with Twilight Sparkle between his legs. The two were wrapped by Otacon’s cloak to keep warm. The purple unicorn had her head resting on Otacon’s shoulder as they both looked down as Otacon wrote on a letter using a pencil.

“Don’t they seem... Unusually close?” Trixie asked, placing a hoof to adjust her hat over her eyes to look at Snake. The stealth agent said nothing, studying how they worked and talked to each other. He didn’t miss the looks Twilight had as she studied Otacon’s face.

“This is a lesson they both have to learn.” Trixie raised her eyebrows, confused by what Snake was talking about. She moved to sit at his left side, getting closer to the fire and let her cape settle around her form.

“What do you mean?”

“They both are so different from each other. But at the same time, they are made for each other. But they don’t know what love is until they are split apart,” Snake said, moving to add a log to the fire.

“I don't understand...” Trixie said after a second.

“Oh, they are both so busy, right? Responsibilities they have for the sake of others. Otacon works for peace to break the curse of his family. Twilight for her studies and her friends.” Snake turned to look down at Trixie, smiling a bit. “They try to make time for the more important things, the things that make life worth living.”

“And now?”

“And now? They are in their element. They are working for the sake of others. Peace. But the lesson I was talking about- Working with each other for the simple things. Fixing a problem is easy. But working towards a goal where neither have experience? That’s hard.” Trixie pouted a bit. Snake was too deep for his own good.

“That’s not simple at all.”

“Love never is,” Snake said to grin.

“Are you saying that-”

“Yes. Neither of them knows it. But when you’re as naive as Otacon or as dense as Twilight, the only way you can realize you truly care for someone is when your partner is gone.” Snake moved to look back at the two elements as they continued talking. “What will happen when they move out of their comfortable little worlds of books and science and connect them?”

“Wasn’t that the whole point of the Elements of Harmony paired up with the Element of Change?” Trixie asked.

“Another thing that they have to learn. There is no textbook they can study. What does pair up mean anyway?” Snake asked his own partner. Trixie raised an eyebrow, not sure herself.

“Hey Otacon, could you come over here a sec?” Trixie called out. Otacon lifted his head, blinking once to nod. As he started to move, Twilight grumbled a bit to glare at Trixie.

“Twilight? You ok?” Otacon asked, lifting his eyebrows to notice the purple unicorn’s reactions.

“Oh- Um I...” Twilight blushed a bit. “I was just comfortable! Right! I was all set to sleep the night.”

“You wanted to sleep with me?”

“That’s not what I meant!” Twilight said, her eyes closed to talk in a high voice. She opened her eyes after a second, noticing how Samus and Big Mac returned with firewood. Even The Merchant and Junebug raised their heads from counting gems and appraising them. The Diamond Dogs also looked at her, ears perked up at the noise.

“Ok, ok! Fine! I want to spend as much time as I can with Otacon!” Twilight admitted out loud to look at the others. “I already missed a lot of time!”

“Er, Twilight?” Otacon asked. The unicorn turned her eyes left and right in her sockets as she noticed how many were looking at her. She released a sigh and then raised the cloak with her magic to cover her face and look up at him.

“I’m fine. We’re already experimenting with each other,” Twilight said with a hushed voice as she blushed. Otacon felt his cheeks flush with heat. Damn, here he was hoping she wouldn’t bring up the drunken shenanigans.

“I suppose you’re right,” Otacon said, turning to look away. Both were unable to look at each other. “Um, after we get to Ponyville, you wanna-”

“Go on a date where we can eat dinner, partake an activity, and then physical skinship?” Twilight asked, immediately turning her head to look up at his face.

“Uh... Ok?” Otacon asked. He was going to say get a translation book. Where did she get that checklist from?

( …Being able to show public affection, even if you look stupid.)

_____________________________________

Applejack sat down on the wooden floor, looking up at Dovahkiin. They were both inside the Apple farmhouse, as the human was done with the forge for the day. Now, Applejack was simply staring at her partner, wondering what in tarnation he was up to.

The dragonborn hummed a low tune to himself, setting a special table for himself. He had gotten some beakers and other weird looking stuff from the Golden Oaks Library. Also, he had the book Super Naturals open on a countertop.

“What’cha doing?” Applejack asked, looking at the dragonborn, as he start eating a stalk of wheat. He stopped tasting, turning to look at his partner and blink.

“I’m tasting the ingredients, trying to get a feel for them before I start mixing them,” the Nord said. Various herbs, leaves, butterflies, and other things native to Equestria were laid bare on the table.

“Yer really gonna eat all that?” Applejack asked, debating if she even wanted to kiss Dovahkiin anymore after eating a dragonfly.

“Well, I do need to raise my Alchemy level. And even though I got this book, I still need to see if I can make some of my own recipes,” Dovahkiin said to smile at her. The orange cowpony frowned a bit. “Something wrong, Applejack?”

“Its not right. Here ya are, slaving away at a forge all mornin’ and now ya stuck here makin’ potions when Zecora could done that,” Applejack said to look at his face. “Yer making special weapons and fancy magics.”

“Oh, don't worry my little pony. I promise I will make the time to spend time the night with you in bed...”

“That ain’t what Ah meant!” Applejack said to blush. Confound this male! “Why are ya pushing yerself so hard? Even Ah learned a lesson about bitin more than Ah can handle.”

“Because I love my new friends,” Dovahkiin said, lifting an eyebrow at her. Like he needed a reason. “I don't want them hurt, so I make armor to protect them. I want them to defend themselves, so I make them weapons. When they get sick or hurt, I make potions to help them...”

“But this ain’t Skyrim. These guys are taking a nice train ride while yer busy away all day.”

“I do this, because I love you too.”

“Say what now?!” Applejack exclaimed, lifting her head up to look at him. “Did ya say, love?”

“Of course. I can do so much, so I must do so much. What else can a man do when he is in love? Do you think I do this only in the name of my Resolve? What good is resolve, if you have nothing to drive you?”

“Ah...” Applejack lowered her head on the table top, letting a sigh escape. Her mind was refusing to cooperate. Dang it, why did he have to be so harsh gone perfect? “I reckon yer right.”

“Course I am. I’m the Dovahkiin,” He said, smiling to lean down to remove her hat and kiss her head.

“Not modest at all, are ya?” Applejack said to shut her eyes and release a contented sigh.

“I love your new hairdo. I just want to hug you all day and kiss you.”

“Stop teasin me already!”

“Oh, did you want to got to bed now then? Been meaning to let you try my spear-”

“Oh Dovah... What am Ah gonna do with ya?” Applejack said to open her eyes and shove him playfully.

“With any luck, it involves the Lusty Argonian Maid....”

( …Being honest with each other about their concerns and feelings.)

________________________________________

“Alright kids. You sure this is all you need?” Ash asked. He managed to get some hammers and nails away from the hospital rebuilding project for the kids. While tools had been stolen by the changelings, nails and wood were not. The adult human and Mayor Mare looked down as the Kids Next Door begun to grab two by fours and grin.

“Trust me. Gets me nails and some wood- And I’ll build you the world!” Hoagie said with a mile to spin a hammer in his right hand. Applebloom smiled, hammer in her own mouth.

“Well, you seem to know what you’re doing. Just please stay out of trouble,” Mayor said. The needed something to keep the little colts and fillies out of trouble and away from explosives. She raised her head, turning to look at the Cutie Mark Crusaders Clubhouse. The KND and the schoolyard ponies had gathered at the Apple Farm to help build.

“You sure this is a good idea?” Sokka asked, turning to look at Derpy.

“Of course! The little ones may not look it, but the Crusaders rebuilt this treehouse,” The pegasus said. “And if the human colts and fillies want to live here, why not let them?” Sokka shrugged, there was that whole humans under attack from changelings to worry about. Still, he turned to look at the younglings. They were all laughing and smiling, enjoying the outdoors as they told jokes to each other. It seems that children, pony or human, still shared the love of stupid jokes.

Save for two that were standing a bit to the side. Wally frowned a bit, still wearing that cruddy blue vest. Scootaloo at his side, looking over at Rumble and Kuki. Number Three was happily collecting flowers to decorate, while Rumble was her guinea pig. He was wearing a flower ring on his head that made him grumble. The small blue pegasus would rather be hammering. He raised his head and started to munch on the flowers on his head.

“Rumble! You are just adorable!” The colt frowned, once again getting another hug from the green sweater monster. Wally released a sigh. Only reason he let himself wear this blue thing was because Kuki said he would look cute in it. He raised his eyebrows though, hearing Scootaloo sigh as well.

“You too?” Number Four asked. Scootaloo immediately picked up her head to blush, looking around a bit.

“I don’t like Rumble!” She admitted out loud quickly.

“Huh. I ain’t mention no one, and how’d ya know what I was talking about anyway?” The blonde asked. While not the brightest, he wasn’t stupid.

“I- Ah horsefeathers. Yeah, me too,” Scootaloo said defeated. She kicked the ground, feeling jealous that Kuki could hug Rumble so easily.

“Lets get to work...” Wally said. He needed something to get his mind off things.

( …Thinking of someone else, even if they already have someone.)

_______________________________________

“Welcome to my world...” Severus Snape said with a sad expression. He was reading Nathan Drake’s journal from the future. “Why are my ears burning?”

“Severus?” The Doctor asked, looking up from his controls.

“Nothing. Next time, I pick what we eat.”

______________________________________

“Really? That’s it?” Soma asked, blinking to look at Nate. “But that’s stuff friends do, right?”

“Love and friendship ain’t that different kid,” Nate said with a smile, resting his own hands on the booth.

“Never thought I would agree with Nate here, but he’s kinda right. Love is some stupid drug that makes you do all kind of stupid stuff too... Ain’t ya seen any movies?” Dan asked, eyes closed halfway.

“How about an example?” Soma asked as he turned to look at the two men. “I mean, you guys got your own Brands...”

“Oh, no way!” Nate said, raising his hands up to wave them. “I already had to explain love. Let Dan show you, he was the first one to get engaged and also get a Brand.”

“He got a point,” Soma said, actually smiling to look at Dan. It was good to make the little guy squirm.

“You really want me to show you my stuff? You couldn’t handle it...” Dan said to shut both eyes and cross both arms on his chest.

“Hm... I have an idea Pinkie,” Rarity said to smile. Her hoofs moved up to hold them and look at Fluttershy. “You kiss Dan all the time, and he seems to let you get away with it. How about you show Fluttershy how you do it?”

“Oh! That’s right, after all, you are engaged. I would like to see that,” Fluttershy said to smile at the idea.

“Hmm... I guess I could try. But Dan isn’t a romantic kind of guy. But I do get my hugs and kisses when I need them! Alright, I’ll do it!” Pinkie Pie said to grin and get off the booth. Pinkie gathered up her swagger by moving her hooves to clean the pastry crumbs off her coat to start walking. She stopped though, seeing Dan walking over to her.

“Danny Wanny! I need to-” Pinkie Pie found herself shut when Dan moved to place his index finger on her lips.

“Stop right there young lady! I got something to tell you,” Dan said to draw his hand back to smile eviliy at her.

“But Dan, I gotta-”

“Shush young lady. Don't interrupt, this is important. Do you know that “Smile” song you just love to sing?” Dan said.

“Yeah? Want me to sing it?” Pinkie Pie said, getting a huge smile on her face.

“Oh, no. I hate that song!” Dan said, throwing his hands back to wave them side to side. Pinkie Pie frowned, feeling her pink mane start to quiver a bit as she bit her lower lip. At this point, Soma and Nate picked up their heads to look over at the couple. Rarity and Fluttershy also got off the booth to look over at them. Finding himself on the spot, Dan quickly looked around and then placed his hands to rest on Pinkie’s shoulders.

“What I meant to say- Is that I think I have a better Smile song.” Pinkie blinked a few times, tilting her head to the side. A better song than her own Smile? She sat down, expecting the song. She had her eyebrow raised though.

“I doubt it mister. But you get one chance,” The party pony said to sit down.

“I swear to god, we’d better not get Rick Rolled,” Nate muttered under his breath.

Dan nodded, already up to the task. He moved his right hand out to her chin, holding her jawline as the sound of a guitar started to play from nowhere.

“What in Dracula’s name?” Soma asked, lifting his eyebrows to look around for the direction where the sound was coming from. Fluttershy and Rarity perked up their eyebrows. Was... Was Dan going to serenade Pinkie Pie?

You're better than the best

I'm lucky just to linger in your light

Cooler than the flip-side of my pillow

Pinkie Pie relaxed her gaze, feeling Dan’s damp yet warm hand slide against her coat. She wasn’t sure what was going on, Dan was never this romantic. He had her eyebrow raised in question.

“That's right,” Dan answered to chuckle, as if to answer Pinkie’s questioning gaze.

Completely unaware

Nothing can compare to where you send me

Let's me know that it's okay

Pinkie Pie raised his head, a smile growing on her face as she started to enjoy the song.

“Yea, it's okay,” Dan said, moving his hand back from her face to let them rest on her shoulders.

And the moments when my good times start to fade

You make me smile like the sun, fall outta bed

Sing like a bird,

Dizzy in my head

Spin like a record,

Crazy on a Sunday night

You make me dance like fool,

Forget how to breathe

Shine like gold,

Buzz like a bee

Just the thought of you can drive me wild

Oh, you make me smile

Dan finished the song, lowering his hands to look back at Pinkie Pie. He raised his eyebrows though, seeing Pinkie Pie started to cry. He took a step back to look around.

“All I did was sing, I swear!” He cried out to point accusingly at the others.

“Oh Dan... That was beautiful,” Pinkie Pie said, moving a hoof to wipe her tears.

“Oh, tears of joy! Never seen those before...” Dan said. Been awhile since he saw those. He found himself quickly being pinned to the ground as she pinned him to the floor in a hug and kiss. This time, he didn’t struggle.

“Wow. That was romantic,” Nate admitted. Soma nodded, a bit loss for words. He turned to look at Fluttershy, who had hugged her hooves together at the tender scene between Dan and Pinkie.

Chapter Notes: I just had to go and write a romantic chapter, didn't I? I apologize. Next chapter, the Road Trip Arc ends when Phoenix and the others arrive at Appleloosa.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura

Road Trip IV: Destinations

Chapter 52- Road Trip IV: Destinations

“Its so hard, you know?” Celestia said, crying a bit. She was sitting down at the edge of her bed, resting on her haunches to have her front hooves up to hold her eyes. Salty tears fell from her eyes. “I mean, I had no idea that Discord still loved me *sniff* All this time, I had nothing, but contempt for him. And all this time, all he has done to this point, has been for my kingdom.” She blew into the handkerchief to hand back to Bravo.

“Umm, keep it,” Johnny Bravo said, frowning a bit. The poor human was hopelessly weak to crying women, even animal ones. He’s dated an antelope and a werewolf, and he only did those because they cried in front of him. For a moment, he had been afraid that he was going to have to smooch this pony, only to have her break down cry. Once again, he was the stand in for the other guy. “So, who is this Discord guy anyway?” They could at least tell him who was the guy in his head.

“Oh forgive me, I must look like a mess,” Princess Celestia said to give Johnny a small smile. “Discord must not have told you much about his plans. But when I found out that he was going to die and lose him forever, I just-” She stopped talking, closing her eyes to face the ground and get off the bed. “I had no idea I had buried those old feelings. I thought they died.”

Tell me about it. This is just, unexpected. I mean, I told her I missed her when I freed myself from stone the first time. All I got was looks of contempt. I have to put my life in danger to get her to take me seriously...

“Least she’s keeping her hooves to herself,” Johnny said under his breath. Why couldn’t it be a nice human girl for once?

“Discord is a spirit of- Well, a god. One of Chaos. For a long time, we believed he was the oldest and greatest threat to Equestrians,” Princess Celestia said to sniff. “He was sealed away in stone, twice, for crimes against the throne and realm.”

“Really?” Johnny asked, lifting his head to look up, as if trying to talk to Discord.

Sue me. I don't deal with rejection really well. She picked her country over me. I thought if I took over, she could be my queen and get a two for one. Though the second time I was mostly over it.

“Thanks to a wizard, I was able to find out the true intention of his plan. To think all he wanted was to make the guardians of Equestria stronger through trial...” Celestia said, turning her head to look out the window that lead to the hedge maze. “Though some part of me should’ve realized there was still good in him. He has never killed anypony.”

“So, why don’t you just make up with the man?” Johnny asked, arms lifted in a shrug. It sounded weird. Why were they making this such a big deal?

“I wanted to. When I heard Discord wanted to date me again, I was so happy,” Celestia said, smiling. “I had my sister back, and found a new nephew in Shining Armor... My country is flourishing, and the Crystal Kingdom has capable rulers. The Elements of Harmony and of Change will save the day. All I missed in my life, was my own special somepony. One that was powerful, intelligent, romantic, and... I just wanted it to be Discord. Back when I was younger, he was still so immature for me to pick him.”

Wait, what?! You’re the one that encouraged me to do pranks and make you laugh- And you called me immature?

“Um, Discord is calling you the imma-whatever one...” Johnny said, frowning a bit.

“I suppose in my own way, I was. I possess too much faith in others. But I am glad that I can put my faith in Discord once more.”

So... Now what? We pretend it never happened?

“I hate being a middle man! Discord wants to know, now what?” Johnny said. He needed to find a girl if they wanted to double date.

“Now, I will do everything in my power, to make sure I earn Discord’s love again. Now about that date...”

Johnny gulped.
____________________________________

“So... These, are the troops?” Vergil asked, frowning at the two sets of troops collected. On the left side stood the Celestial Guard, proud and standing like a white line. On his left were the Night Troops, filled with pride that one of their own, Travis Touchdown, was in charge. The human in question, was at the moment busy with Luna doing interrogations, and Terra had taken off to learn magic from Princess Cadance. Fine by him, he didn’t want to talk to his partner this moment. Although injured, Jack stood at his side.

“Soldiers!” Jack cried out, projecting his voice to step forward. “Until a new captain is called forth, Vergil Sparda and myself shall train you.”

“Why should-”

The poor Celestial Guard found himself silenced in an instant, when both swordsmen drew their swords to dash forward and point the blades at the guard’s neck. Shadow Cloud winced, as the Night Troops already knew not to question the humans that could beat Captain Armor like a naughty puppy.

“As it stands, you are not fit to even guard a pebble...” Vergil spoke in a low voice as his eyes were narrowed dangerously low. Unlike Jack who wanted to make a point, the half devil wanted to show that he meant business.

“You are now guards, accept this as truth,” Jack said to lift his sword away from the gulping white pegasus. “But at this moment, your Princesses need you. Your country needs you, more than ever, a danger looms. What is needed is not guards, but soldiers.”

“Sir? What’s the difference?” Shadow Cloud spoke, stepping out from formation.

“The fact you ask that proves your ineptness,” Vergil said, bringing his sword back from the other guard. Shadow Cloud wanted to frown, but he nodded. Although he was willingly to give his life- The Night Troops were very young in comparison to the Celestial Guard. They had not been in service until Princess Luna returned not more than a few months ago.

“A guard vows to give his life in order to protect,” Jack said, turning to look over at Vergil and frown a bit. One catches more bees with honey than vinegar. “But a soldier lives on.”

“Sir? I don't understand.”

“A dead guard gave his life because it was the last ditch effort, the last line of defense. But a soldier,” Jack said to face both sets of pegasi. “A soldier is the first line of defense. If a soldier does his job well, it means the last line of defense is never needed. A soldier must never die, for a broken shield does no one any good. A soldier lives on to fight again.”

Spike took a moment to write these things in his diary. Although these two humans were so different from each other, they understood war. Something these pegasi had never even had to worry about in a long time. A lot of the looks the guards were giving showed signs of... Regret? The moment the changelings attacked was not the guards finest moments. The fact no one caught the fake pink alicorn was also fresh in all their minds.

Least the Night Troops had the excuse of lack of experience.

“What we will teach you, is to lose fear on combat. How many of you actually struck down another, with the intent to kill?” Vergil asked out loud to face the Night Troops. They said nothing and turned their heads away from the gaze of the white haired human. Some of the Celestial Guards also frowned. At the first signs of hostility, a few of them had frozen.

“I do not wish to teach you to die for a cause. But I do want you to know you can defeat the enemy, instead of hoping to beat them,” Jack said to smile.

________________________________________

Ash stood with both of his arms crossed on his chest, staring at the KND. He didn't understand it though, just, how had these kids make such a huge tree house out of a small club house? Then again, he built his metal hand with a basic college education. Maybe there was truth that kids learned things sooner and faster with each generation. Still, the little ones looked happy. All of that worked tired them out.

“Look at that...” Mayor Mare said, a small smile on her face. Ash turned to look at the mare and raised an eyebrow. The children and ponies had worked so hard that they had all fallen asleep. Wally lay asleep on some wood he had been sawing with Scootaloo. The both drooled on their metal tools. Kuki and Rumble were asleep in a pile of flowers. Applebloom and Hoagie were hanging from some rope, done hammering away at some boards. Sweetie Bell and Nigel were leaning against each other, paint brushes in their hands and mouth.

“Oh, those guys,” Abigail said with Pipsqueak in tow. Though she yawned, bit exhausted from carrying supplies. Pipsqueak looked like the only one that had any sort of energy. Then again, he hadn’t worked as hard as the others.

“Lets get them in the tree house,” Derpy said, smiling as she walked over to the others. “I told the other parents that the school is having a sleepover.” Sokka nodded, shaking his head to the side. He started to collect the sleeping ponies to carry them up the steps to the treehouse.

“Someday...” Mayor Mare said quietly to look down at Rumble and move a hoof to pet his mane and lift him up. Ash picked up the Hoagie from the rope and turned to study the Mayor. According to Phoenix, ponies had over 30 blood types, while humans only had 8. While not a science nut, those numbers didn’t add up. Not to mention that pegasi, unicorn, and earth ponies could cross breed. That meant there was no scientifically way possible that a human and a pony could have children together. He said nothing and continued to help the kids to bed.
____________________________________

“So... How do sleeping arrangements work?” Nate asked, looking at the sleeping beds the ponies had in the train cars. One bed looked like it could easily hold from 2 to 4 ponies. And Dan could easily fit with no problems, and Soma would be a tight fit. The evening was settling faster as they moved further away from Ponyville. They were traveling east afterall.

“You figure it out. What are you, a child?” Dan asked. Dinner over and done with, and Dan’s eyelids were getting a bit heavy. He moved to a bottom bunk and lay under a blanket to shut the curtain. After a second, Pinkie Pie came bouncing up and down next to Dan’s bed and move the curtain to step inside.

“Well, they are engaged, so-” Rarity found herself going quite as Pinkie Pie was pushed out of the bed. The Baltimare group could only stare as the party pony once more moved to get into the bed of her fiance. Her eyes were determined. Once more she was pushed out. Frowning a bit, Pinkie Pie narrowed her eyes and once more jumped into the bed. This time, the sounds of lips sucking or smacking were heard. This time, the pink mare stayed inside the bed booth.

“I guess that answers that...” Soma said to shrug. Rarity smiled and winked at Fluttershy.

“Well then Nathan, lets get to our bed. They have bigger beds in the rear...” Rarity said to lead Nate away. The treasure hunter turned to look behind himself to mouth “Help me.”

“What was that?” Fluttershy asked to look at Soma.

“I think... Nate was telling me ‘good luck.’ I wasn’t sure...” Soma lied, having no idea how to help Nate. No way was he going to shack with a dude. At least now he knew he wasn’t gay.

“So...” Fluttershy said, blushing a bit. She turned her eyes to look at the bed bunk set aside for them. It was a top bunk, luckily not over Dan and Pinkie’s. Her eyes darted left to right, looking from Soma and then to the bed. Soma immediately blushed, taking a step back to look at the bed with the purple blanket.

“I guess so,” Soma finally responded.

“Unless you don’t want to, you can fit in your own bed...”

“No! I mean...” Soma stopped himself, finding his voice was louder than he wanted it to be. “I mean, its okay. We are just sharing a bed, right?” Soma said, lifting his left hand to rub his nose with an index finger. Dan peeked from behind the curtain, with Pinkie Pie holding her breath on top of him. Nathan and Rarity ducked behind a booth to peek at the hesitant ones.

“Yes. Sleep... We have a big day tomorrow,” Fluttershy said to nod. She had to force her voice out, the blush still on her cheeks. Soma turned to the side, letting her go in first. The yellow pegasus fluttered her wings to fly into the bunk and settle herself inside, moving a hoof to push the bedsheets off.

“Yeah, we arrive tomorrow,” Soma said to steel his nerves. Was that strange dream from last night a vision? His right hand moved to take off his white duster jacket and let it hang from a peg on the side of the bunk. Kicking off his boots, he released a sigh and decided to stop delaying. Fluttershy picked her head up to look as Soma moved headfirst into the bunk. Once under the blankets, the teen had to bend his legs a bit in the fetal position to fit.

“Are you comfy?” Fluttershy whispered in a low voice. Half of her face was covered by the pillow and her pink mane, leaving only one light blue to look at Soma’s face. The two were only inches apart.

“Oh... Yes. Goodnight,” Soma said to whisper back. He stared at her face a second, wondering what Dan or Nate would do. Be bold, do what you want, and show style. He shut his eyes a bit to lean in and place a kiss on Fluttershy’s forehead. That was until Fluttershy leaned her head up to have her lips meet his. It was a quick peck, though she had held her breath during the brief encounter. The teen’s eyes opened wide by her move.

“Goodnight,” Fluttershy said, eyes closed to give Soma a large smile. She then leaned her head into his chest a bit to give a contented sigh. The soul hunter debated sleeping with one eye open. Dan stuck an arm out to give Nate a thumbs up. Nate nodded, along with Rarity as she smiled.
_________________________________

“So, find anything yet?” The Doctor asked, turning to look over the shoulder of the wizard. Snape had a bit of a hard time making out Nathan Drake’s journal. Most of it was nothing but diagrams, drawings, notes about languages and tombs. He didn’t find anything relevant until the second half of the book.

“Are you serious?” The champion of Discord said with a frown. “You are asking me to read the journal of the muggle I nearly killed.”

“Come come Snape. I figured with all of Nathan’s notes, you could piece together things better than I could. You were a school teacher after all,” The Doctor said to hold up Spike’s journal. “While I may know human history better than anyone, you may know more about human behavior than I do.”

“There is not much to tell. This... Mr. Drake fellow... is more of a note taker than journal or diary writer,” The black arts wizard said. There was some truth to what the alien was saying. “According to his notes though, nothing transpired between the midday report and the evening report,” Snape said to lower his glasses. “The only relevant is that the Ash fellow was placed in charge of the muggle children. Ah, this as well. The samurai Jack will oversee the Celestial Guards, while the devil Vergil would oversee the Night Troops. What particular information must we find anyway?” Severus picked up his head to look over at the Time Lord.

“Mostly updates, I should think...” The Doctor moved to sit across from the black haired man. “While we have a lot of dirt on Celestia, we need something else to have the humans to distrust or second guess the ponies. Our only lead is the summon spell...”

“How is the summon spell a clue? If you could just let me study the spell, I believe I could understand it,” Snape said to place the book down.

“But I figured the originators of the spell would be a better person-” He stopped himself to laugh. “Ponies to ask.”

“And who is that exactly?” Snape shook his head to the sides. Unicorns and their magic was so... Limited. Did Princess Celestia ban magic experimentation? Seriously, hair growing was a legitimate lesson of magic to learn? Back home you did it with a potion, and most didn’t even bother studying it.

“Well, as it turns out, it was two. Discord was one, and the other is Star Swirl the Bearded,” The Doctor said to look up from Spike’s journal.

“Really? Why am I not surprised?” Snape said with his eyes closed to scowl. Why was it that whenever something took a complicated turn it involved Discord? The one time he wanted to talk to him and there was too much of a time difference to attempt it.

“We can talk with Discord when we return to the future, but we need Star Swirl’s input...”

“I have the feeling we won’t like the answer. I am convinced there’s a reason the Bearded one has a restricted section in the Canterlot Library. Wait, why do I know that?” Severus said with a frown. His right hand moved to the side of his head. Just how much did Discord mess up his brain while he was in there?

“Oh well you are Discord’s personal champion, so I’m not surprised. Star Swirl is Discord’s father-” The Doctor stopped, turning to look as the Tardis stopped making noise. “Ah. We are here...”

_______________________________________

Gathered inside the dining car, Team Appleloosa smiled and laughed with each one another. The Ruler’s game had lots of results- Mixed ones at least. Lyra and Sephiroth each sported a mark over their left eye. Ralf had ordered them to give each other a cutie mark on the face with a marker. Lyra had a heart over her left eye, and Sephiroth had a teardrop hanging from his left eye.

Then, then things got weird.

Cherilee and Ralf were made to shout out her love though the train, and also open a window and ask for Celestia’s blessing for her union with Ralf.
(She heard that, by the way.)

Rainbow Dash was made to give Phoenix an erotic dance.

Spy was made to propose to Zecora. While sober.

Zecora was forced to not to rhyme while confessing her love to Spy.

Sephiroth was ordered to give Lyra a dance.

Ralf had to give to make out with Cherilee for a full minute.

Once Cherilee regain consciousness, much revenge and other making out was forced. Then, things got ugly. She went after some truths.

Zecora was forced to tell what was her most embarrassing confession. It was about Spy, she wanted to see what he was hiding under all the clothes he wore.
(He had shown her unknowingly when he showered, by the way.)

This made Ralf reveal his deepest desire. It was to get married, live in a quiet rural town, and have three kids. It surprised a few- Then again, he was a soldier and had seen a lot of war.

Phoenix had to confess what he would do on his most wild kiss. It was to make out on the defendant's side of the table, after he won an objection.

Lyra was forced to reveal why she was so obsessed with humans. It was to find out how they reproduce. For science, she said.

Spy was forced to take off his mask. Though it was a mistake on the ponies fault: It was the guys that got jealous over his James Bond look.

Rainbow Dash was asked to forced to reveal her hero, and why. Phoenix blushed because he was “An uncool, looser, ditz, that had the courage to make her believe in love.” She quickly changed her answer to “Underdog.”

Needless to say, much straining, blushing, and other cheeky shenanigans took place. But it was all in good fun. Dinner was over and done with, and they were all enjoying some drinks over stories. Mostly personal triumph ones, such as Rainbow Dash’s first sonic rainboom. But soon enough, evening came for them. Ralf turned to look out the window after the evening check in. Well, time to bunk with a guy. With any luck, it wouldn’t be Sephiroth. Thoughts of the naked long haired fellow made Ralf shudder.

Then again, all the drinking games the Spy knew was making everyone a bit tipsy that it made the evening fly by faster. No one got drunk though. Lesson learned. Hard. Unlike Team Baltimare though, Team Appleloosa split up sleeping arrangements. The ponies shared a booth bed, while each of the humans got their own bunk.

_____________________________________

“Now arriving, Appleloosa!” A voice cried out as the train started to slow down. It was around 9 am, time to check in. Miss Cherilee turned her head to look out the window of the booth. Gone was the vibrant green. Orange, brown, and various variants of the two mixed with white and black started to decorate the ground and hills. While not exactly a desert, the ground looked dry and arid. Vegetation grew scarcer and scarcer, and cacti started to become the new normal instead of trees.The humans managed to clean their faces in the bathroom, getting ready for the hot climate.

“This is it, Phoenix. Its a bad time guys, we just arrived into town. Can we catch up at 2? Great. With any luck, I will have good news for us all. Team Appleloosa out.” The Element of Hope smiled, turning to look at they were all in good spirits.

One by one, they all begun to step off the train to look around. Finally glad to be out of the moving vehicle, the ponies stretched out their legs. The humans however, walked out with smiles on their faces. Phoenix was used to travel, Ralf as well. Sephiroth’s super human physique gave him resistance to ailments, and Spy was used to traveling in worse conditions. He was, after all, a spy. One of the station ponies dressed in a short blue hat drew a cart to them, revealing several suitcases.

“Are these the gear Merchant gave- Sold us?” Rainbow Dash blinked, hovering over the metal storage devices. She grabbed hold of the top one, which had Phoenix’s name on it to hand it to him. The former lawyer raised his eyebrows, moving to grab the case to set it on a wooden post to open it up. Inside was standard gear they all got- An olive colored cloak, a vial with red and green crushed herbs, and some food. However, Phoenix blinked at the note inside.

“What does non-combat special mean?” Rainbow Dash asked as Phoenix handed her the note. Phoenix had a few flash grenades, a stun rod, and a first aid spray. Pens and a notebook were also inside. What made him raise his eyebrows though, was the Riot Shotgun.

“That’s looks like a standard anti-personnel weapon used by prison guards. It shoots bean bag like rounds, only lethal if you aim for the head, and even then in the cranium weak spots,” Ralf said to look over as Phoenix held the shotgun up. “Its weird though, this one looks like it had been modified. I think that one had been modified to shoots real rounds, then re-modified back to its original condition.”

“This is...” Phoenix stopped to look over at the others in his team. Sephiroth had been given the same as Phoenix, save he had been give only flame grenades, combat knife, and some sharpening equipment. Sephiroth only required his long sword, but the flame rounds made him raise an eyebrow. Ralf took the submachine gun and pulled the loading bolt. He then set it on a side holster. The Punisher he was given was slipped into his back belt. There was extra ammo as well. The soldier had also been given a few extra hand grenades and incendiary grenades. The Red 9 was also inside his case.

“Huh. I see you have an eye for things. Gun's not just about shoot'n, it’s about reload'n! You'll know what I'm talkin' about!” Spy quoted, sounding just like Merchant Creeper Pasta as he read his note. Everyone turned to look at the masked man, shocked he could mimic people’s voices. He didn’t care, just smiled like a child on X-mas when he opened his case. Inside were a Broken Butterfly magnum, the upgraded Enforcer, combat knife, the Black Tail handgun, and several rounds of ammo.

“Alright guys, I think its time to go...” Phoenix said after gulping a bit. Weapons still made him uneasy. They all put on their cloaks to stand out less and begun to leave the train station and head into main street.

The whole town was alive, constantly moving. Ponies, donkeys, minotaurs, griffons and other beings walked the dusty streets. Stands of food, items, western gear like hats were on sale. Sheriff Silver Star stood overlooking the crowd with his deputies to smile. The Salt Lick had its doors open and close regularly. Team Appleloosa smiled at each other and nodded, making their way to the crowd and head for the Sheriff.

“Why are we not joining them? I can feel human footsteps among them,” Toph said, leaning against a wall. Little Strongheart, Vash the Stampede, and Braeburn were all hidden in an alley to look at the new humans.

“I don't know how to explain it...” Vash said, his head held down a bit. While looking at Phoenix gave him some hope, the other humans lack the noble vibes Phoenix had. “But I saw the weapons the humans have. All from my world, and nothing good will come of it. I’m afraid if we don't take care of things carefully, there will be a bloodshed.” Vash moved to stand up straight, smiling a bit. “But I’m sure it will all be okay. Let’s just observe them a bit, see if they are friendly.”

“With any luck, they will join our team for the Rodeo!” Braeburn said, smiling. “We need at least four, and they won’t let the young uns join...”

“But what if they are not nice humans?” Little Strongheart asked. Toph moved to stand up straight, moving her fingers to lock against each other and then stomp the ground. Small rocks levitated in the air before landing back. Like the earthbender, Vash reached for the giant cross on the wall to set it on his back to get ready.

“Then you know what we do. LOVE AND PEACE!”

Chapter Notes: Behold, I give you the first to uphold the ideal behind love and tolerance. But how and why is he here? I’m afraid, it's time for a flashback or two.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

We Turn Back the Hand of Time

Chapter 53- We Turn Back the Hand of Time

Now then, our dear Reader, we must turn back the hand of time. While our our brave, noble, slightly odd and perverted champions have been in Equestria for four days, there have been others humans still running about without any knowledge of what has been going on. We turn our sights now to the San Palomino Desert, which lies west of Appleloosa. We go back to Humans Assemble, Day 2.

Dust.

There was no better word for it, even sand was more dense. Yellow and brown shades of earth particles were traveling on the wind, hitting the face of the young teen. Her black hair was tied back on the back of her head, in a slight bun. She wore a green pair of short pants and a shirt. Over that she wore a light tan tunic that reached her knees. The sky had not a single cloud in sight, letting the sun shine brightly over the earth. Dust was annoying. Least her feet were not burning anymore.

Although, it was always pitch black for the young lady. Each slow step taken vibrated lightly against the ground, telling her what she already knew long ago. There was no water for miles. No signs of civilization anywhere either. Not even a rabbit hole. The teen came to a stop to lift the left hand to pull the scarf down to her shoulders to breath the air a bit. The lips were a bit cracked, showing how dry they became.

“Just how long have I been walking?” Her hoarse voice asked. She turned her head to the sides, trying to pick any scent in the wind. The vibrations her feet made were not helping at all, so the only hope was that the breeze carried a smell. Something that could get her on the right path. Nothing. Her hand moved to push the scarf back over her face. She hoisted the sheathed sword back on her shoulders and continued walking. Sooner or later, something was going to give.

As it turns out, it was her. Unable to walk anymore, she fell to her knees and shut both her eyes. She couldn’t hear any vultures overhead, so that meant she was safe. There were no other predators or carrion beasts on the ground. A nap was sounding really good. Yeah, a nap. Just for a bit. Travel at night when it wasn’t so hot... Both of her eyes shut closed to sleep.

“Chief!”

“What is it?” A deep voice called off from the distance. A large buffalo with a feather headdress begun to make his way over to the much smaller female buffalo.

“I’m... I’m not sure!” Little Strongheart called out, lowering her head to look down at the face of Toph Bei Fong. “I know this wasn’t here more than a few minutes ago.”

“We’d better take it with us, maybe the herd elder knows something,” Chief Thunderhooves said to turn his head over to look at the little one. She nodded and moved to lift Toph up a bit.

“Wow, this thing is alot lighter than I thought it would be,” Little said to help the human on the larger buffalo’s back.

“That’s not a good sign. This creature can’t lose too much weight, it means a lot of water was lost. We must hurry.” The two buffaloes nodded at each other and took off, leaving a trail of dust behind them.
___________________________________

Little Strongheart perked up her ears, turning to look at the sound of rustling. Was that strange creature waking up? It was odd, the creature had not moved while asleep. The small buffalo turned her head to the flap of the teepee. Should she get someone? Feelings of confusion, fear, excitement, and worry filled her. She decided to stand up and head out to get an adult.

Toph moaned a bit, the first feeling her body felt was warm. Not super hot or burning sweat levels, just warm. The first thing she could recognize was the smell. There was the smell of animal hides, earthenware bowls, some kind of... Grain? It smelled like a type of crop, but she couldn’t place it. Her tongue moved out from her mouth to lick her lips lightly. Some kind of medicinal moss or salve had been placed on her lips to ease the cracked lips. Least it stopped hurting.

Having been lying on her back, both of her hands moved to push herself to sit up. Huh? The next thing she could feel was the lack of sun. The more pressing matter though, was the feeling of the foreign fabrics against her form. Someone had taken her clothes off and left her in some kind of- Yes, cotton. This was cotton thread weaved blanket. Weird, she expected an animal hide considering how much the smell was abundant in the air.

“Are you alright?” A voice asked. Toph thought it belonged to a young girl.

“Yes? Who is it?” Toph asked, moving her hands to rest on her lap. Not that she didn't want to be ungrateful, but a blind teen was an easy target.

“Oh, I’m Little Strongheart! One second please,” The young buffalo said. “She’s ok!” Little Strongheart said to smile and look outside the flap. She then walked back into the teepee and walked over to sit close to Toph. The teen blinked once, trying to get a feel from the footsteps. It was hard though, the ground was covered by a blanket. Also, she was more used to do it with her feet than with her hands. Something about those footsteps was off. Also, the heartbeat was irregular. Did these people have a pet? But why only one heartbeat?

“Thank you very much for helping me,” Toph said, trying to test where the location of the girl was. “My name’s Toph Bei Fong.” The blind teen smiled a bit, deciding to at least trust the child. Very few children could pull off scams like she could anyway.

“I’m over here,” Little Strongheart said, turning to look at the direction Toph was looking at. Did someone else come in?

“Oh I’m sorry. I can’t see,” Toph said, turning to look at the direction of the voice. Really? Did the girl mask her steps with the pet? Little Strongheart raised her eyebrows at Toph. How bad was she out of it?

“Can’t see? Were you mean moon blinked?” Little asked.

“Moon blinked? Never heard being called blind like that...” Toph said. What was moon blinked anyway?

“Blind? Are you saying,” Little Strongheart stopped talking, lifting both ears at the sound of approaching steps. To Toph, they were heavy. Not as heavy as the Avatar’s pet flying Bison Appa, but a bit heavier than the Earth King’s pet bear.

“Ah, I see you have awoken. Are you-” Chief Thunderhooves stopped talking, taking note of Toph’s eyes.

“I’m fine, I think. Just really thirsty,” Toph said to smile. Although this guy’s voice was deep, it sounded friendly. And from his heartbeat, she could tell it was kind. If she had to place it, it reminded her of Uncle Iroh. She finally felt she could relax. Her nose twitched a bit though. Whoever this guy was, he had some deep musk to his scent. Her nostrils caught a whiff of this guy as soon as he opened the flap to walk in.

“Should I get her some more water?” Little asked to look at her chief.

“Ah, no. Its important to drink water, but slow and low amounts to prevent our guest from getting sick,” Chief said to smile a little. “Although, I must ask- What are you, creature?” He turned to look back at Toph. Maybe he was jumping the fence. Maybe this creature’s eyes were normally like that, and she wasn’t blind.

“Creature? What do you mean? Never seen a teen girl before?” Toph asked, lifting her arms to cross on her chest. Did they not see her new boobs? Wait... Her eyes immediately frowned.

“A teen girl?” Little Strongheart asked.

“Don’t tell me- you never seen a human before,” Toph said to fit the clues. Multiple footsteps. Only two set of heartbeats. The heavy smell of animal hides. The heavy footsteps, not to mention the multiple sounds of footsteps only animals could make.

“A human? I can honestly say I never heard of such race before,” The Chief said. “Are you here for the international competition? Is that why you were lost in the desert?” Toph lost her smile, hearing the male speak. She moved her left hand out, trying to find a spot not covered by the blanket. The human finally found a spot and pressed her palm to make it vibrate through the earth.

“I’m in the Spirit Realm, aren’t I?” Toph said to sigh. She could feel the vibrations and detected the bodies of the buffaloes.

“Spirit Realm? No, this the plains close to San Palomino. We were on our way to Appleloosa,” Little Strongheart said to lift an eyebrow at Toph. “What were you doing all alone?”

“I wish I could remember what the others told me when they entered the Spirit Realm,” Toph said to herself. She’s never ever heard of those places. “I was making my way back home. I heard about some scavengers that visited the site of a battleground. They took something very important of a friend of mine, and I was getting it back.” Toph shut both of her eyes, remembering how Sokka gave up his sword to save her life.

“I think we should start with introductions then. I am the leader of the Southern Buffalo Tribe, Chief Thunderhooves. This young one found you, and her name is Little Strongheart. We found you close to the desert, collapsed and dehydrated. We brought you along on our trek.”

“My name is Toph Bei Fong,” The human said. She doubted her name would ring any bells, but it was worth a shot. Was this the Spirit Realm? She was starting to have her doubts. She was supposed to be a spirit here, right? Then why was she hungry and thirsty? “Thank you for saving me.” The Chief nodded.

“I will look for our healer, Raining Meadows. Were you always blind? Or did that happen while in the desert?” Chief asked to turn around and head to the entrance.

“Blind since I was a baby... Are you a bison?” Toph asked a question of her own. The smell was the closest to Appa that she could place.

“Buffalo, that was a good guess considering though. Bison are our brethren though,” Chief said to walk out and leave Toph and Little alone.

“Toph? Do you mind if I call you that?” Little asked to get closer to the teen girl. She smiled a bit, realizing that Toph wasn’t bothered by the blindness. Such was the way of a nomad. When you moved from place to place, you didn’t sweat the small stuff.

“All my friends do,” Toph said to smile a bit. “But I guess you hate being called Little.”

“While I do not like being called little, it is my name. I made peace with it, but my friends call me Strong for short,” Little said to smile.

“I like it. I like my name, because it sounds alot like ‘tough.’ Tell me something though. Am I really the only human here?”

“Well, that we have seen at least. Then again, we kept ourselves to Southern Equestria,” Little confessed. “We buffaloes are nomads, so even if we met other creatures, we wouldn’t know. We barely even had contact with ponies until recently.”

“Ponies? What are those?” Toph asked. She wasn’t really a girly kind of lady that would ride on regal animals. Her father was too paranoid to even let her get on animals that were bigger than a rabbit.

“You don't know what-” Little Strongheart stopped talking, lifting both of her ears close to the feathers on her headband. It was the sounds of thunder, least to Toph. It felt like the ground want to split from an earthquake. “Something’s wrong!”

“This isn’t an earthquake,” Toph said as she placed her palm to the floor again. With so much rumbling, it was hard to pinpoint things properly. “A stampede?”

“Little Strongheart, Toph Bei Fong!” Chief Thunderhooves peeked his head through the flap of the teepee. “We must run!”

“What’s wrong Chief?” The human asked. She tried to stand, but she still felt drained. It didn’t help that the other buffaloes were running around. Little rushed over to Toph, helping her lean against her frame.

“Twister?!” Little shouted, knowing there was very few things in the world that could make buffalo scared. Toph raised her eyebrows. While not as fluffy as Appa, the little buffalo’s fur was soft. But the word “twister” was new to her.

“Yes! Raining Meadows was out looking for herbs for Toph when she spotted the twister! Toph, get on my back! I will carry you to safety!”

“Wait, what’s a twister?” Toph asked. Once on her feet, the vibrations on the ground were easier to read. It also helped that the buffaloes were moving from the area. “I need my clothes!”

“We don’t-” Little found herself quieted down when Toph placed her left hand over on her face.

“Trust me, if this is anything like the storms Twinkle Toes makes, then running is not the best idea. Look, I can help, but I need eyes and my clothes!” Toph moved the blanket to her chest to keep her naked self from being seen. “Chief, are there any mountains nearby?”

“Truly? A twister is a horrible storm of wind. It spirals at rapid speeds, and usual brings storms of thunder. The air itself feels angry, and out ancestors claim that the spirits of air are angry...” Chief Thunderhooves said. While he wanted to run, he would let Toph at least get dressed. The human was guided to her clothes, where she begun to get dressed quickly. “But no mountains, anything to hide or take cover.”

“Sounds like a hurricane, alright,” Toph said to frown. She was used that term at least. “Chief, I can save your people, but I need someone to carry me. Who is the fastest? And how much time do we have before it gets here?”

“I thought we were away from twister season though...” Little said to frown.

“We have maybe minutes before it arrives,” Chief said to frown. He stepped out of the flap to lift his head to study the sky. He sniffed the air. Sometimes you could just smell a storm. The sky had gotten darker, and tumbleweed and dust could be seen flying around faster than usual. After a few moments, Toph finally walked out to join him.

“Chief Thunderhooves! You have to get your buffalos back! The closer you are all together, the better. Hurry! I can try to stop this thing for now and buy you some time,” Toph said to frown.

“But how are you going to help?!” Little said, frowning a bit to look out of the healing hut.

“Little, listen to Toph. Sometimes you must feel these things,” Chief said. “Strongheart is the fastest out us all, but I do not know if she can carry you.”

“She doesn’t have to carry me! Strong, let me lean on you,” Toph said to move her left arm out to wrap around the young buffalo’s back. She needed to hurry, she could smell the storm thing getting closer.

“I don’t understand,” Strongheart said to frown.

“Chief, gather your people, hurry! Strong, I need you to run. Run to one end of the, settlement? Umm, homes? I have no idea what these- You know what? Just go! Trust me!” Toph now screamed at the buffalo girl. Frightened now by the human, Little begun to run. Being lighter than her brethren, her thin legs could move faster. She ran now, the familiar feeling of racing against a train returning. Time and time again her race trained to be able to keep up with the Equestrian trains that ran by. She was confused though, why could she still feel Toph’s hand on her back?

The Earthbender smiled, the wind created by the buffalo’s racing made her hair flap a bit against her face. As it were, Toph was now skating. A mound of earth had covered her feet, securing her in place. The mound burrowed through the earth, like a mole as it dug a tunnel under the surface of the earth.

“How are you doing that?!” Little asked, turning her head a bit to look down at Toph’s feet.

“I’m an Earthbender! The best there is!” Toph screamed out to grin. Eat your heart out Katara, this is how you earth skii! “Take me to the end of the area and stop!” The female buffalo nodded, turning to look back ahead of herself to speed up. Soon enough, she reached to one of the ends where the teepee were set up.

“We are here! Now what?!” Little cried out, sliding to a stop. Her heartbeat felt like it was racing to get out of her chest. Toph released the mound at her feet to step forward a bit.

“Now I make a post!” Toph said and moved both of her hands to her waist. She bend both knees and focused. Taking in a small breath of air, she shut her eyes. A second later, she stomped the ground with her left leg and then raised both of her hands out in front of herself. Strongheart’s mouth fell open, watching as a thick and long pillar made of rock shot up and extended into the air.

It was almost like watching a flower grow up.

“There, that’s one marker! Go to the other end!” Toph cried out to move and grab the buffalo’s back again. Once more, a mound of air collected around her feet. Little nodded, not sure what the plan was. Still, she saw magic more amazing than ponies could do. The young racer took off, heading to the opposite end of the settlement.

While the two worked, Chief Thunderhooves raced to collect his “courageous” buffalo. Honestly, they were running around like cows frighten of a snake. It was almost embarrassing. The Chief pushed and headbutted the buffaloes, slowly to collect them to the center of the settlement. Once at the other end of the area, Toph once more created a pillar of rock from the ground. Her eyes wide like saucers, Little could only stare in wonderment. Was this human an earth human?

“Alright! That’s two! I need two more... Ready Strong?” Toph said to grab hold of her new partner. “We are heading to-”

“Four directions of the wind?” Little finished to smile.

“Exactly! Lets go!” Toph said to nod. Although the young buffalo’s breath was getting heavy, she nodded and took off. This human was up to something. A frown formed on both of their faces when the sound of a roar was getting closer. “Take me to the side closest to the twister!” Still confused, Little nodded.

East and West sides of the settlement had a marker, so they headed to the South. It was a shorter run, since Little didn;t have to run the whole opposite end of the settlement. Again, Toph made another marker. With no place to run or hide, the Chief managed to gather more and more of his herd to the center. The buffaloes moved in a circle, getting the younger in the middle. With luck, the buffaloes would be too heavy to be lifted.

“Quickly, tie rope around yourselves!” Chief cried out to pass out rope. Out of the corner of his eyes, he could see that Toph and Little were running around. What were they up to? Finally at the North end, Toph once more took her Iron Horse stance to erect the final pillar.

“Finally! How are you holding up?” Toph asked, turning to face her partner. She could feel Strong’s heart beat going a mile a minute. She was also panting for breath.

“I.. can... still go on,” Little admitted. She was still young and full of energy, but the twister was making it hard to breath right. She needed oxygen in her lungs.

“One more stop then! To the center!” Toph said, moving her arms to wrap around and hug Little. Nodding once more, the young buffalo took off to gather at the center where her family was gathering.

“Toph Bei Fong! Little Strongheart!” Chief Thunderhooves cried out as the two returned. “Whatever your plan be, now is the time!” All of the buffaloes raised their head to look up at the sky as lightning and thunder now joined the twister.

“Alright! Watch this!” Toph cried out to let go and stand up straight once more. “No one move! Try to stay quiet, I need to concentrate!” Toph cried against the howling wind. Little moved to lean against the chief, looking at her partner. Toph pressed her feet against the ground, digging herself into the ground a bit. All of the buffaloes looked at the human. Some confused, other with worry as water started to fall of them all.

“My name’s Toph Beifong! The greatest Earthbender in the world!” She cried out. She reached through the earth, looking for the markers she created. She found North and South, trying to rule out the wind and the the heartbeats of all gathered. She then raised up to being both of her arms up to have her fists hit against each other over her head.

The buffaloes all looked at the sky, mouths agape as a different shadow took to the sky. Spikes made from rock emerged from the ground, meeting over all of their heads. Little starred with her eyes wide open, watching at the sky was covered from view.

“What’s going on?!” A buffalo cried out. “Is this magic?!”

Toph didn’t have time to explain things. Once more, she took her Iron Horse stance, though this time finding East and West. Like before, she raised her arms to have two more spike of earth emerge and meet the other spikes overhead. While the top of the spikes may have been thin, the bottom were easily thicker than giant redwood trees.

“Is this...” Chief managed to regain his sense, looking down at Toph. The pillars moved with the movement of her arms. Was she doing this?!

“Almost done!” Toph cried out, glad the rain still fell. It meant the pyramid she was making was still letting air in. Now that she had much bigger marker points, Toph took a different stance. This time, she had her right leg in front of the other. Her left hand moved to her right elbow to steady it. With a sudden rise of an uppercut, a giant wall moved to connect South marker with East. Not bothering to stop, she turned to the other direction to raise a giant wall to connect South with West marker.

“By the spirits...” Raining Meadows said. She stepped out from the other buffaloes to stare at Toph. She was a bit smaller than the Chief, and also a light shade of brown than him. Unlike the other that wore feathers in headbands, she had feathers hanging from threads nest to her horns. The buffaloes were now more frightened of Toph than of the twister. They begun to take a few steps away from the creature that controlled the earth.

“Hey! Stop moving, I can’t-” The twister finally hit the southern end of the pyramid. The wind picked up faster, and the swirling wind made rocks shift and fall to the ground. Toph frowned, she ran out of time. She quickly moved to connect a wall between East and North. The buffaloes shut their eyes, bracing themselves for the worst.

“Wait... The earth is holding,” Little said. The buffaloes slowly begun to open their eyes when the last wall was put into place. While the sound of air could be heard buffertering against the earth, they could not feel much rain. The sound of thunder was also less intense.

“I’m not done yet!” Toph cried out to smile. Face wet and clothes sticking her slightly, she turned to face them.

“But we are safe, what can-”

“I am going to make this twister stop! I always wanted to try this move, but Twinkle Toes is such a downer...”

“But how can you stop a storm of nature?” Little Strongheart asked.

“A spiral force of wind is just rapid speeds. But if you cut the wind at four different angles,” The Earthbender said to show off her teeth. Toph brought in her arms to make an X over her chest. Knees bent, she lowered her body a bit. “Brace yourselves!” Toph said to spread out her arms to the sides. North, South, West, and East markers spread out to the sides to stand straight up. Inside the eye of the storm, the buffaloes were safe. Even then, the walls were still up.

Little picked up her head to turn her neck in circles to look at what Toph was doing. With four sudden halts to the wind, the rapid speeds took a sharp decrease. The buffeted winfs spilled out though, spreading through the outside of the walls. Toph frowned a bit, trying to keep her hold out of the pillars and walls. Still, the pillars did their jobs. The wind unable to keep its form, it started to relent.

“Not enough huh?! Take this!” Toph yelled. She moved the walls of the pyramid up and outward to help the pillars disrupt the rapid speed of the wind.

“Is this even possible?” Chief said to look at the form of the twister begun to vanish. True there was still wind and lighting, but the clouds were not moving as fast. Rain still fell, so Toph brought the walls to once more close over them all. Exhausted, Toph fell down to the ground, sitting to face the sky and smile.

“I did it everyone,” Toph said in a low voice and smile. “I did it Sokka,” She said to close her eyes and relax. The buffaloes turned to look the human that started to laugh.

“What manner of creature are ya?” Meadows asked, stepping away from the others to look down at Toph. While the wind had been calmed down, rain still continued to slip through cracks.

“Hey guys... Did I have a sword on me?” Toph asked, turning her face to look at the buffalo.

“Oh, is that what the giant metal knife is? Its back at the healing hut,” Little responded. Toph nodded to smile.

“Great. Someone wake me up after a nice nap.” Toph shut her eyes and let herself fall asleep. Unable to help herself, Little Strongheart also moved to yawn and lay down to sleep. All that running made her tired. The adults turned to look at each other, not sure what to do.

“As soon as the rain lets up, we shall continue to Appleloosa. Maybe we can find Toph Bei Fong’s family there. We have our own mission as well.” Meadows moved to look at the young ones taking a nap and lay down close to them to inspect Toph. She looked alright, considering all the activity done.

Meanwhile, outside the stone pyramid, a few griffons stood on the storm clouds and look down at them. They all were a witness of what Toph had done. The winged chimeras took to the air and flew off.

Chapter Notes: In case anyone’s wondering, the storm clouds formed around the same time Alduin was defeated. Toph Bei Fong is from the same show as Sokka, The Last Avatar.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“I bet you can’t make a face crazier than this!” Pinkie Pie said to move her hooves rapidly to rub her face. When she took her hooves down, she had a Generation One pony face. Everyone either covered their eyes or made motions of getting sick.

“I have the weirdest of boners right now.”

Everyone turned to look at Sephiroth, his one wing flared out straight and veins pumped blood through it.

Humanoid Typhoon

Chapter 54- The Humanoid Typhoon

Dear Reader, time has been turned backward for the moment. As it stands, we are now traveling closer to Appleloosa. We are now in Humans Assemble, Day 3.

The nomadic buffalo tribe made their way through the vast untamed wilderness that is the southern part of Equestria. As they moved further and further away from San Palomino, more and more vegetation could be seen. Traveling in the morning also made it easier. The color yellow grew less common, and the color of brown fertile soil was more prominent. The larger ones traveled in the front, spreading the traveling area and also clearing the area ahead of the wagons.

Toph was inside of the healing wagon, being drawn by Raining Meadows. After all, she was her patient. Unfortunately, the earthbender had to be sedated with various herbs. Still suffering from dehydration and malnutrition, Toph needed to rest for another day before she would be given a clean bill of health. Little Strongheart marched alongside the wagon, with some of the other younglings. They were curious about the human that could control the earth.

“How is the... Guest?” Chief Thunderhooves said, approaching the wagon. He wasn’t sure how to refer to Toph. Human? Teen? Girl?

“Still asleep, thankfully. You had no idea how much the female did not want to rest...” Meadows said to sigh. “Who knew a blind creature could put up such a struggle. But she should be well by tomorrow. Why do you ask?”

“Do you remember our mission? If Toph Bei Fong has human family in Appleloosa, they may be of help for our cause.”

“What do you mean Chief?” Little turned her head to look over at Thunderhooves and join in.

“As you know, we wish to set up a trade shop and a grazing home for our elders no longer able to travel,” The male buffalo said. Little nodded, following along. Since still considered a youngling, she was not present during adult talks. “While we have our choice of land since its ours, we still need money for materials, medicine, equipment, food, and other things. Winning the Rodeo will not only give us the money we need, it will also help to promote buffaloes among the other races of Equestria and of the planet.”

“Is getting known that important?”

“Yes Little. Only the Bison and the Northern Ox tribes know of us. If griffons and other races know of our culture and our wares, we can get more business,” Chief said to smile.

“Indeed. It is also about time we buffaloes learn of other cultures as well. Learning about other race medicines will only help our race as an example,” Raining Meadows said to smile at the little one.

“I think I understand. I also hope Toph finds other humans. It would be really sad if she is the only human here on Equestria...”
________________________________________

Braeburn made his way from the town outskirts and headed towards Appleloosa’s orchards. It made sense to keep the apple groves closer to the water.The orange cowpony smiled, moving a hoof up to his hat and tip in a greeting to those he passed by. ’An absolutely beautiful day’ The stallion thought to himself. The morning was bright, the sun shining, but the multiple ridges and the river valley kept the town and apples from getting too hot. Another wonderful day to start the final harvest before the Rodeo.

“Just two more days, huh Sheriff,” Braeburn said to smile at the mustache fellow. “What brings you to this side of town? Ah’ve woulda figured you got yer hooves busy with the town’s hoopla.”

“Still early in da day Braeburn. I’ve got time before everypony and the competitors get in full gear,” Silverstar said with a smile. His black hat and scarf were set up along with his vest in case things got rowdy. The minotaurs and the oxen sometimes got a bit full on sarsaparilla. “Figured I’d take a look on the last apples the town will need.”

“Eeyup!” The male Apple turned to look ahead and spot the other ponies getting to the orchards and start working. “This gonna be a big one, Ah can feel it. Town’s gonna make it big thanks to this rodeo. We have to thank those donkeys for the idea.”

“Who woulda thought, right? Such a big idea from newcomers,” The Sheriff added. He nodded and stopped walking to look over the others. Braeburn left the sheriff and headed to grab a cart. Once he was hitched, he took off to the farthest end of the orchards. Made sense to start further away and make your way closer in. Also, it was a good idea to inspect the apple trees away from the water. Had to make sure the apples were growing well.

Until he heard the sound of crunching. Lots of munching. Lots of inhaling of air. Lots of Omn Nom Noms. Breaburn stopped and raised both ears in front of himself and turn to face the direction of the noises. He took a second to unhitch himself from the cart from himself, trying to be quiet. He doubted it was one of the Appleloosan residents, they were welcome to the apples at anytime. So he thought it may have been one of the competitors. If it was, he was in for a rude surprise. They were not allowed to take apples that belonged to both the Southern Buffalo and the Appleloosians.

Braeburn blinked though, when he turned his head around a tree to look at the strangest thing he had ever seen in his life. The figured was tall, even tall enough to actually pluck apples from tree branches. If he thought about it, maybe even taller than the a minotaur. The... Thing? Was way too thin to be a minotaur, also lacked the horns. It had long curly blond mane, and was dressed really weird. Lots of black straps tied around the boots and gloves. Black pants and gloves, and the longest red cloak/coat thing he had ever seen. The red coat was wrapped around his form tightly from the upper body, but hung loosely over his legs like a cloak.

“I’d never thought apples could taste so good!” Vash the Stampede cried out as he was busy plucking apples from trees to bring them to his mouth and bite away from them like they were donuts. Discarded apple cores lay at his feet. Braeburn blinked twice, leaning his head back a bit to study the scene. The stallion was stunned, he knew no creature that could eat like that, and Vash looked so weird to him. After what seemed like seconds, Vash finally stopped eating.

“Well, maybe one more...” Vash moved his left hand up to grasp a nice shiny apple and pull it from the branch. He moved to polish the apple against his chest and was about to take a bite. But the reflection of a figure on the shiny fruit made him stop. The human in red turned to look at Braeburn. The human was left with his mouth open, almost taking a bite out of the fruit.

Braeburn had his mouth open, bit shocked now. He was looking at the ugliest thing he had ever seen in his life. This... This thing didn’t have a muzzle! But all creatures, dragons, ox, minotaur, pony, donkey, buffalo- They all had muzzles! Even pets had them.

Vash stood still, wondering what he should do. He was looking at the very definition of what crazy people saw when they drank cactus juice. It was... What on the name of planet Gunsmoke was he seeing? A hat and a vest on an animal. Vash couldn’t place it. His mind did a rapid backwards check. A horse? He remembered back to when he was a child, seeing all those picture galleries along with Rem. It was kinda like that, but something was off. This animal had eyes as big as that blasted black cat.

“Oh hello. Were these your-”

“Apple Wrangler!” Braeburn screamed out.

“Wait, you can talk?!” Vash asked with his eyebrows raised.

“Hold it right there! Apple thief! Sound the alarm!” Braeburn yelled out to lift his hooves up to shut his eyes and scream out loud. Vash turned his head to the sides as an alarm was sounded it. It was metal being pounded, a ladle being slammed against a large pan.

“Apple bandit? Where?!” Sheriff Silverstar ran over towards where Vash and Braeburn were.

“Can’t we talk about this?” Vash asked, his eyes closed to drop the apple. Both of his hands moved up to hold them palm out, in a defensive posture. “I’m really-”

“Sheriff! Over here!”

“Sheriff?!” Vash said, his eyes opened wide. That word he knew, and he was not sticking around. Vash move his left hand to grab hold of a giant cross under a blanket to hang it over his right shoulder and run.

“Its getting away!” Braeburn yelled out, turning to look as Vash ran away from the river. The blonde raised his head to look around the area, giving it a quick look over. While he wanted to say it reminded him of Gunsmoke, something was also off with it. Too many trees, and it looked nothing like that place with the nice folks that wanted their only son to inherit the only patch of fertile land.

And lots of little critters on four legs. All of them staring at him like he was a bad guy. While used to it, he was not used to seeing it from animals with eyes bigger than a human ones.

“Its the Apple Thief! Get it!”

“Gah!” Vash cried out, his eyes getting bigger as the quadruped creatures got closer. “Why are you guys so fast?!” He yelled out to pick up his speed. Why did he decide to carry this cross?!

Shut up needle noggin! Its heavy because its filled with mercy.

“Now you talk to me Wolfwood?” Vash said, eyes closed as he ran. The human moved his left hand up and down as his legs rushed through the flaps of his long coat. His other hand held on to the strap that carried the Cross Punisher. The ponies tending the orchards dropped their tasks and joined Braeburn and the Sheriff to run after the varmit. Thanks to the direction of the herd, Vash was heading towards the town.

“Why are there so many of you?” Vash cried out, his mouth open to breath easier as he ran. He turned his head back to find several ponies running after him. In fact, there was so many collected that they were creating a large trail of dust behind them.

“If you give up lady, we’ll go easy on you!” Sheriff Silverstar cried out as he lead the charge.

“I’m not a girl!” Vash cried out to look straight ahead of himself. Town limits was just up ahead through the dirt road.

“You heard him! He ain’t a girl! Show no mercy!”

“Whatever happened to gender equality?!” Vash shouted as he spotted more of these creatures in the town. Vash stopped a second, turning to look at the... Banners? Vash picked up his head to read the name on the wooden sign. “Appleloosa...” The humanoid said, blinking once. That was not the name of any settlement on Gunsmoke. “And welcome to the International Rodeo?” Did they even have those on the planet anymore?

“Fifty Big ones to the pony that catches that apple thief!” Braeburn shouted out to the residents of the town. The ponies chasing the human were close enough to town now to be heard.

“Did he say 50 bits?!”
“Apple Thief?!”
“Get him!”

“Can we afford that Braeburn?” Sheriff Silverstar turned to look at the orange cowpony.

“We’ll just have to take it from the prize money from a contest. We can’t have a thief ruin Appleloosa good name just before the big rodeo!” Braeburn said a bit angry. The sheriff nodded.

“Aw come on! Can’t we get along?!” Vash cried out, tired of running. At the sight of the ponies and now oxen and buffaloes joining in the chase, Vash took a quick turn to the left to duck into an alley. Various creatures from the Appleloosan side turned and begun to follow the strange red one. The first to turn into the alley was Braeburn though, having been the closest. When he turned into the alley, he had expected to corner the apple thief. It was a dead end, the alley was between two close buildings.

“Aha! Now Ah-” Braeburn came to a stop, having to slide a few feet on the ground to throw some dust up into the air. He had been going too fast to stop. The stallion turned his head to the sides quickly. “Where’d he go?” Vash the Stampede vanished into thin air.

“Braeburn did you-” Sheriff stopped also, narrowing his eyes to look around. He was stumped. “Did he teleport using magic?”

“Ah... Not sure,” Braeburn said to lower his head to look at the ground. The footprints made by the varmint stopped a few feet from the wooden fence. “His tracks just... End.” The Apple cousin turned his head to look at the others gathering outside the alley.

“Hey, were you serious about that 50 bits?” An orange ox asked from the crowd.

“Eeyup! 50 bits to the pony-” Braeburn stopped, turning to look at the non-pony races gathering. “Erm, reward to whichevah captures that thief!”

“Oh man... Those guys are serious,” Vash said. He had jumped off from wall to wall to land on top of a building. He lay his body against the shingle roof, taking note of all the creatures gathered. Not a single human among them. Seriously though? Only 50 bits? He was the 60 billion double dollar man!

“I shouldn’t be proud of that,” Vash sighed and slowly started to move from the roof to duck from view. Lets see. These were all animals. They apparently could talk, and they could reason as well. They know the value of money, and could farm on their own. This wasn’t Gunsmoke. He stopped crawling though, turning his head to look at a loose shingle that started to slide from his right hand. Both of his eyes opened immediately to see the red roof part betray him. His right hand moved to steady the shingle.

“Do you think he jumped the fence?”

Vash turned his head, hearing the voices of some noises. They were still there? Vash’s mouth opened wide as his eyes grew bigger than should be possible as now he saw another shingle from his left hand now starting to slip. Now was the time to debate to stop wearing metal plated boots and carrying the giant cross while roof hopping.

“I kinda doubt it, he was carrying something on his back.”

Vash moved his left hand, trying to stop the new shingle from moving. He released a sigh, only to perk up his head at more sounds. Shingles from the left hand now started to slide down in a row against his hand.

“Alright, lets form a posse. Somepony get the dogs, see if they can git his scent...”

Vash strained his mouth and eyes, trying to push the shingle back up. Now the right side of the shingles started to push down against his hand.

“You don’t think he jumped up the walls?”

The human turned his head at that comment, struggling to keep himself from getting pushed down. That was until he felt his whole body shift down a few inches. The shingles on his feet started to slide down. Sweatdrops started to fall from his face.

“You know, that thing was pretty tall..”

Vash started to shake his head to the sides, as if trying to tell the shingles to stop moving. That was until he saw a black cat walk along the rooftop.

That blasted cat! He was looking down at the top of the shingles that had yet to slip down. Vash’s lips started to mouth “Please please please” as his whole body started to fall lower and lower down the roof. Tears started to form at the end of his eyes as the cat moved a single paw to point at a shingle.

“Alright, some of us should stay here in case he is hiding.”

The cat turned to look at Vash a second, leaving its paw in the air. Vash shut both eyes, mouthing “No no no no” with his mouth. The cat turned to look back at the shingle.

“Okay! Are we ready to split up?”

The cat pushed the shingles down with its paw.

“Gah!” Vash opened his eyes wide, his breath caught in his throat as she started to slide down over the edge of the roof.

“What the-” Braeburn turned to look as roof shingles started to fall and break against the ground at his hooves. He took some steps back to look up and see the thief trying to swim up the falling roof tiles to hoist himself back up. It was almost funny.

“There he is! How’d he get up there?” Sheriff asked to frown.

“What did I ever do to you? Stupid cat!” Vash cried out to swing his limbs up and down. Two knives burst from the bottom of his boots for him to stab into the side of the building to keep him from slipping. Once he got a hold, he managed to climb back up to set himself on the bare roof.

“Get back down here!”

“I’m not a bad guy! Really! I fully intended to pay for the fruit!” Vash cried out to stand on the roof. Once he was secure, he peeked down. “I think you’re overreacting for a few apples.”

“Just a few apples! We need those!” A pony yelled out. A few of the others started to join in to shout at the human.

“Look, if I come down will you-” Vash ducked his head, moving both arms out to cover his chest and face to avoid a tin can thrown at him.

“Baaa!” A goat cried out.

“The goat’s right! That reward is mine!”

“Eep!” Vash shouted as he started to dodge rocks and other things thrown at him. He turned around to start running along the roof.

And thus, the chase for the bounty on the humanoid typhoon begun.
____________________________________

“I see...” The Queen of the Changelings frowned a bit after reading the letter from the King. Damn, the ponies had caught on to the backup plan. She was currently sitting down in a tunnel entrance close to the Galloping Gorge. Dull blue and dark blue mineral stripes adorned the walls. While banished from Canterlot, she had enough power to resist some of the buffer field created by the power of love. A few changelings managed to join her. Imago the Elder was among them. There were a few candles set on a wooden table to let the Queen and Imago plan.

Imago placed the letter down to look over at his queen. Like the other changelings, he had the same green eyes and black bodies as the others. Unlike most other changelings though, his body had aged. His carapace was a dull purple color, and his black fangs were chipped. The rest of his body was covered by a black cape to keep his body warm.

“At least some kind of counter offensive was mustered,” Imago said, his voice a bit raspy. “And this ‘hu-man’ your dolt of a husband found, may be the best find he’s ever made.”

“Hush now. I’m thinking,” Chrysalis said to furrow her brow. “According to his message, he says we should gather our forces and find allies. What do you say?”

“We have no cards left. If Celestia goes from town to town and casts that magic suppression spell, all will be for naught. At least Aurelius had the bright idea to start pulling back the hive from towns. We may as well try. My Queen, you defeated Celestia once, so your name will carry weight with potential allies seeking to overthrow Equestria.”

“That look on her face alone was worth it when I struck her down,” Crysalis said to laugh. “Who can we get through? Griffons and minotaurs are already waiting for us.”

“It is because of her defeat that she has gotten wary... These other mercenaries pose a serious threat, and who knows how many other exist. While it may be fruitless, for the good of the hive we must even the odds. Maybe we can find others that hate Equestria. I doubt Discord, he’s still in stone. Maybe this Sombra?”

“Bah. Allying ourselves with others will be a waste of time. And this Sombra lost to a single baby dragon.” Rumors were spread around quickly. “But so be it. Find Sombra. We must send word to the other generals. If we want allies, lets show them what my changelings can do.”
______________________________________

A dark green minotaur with a long mustache and a hat on his head picked up his head to look at the hot sun. Did he just spot a shadow overhead? Must have been a bird... The minotaur lowered his head to look back at the streets to find Vash. How long had the red creature been running for, anyway? It seemed too long now. The human had just hopped several feet to land on another building to duck down next to a chimney.

“What are those things?” Vash asked. They were huge! It kinda looked like a man that got turned into some kind of animal.

“I found him!” A light brown pony cried out as he looked up from a ladder against a building.

“Is this really necessary?” Vash turned to look at the pony and frown. He stood up on the roof to start running again, this time to hop on another roof. This one was a long jump, some of these buildings were not close together at all. He landed on the other one, rolling a bit to bring himself up with his left knee on the roof. Maybe staying on the rooftops wasn’t a good idea anymore. He found his eyes and body shake rapidly as something hard hit the side of the pony express.

“Get down here!” The green half bull, half goat said. He lowered his head to ram into the post office once more.

“Hey, stop that! This is a government building! I think...” Vash picked up his head and turned to look at the other end of town. He was close to the edge, and with any luck he could make it to the ridgeline and climb and head out of this humanless town. Last thing he needed was another bounty. Just when another minotaur was going to slam into the building, the human jumped off the roof to land on the ground in a crouching position.

“Hey! We finally made him fall down! Yeah!” The two minotaurs pumped fists and then turned to look at Vash. Not bothering to wait, the humanoid picked himself up to stand and run for the exit. Up ahead, there was a wooden fence that lead to the back of town. He was just thankful he had better stamina and speed compared to regular humans- He’d never be able to outrun these four legged sapient beings otherwise.

“Baaaa!” A goat cried out to point over at Vash. While most of the posse had spread out over town, a few moved at the exits to try and block off his escape. The goat grabbed a whistle and started to blow on it. The other residents turned to look at the exit of town to spot the strange creature. Vash didn’t stop running though, there was only a few guards there. He took a quick turn to the left and headed for one of the wooden corral. Easily jumped over. The goats at the exit opened their mouths to witness the red robed figure jump over the fence and land on the other side.

“Whoo! Never been run out of a town by animals before,” Vash said as he rose up to stand and look behind himself. He better start running before... His gaze looked upward to look at the clocktower. Did he spot some glinting? A mirror? A sniper scope?! He turned his head to look at the direction the mirror pointed to and pick up his head to look at a ridgeline close to town. That... Those were a lot of rocks just waiting there. Some donkeys were also up there, using some wood to start pushing the rocks loose.

“There he is!” Sheriff Silverstar cried out as most of the ponies started to chase towards the end of town.

“No...” Vash said in a low voice to himself. All of those animals chasing him would get crushed by the rocks. They were too busy to notice the rocks and just making a break for him and his bounty. He doubted the animals would believe him, but he started to run back to town and lift his left hand to point up at the rocks. “Stop! Look out! Get back!” There was still time.

“Hah! That prize money is ours!”
“Get back here!”

Braeburn frowned a bit, hearing the shouting going on. But he was also confused. “Why is he running back at us?” He thought to himself. He picked up his head to the side and look up. He stopped running, letting others run past him. “Oh no...”

“Why don’t you things ever listen?!” Vash cried out to pass the wooden fence back into town. He stopped to slide a bit, moving his arms and hands to grab the Cross Punisher. He didn’t want to hurt the creatures, but they weren’t listening. Using the giant cross as a blunt weapon, he swung it to hit the goats away from his form. “Look up damnit!”

It was too late, as the donkeys managed to loosen the rocks and let them start falling over to the town. While some of the rocks were small, they picked up speed as they fell and roll down. And the larger boulders were going to be trouble. Many of the creatures stopped to look up, finally feeling vibrations on the earth.

“Get back! Sheriff!” Braeburn yelled out to try to move and block some of the residents from advancing. The goats that got knocked back from Vash raised their heads to look up and spot the rocks. The quickly got up and started to run out of town. By this time, most of the Equestrians chasing him stopped and started to panic at the falling rocks.

“What do I do?!” Vash shouted, sweat starting to fall down the side of his face. With little time, there was no more chance to grab a gun and start shooting to scare off the animals. Should he use the Cross Punisher? No, too many rocks to shoot with rockets. He let the cross fall to the ground and dug it into the ground behind himself to brace against it. Both hands free, Vash moved to grab the gunmetal .45 Long Colt into his right hand. The sides of the barrel flew off, exposing a green power generator that started to glow brighter and brighter.

“Get down!” Vash shouted. The red sleeve of his right arm burst and ripped along with his shirt to reveal his arm was getting longer and thicker. But gone was the color of white skin, and a grey looking bone-like structure replaced his humanoid arm. The gun and arm were both covered and fused together quickly. The center of his arm took a large ball of yellow as rings formed over the tip of the barrel. A large feathers emerged out from his shoulder, connected to the gun cannon as it took its completed shape.

The gathered creatures all turned to look at Vash’s odd transformation, stunned by the change the creature went through. Braeburn bore witnessed to this, amazed they all thought to chase after this thing.

“What are you waiting for! Get down!” Vash shouted again as a black ball started to gather at the tip of the gun and then grew bigger and brighter. Vash’s left arm then exposed its true form as well. Like before, his red coat was split open. The glove he wore was also torn off, exposing metal fingers. The hand was held open to catch a hidden arm gun, a higher caliber than the .45 that connected from his forearm. He pointed the new barrel to the side of the giant gun. He fired.

“Get down!” Braeburn shouted, spotting the incoming laser fire. He jumped up to grab some ponies to push them down to the floor. A large laser blast flew out from the right arm wing cannon. The blue-white light flew out to evaporate the falling rocks, just when one was about to land on a minotaur. Vash gritted his teeth, the force of the blast pushing him back against the planted cross. The rocks caught by the blast vanished, but the lazer continued to fire.

“Ahhhhhhh!” Vash shouted, unable to stop the blast. Vash pulled the trigger on his left hand to make high impact bullets fire and shoot into the side of the right arm. Slowly the lazer blast was being pushed away from the ground level and up towards the ridgeline. Any of the falling rocks were being instantly obliterated, not even leaving any ash behind. The large minotaurs that had ducked down a bit, picked up their heads as they no longer felt superheated light close to their heads.

The others joined in, opening their eyes to look at the light blast moved upward to point at the sky. Vash continued to fire, forcing the giant hand to point at the sky until the blast stopped. The sheriff turned to look behind himself, looking as the light had left a large crater and leaving holes in the hills. At least the orchards were spared.

Vash stopped shooting, letting his left arm relax and fall at his side. The large cannon on his right arm slowly begun to release less and less light. The last grew thinner and thinner before it finally stopped. The gun begun to recede, the bone light frame going back into his arm. The mechanical gun arm was also released from his left hand to slip back into the case that was his left arm. “Is everyone alright?”

The others turned to look at him, moving to stand up and look at the humanoid. Vash’s right arm was now exposed to them all, leaving a few wondering where that wing thing had gone. The others turned to look at each other. Not a single rock landed on any of them, or even landed on the ground. It seems they were alright.

“We... We are alright,” Braeburn said to stand up and walk over to Vash.

“Oh, that’s great,” Vash said, smiling a little to close both eyes. “I’m glad no one was hurt.” Speaking of anyone, the humanoid picked up his head to look at the ridgeline, least what was left of it. Not a single donkey was seen.

“Thank ya stranger. We owe you our lives,” Sheriff Silverstar walked over to join Vash. “We’re sorry about trying to catch you there... Big Rodeo have all of us on edge.”

“Its okay, I think. Hey, can you now let me pay for those apples?” Vash said, opening his eyes and looking around. A goat jumped his left leg. Vash blinked twice.

“Umm, the bounty’s off,” Braeburn said, shaking his head at the blue goat. The goat released a sigh, but then nodded. “What’s yer name stranger? I’m Braeburn, and welcome to APPLELOOSA!”

“I think I need to learn a few things about this place. My name’s Vash,” He said. No way he was going to let himself get called Stampede with so many animals that could actually cause one around. Or humanoid typhoon either. “You got anything to eat? Using that blast takes a lot out of me..”

“Well, we got apples, but a lot of the competitors in town have been making lots of new stuff in town!” Braeburn smiled and turned to introduce Donut Joe.

“You got donuts here?!” Vash exclaimed, his eyes turning into wide saucers. Joe smiled, with Cooking Mama at his side holding a bunch of donuts on a plate. “I love you guys!” Just in time, as the buffaloes and Toph were arriving at the outside of town.

Chapter Notes: Cooking Mama and Donut Joe? Its that or the Dunkin Donuts guy. Cooking Mama doesn’t get to leave the kitchen much.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Wait... how many twins are there?” Snake asked to look around. “I’m a genetically formed twin..”

“I have an estranged twin.” Travis added. “I’m trying to bang his wife.”

“You pig. I have a dark doppelganger... Or had one,” Samus said to frown at the antihero.

“Umm, I shot my twin brother through his legs to make him behave,” Vash commented.

“Well Dante’s my twin brother. Bastard keeps trying to kill me...” Vergil said.

“Wow, talking about deranged and dysfunctional families,” Snake said to frown. “Least none of us have our twins here...” Snake stopped talking to look at all the Pinkie Pies.

“It’s Pinkie season,” Vergil said to draw his sword and grin. “Just pretend its your twin.”

“Won’t Dan get mad at us for killing his fiance?” Samus asked as the other humans grabbed some weapons. They all turned to see Dan grinning as he chased a few Pinkie Pie down with his grenade launcher and laugh.

Meetings Through Time

Chapter 55- Meetings Through Time

Dear Reader, this is the final chapter of the Appleloosa Flashback Arc. I want to thank you all for bearing with this step back in order to move forward. Thank you as well for indulging with the Bonus sections. I can’t help myself when I write those. We now start with Humans Assemble, Day 4.

The blonde gunslinger raised his head to squint his eyes hard once. Sleeping in a barn full of hay was not very comfortable, but it beat sleeping on the ground and outdoors. Vash picked himself to stand up and yawn, moving his right hand to his metal hand to inspect it and make sure there was no hay inside the joints. Since he just woke up, his curly hair fell over his green eyes as he opened them. He took a moment to remember yesterday’s events.

The Appleloosans? Appleloosanites? Appleloosians? Appleloosarians? The residents of Apple Town gave him a tour. Horse drawing horse drawn carriages indeed... They showed him the places the town had to offer for food, as well as the Trading Hut and Salt Lick saloon. He also was introduced with the current contenders for the Rodeo.

Team Minotaur, consisting of six of them. While he didn’t catch all of their names, they were tough competitors. Unlike the multi-colored ponies, the minotaurs were all a single colors with shades to their fur. Apparently, the goats served as their support crew.

Team Ox were four males and one cow, but they kept it to themselves. Something about being scared of his Angel Arm. Out of all of pictures he could recall from his past, they were the only ones that were a definite match for the galleries.

Team Ponyville was on its way, least from what he was told. Something about a letter from a “Princess Celestia.” Since Appleloosa was hosting the event, none of the town residents could compete.

Also missing from yesterday’s introductions were Team Griffon and Team Donkey. The Griffons would be arriving today, but the donkeys had him more worried. The Sheriff assured him that they were sorry, and merely overzealous with trying to get the reward double dollars- Scratch that, Bits. Trying to remember all these things during his morning routine let him relax a bit.

Vash’s routine was a simple one:

1- Take an egg from a chicken.
2- Balance it on the end of the barrel of his .45 Long Colt.
3- Make his whole arm and gun slip down and then up to catch the egg without breaking it with the gun. He usually did reps of three.
4- Fry the egg and eat it with toast.

He wasn’t sure how early these ponies woke up, but he was told about some meeting. While he was free to stay with Braeburn and his family at their farm, they still needed to find out how he got to... Equestria. Least the town residents left him alone here. “Its really a strange name. Why not name it after a month like normal people?” Vash said, grabbing his red long coat and slipping it over himself. Time to go meet up with Braeburn and find out what this meeting was about.
_____________________________________

“How are ya feeling Toph?” Raining Meadows asked her patient. Toph moved to sit up from the small stool to smile at the female buffalo.

“I’m feeling much better. I feel like I’m full of energy and my body feels lighter than before,” Toph said to move her arms to lift them over her head to touch her fingertips. “I guess I did need that sleep after all. Thanks again Doc.”

“Oh, there’s no need for that. We owe you our lives as well. Least we have good news for you. We are now in a town, Appleloosa. Chief Thunderhooves went to get a friend of ours from town, his name is Braeburn,” Meadows said to lead the way out from her healing teepee.

“Is he one of these ponies you guys were talking about?” Toph asked to set Sokka sword over on her back. “And how is it good news?”

“Yes, Braeburn is sort of our liaison between our two races. It’s good news, because we found out you were not the only human. We are going to go meet with them now.”

“Another human? So I’m not the only one... I hope it's someone I know,” Toph said to drag her feet a bit. The weight of Sokka’s sword was heavier on her mind than her back. Still, she knew better than to keep her hopes up. More than once she had them crushed. “Where are we going?”

“We are going to the Appleloosa Apple Orchards. Though... Some call it farm, but that’s not right,” Little Strongheart said.

“Orchards...” Toph said to pick up her eyebrows. Come to think of it, now that she was walking on a new patch of earth- She could feel much more vibrant soil here. Her feet no longer felt like burning, and the earth wasn’t arrid or brittle. As she moved, she could feel the trees as they got closer. Was... Yes, there was also a river going by close as well. “Hey, its that them?”

“Woah, that human is much taller than you,” Little said. She turned her head to look ahead of herself and blinked, surprised by Toph’s ability to see while being blind. This human could really detect things through vibrations in the earth? But the human was right, Braeburn was walking alongside Vash. The earthbender frowned a little though. Another four legged creature, Toph was having an easier time telling them apart now. A lot softer than the buffalo for sure.

“Huh. Both of the heartbeats are a lot different that I’m used to...” Toph said to lift her eyebrows. When she felt Vash’s heartbeat though, the teen wondered if Vash was human. The young buffalo raised her brows, still trying to understand how the teen could feel heartbeats. The two humans stopped in front of each other while the native Equestrians look between the two.

“Hello, its nice to meet you. You have no idea how glad I am to see another human. And a pretty one at that,” Vash said to smile. “I’m Vash.” Toph had to tilt her head to the side, not sure how to take the compliment- Also still confused by the tall human... Oddness. Its like he was human, but then again- Not.

“Well, at least its nice to know I’m not the only one. Morning, I’m Toph Bei Fong,” The earthbender said to greet Vash, then Braeburn. They both took a second to take a note of Toph’s eyes. Braeburn immediately lost the smile he had, while Vash lowered his head to take a better look. “Hey, you’re too close buddy.”

“Oh, am I?” Vash said, closing his eyes to stand up and give a nervous chuckle. Children? He could handle them, and young ladies? He could flirt all day with them too. But teens, especially blind ones... Were new to him. Ones with a sword on their back no less. “Well, I just wanted to see your pretty face.”

“Oh, flatter the blind girl, that will win me over,” Toph said to turn her head a bit. A blush hit her cheeks even though she didn’t want it. She never got complimented over her looks, and Vash’s voice was a lot more calming than she was used to. “Can we get this meeting started?”

“Oh, right! Well, Little Strongheart and I got together to talk about yer situation. As a matter of fact, we got some news about that,” Braeburn said to smile again. “While we may not help ya, we do got friends in high places.”

“Oh yes. Miss Twilight Sparkle and her friends are our friends, and they know this...” Little lowered her head, trying to recall the name. “Umm, Princess Celestia! She rules over Equestria. They know all kinds of magics!”

“Not only that, they all got fancy books and may know how to get ya’ll home,” Braeburn added as Little smiled with him.

“Oh, that’s a relief to hear. I take it there’s more?” Toph said to smile a little. FInally, some good news since she was feeling better. Vash blinked, turning to look down at the box Braeburn had. He smelled donuts.

“The Sheriff of town got a letter from Princess Celestia. A team is being sent here! He thinks the team can help you!” Braeburn said to look at the two humans.

“A team, huh? What kind of team?” Vash asked. It seemed odd. The timing seemed a bit weird.

“We’re not sure. But we think they are some kind of fancy schmancy ambassadors,” Little Strongheart said. “We think they were sent for the Rodeo, but its for a different matter. Letter says the team will give the details.”

“Huh. I’m not liking the sound of that...” Vash said after a second. “You don’t think its to investigate how we got here?” Why a team? Even insurance companies only sent two ladies to keep tabs on the humanoid typhoon.

“I dunno. Maybe. It does sound kinda sudden. But there’s more to it, right?” Toph asked.

“Well, now that you mention it...” Braeburn said, lifting his right forehoof to run his chin.

“Braeburn? Is this bad news?” Vash asked, lifting his left eyebrow.

“Well, not really bad news- More like an inconvenience. With the big rodeo and all, all of the town’s resources went to the competitions and decoration. We got no money to send you guys to the capital or anything special. All of the rooms at the inn and the saloon have no space for new ponies.”

“So what you’re saying, even if they could help us, we need to earn some cash for ourselves?” Toph asked to cross her arms on her chest.

“Well, yes. We buffalo are saving to build a home...”

“And the trains that run to Canterlot ain’t exactly cheap. Even if the team can’t help ya, we still gotta send ya there in case somepony can help you there better. And we got no clothes yer size there Vash...” Braeburn said to point at the tallest one.

“But its not a big deal! You can always win some competitions on the Rodeo! Surely with your special powers you could win an event or two...” Little Strongheart said to rub Toph’s left shoulder to reassure her.

“What kind of competitions are we talking about?” Toph asked. While she could win fighting ones, a lot of others wouldn’t let her compete. Damn handicaps, she was handi-capable.

“Well, there’s two types. The street fair ones, and the ones held in da corral. The street fair ones are things like pie eatin’ contest, target contests, square dancin’, and that kind of thing. The corral ones are the ones like mud wrestlin’, lassoin’, racin’, and such,” The Apple cousin said.

“Can you enter separately?” Vash asked again. He could handle targets easily, even won a few. He wasn’t sure about pie eating though.

“The ones in the street fair are individual. But the ones in da corral are teams, and da ones with the more bits to win,” Little said to nod. “But they won’t let little ones compete in the teams...”

“And why is that?” Toph asked, wondering if she was already disqualified.

“Well, this is kinda the First International Open Rodeo,” Braeburn said to lower his head a bit. “A whole lot of races don’t have Rodeos. Its their first time competing, and we wanna make it big. How good would it feel if a team lost cause a little one that’s done it all their life beats them? The Minotaurs are very competitive too, they don’t wanna compete against the young uns. Makes them not wanna give it their all.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Toph said, though she didn’t like it.

“If this one goes well, they may have a Junior Rodeo!” Little Strongheart said, getting excited. “If it goes well, they will make it an annual event!”

“Alright then... So the reason for the meeting is to have us try to make a team and earn money?” Vash asked.

“You got it! The Rodeo is just a day away. We can train out here in peace. Toph can compete in the street fair ones. Even if she only enter one event and wins, it outta be enough for a ticket or two,” Braeburn said to smile. “But Donut Joe is already competing with his new human... Umm... Smoochie Honeykins,” Braeburn said to frown. “She doesn’t seem to want to leave the kitchen.”

“Alright, sounds like a plan. Vash, what were you doing before you came here? I’m an earth bender. What can you do?” Toph asked.

“Oh, well I’m kinda of a marksman- But its not what I do. A dear friend of mine died. He was a traveling priest,” The man said to smile a bit. “This cross I carry was his. I carry it as a memento, and also to keep his cause alive. His name was Nicholas D. Wolfwood, and his job was to travel from town to town to find orphans. Nick would give them a home and also collect money to keep his orphanage going...”

“Really?” Braeburn asked to look at the cross. No wonder Vash never let that go. “So you now run the orphanage?”

“Yes, well someone else does. I just collect money and also send orphans to the orphanage. I was traveling to another city to carry on his work when I got lost in a sandstorm. I fell into a sinkhole and couldn’t remember much, after that, I woke up near Appleloosa.”

“Wow, sounds kinda what happened to me,” Toph said. She moved her left hand to touch the handle of Sokka’s sword. “Even the memento part,” she added in a low voice. At least Vash was telling the truth. Both humans fell silent, the mood turning somber.

“Hey hey now! We have to train! We gotta get you back home!” Little Strongheart said to try and lighten the mood.

“She’s right! Lets get to it!” Braeburn said to smile.
______________________________________

Meanwhile, even more distant past, way before the mystical 1000 years ago which every little thing seems to happen in Equestria...

The blue police box known as the Tardis appeared on the ground, in a patch of wild green grass. Dense and wild thicket covered the ground, along with many wildflowers. This was the time before even before Equestria even existed... The Doctor and Severus Snape walked out to look around.

“Look at this mess, where are we?” The wizard asked as he had to take large steps through the wild grass.

“Oh, not when? We are in Ponyville- Well, back before it existed... I think,” The Time Lord said to look around. “According to the historical data Spike found, the only concrete info about Star Swirl is that he helped found Equestria.”

“So, what’s he doing in this thicket?” Snape moved to take out his wand and start waving it up and down to make the grass apart and make it easier to walk.

“Well, they were looking for a place to set the capital. Ponyville is probably the closest ground city to Canterlot. It makes sense that they would survey this area...” The Doctor said to walk behind Snape.

“We’d best split then, cover more ground?” Snape stopped, turning to look at the man in the bowtie.

“Well, yes, I suppose so,” The Doctor said to sigh and step away from Snape’s landscaping to march through the grass. The alien muggle took out his sonic screwdriver to start scanning the area. The wizard watched with a small smile, glad to see the Doctor get dirty for once. They both walked their own way for a while. Snape was the one to find Star Swirl though- He was not sure how or why. Was it because they were both magical entities, or because Star Swirl had a little gray colt walking along with him?

“Oh! Hello there,” Star Swirl spoke. The Unicorn was dressed in a cape and hat that had a celestial pattern of stars on it. He smiled at the human, clearly not afraid of him. From what Snape could tell though, Swirl had no beard. Star walked over to Snape to inspect him as he had flattened the grass with magic. “I’ve never seen a manner of creature like yourself. Are you related to minotaurs by chance? Is this your domain?”

“Ah, no. Greetings... Sir,” Snape added after a second. Least Snape thought Swirl was male. It was hard to tell. “This is not my home, like yourself, I am a traveler.”

“Hey dad! I like his robe! Its a lot cooler than yours!” The little colt said to smile up at Snape. The wizard turned to look down at the little gray one. Was this supposed to be Discord?

“And how do you know he’s male, son? No offense robed one. I am Star Swirl, and this is my son, Distant Star,” Swirl said to smile up.

“Rest assured, I am male. My name is Severus Snape. Thank you, I like my robes too,” Snape said. Was this Discord? The little gray unicorn colt was too adorable to become a draconequus. The black haired man had to kneel on his right leg to get a good look at Distant’s eyes. He could recognize Discord’s yellowish eyes in the colt, and the dark gray mane as well.

“Hello Mr. Snape. I see my son has taken your interest?” Swirl said to smile.

“Oh well, he has excellent taste. Its nice to meet you both,” Snape said. He then raised his left wand to send a few fireworks up into the air. “Please do not be alarmed, I was merely signaling my traveling companion.”

“Ah. Is that what the fireworks are for? An interesting idea... I must make a note to create some sort of sky bolt for our own use...” Swirl said to smile and look at the fireworks. Distant smiled, watching the show as well. “But that answers my other question. I see you are not alone,” Swirl said to look over at The Doctor as he walked over quickly.

“That strange fellow is The Doctor. Trust me when I say he is not to be trusted. He lies with a silver tongue, and he manipulate things to no end. There is a reason I call him traveling companion and not friend,” Snape said in a low voice.

“And hello to you all! I’m the Doctor and-”

“Zip it! We’re on to your tricks...” Distant said to sneer up at the Time Lord. “I’m warning you, I got matches!”

“And there goes my first impression...” The Time Lord said to sigh. “Snape, did you do this?”

“Better I warn them now than they find out the truth later,” Snape said to stand up and smile at the little colt. He liked this Discord much more now. “But he means well. Usually.”

“I see,” Swirl said after a second. While he liked to give beings the benefit of the doubt, the fact that The Doctor was not answering things seemed to be enough evidence. “Why are you in this land?”

“Please excuse my partner, but we came to see you Star Swirl..” The Doctor said. Best to make the best of things and move along. Besides, it was nice to play the role of bad cop for once. Let Snape play good cop for once. Maybe that would get the wizard in a better mood.

“Me? And how do you know my name?” Star Swirl asked to raise his bushy eyebrows at the alien.

“Ah, well you see we came from the future-” Snape was silenced as The Doctor moved a hand to pull the wizard back a bit.

“Snape, if you tell them we are from the future they will think we went loony,” The Time Lord said in a low voice. “Better let me handle this. We are already influencing them enough.”

“Ah, the future then. Do go on,” Swirl said to smile and walk to stand behind the two. “I do have a few time spells to my name.”

“Is that so? I must study these then,” Snape said to look back at Swirl. “We came to investigate a champion spell? One to summon them from distant lands.”

“A summon spell?” Distant said, blinking twice to look up at his dad. “Do you even have one of those?”

“Well, as a matter of fact- No. But I was working on one,” Swirl said to look down at his son. “With the ponies trying to run a new land, we need capable heroes and warriors to help defend a fledgling country.”

“I see... Can you tell us more?” The Doctor said to look at Swirl’s cape. It was stylish.

“Let me guess. Someone in the future must have tried the summon spell and failed,” Swirl said to frown. “But I’m sorry, I haven’t even started any research- At this point its only theory.”

“Please, anything can be of help to us,” Snape said to nod.

“You should help them dad,” Little Distant said to smile at his dad.

“Well, the theory was simple. Ponies are not the best of fighters. So the champions would have to be good fighters. They would have to be champions of a cause or ideal as well- We need heroes to serve as an example to others,” Swirl said to sit down and look down at his son with a smile.

“Anything else?” The Doctor asked. So far, they knew these things.

“Well, as you can imagine... Calling on champions and just asking them for help without some compensation is rude. This would be like kidnapping.” The older unicorn said. “And I don’t want their friends and families to miss them. Can you imagine how tough it would be on them all?” The Doctor and wizard turned to look at each other. Neither had family, but both had people close to them- Even if those people didn't know it.

“So, the perfect champions would be someone that wouldn't be missed?” Distant asked to smile up at his dad. Snape blinked twice, surprised that even younger Discord was smart. Then again, his father was Star Swirl.

“Oh, right again. You are a chip off the old block,” Swirl said to move a hoof to rub his son’s mane. “The champions are all dead. No one would miss them since they died, and the way I wanted to make the spell-”

“The champions summoned that did their duty well would get their life back...” Snape said in a low voice. No wonder Discord summoned him when he was about to die! He could’ve been called at any time, but nooooo- Just when he died. The Doctor turned to look at Snape and frown. The Time Lord also met Celestia when he reincarnated. Well, one of the many times he had.

“Ah, so I got that part to work on in the future then! Thats good to know,” Swirl said to smile. He didn’t consider it cheating, since he would still have to work out the details on his own. “So what was the problem?”

“Let me see if I understand correctly... The champions would be plucked from their homes, at the time of death? What keeps them alive while in Equestria?” Snape asked. he had a feeling he was not going to like the answer.

“Well, I had the idea of an anchor to keep them alive. Sort of their counterpart if you will. To make things easier for everypony, the spell would bound a pony to the dead champion to keep them alive- And at the same time make them very good friends!”

“Wow dad, that’s smart!” Distant said. “If anypony could do it, that’s you!”

“Thank you for the compliment son,” Swirl said to move a hoof to hug his boy.

“Aww dad! Not in front of our friends!” Distant said to blush. The little unicorn didn’t fight his dad though, staying close to Swirl’s hooves.

“One last question... If something happened to the pony the champion is bound to... What would happen to the hero?” The Doctor asked to look up at the sky. If Celestia controlled the sun in the future, who did it now?

“I hadn’t that about that..” Swirl said. “I suppose if a pony wanted to sacrifice their life for their champion... They should get back home alive. It makes sense, right? It wouldn’t be fair to the champions afterall.”

“Thank you Star Swirl, I think we have enough,” The Doctor said to start walking away.

“Don’t you want to ask more?” Snape said to follow after his ride.

“Not staying? Oh right, after all, you are on a mission...” Star Swirl said to stand up again. “Say goodbye Distant.”

“I hope to see you guys again!” The little colt said to smile. “Where are we going next dad?”

“I’m going to introduce you to some friends of mine. They have a daughter, I believe her name is Celestia...”

“A filly? Yuck,” Distant Star said to frown. Snape took a second to look behind himself and give a final look at the little colt. What could have made that little one turn into Discord?
_________________________________________

“Did we have to leave like that?” Snape asked. Back inside the Tardis, the alien started to turn some dials to get it going again. Snape walked behind The Doctor, not sure why the muggle was in such a rush.

“Are you mad? Did you forget Discord can talk to his champions in his head?”

“What does that have to do with anything?” Snape asked to take his old seat. “Why did we not ask about the Brands?”

“I believe it was Discord that interfered with the spell to allow the humans get Brands. Everything else about the summon spell fits from what we found out. But that’s not the issue. What if he tells the humans how to get home? How much chaos that could make? Not all of the humans are exactly noble...” The Doctor said.

“But I don’t think he would sabotage his own plan....”

“Of course he wouldn’t! But there are so many humans in Equestria already! As it stands, only a few of them would be needed to save the day. He could afford to lose some in the name of chaos.” The Doctor moved to sit down, opening Spike’s diary again.

“Well, I wouldn’t put that past Discord,” Snape said to think back on adult Discord’s personality. “Why are we reading again?”

“Did you remember Spike’s warning? He’s going to kill Nathan! This is probably because he found out about the sacrifice part of the summoning spell...”

“So you think he kills Nathan to keep Rarity from trying to sacrifice herself again?”

“Maybe. We must find out how the humans died. Rainbow Dash is so loyal she would sacrifice herself to let Phoenix see his daughter again. I’m sure the Elements of Harmony and other Equestrians would feel the same way.” The Time Lord released a sigh. He only hoped he was making a bigger deal than he made it sound.

“Well, as a matter of fact, Nathan Drake did take notes about what the humans were doing before they got sent to Equestria...” Snape said to open Nate’s journal to look for the pages.

“Really? Nate was more thorough than I gave him credit.”

“You do give humanity a great deal of consideration, but on individual basis you have much to learn... Ah, here we go:

Phoenix Wright died when he was sleeping in a chair. I think he must have slipped seat and all backward and fallen to let his head hit the floor. Something about a thunder.

Soma Cruz was in the middle of trying to solve the mystery behind the next suitor for the Dark Lord...” Snape frowned at that. Another Dark Lord besides Voldemort? “Looks like he was very low on health, being poisoned. He didn’t want to use his last antidote, nor bother changing souls. He had taken a warp portal to get to an altar and ‘Save.’”

Both of them raised their eyebrows at each other.

“3. Dovahkiin was in the middle of trying to learn a shout called ‘Dragonrend.’ He had to find an Elder Scroll. He found it, then had a falling out with … A daedra called Wretched.

Dan Mandel was yelling to the sky about vandalism done to his car. I can only guess a muggle vehicle ran him over. That should teach him to stand in the street to yell.

Nathan Drake was running down a collapsing stone bridge after the Battle for the Tree of Life. Guess he didn’t make it...”

Snape stopped a second to turn the page and look back at the Doctor. He seemed deep in thought and didn’t interrupt him. The wizard continued.

“6. Otacon was ferrying hostages from an oil rig, then he remembers an explosion of the vehicle he was using. I think he must’ve crashed after an attack.

Sephiroth forgot his past... But he can recall a battle against a young blonde man and being thrown into the lifestream of the planet. Something about ‘Omnislash’.

Ralf was with his team, fighting in a competition called “King of Fighters.” His team made it to the finals when some muggle with a god complex challenged them. He went first for his team and lost.

Blue Spy was in a battle over some top secret documents. He was just killed and expecting to respawned in Zecora’s hut. Are you getting all this?” Snape stopped reading to look back at the Doctor.

“Yes, please continue. So far, it seems that Star Swirl’s champion summoning spell works. Just how did Discord muck the spell?” The wizard shrugged and looked back at the journal.

“10. Solid Snake was in an oil tanker when it sank. I think he drowned...

Ash Williams was in the middle of taking a portal to go home. According to the story, he swears he said the right words. I’m not sure this killed him though... Then again Nate thinks he already died once and came back.

Sokka was in the middle of a journey to retrieve his space sword with a friend called Toph. During their journey, they were separated by a sandstorm. Sokka drank some cactus juice to prevent from dying of thirst... Then it gets fuzzy.

You know Samus. She was taking a warp portal because of a bounty. Something went wrong, there was a malfunction...

Jack the Samurai was on a mission to return back home to his proper time. He was caught up in a fight against warlords trying to take over Aku’s place and also with followers of Aku trying to resurrect the demon. Another demon lord was going to take a portal when Jack made it overload.

Travis Touchdown was in the middle of clearing through the hoards of henchmen, trying to reach and battle against someone called “Number One Ranked.”

Merchant Creeper Pasta was moving to find new place to set up shop. According to him, he found a spot- Though something he calls a “Plaga” was getting close, then he remembers blackness and then waking up in Equestria....” Snape stopped there to look up.

“Is that it?” The Time Lord asked.

“We reached the end of the journal. He started a new one after this, it seems Dan used up some of the pages from the old one as well. I guess Rarity’s descendant's or some other Equestrian museum or whatnot must have his second one. Unless Nathan still has it...” Snape guessed. “Doesn’t Spike have something?”

“Well, Spike does mention those in Canterlot. Vergil lost a battle against his brother and got sent to hell. Such a silly place. Terra was in a company of travelers in a conflict against some clown. They were waiting for a Ninja called Shadow in an airship, then there was an eruption of some sort. Johnny Bravo remembers flirting and then a blow from a woman with a handbag,” The Time Lord said. He set the diary down to look at Snape.

“Anything else? Maybe later in his life?”

“He does add a few notes later. The Crusaders found out the human children were flying in a ship of their own design and crashed in a battle against someone called Father...” The Doctor sighed and shook his head to the sides.

“What’s wrong?” Snape asked, eyebrow raised. Did the Doctor ever sigh?

“Well, this is where Nate and Spike differ. While Nate is a note taker, Spike is more diverse. I shouldnt have told him he becomes a sage. Early in his diary, he wrote simple normal things. Since he found out he was a sage, he started to take his diary writing more seriously.” The Time Lord pushed the dairy over to show Snape. “Not only are there notes about magic, life, and musings- But also recipes, love notes and poetry, and other things to look through. It takes longer to read through things.”

“Better you than me,” Snape said to look away from the diary. “What do we plan now?”

“We have to make sure Discord doesn’t spill the beans. We also have to make a plan to unleash real chaos, not bloodshed. The truth still seems like our best bet though.”

Chapter Notes: While not exactly backstories, it does give some insight on a few things. I didn’t go into too much in detail about how all champions died before getting to Equestria. Then again, it seems like a major way how humans end up with ponies in a lot of fics.

I also wonder how many of you knew they were all dead before this chapter? Its zombie time.

Last note, should I keep making bonuses?

Chapter proofreaded by the shocked LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Alright then... So you said you tried lots of things to make Soma hungry. Like what exactly?” Rarity asked. She and Pinkie Pie were riding the train to Baltimare, talking about how to help out Fluttershy with Soma.

“Oh. Well, if you think it will help...” Fluttershy said to lower her head.

“Yes. Please tell Auntie Pinkie.”

“But I’m older than you...” Fluttershy pointed out.

“Back on point please,” Rarity said.

“Well... A hunter only hunts when hungry, right? I had to make Soma hungry, so on that drunken night I thought- What if he has a fetish?”

“Fluttershy dear, don’t tell me you-”

“I tried traditional ones. I dressed up as a maid. I tried talking dirty. I also tried touching him in, umm... Sensitive spots,” Fluttershy said to blush so much that her cheeks had turned into tomatoes instead of a normal pink hue.

“None of that worked?” Rarity asked, lifting an eyebrow. Was Soma a coltcuddler?

“Well, Soma snapped his fingers and made his own maid named Persephone appear. And talking dirty in Equestrian isn’t the same for humans. And then sensitive spots to a human are clearly different than on a pony. I decided to try one last thing....”

“No...Don’t tell me,” Pinkie Pie said to move her front hooves to the table booth.

“I tried whip cream over my lips and... Umm... Under my tail...” Fluttershy squeaked out. She blushed so hard that she decided to hide under the booth.

“And that didn’t work?!” Pinkie Pie asked to peek under the table. That always worked!

“Soma thought I had rabies... And his reaction wasn’t very appealing.”

“Do you remember anything from last night?” Nate asked.

“Well, I had this weird dream. Also, I vomited in a bathroom,” Soma said to shrug.

Back to the Present

Chapter 56- Back to the Present.

“Well... It looks like team Appleloosa finally got to their city,” Dan said to lower his octo-phone. The morning check in went well, and Dan was relieved. With each moment, the teams moved further and further apart from each other- The better chances are that they would be out of signal range. Pinkie Pie tilted her head to the side, a bit confused by the small angry one’s mood. She said nothing though, finally glad she got to spend a night with Dan in a bed for once. Maybe she was rubbing off on him.

Dan was not the only one in a good mood. Fluttershy was next to Soma, sitting on her haunches to grab Soma by his right arm in her hooves. Poor Soma, he hadn't slept much, fearing for more kissing. And Dear Lord Dracula, he actually enjoyed those soft lips of her. He was more scared that he was going to let years of self repressed hormones unleash on poor Fluttershy. He took a second to look out the window to distract himself. Yep, more green and countryside views. Least the day looked nice. He was tired of being cooped up in a train for so long.

Rarity had a smile on her face, though it was more from Fluttershy’s success than her night with Nate. Unlike the other two couples, they moved to sleep in separate bunks. It was just not ladylike to sleep with Nathan until they had a date. She regretted the decision. Just looking at how happy Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy got her feeling left out.

“Well, nothing new to report,” Nate said to look up from the new journal he started. Only thing added was that Team Appleloosa made it a okay. For once, that was a good sign. Even Team Espionage had a hitch. “Team Ponyville is back to their chores, and Team Espionage is just waiting for a changeling to pick up the letter. But I think it's high time we came up with our own plan though.” So far though, he was all business. He was glad he got a bunk all to himself though. Though beds were wide enough, just not long enough for his tastes. Sleeping in fetal position was awkward.

“I suppose you’re right,” Dan said to place both his hands behind his head to lean back in the booth seat and look out the window. According to the map Trixie had gone through, they passed the mountain tunnels last night. Now, they just made it past the river of the Bull Mountain. Since Baltimare was further away from Ponyville than Appleloosa was- They would most likely make it to their destination by that evening. “Anyone know anything about Baltimare?”

“Well, its a popular town... Though for different reasons. While not at the height of fashion or cultural arts compared to others- It is one of the more hub locations of shipping and merchants of Equestria.” Rarity said as she moved a comb with her magic through her hair. “Its one of the few cities that had a river running through it, making it popular to ship things inside the country.”

“Wow Rarity, I’m impressed. I didn’t think a beautiful designer like yourself would know about shipping and exports so much,” Nate said with his eyebrows raised.

“Well, I am a fashion designer. While Baltimare may not be in one of my top cities for fashion advice, shipping and exporting things is. The more luxurious fabrics like silk have to be shipped in,” The white unicorn said to blush. Yet another compliment for her mind than her looks. Dear Nathan could see beyond her beautiful outer self and into her inner one. “Because of the gulf, it has many lovely beaches and resorts.”

“Oh yes, Rarity is right,” Fluttershy said to lift her head up. “Baltimare is also one of the few cities that offers to transport exotic animals and also one of the few cities that ships fish.”

“Fish is that important?” Soma asked, glad to have something new to talk about. Now that he thought about it, did ponies even fish?

“Well, Ponyville is near a river. But a lot of times fish like salmon have their own migrating seasons, so fishing can be scarce.. A lot of the animals I care for only eat fish, so sometimes I have to have fish delivered for all the little critters I look after,” Fluttershy said with a smile. She was so glad future Mr. Fluttershy was taking interest in their future business together. Dan took note of how the two were getting along, hopefully Soma could get his Brand soon. They all turned to look at Pinkie.

“What?” The pink earth pony looked around. “Did I forget to wipe the frosting from off my mouth again?”

“Actually yes, but don’t you have something to add dear?” Rarity asked. “We are used to your eating habits.” Dan decided not to nod. Yet another thing to talk to Pinkie about once they were not traveling together.

“You know, I do know a few things about Baltimare,” Pinkie Pie said after she wiped her mouth clean. “Because its in a gulf, Princess Celestia thought it was the perfect place to set the Maritime Sea School. Its the only place in Equestria you can get to join the navy or a license to be a captain for a large yacht boats...”

“Wait, you guys have a navy?” Nate asked. Sure he knew there were boats, but a navy? “And why do you know this?”

“Oh well that’s easy! Dan asked me where I could find explosives!” Pinkie answered with a sing song voice. The humans turned to look at Dan, Nate with his eyes closed and Soma with a sweatdrop. “So of course I would look up that info. Also, its a popular city for welcoming! I always wanted to go there to learn new customs, celebrations, and ways to say hello and welcome others!”

“That makes sense. Only one train travels through Southern Equestria, so that makes Baltimare the southernmost city that has a port to travel to,” Dan said to think back. “Any events going on?”

“Not that I can think of! Trust me, if there’s a reason to throw a party- I would know about it,” Pinkie said to smile.

“Actually, while its not really a big event or anything...” Fluttershy started to say. “But I’m not sure if I should say.”

“If you think its important or can help us, you should share it,” Soma said to look down at his partner.

“Well, I got a letter from my former talent manager...”

“You mean Photo Finish?” Rarity asked, her eyebrows raised. “She is one of Equestria’s top model manager and finders! Fluttershy herself was scouted by her and for a short while was Equestria’s most desired model...”

“Really?” Soma asked. He was surprised, but more by Fluttershy’s anger than her shyness. He was one of the few that witnessed it first hand. Knowing paparazzi, one of them was bound to trigger her anger.

“Oh, it was a while back. I couldn’t take a few steps without a pony-” Fluttershy stopped talking as she noticed the looks from Rarity and Soma. She knew Rarity was a bit sore from that incident, and thought Soma was getting jealous. Soma of course, was giving her weird looks because he remember what she did to that manticore.

“Back to the matter of hand?” Dan asked. “Enough talking and get to the point!”

“I’m sorry!” Fluttershy said, moving to hide behind Soma’s arm at Dan’s outburst. “I shouldn’t have brought it up.”

“The letter already, you butter yellow flightless horse!” Dan shouted out, his good mood gone.

“Hey Dan, give her a chance,” Soma said to move up and block Dan from Fluttershy. Though the soul hunter was doing it more to spare Dan from getting his partner angry. Though Angry Dan vs. Angry Fluttershy would be awesome to see...

“Yeah Dan! Stop being a meany!” Pinkie Pie said to hug Dan around his neck. Dan started to turn red, the feeling that the world was against him was building again.

“You were saying about this Finish?” Nate asked, trying to get things going. He did not want to sit the rest of the train ride with an angry Dan on his case.

“I’m sorry.... Finish sent me a letter, inviting me to the debut party of her newest model,” Fluttershy said to peek out behind Soma. “She didn’t mention who it was though.”

“A debut party?! I hate those!”

Everyone turned to look at Pinkie Pie, more surprised it was her saying that instead of Dan. Dan was also shocked.

“What?! Those parties are so high class and boooooooooooooooring! Nothing but photos, small portions of food, music you can’t dance to, and no games at all!” Pinkie Pie said. Dan smiled, rubbing his hands together a bit. Looks like he was rubbing off on the Element of Laughter. “And don’t get me started on the chatter those fancy posh ponies can get into....”

“Do you think its a good lead though?” Nate asked, moving to cross both arms over on his chest.

“Well, Photo Finish has lots of contacts. And a lot of the parties she throws often brings celebrities and business opportunities,” Rarity said to look up at Nate.

“So its decided. Señor Vampiro, you and Alwayscry check out the party. New Chris, White Marshmallow, Pinks, and I will check out the Sea School. Sounds like a good place the Changelings may hit.”

“New Chris?” Nate asked, lifting his eyebrows. “Oh, codenames?” The others started to frown, then raised their eyebrows at the code comment. Made sense, and why not?

“Yeah... Code names...” Dan added slowly to look left and right.

______________________________________

Solid Snake walked out of the tunnels, lifting his head to look at the sky. Another bright day, even with some of the shadows casted by mountain tops. The breeze was light, making the ends of his headband sway lightly over his left shoulder. Trixie marched out to stand next to him. Her eyes had to blink a few times, trying to get used to the bight light of the sun once again.

“Looks like Junebug and Merchant are okay,” Snake noted. Thanks to his bandana, there was a slight shadow casted over his eyes so he could see better. Since Merchant was only needed as an extra, and there was no more danger from the Diamond Dogs- The businessman was going to head back to Ponyville and get back to making Bits and supplies. Snake then reached into his inventory to pull out his camera. “No sign of any other creatures- Changelings or otherwise.”

“Well, nothing to report either. The morning check in had nothing new. Team Appleloosa arrived at least,” Trixie said to open her eyes. Amazing how the humans carried out orders with no complaints. She already had a page full of them, but she kept them to herself. If the humans could do it, then so could she. Nothing to do until the Changeling came back to collect Otacon’s letter. Then the Diamond Dogs and the humans would go back to Ponyville. “David?”

“What is it?” Snake lowered his camera to face her. Least the urge to hit her was gone now. Maybe he just needed a day to get used to her.

“What will happen to us once you humans are gone?”

“Gone? What do you mean?” Snake asked. His left eye closed a little, confused.

“Trixie- I mean... I- I mean the Ponyville ponies and humans,” Trixie quickly corrected herself. “We are caught up in a battle, but as soon are you are done, you get to go back home. You will all go back to your homes and old life. Will you remember us?”

“I was wondering that myself,” Snake said to move back and lean against the cool stone mountain back. “Why are you asking?”

“Well, everyone else will be going back to their old lives. I- I don't want my old life back,” Trixie said to lower her head. “All the others have homes and jobs. I had to work in a rock farm for money, with no steady home. The only reason I’m fighting with everypony is because I owe you and Otacon my life.”

“You are not from Ponyville, correct?” Snake asked to cross on his chest. This often happened in wars though. Soldiers would go in, make friends, but when the conflict was over leave those devastated by the war behind and never see them again. Since ponies never had wars, scars would be made and left behind.

“No. While having a stage show would be nice- Being around others made me realize being alone isn’t so great. Do you think-” Trixie stopped there, turning her head to the side.

“What?”

“Do you think we could visit your world?” Trixie asked. It was worth asking.

“I....” Snake stopped, lifting his eyebrows. That was a good question. “I don’t see why not. We got pulled here, and we are going to get sent back. What’s to say,” Snake stopped to look back at her red cheeks. Was she asking to go back with him?!

“I see...” Trixie said to smile a little. She said nothing and lifted her head, looking over at the scenery now that her eyes were better. It was a beautiful valley panorama, with the sun touching greens and white. Snake said nothing, waiting to see if Trixie asked anything.

She didn’t.

__________________________________________

“Okay, so far, so good,” Sokka said to smile at his team. Applejack and Dovahkiin woke up early to feed the animals and pets of the others. Fluttershy had to be happy to know that. They were all gathered at the park, on a bench to look down at a map of Ponyville made by one of the map makers. So far, it was going to be more of the same.

“So, what’s up boss?” Ash asked to look up at Sokka. While the adults were on the bench, all of the kids were sitting down on the grass. They were all kinda shocked when they found out the teen was the leader of the scary men.

“Alright, more of the same. According to Jack, more supplies will be sent today. Finish what you can Dovahkiin,” Sokka said to smile. The dragonborn nodded. “Applejack, I want you to keep working on food things. If you have the time, help Derpy with the children.” Applejack nodded, turning to narrow at her sister. Applebloom smiled and gulped a bit. She was the one to blow up the Rich’s kitchen.

“So, we can do what we want?” Nigel asked, standing up to talk with his troop.

“Yeah, I guess...” Ash said. While the Mayor would be busy with the hospital, he would be the only one to help supervise the kids.

“What if we want to help?” Number Three asked. Poor Rumble was being hugged to her chest.

“Well, the hospital is being built. Thanks to most of Ponyville residents helping out, they’ve made lots of progress. But some more help couldn’t hurt,” Mayor Mare said to smile. It may do the town good to see human children so capable. “And while its not a major concern, many of the town ponies that left have pets that needed to be checked on now and again.”

“Alright then. Number 2 and 4- You can help with the hospital. Number 3, you can help with the animals. I will help Sokka, and Number 5 will assist with cooking,” Number One said. The KND nodded and stood up. The fillies and colts stood up, glad to doing something other than just sit.

“Why are you being so helpful? Don’t you want to finish your treehouse?” Derpy asked.

“We are the Kids Next Door! We are dedicated to more than just fighting adult tyranny. Number 3 is a volunteer Candy Striper as an example,” Nigel said with pride with the kids under his command. Rumble perked up his eyebrows, surprised by that set of news. Please, let that mean no more tea parties!

“Derpy, leave the colts and fillies without partners here. Watch over them until the next teacher for the day comes. I think Carrot Top will teach them gardening today,” Sokka said to look at the young ones. Derpy smiled as well. “I’m going back to the forest to collect more ingredients with Nigel. All together!”

The adults stood up and moved their hands and hooves in. The children and their partners moved in as well.

“Teeeeeeeeaaaaaam Poooooooooooooonyville!”

____________________________________

Stepping away from the train station, Phoenix Wright smiled under the shadow granted by the hood to look around. This was straight out of a wild west movie! The ground was not paved at all, instead yellow and brown ground that had been stomped out by thousands of feet lay before him. Looking up, he saw bright and colorful banners hanging from walls and signs. As his team moved further into town, smells of various types of foods filled his nostrils. He could smell sweet buns, pies, cornbreads, cotton candy, and... Meat?

Ralf immediately turned his head, turning to look at a stand being run by a minotaur. She- At least Ralf thought it was a she- was almost taller than him. Her fur was the color of a light red, wearing a long yellow apron. She was behind a grill, selling things like fish and other things on a stick.

“Mother of God... Meat!” Ralf finally managed to sound out. Cherilee turned her head, looking up at Ralf. For a moment, she had been lost. This Appleloosa town looked so much rougher than Ponyville. She watched though, as Ralf lead the other humans away and head straight for the grill. She turned to look at Rainbow Dash and the other mares to shrug. Even Phoenix left her side.

“Give me two of everything!” Ralf exclaimed, moving a gloved hand out to slap bits on the counter. Copper, the female minotaur smiled at the large hooded creature and handed Ralf sticks of grilled food. She could careless what the creature was. For a second there, she thought she was going to lose money since lots of the creatures didn’t eat meat. Ralf turned away with his precious and begun to tear through the meat.

“This is going to take a while, isn’t it?” Cherilee asked as she walked over to Ralf and look at the large man eat. Phoenix, Spy, and even Sephiroth had sticks of meat to eat.

“Nix... Did you even ask what kind of meat it is?” Rainbow Dash said to hover over her partner.

“Hmm... What kind of meat is this?” Phoenix turned to look at the vendor.

“Esta carne es de rata,” Copper the Minotaur said to smile.

“I heard ‘carne’. That’s all I need to know,” Ralf said. He didn’t care, he’s eaten rattlesnake before. When you were a soldier, you ate what you need to survive. Zecora frowned, looking at Spy. The Frenchman had understood what the female said, but simply shrugged and continued to eat his fish. He was smart enough to pick fish.

Meanwhile, Vash and Braeburn turned to peek out from the alley they were in. Vash stayed quiet, wondering why the humans were so interested in meat. There was plenty other of foods available.

“You want Ah just go over and talk? Ah know Rainbow Dash,” Braeburn said to look up.

“Really? Go ahead then. We’ll-” Vash stopped talking. “Huh, its the sheriff. Does he know the others?”

“He knows Rainbow Dash too. She and her friends came last time,” Braeburn turned to look over at Silver Star. “If Rainbow Dash if with them, Ah reckon the other humans are ok.”

“Its hard, but I can feel them. They feel more natural than you do Vash,” Toph said to walk out of the alley and head towards the other humans. Vash released a sigh and stood up to follow.

“Welcome back to Appleloosa Miss Dash,” Sheriff Star said to smile as he approached the mares. Zecora turned to look at the Sheriff, blinking once at his mustache. She normally liked them, but since seeing Spy she debated if Spy could grow one.

“Hey Sheriff! The town’s busy huh,” Rainbow Dash said to walk away from the disgusting humans. She was going to make Phoenix brush his teeth several times. “Everypony, this is Sheriff Silver Star! He’s the authority here in Appleloosa.”

“Nice ta meet ya’ll,” Silver Star said to nod to the pretty mares. He then took note of the considerably taller figures in cloaks. “Reckon these the humans Princess Celestia mentioned?”

“So you got the letter?” Phoenix said, setting his meat stick down. And if they knew humans, then he guessed it was okay to lower his hood. “My name’s Phoenix Wright, and I’m the leader of this team. Nice to meet you Sheriff.”

“Woah there! Ya gotta porcupine there on yer head, partner,” Sheriff said to look up at Phoenix’s head.

“That’s just my hair...” The former lawyer shut both eyes to hang his head. Although distant, Vash begun to cry a bit. Another fellow needle noggin. No wonder Vash liked him.

“Really?” Silver Star asked. He shook his head to the sides and then smiled. “So what brings ya by? Going to compete in the Rodeo?”

“I’m afraid things are much more serious than that Sheriff... We need a place to talk,” Phoenix said to look back as his group. He picked up his head though, spotting Vash, Braeburn, Toph, and Little Strongheart walking to them. “Guys, I think we already finished half of our mission.”

“Howdy Everypony!” Braeburn said to walk up Rainbow Dash. He shut both eyes to smile a bit before turning to look at the others. “I’m Braeburn Apple. The tall one is Vash, the little buffalo is Little Strongheart, and the young teen is Toph Bei Fong. Welcome to the Rodeo!” Vash stepped over to move out to shake Phoenix’s hand.

“Were you crying just now?” Phoenix leaned his head in, inspecting Vash’s eyes.

“Umm... We must talk. In private,” Spy said. They were giving out way too much info up in the open. He turned his head to the sides, looking back and forth. As the day continued, more and more ponies and Equestrian residents started to fill the streets.

“That so? Follow me.” Sheriff Star nodded to them all and lead them all to his office.

_______________________________________

“Am I the only one that thinks this is all surreal?” Terra asked to look around the long table they were all seated around. For once, Princess Celestia and the others of Team Canterlot were being attended like royalty. Jack blinked once as a pony moved in to take a long white napkin and spread it over his lap. At the same time, another servant pony moved to place a napkin around his neck.

“Umm... Thank you,” Jack asked, trying not to be rude. The other humans and ponies were also being attending to in the same manner. Terra was also feeling awkward, even the royal twins Sabin and Edgar didn’t have this many attendant’s for their guests.

“Any luck with the prisoners?” Celestia asked to try and break the mood.

“No sister, we spent the evening “torturing” some changelings. We left the others still alert overnight to “reflect” on things. With any luck, they will be ready to talk...” Luna said with a smile. Travis chuckled. They had left a single “changeling” body hanging from a noose, leaving only a shadow to be seen by the remaining prisoners.

“Where’s Johnny? I look forward to his antics,” Vergil said to look around. He seemed the only one not bother by the treatment. Prince Armor rolled his eyes to shake his head at his partner. Least he was behaving now.

“Huh... He was not at the morning check in,” Princess Cadence said to look around as well. Everyone else was present... No wait a second. “Where’s Blueblood?”

In the other side of the palace, Johnny Bravo was standing behind Blueblood. Johnny was shaking his hips up and down to dance as a record player has some music playing. In his right hand, he held a comb to run it through his partner’s hair. The blonde human was giving the blonde unicorn a pompadour hairdo.

“Are you sure about this?” Blueblood asked to look at himself in the mirror.

“Aw yeah, you are looking almost as pretty as me, uh huh,” Bravo said to smile and look in the mirror as well. “Trust me, you saw how those girly ponies couldn’t keep them hoofs of theirs off me.” Blueblood nodded, remembering how even Cadence kept looking at the human. In fact, Bravo was only “helping” Blueblood because the unicorn stepped in and took Johnny away from Celestia.

“Well, I did need a new look- Long hair is becoming passe,” Blueblood said to nod.

“Now you just need one more thing...” Johnny said to pull out a spare pair of shades to slip it on Blueblood’s eyes. “Perfect. No hot mamacita will be able to help herself.” Both blondes look into the mirror and smile.

“Do the monkey with me Johnny!”

_________________________________________

“Oh man... This is so-” Vash sat down on a chair, looking down at the wooden floor. Not enough chairs in the sheriff’s office, so most of them were sitting inside the jail cells on the beds attached to the walls.

“Unbelievable?” Toph finished, having trouble believing things. And she could bend metal to her will, hung out with the Avatar, and rode flying bison. But this whole story was just too fantastic.

“I had no idea,” Little Strongheart said as she sat down on the floor. “A battle that involves all of Equestria. Would Changelings go after the buffaloes?”

“Reckon so there Little,” Braeburn said. He was looking at the somber and serious faces the others had. Least the mares. It was hard to look at the humans and read their emotions. That Spy feller was a real bandit if he ever saw one. “Sounds like they want all of Equestria.”

“Yeah, but we’re fighting back...” Phoenix said. It had fallen up to him to tell the story of the Battle of Ponyville, the Banishing of Alduin, and the Nathan Event. He didn’t want to go over the messy details.

“Well, this is the worst time to check in on da changelings,” Sheriff Silver Star said to frown. “If ya cast that suppression spell, the whole town will be in an uproar. Not to mention with so many events, it would be impossible to check on them all.”

“I’m pretty sure I can cast the spell- But I’m nowhere near Twilight’s level! At best, I could only get a short range...” Lyra said to frown as well. Twilight Sparkle was sure to teach the unicorn the detection and suppression spell to look for changelings. But there was way too many creatures here.

“How many will be at the corral?” Ralf asked. “I think I got a plan. No offense Phoenix.”

“No, you’re a soldier. Makes sense you got a battle plan. Lay it on us...”

“It will be the main event after lunch. Most of the street fair events will be in morning or evening,” Braeburn said to look around.

“Ok. Vash- you, me, Phoenix, and Sephiroth will join the Rodeo Corral. The rodeo sounds like the best place to catch them. Our partners will be with the spectators,” Ralf looked around at the others to see if they understood. “Toph, Spy, you and your partners will look during the competition and see if we can find changelings while we keep them distracted. We are only after info, not fighting.”

“Yes, zis plan is good. I also suggest we participate in the morning events, as to not arouse suspicions,” Spy said.

“I like this plan. Reminds me of something Sokka would do,” Toph said to nod. A few others of the ponies and humans nodded.

“Wait, did you say Sokka?” Phoenix asked to look down at the blind one.

“You know Sokka? Kinda thin, but really smart and funny?!” Toph almost caused an earthquake as she jumped to her feet.

“Woah! Yeah, I suppose so... From the Southern Water Tribe,” Phoenix said as Rainbow Dash helped him stay on his feet. It would make sense that a blind person would describe someone by personality rather than looks.

“He’s here?!” Toph shouted, looking for Phoenix’s hands. “Tell me where he is!”

“Hold on, hold on,” Phoenix said. He smiled down at the teen. She reminded him so much of Trucy. The former lawyer raised his octo-phone on. “Otacon! This is an emergency transmission!” Everyone went quiet for a second. Even Toph, though she wasn’t sure what was going on. Otacon was not in the list of names mentioned in the introductions.

“Otacon here! What’s wrong Phoenix!”

“It’s not a medical emergency, but we need to see if we can contact Sokka,” Phoenix said to speak into the phone. Vash blinked twice. The humans had communicators?

“Who is that voice?” Toph asked in a low voice. With her enhanced senses, she could hear even the faint voice of this Otacon.

“Hold on. I hope Sokka didn’t turn off his phone, else we have to wait for lunch...”

“Thanks Otacon. We are all safe by the way,” Phoenix said to smile down at Toph.

“What’s going on?” The earthbender tilted her head to the sides. “What’s with the weird sounding voice?” It was making her hesitate.

“Hey Phoenix! This is Sokka! What’s wrong?”

“That’s Sokka! Where is he?!” The earthbender immediately moved to grab Phoenix by his chest and lowered him down to her level. “Sokka! Can you hear me?!”

“Toph?!”

“Damn, you’re strong!” Phoenix said, trying to keep his balance again. “Give me a second.” He moved a hand to take off his headpiece and place it over Toph’s left ear. “Go ahead.”

“Toph? Toph?! Is that you?!”

“Sokka?! You’re alive!” Toph said after a second. She still held on to Phoenix though, no matter how hard he pulled back. “How is this possible?”

“You’re telling me! I’m so glad to hear your voice.”

Toph begun to cry tears of joy, finally releasing Phoenix to smile. “You better be sorry for what you did!”

“What did I do now?!”

“Thank you so much,” Toph said in a low voice. Team Appleloosa turned to look down as Toph moved to hug Phoenix around his waist and smile. “Thank you thank you thank you...”

“Guys, let’s give them some privacy ...” Rainbow Dash said to walk out of the Sheriff’s office and smile. “We got some events to win.”

Chapter notes: Damnit. Manly tears were shed. Incidentally, Dan has “code names” for those he met so far...

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Umm... Hi. I’m Celestia.” The alicorn filly said, her voice was very soft and low. Celestia picked her head up to look at little Distant.

“Come again?” Distant asked, lifting his left eyebrow. He moved his head closer to her face to listen in better.

“Oh, was I too soft? I’m sorry...” Celestia said to lower her head and look at the ground.

“I’m Distant Star. What’s your name?” Distant said to lower his head to look up at the little filly’s face. Celestia ‘eeped’ and ran over to hide behind a pot. Distant blinked twice, looking around a second. This filly was way too shy.

“I’m sorry if I startled you.... I’m Celestia.”

“Oh! That’s, umm... A nice name?” Distant said, trying to encourage the alicorn. “You wanna play a game?”

“Oh, I love games!” Little Celestia said, picking her head out of the leafy plant. “Although, my parents don't let me play much.”

“Oh, well... What do you want to play?” Distant asked, smiling now that she was being nice. Celestia blushed, hiding behind her pastel rainbow mane a bit to look at him.

“I heard of this wonderful game called “Doctor” from some friends. Come on, you get to be the patient!”

Distant Star gulped.

Prelude to Chaos

Chapter 57- Prelude to Chaos

“Hats!” Spy screamed out, both hands to the sides of his head and look at all the western apparel. While these kinds of hats were more of Engineer's taste- He didn’t give a damn. All he had to go on, was the fedora Zecora got him. The other humans also got clothes. Phoenix didn’t want to get his suit messed up- Figured he’d get dirty in a Rodeo. Ralf wanted to look less intimidating. Sephiroth definitely needed to stop wearing black or he would suffer heatstroke.

Meanwhile, back at the Sheriff’s office, Vash and Braeburn were sitting outside while they waited for the other humans to get back. Little Strongheart had gone ahead and given a small tour to the mares that had never been to Appleloosa. The Sheriff gave one to the males so that time was saved and also had a layout of the land. They still needed Toph to finish her conversation with Sokka.

“Hey Vash?” Braeburn said, turning to look at his now human... Partner.

“Yeah Burn?”

“So a stallion friend of mine...”

“Yes?” Vash raised an eyebrow, wondering his partner suspected that the stallion was a Changeling in disguise.

“He was being really friendly. And Ah reckon he was courtin’ me, thinking Ah were gay!”

“Ahem, so uh... Why are you telling me this?” Vash was now confused.

“Woah there! Ya don’t have ta get so defensive there partner,” Braeburn said to frown a bit.

“Why would I care that you met a gay pony?” The human plant asked, as he moved his hands to rest on his lap to cross his left leg on his right.

“Oh, Ah didn’t mean ta ruffle any feathers Vash. Didn’t mean anything by it. Just thought we should talk ‘bout it.”

“Braeburn stop talking!” Vash raised both hands to his face, not sure what brought this line of conversation up.

“Yeah but...”

“Over!” Vash said, frowning a bit to hold up both hands to cross in front of each other and then split them apart.

“Well, Ok. But just so you know- If you were gay, that’d be ok. Ah reckon I’d still like ya anyway. Cause if it were me, I’d feel free to say Ah was gay. But Ah’m not gay”

“Why are you doing this to me?” Vash moved a hand up to cover his eyes.

“Just wanted to make things clear. Ya seen how them mares were with their partners, right?”

“I’m pretty sure not all of them were a couple!” Vash said to lift his hands out his hands and look at Braeburn.

“Look Vash, just saying its ok if ya gay. I’m just, not-” Braeburn stopped talking, turning to look at Little Strongheart returned with the mares. Lyra turned to look between the two males.

“I hear ya Vash. I’m not gay either,” Lyra said to shut both eyes and sigh. She walked up to Vash and place a hoof on his shoulder.

“I mean, just because I cry? Sure, I’m open with my emotions, but it doesn’t make me gay!” Vash said to start crying again.

“I know, other ponies think I’m gay because I always hang out with Bon Bon...” Lyra said to run her hoof over Vash’s hair.

“You’re not gay?” Braeburn and Rainbow Dash asked Vash and Lyra respectively.

Both Vash and Lyra frowned at them.

“Calling the kettle black, pot?” Cherilee asked in a droll voice.

“Actually, I’m bi-” Lyra started to say, turning her head to look over at the direction of tall figures walking. “I take that back... I think I’m straight now.” She raised a hoof to point out as the rest of Team Appleloosa came back to the sheriff office.

“Lady Lyra,” Sephiroth said to bow his head. Finally out of black, the Cetra was now dressed his black pants, but wore a loose blue shirt. He refused to button up his shirt though, leaving his chest bare like he was used to. But his long hair was combed a bit and tied at a ponytail from the base of his neck. “Is this acceptable?” Unable to hide his black wing, it stretched out once to flap and then rest behind his back.

“And how!” Lyra shouted, lifting her head to walk around her knight. “Nice to see you out of black!”

“This vest feels too tight...” Phoenix said to frown a bit. He managed to find a vest the stallions of Appleloosa wore that would fit him, but it was a bit tight. While not as muscular as Ralf, he was thicker than Spy. The blue vest was buttoned up, keeping his short tie pressed against his chest and from flapping outside his shirt. The material of the vest clung like a second skin, giving his body a muscular frame that was normally hidden from view. He also had a pair of gloves- Though that was more to fit in with his troops. Sephiroth, Ralf, and Spy wore gloves. “Maybe I should wear the vest unbuttoned...”

“No!”

“Huh?” Phoenix picked up his head to look at Rainbow Dash, her wings flaring up again.

“Leave it... It looks soooo good,” She admitted to walk over to look at him. The Element of Loyalty didn’t bother to hide her feelings now. While she had seen him when he was asleep, with his silly hair covered up by the fedora hat and that vest gave him at least a 20 percent more sex appeal. And while the hat was a bit of the classic look, it covered his eyes a bit to give him a mysterious factor.

“Umm... Rainbow Dash? Your wings are flaring up there,” Phoenix moved a gloved hand to cough into it. He had tried to go for that whole “Old West Bartender” look, even wearing those arm belts around his arms to make the sleeves on his from getting loose. The lawyer had unwittingly given himself a 1920’s Chicago mobster style look.

“Hnn? Oh. Don't worry about it,” Rainbow Dash said to frown. Horsefeathers! Why was she the only pegasus?! Traitorous wings! But damn, Phoenix never looked so good dressed up from head to toe. Why was it when ponies were naked all day long it didn’t matter, but when one was dressed- It was sexier?!

“What’s with them?” Ralf asked, left eyebrow raised. Unlike the others, he went for a red flannel shirt. Off was his vest and combat gear, leaving him in just his pants and gloves. The headband was tied around his neck, and he wore a light brown stetson hat.

“I dunno. You’d think they’d never seen a well dressed male before,” Cherilee said to lift her own right eyebrow. “Its nice to see you in something other than the tacky olive colors. Where’d you get the clothes?”

“You know, that’s the funny part. I thought I wasn’t going to find anything my size either. As it turns out, the minotaurs been here for a few days. One of their team mates have been busy making clothes for the rodeo,” Ralf said to rub his fingerless gloves over the flannel. Bit itchy, but it was nice to get out of his old clothes. “So he sold us some of their extra. Even got some for the guys on the other locations”

“That was thoughtful of you. Come along now Ralf, I want to try to get you to enter the kissing booth,” Cherilee said to smile up at him.

“Say what now?” Ralf asked.

“Oh don’t worry. I plan to buy the hour’s worth. This way, I get you all to myself and you will not escape me,” The teacher said to close her eyes.

“You’re joking, right?” Ralf lowered his head to ask.

“Of course! Like I have to pay you to be mine for an hour...” Ralf frowned at her response. She must be getting back at him for that horse eating comment.

“Amateurs,” Spy said to roll his eyes at them. He wore a western style dress shirt, black on the shoulders. He kept his blue tie, but changed his belt to give it a large western belt buckle. While not one for Engineer’s activities, this Frenchman was a fan of all kinds of the dance arts. Even Square dancing. Zecora nodded, but was pleasantly surprised when spy placed a yellow bonnet around her mane. “For you, ma petite fleur.” She blushed, knowing why he picked yellow. Spy was the only one thoughtful enough to pick a gift.

“Yer were saying?” Braeburn asked, turning to look back at Vash.

“So I was wrong about the ponies! I’m still not gay,” The humanoid typhoon said to sigh. At this point, Toph opened the door to “look” around as it were.

“You guys ready? What’s the game plan?” Toph asked, oblivious to the current conversations. She was too happy, a great relief made her whole body feel giddy. She took a second to tilt her head to the side. Which one which one.. And there he was. Toph walked over to Phoenix, lifting her left hand to place the octo-phone in the once lawyer’s hand.

“We mostly got the events of the Rodeo settled out. Thanks,” Phoenix said, bit surprised the blind teen could make him out so easily. He put the phone away to face the team. “Its gonna be hard, but we are not here to win. We just need to compete, but look like we tried hard. Vash, you got the lasso event.”

“Why me?” Vash asked, moving to stand up.

“Can you handle a lasso?”

“Well, been a while. Used a lasso a lot when I was around 110. But that was years ago,” Vash said to frown. “Maybe I could- And, why is everyone looking at me like that?”

“Dude, how old are you?” Ralf asked. This guy looked younger than Phoenix!

“Did I say 110? I meant 32...” Vash said to shut his eyes and smile.

“I may not be the Element of Honesty, but even Ah can spot a liar,” Braeburn said to frown. He was just teasing about the gay thing, but that was a clear cut lie.

“I’ll do the lasso,” Vash said to sigh. He blamed the slip of the tongue to the seemingly increasing levels of fantastic his life was going through. He may as well come out clean. “I stopped counting after 150...”

Braeburn’s mouth fell open. He was partner to a feller that could have been very well around when Ponyville was first started. Toph tilted her head to the side. King Boomi and Aang were over 100... The rest of the humans and mare raised their eyebrows at Vash.

“Ralf will do the mud wrestling,” Phoenix said to get them out of their stupor. Seriously? Was Vash even human? Ralf raised a hand to smile when his named was mentioned. “Sephiroth has the racing event.” The long haired Cetra nodded. “And I’m the alternate. Lets face it, I’m just a disbarred lawyer.”

“Come off it Phoenix. You're the commander for this team. Can’t let you get hurt, and we need you alert in case something happens with the investigation,” Ralf said to place a hand on the team leader’s shoulder.

“Ralf speaks truth. As a lawyer, you should have more experience with investigation compared to us,” Sephiroth added. Toph and Vash stayed quiet, listening to the other humans. While they were introduced, they knew little about the other human personalities. The way they all cared for the Element of Hope gave Vash some reassurance, these humans were not like the ones he was used to.

“Enough stalling! We got some events to win!” Rainbow Dash said to grin. “Let’s do this.”

“I’m glad ya’ll set to go. But ya got yer presentation ready?” Sheriff SIlver Star said to step out to look up at Phoenix.

“Presentation?”

“Yeah. At the rodeo, you’ll be introducing yerselves to da crowd. Since its the first time we do this, we’d figured let the teams do their own little thing.”

“Sounds like ze Olympics...” Spy said to lift his eyebrows. “It may as well be, with so many entering.”

“I think I got this one,” Ralf said to smile. “Who can play guitar?”

“I can,” Rainbow Dash said to lift her hoof and smile.

“Alright, while the other compete, I’m going to teach ya a song.”

_____________________________________

Otacon made his way up the tunnel, to go meet up with what he thought was the changeling courier. Snake just spotted an albatross flying in the air, so Trixie and he took inside to hide. Luckily, Otacon’s leg was good as new. Each step he took didn’t bother him at all, even without the wrappings. The scientific engineer had to raise his left hand over his eyes as he walked out of the mountain to block out the sun.

“Champion,” The albatross said to land on the ground. It changed its shape to restore itself to the form of a changeling. “Our King will be pleased that you made it to the Diamond Dogs. How did you know I would arrive this morning?”

“Ah, well, I received the letter King Aurelius left with the canines. I wrote a letter to respond. I’m afraid I barely arrived yesterday, so I had not much time to prepare anything yet,” Otacon said to lower his arm and look at the changeling. “Are you Spy Beta?”

“Doctor Otacon...” The changeling said, lifting his eyebrows up. “It is as you say. How did you recognize me?” The changeling was thrown a bit back- for a long time he was nameless until Otacon gave him “Beta.” He was the same changeling that cared for Otacon while he was unconscious, and also the one that acted as the human’s pillow.

“You act as if its hard to tell friends apart,” The doctor said to smile. Actually, it was the changeling’s voice that gave it away. “Do you have a new letter for me?”

“No, I was sent to just to confirm you arrived safely. When we traced your steps, we found blood and feared the worst. There were many tracks on the floor...” Beta said to lower his head at the ground.

“Yes, the guards sent to escort us died to let me live. Only one made it to guide me here,” Otacon said to remember back to that day. It still made him sad, they died in such a brutal way. Snake and Trixie stayed against the tunnel wall, listening to the conversation. Snake moved to take off Trixie’s hat and cape and nudge her to walk out. Trixie frowned a little, but then walked out. Otacon may need help to pull off the lie, and Trixie was better at it than other ponies.

“Who-” Beta raised his head to turn to look at Trixie as she walked out. “Ah... I see,” The Changeling said to snarl. Why did the pony live while his hivemates die? Otacon moved his left arm out to block Trixie from view.

“Its not her fault. She was carrying the supplies we need. If she died or the supplies got damaged, the others would have died in vain...” Otacon said to narrow his eyes at Beta. “If she died, it would have set our plan back for days.” Afraid that things would turn ugly, Snake turned on his Octocamo to turn invisible and walk slowly out to hold his M-9 ready.

“I.... I understand,” Beta said, having troubles to coming to grips with a self identity. Still, he lowered his snarl to look back at Otacon. He was right. Best leave the thinking to the strategist anyway.

“I have a letter for King Aurelius. Take it to him, and I hope to see you again soon. Can I ask how long it took you to get here?” Otacon asked to get some info out. In reality, Otacon’s face looked nervous. He was starting to sweat a bit.

“I shall deliver this to the king. It took less than two days. If the King can respond, he will send a letter immediately. Seeing as the other changelings are gone, we must send you more guards. Exuvia the Sage wishes to meet with you personally.”

“Sage?” Otacon asked, tilting his head to the side. Trixie also picked up her eyebrows, though to notice Otacon’s nervousness. She used her magic to give the doctor a nudge to try and snap him out of it. The human frowned a bit, but moved to wipe the sweat from his skin.

“One of the Generals. She is to pass down the sash of the sage to you, and give up her position as a general to you. Exuvia will be your personal assistant, and teach you in our ways while you teach her your own,” Beta said to nod. He was told that much at least. “She was to come the moment your safety was confirmed.”

“I see. Thank you. Do you need to rest or eat before you head out?” Otacon moved his right hand out to rest on Beta’s head. Trixie and Snake both moved a hand and hoof to hit themselves in the middle of their heads.

“No Champion. I must return and give our king the good news you are alright. He had been very anxious for your well being.” Beta bowed his head and took the letter. Changing back into an Albatross, the changeling took up into the air. Beta took a second to look back at Otacon, touched by how... Well, by how- Not a total douchebag this General was. Compared to the others at least. “I- I am glad to see you alright as well.”

“I’m sorry I worried King Aurelius,” Otacon said to lift his head up to look at the changeling take to the air. He raised his left hand up to wave as the bird flew away.

“Cutting it close, aren’t you Otacon?” Snake said as he walked out of the cave entrance.

“Yes. Good thing I came out to help you. Why were you so nervous?” Trixie asked. “It was a simple give the letter and find out things. Must you be so..” Trixie took a second to think. “Yourself? There was no need to care so much for this Beta. Did you forget they eat emotions? Would you offer him to eat yours?”

“I think Otacon did the right thing,” Twilight Sparkle said as she walked out as well. Her unicorn horn was glowing, casting a purple hue over her ears. “If he acted any different than himself, I think Beta would have suspected something. Beside, it went alright.”

“How did hear all that? You were nowhere close enough for me to sense you,” Snake asked. Though there have been a few times where he’s gotten caught unawares. If it had not been for Otacon’s warning in an elevator once- Snake could have very likely died in an ambush by invisible agents. Had he’d been too worried by Otacon’s act?

“Well, I do know magic Mr. Snake. I used a spell to increase my hearing and make less noise. While I trust Otacon, I was worried about his welfare,” Twilight said to step into the sunlight and wince a bit. “In fact, we all were.” Twilight turned her head, showing off the Diamond Dogs, Samus, and Big Mac walking slowly out.

“I see,” Snake said to lower his optical camouflage and gun. “I’m glad to know we had backup at least.”

“I vowed not to let Otacon get hurt again. I’ve been neglectful of my duties as of late, but I don’t intend to make that mistake again,” Twilight said to move her mane and head to rub against Otacon’s side.

“Can we go now? We are lucky the funeral pyre was not inquired about,” Trixie said. She didn’t want to stay in that tunnel again. Last night, Snake and herself had slept with the Diamond Dogs to keep warm. Snake was used to sleeping with dogs, but Trixie had no intention of doing that again.

“Actually...” Otacon said to shake his head to the sides. “I think we just ran into a hitch...”

“Say what now?” Big Mac said to push past the canines. “The town’s short hoofed.”

“Well... Actually I think its alright if we go back to Ponyville for a day. They did say it would take about two days to get back,” Otacon said to smile and look at the others.

“But what’s your concern?” Twilight asked, moving her head away from Otacon to look up.

“We can talk while walking. Boys?” Snake said to look at the Diamond Dogs. The canines nodded, moving to grab Team Espionage supplies from the tunnels to head out. They also didn’t want to leave their trusty mining equipment behind. Snake smile at the dogs, liking them once he got past their ape resemblance. “This is about that Exuvia...”

“Snake’s right. Now that they know I’m alright, they will send an actual General. None of us has yet to meet one. It could provide an opportunity,” Otacon said to move a hand out to pet Twilight, smiling she had his back. “If the others come up empty, Exuvia will be our only chance to find the changelings. We could even capture her and get more info than just the location- Like battle plans and enemy numbers.”

“But this would mean returning here. But we’d better prepare- he also mentioned more guards also,” Samus said to turn her visor.

“Urgh, not keen on the idea of returning to this cold place. Trixie’s had enough of rocks.” Snake let this one slide. He hate missions that involved waiting on rocks too.

“Well, we won't have to. If we can get info from the other teams, we can skip this and catch them unprepared. But there is also another opportunity. We can feed false info to the opposite team through Exuvia,” Otacon said to smile. “And the last option- True peace. We can learn through this general, and maybe even set up a peace treaty. I would like for both sides to see things end with a peaceful resolution.”

“Hmm...” Twilight lowered her head. Otacon had a point. No one had come up with a single idea or suggestion for peace until this point. “Things would be nicer if no one had to get hurt.” She raised her head to smile at her champion. Who would have thought? The Element of Science would think of peace, instead of an Element of Harmony or the other Elements of Change. She was glad once more Otacon was her partner, and not Dan. She had enough of him. Always calling her “Pet Chris.”

“Otacon makes a point. If there’s a chance for peace. We must take it. Isn’t peace the whole desired outcome after a war anyway? The idea of a peaceful resolution is worth dying for. We would have a chance to die in a war anyway,” Snake said. The whole Shadow Moses incident was nothing but his life and of the hostages on the line to keep peace instead of letting a war out.

“We have the things. Let’s go!” Red Rover said to smile. They were returning with the supplies in tow, along with more gems on carts. “We all want the smell of death out of our noses.”

“Ah second that,” Big Mac said to lead the way back to Ponyville.

______________________________________

“Are you serious?” Spy asked, lifting the dart with the red plastic end on it. Apparently, the target games were darts, shooting high speed water at a target, or ring toss. The Spy sighed. Why couldn’t he use guns?

“I would love a prize. Those dolls look divine,” Zecora said to lift her head up. She had hoped to see more zebras at an international rodeo, but no such luck. Spy nodded and placed a few bits on the counter. He grabbed some darts, three shots per round. He turned his back to the target and simply tossed the darts behind himself. Not bothering to look back, he raised his right hand to point at a zebra doll plushie.

The female pony running the dart stand had her mouth open, as all the darts hit the center of each target. The ox he had been competing against also had his mouth open. Zecora turned to look at the others competing, bit surprised none of the others had hid the bulls-eye. The yellow earth pony in a blue bonnet nodded and handed Zecora the zebra doll.

“Blue Spy... Wins,” Blue Bonnet said to hand the blue ribbon to the human as well.

“But of course,” Spy said as he took his ribbon to wear. One down.

Over at the pie eating contest, Ralf and a gray minotaur named Silver Plate had their arms tied behind their backs. It was to make it fair, the other Equestrians participating in the pie eating contest didn’t have hands or arms to use.

“Ready, Go!” Sheriff Silver Star said to lift his pop gun and signal the start of the pie eating contest. The animals picked up their heads, disgusted by the display the human set as he dug into the pies.

“More whip cream!” Ralf cried out as he moved his teeth up and down to nom nom nom the pie plates presented to his seat.

“Is he inhaling the pies?”

“I think he’s eating like a pig”

“No, I think it resembles a duck. At least pigs chew.”

“Oh Ralf...” Cherilee said, lowering her head to blush and hope no one associated him with her. He moved to get a bonnet to put on and hide herself while the others finally decided to join the pie eating to not get left behind.

On the other side of the fair, Phoenix and Rainbow Dash went to check in on Cooking Mama and Donut Joe. While he wanted to get in close and speak with them, their stall that sold donuts was overrun. With Vash kicking and pushing animals back.

“Back you heathens! These donuts are mine!” Vash cried out.

“Yes, yes, yes! Soon, all of Equestria will be ours! First Appleloosa, then Ponyville! No pony will resist our delicious donuts!” Donut Joe cried out, his hooves up as he laughed maniacally. Cooking Mama had her arms in fists up, fires burning in her eyes. “Even humans are helpless against flavor of this magnitude!”

“Mama will make more donuts!” The woman smiled and walked out of view, glad so many enjoyed her cooking.

“Ah, I love that woman,” Donut Joe said to lean on the counter and watch her walk off as Bits fell inside his cash box. Phoenix raised his eyebrows, but it was a bit hard with his new hat on. Rainbow Dash flew in, butting heads with others to get a hold on one of these magically delicious donuts.

Sephiroth and Lyra walked around town, looking for the competition. They’d figured studying the other competitors and trying to get some info for the team would be good. Unfortunately, a large population of females followed them. Mostly it was due to the one-winged angel.

“We should enter you in the kissing booth...” Lyra said to look behind at the fanponies assembling. Sephiroth said nothing, as a few male ox and minotaurs winked at him.

“Let’s...” Sephiroth stopped talking, picking up his head to see other creatures flying overhead. “Are those competitors?”

“Griffons,” Lyra said to look up. “And I think the one leading their team is Gilda.” Lyra turned to look back down at the name of the rodeo competitors. Only Team Appleloosa was not in there, as their name was changed to “Team Canterlot” on the program. There was a team Griffon on the brochure.

“It seems that searching now would be pointless. Let us return to the others,” Sephiroth said. Even with one wing, he wasn’t sure how well he could still fly. From the notes Otacon took, changelings could not change into griffons. Too big in comparative to body size, and wingspan was also much longer than a pegasi. If Changelings were competing, it would be donkeys or ponies in Appleloosa already.

_____________________________________

“Are you telling the truth?” Travis yelled out, his face up in the grill of a changeling. Travis even went so far to grab the changelings horn and moved the tip it draw a bit of blood from his own forehead. The changeling had its mouth opened in horror as blood fell down Travis’ face.

“I swear its true! We travel and hide underground! Stop! You sick freak!”

“No one calls my Knight a freak!” Princess Luna cried out. Thunder roared as he voice was projected, stomping the crystal floor. Travis frowned though, as that sounded more like Princess Luna instead of Nightmare Moon.

“You’d better be right!” Travis yelled out to toss the changeling back in its cell and shut it.

“The changeling must pay! We shall destroy him!” Luna cried out, furious. Not sure if he should pay along, Travis simply moved to grab hold of her neck to hug her close.

“Not yet... Nightmare Moon! We have to find out if the info’s right. If its not, then we can!” Travis said, trying to get her to relax. Luna turned to look at the changeling and snarled, wind escaping from her nostrils and nod. They both walked away, leaving the changelings in their cells and head back to the ground levels.

“That would explain why Celly nor I could not see them when we inspected the kingdom,” Luna said to relax herself. Changelings ate emotion and had fangs, and they dared call her Travis a freak.

“Calm down Luna, I’ve been called worse,” Travis said to run his hand through her mane.

“Did I push it too far? I’m sorry,” Luna said to frown.

“Don't worry about it. We gotta share this info to the-” Travis blinked, looking at Blueblood and Johnny walked into view. “Nice shades,” Travis complimented the royal unicorn.

“See, I told you,” Johnny said to smile at Blueblood. “Now lets go get you a date.”

“Should... Should we stop them?” Luna blinked as her nephew and Johnny Bravo walked off.

“What’s the worse they can do?”

______________________________________

“But I’m not in charge of the school newspaper anymore...” Diamond Tiara said to frown. A figure in a dark cloak handed her a sheet of paper.

“Just print this under the name “Gabby Gums.” Can you handle that?”

“Gabby Gums? But they haven’t written a story in...” The filly unicorn lowered her head top start reading. Her eyes went wide. “Is this all...”

“True? What do you care?” The cloaked figure walked away, leaving Diamond Tiara with a sheet full of facts. Snape vanished after turning around a corner.

_____________________________________

“What did you write in that letter Otacon?” Snake asked.

“Just a simple update. Asked for some info, but I think Exuvia will answer.” Otacon smiled, closing his eyes and enjoying his walk.

The contents of the letter were written in broken changeling. It read like this:

King Aurelius,

I here. News Bad. Champions to ponies. Come place far. Danger. Find spell. Find champion to changelings. Take “Twilight Sparkle”

Otacon.

Chapter Notes: Oh Spike, Spike, Spike. Your diary just had to give The Doctor the perfect means to spread the truth to all. What’s Otacon up to?

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“You want me to give you all a code names?!” Dan frowned, looking at them all. “Inconceivable! Some of you already have code name, like Spy and David.”

“You gave the others code names! I think it would be cool,” Rainbow Dash said.

“It would be prudent, entering new cities under an alias may help us,” Spy said to nod.

“Alright, fine! But I’m not changing my mind!” Dan shouted, frowning a bit to look at them all. He moved a finger to go down at them all.

Ralf- Chico.

“I’m not hispanic at all...”

Cherilee- Crayon

“I don’t get it.”

Spy- Bond, James Bond.

“Oh, har har har.”

Zecora- Newspaper

She raised an eyebrow. She was not red at all!

Samus- Crossdresser

“Hey!”

Big Macintosh- Gum

“You got too lazy to call me Big Red?”

Phoenix- Phoenix

“Wait, what?”

Rainbow Dash- Gay Pride

“What does being happy have to do with me?”

Dovahkiin- Horny

“Is that a sex joke?”

Applejack- Orange

“That hurts me in so many ways...”

Sokka- Mini Me

“But I’m taller than you...”

Derpy- Bright Eyes

“Why thank you!”

Travis- Will the defendant please rise

“What the hell?”

Princess Luna- Maid

“How did you know?!”

Ash- Texas

“Was that a chainsaw massacre reference?”

Mayor Mare- Pinky

“Is this about my mane?”

Sephiroth- Looser

“....”

Lyra- Who are you again?

“Seriously?”

Solid Snake- Plisken

“Actually, I kinda like that...”

Trixie- Twilight Sparkle

“How dare you!”

Otacon- Geek, no wait... Male Stripper

“That was all Twilight!”

Twilight Sparkle- Pervert

“I was young! I was drunk!”

Merchant- Gunner

“Kinda obvious there stranger...”

Junebug- Daisy

“Ya think?”

Recipe for Chaos

Chapter 58- Recipe for Chaos

Celestia’s Sun.

It’s an odd thought once you think about it, especially if you’re not a pony. The alicorn had the power to make the sun move and direct how much it could shine. Of course, different races thought about the sun in different ways. Griffons for example, scoff at the idea that a single alicorn that lost to the Changeling Queen, Discord, and often relied on other ponies to solve problems, could control the sun. But at the moment, none of these thoughts plagued the mind of Gilda.

“Why is it so hot here?” The female griffon asked as she landed on the dry ground. Her team landed on the ground close to her, folding their large wings together to look around. They were outside the large “arena” the rodeo would be in. A coliseum style bleachers were made around the stage where her team would win the Rodeo would be in.

“You think that strange creature we saw the other day will be here?” A male griffon asked. He was slightly taller than Gilda, and his face seemed to be a bit older than hers. They had all been in the desert, practicing their aerial maneuvers for the presentation they would make as they entered.

“No idea. It doesn’t seem the buffaloes would enter the rodeo,” Gilda said to raise her head and look at the oldest member of the team. His name was Gale, selected to be in the team for his multiple participation in contests. In all fairness, he should have been captain- But Gilda was selected for her familiarity with Equestria. “But I have no intention to back down now. Who cares if that thing can stop a storm? We’re here to win. Besides, that twister we kicked up was an accident. We didn’t mean to hurt the buffaloes.”

“If you say so...” Gale said to frown a bit. They both turned to look at the rest of the team. The others members consisted of a couple- Another female and another male both nodded at Gale’s words.

“Listen, these are individual events. This creature can’t compete in all of them. So what if they win one? All we have to do is win the other events. Remember, we are the representatives of the Griffon Republic. Show some backbone already.” Gilda was trying to put up a brave front though. How do you win in an Earth competition where a competitor controlled the earth itself?

“Welcome back Griffon team,” Sheriff Silver Star smiled at them to walk over. “Just in time too, we are going to start soon. All the other competitors are lining up in the order we are going to be presented in. Shall we?” He turned around to lead them to the side entrance where the other teams would appear in.

In the bleachers though, things were getting packed. Because this was an open invitational- Many ponies from across Equestria came to see the event. Also, many of the races came to support their teams. Griffons, oxen, buffaloes, goats, and other minotaurs were in the seats. Banners and signs made of all colors and manner were raised to cheer. Team Canterlot- Really Team Appleloosa, were sitting down in the front row along with the other races that could be considered close friends and families of the competitors. Being the first Rodeo for a lot of them, special seating was granted to those coming to cheer for the various sports creatures.

“I feel like we should have done a banner or something...” Cherilee said to lift her head up to look around. “It feels so sad that our team doesn’t have anything.” Zecora sat next to her, nodding. Thanks to the sun and so many crowded to look around, the heat was starting to build. A team of pegasi flew overhead to cast a bit of shade with some clouds.

“Don’t worry about it. Our team is so awesome it won’t need a sign!” Rainbow Dash said to grin, prepping the electric guitar she was going to need. Lyra however, managed to get her hooves on one of those #1 hand signs. Also, she managed to get a shirt that had Sephiroth’s face on it.

“Where’d did you even get one of those?” Little Strongheart asked to frown at the thing.

“Oh, I’m the president of the fan club. Bunch of females- And even guys, wanted one,” Lyra said to look at the young buffalo.

“Shouldn’t you be searching or some junk?” Toph asked as she crossed both arms on her chest. “I can find heartbeats, but I need to know the beat of a changeling first to tell them apart from the others.”

“We shall. But we must wait till all are distracted by the sports and presentations. Too many now are bored and looking around,” Blue Spy said as he was hidden from view. “Can’t you see- Pardonnez-moi. Forgive my grievous oversight.”

“Forget it Mister... Bond?” Toph said without turning her head. Many forgot she was blind, but she liked that. Sometimes though, it was really insensitive of others. She just wanted this to be over and get to Sokka ASAP. This sword on her back weighed her down more than ever.

“Let’s piece what we know so far then. Lyra thinks the changelings are either donkeys or spectators- The other races are too big according to Otacon’s notes.” Cherilee shut her eyes to try and remember any other details. “And Vash remembers donkeys trying to demolish the town. And they are only recent additions to Appleloosa.”

“Ya think its them?” Lyra asked.

“These clues seem to point up. But we must have a backup,” Zecora added.

“Shh, it looks like its starting! Remember our roles!” Rainbow Dash said to smile. Walking out to the sandy center of the would be corral was none other than Braeburn, dressed in a fancy vest that was blue and white. The Apple also wore a studded blue hat to match his getup that had a star on it. The whole town seemed to vote in that Braeburn made the best speaker for the Master of Ceremonies.

“Welcome all to APPLELOOSA!” Braeburn yelled out to stand on his hind legs and kick his front hooves in the air. His hat had a microphone to project his voice around the arena from speakers. The town spared no expense. Tourism so far made the town lots of badly needed income.

“How~dy!!” A lot of the ponies in town cheered Braeburn on.

“Ah want to thank ya’ll for kindly dropping in on the First ever Open International Rodeo!” Braeburn said to land on the ground and turn in a slow circle to look around. He gave the spectators a big ole smile as cheers and banners and all manner of hoopla was made. Once it got quiet, he continued.

“Without further ado, lets start with the presentation of our fine athletes competing today! Please, kindly offer your cheers after each team walks to the center. First up, Team Ox, team captain- Gold Star!” Braeburn said to trot off the center. A large set of doors was opened, letting the first team out.

The Oxen had a single Buffalo hitting a drum being carried by the cow. Behind them, a buffalo had a red flag of white ox horns on top of a gold circle. The other ox of the team wore green wreaths around their horns to smile and look around as they marched once around the circle. Simple, but nothing elaborate. Music played by ponies helped their entrance to play their theme. Pretty upbeat tune. A few cheers and claps were heard.

“Next Up, Team Minotaur! Team captain, Silver Plate!”

While the theme of the minotaurs played, the large horned creatures walked out. Unlike the oxen though, they had something more elaborated. Two by two, the minotaurs marched out, holding large gold colored rods. They marched out a bit before hitting the rods against the ground. As soon as they hit, large flames burst out from the ends. The part bulls raised their rods to spin it around like bo staffs, making the flames dance and spin. Every now and then they would hit the ground with their rods to make the flames flare out. They all gave low chants, playing with their theme as they marched around and danced. This earned them a louder set of cheers and applause than the ox.

“Wow. Next up, Team Griffon! Team captain, Gilda!”

The griffons flew out from the double doors, marching out two by two. As their theme played, the griffons flew out to the sky. In a circle formation, they all flew upward over the arena. The spun faster and faster as the song played, creating a small twister in the ground. At Gilda’s mark- They all abruptly took a dive down the twister formed. They all rode the wind down, letting the wind spin them around to land on the ground.

“And now from the other end- Lets welcome Team Donkey! Team captain, Tumbler!”

From the other side of the arena, the doors opened up to reveal donkeys come out. While their theme was a bit more slow, the donkeys marched out with smiles on their faces. The largest donkey lead a single file, as each team member had flags in their mouths. Unlike the flag team ox had, these were a lot smaller held in their mouths. Their necks would turn around in circles, their colorful display spinning around. Almost like a marching band.

“And welcome the last team, special from Canterlot- Team Human! Team captain, Phoenix Wright!” Braeburn shut both his eyes to smile, wondering what the humans had in store. According to his notes, the band playing had no theme for them. For a moment, everyone went quiet. A lot of them, Vash was the first human they ever saw. A few raised eyebrows though, wondering why no song was playing. Then the sounds were heard. Most of them turned to look at the bleachers where the mares were.

Zecora, Lyra, Toph, Cherilee, and Little Strongheart begun to stomp their hooves and feet. Left them right, followed by a clap. One stomp, second stomp, clap. Again, they repeated themselves. Stomp, stomp, clap. The sound was also coming from the doors the donkeys came out from. Ralf step out first, followed by Vash, Sephiroth, and Phoenix last. Like the mares, they stomp their feet in tandem. Left stomp, right stomp, clap.

“Buddy you’re a boy make a big noise

Playin in the street, gonna be a big man someday!

You got mud on yo face, ya big disgrace.

Kickin your can all over the place.”

Ralf smiled, lifting his right hand up as he sang the lyrics to one of his favorite songs.

“Singing”

“We will, we will rock you!” The other humans sang out together. Phoenix felt weird, but the others in the team either smiled along or in Sephiroth’s case- Didn’t care. They all stomped and clapped along.

“Buddy you're a young man hard man

Shoutin' in the street gonna take on the world some day

You got blood on yo' face you big disgrace

Wavin' your banner all over the place.” Ralf sang out again, this time moving his hands to clap along as they moved along the ground.

“We will, we will rock you!”

“Sing it!” Ralf grinned to lead his team on.

“We will, we will rock you!”

By this point, a lot of the other creatures caught on and begun to stomp and clap along. The beat was catchy. Even some of the competitors. Gilda had to elbow a griffon to make her stop.

“Buddy you're an old man poor man

Pleadin' with your eyes gonna make you some peace some day

You got mud on your face you big disgrace

Somebody better put you back into your place.”

“We will, we will rock you!”

“Sing it!” Ralf said to look back at his team and grin.

“We will we will rock you!”

“Everybody!” Ralf said to smile and point at the audience and let them join in.

“We will, we will rock you!”

“We will, we will rock you!”

“Alright!” Ralf picked up his left hand to point at Rainbow Dash and give her the cue to start.

The others stomped singing to continued with their stomping as Rainbow Dash stood up from her seat. She held the guitar in her hooves, playing the chords Ralf taught her. Oh yeah, this felt good. She drank the limelight as the human moved to their spot. The other competitors looked at each other, not sure what that presentation was all about. Team Donkey had their eyebrows raised though.

“And now we kick off with a real crowd pleaser! The First Event- Mud Wrestling Pigs!”

___________________________________

“Are you sure about this Johnny Bravo?” Blueblood asked to look around. Lunchtime over with, lots of ponies were walking around Canterlot’s streets. Even with his new look, lots of ponies could recognize the prince.

“Of course! You need your own moves there Blueblood. Can’t have you copy my style! Get to it! Who! Ha! Hiyeah!” Johnny said to strike a few poses. “Ponies won't know the monkey, so do it Pony Style!”

Blueblood sighed and nodded once. If this oaf of a human could do it, then so could he! The white stallion placed his glasses on and start to sing in the middle of the street and start dancing. Blueblood got to his back hooves to stand straight and starting hopping left and right on each hoof. Music started to play for him as he made his way to a mare.

“Pony GANGNAM STYLE!” Johnny yelled out to start dancing with his partner. The ponies on the street stopped to look over at the strange duo that started to dance.

“I dunno why, but I’m compelled to watch...”

“You know, I think I like it..”.

“Huh. Actually, Its kinda cool.”

“Da faq I’m looking at?”

“Is that, Prince Blueblood?”

The two blondes moved their forearms and hooves out to start mock riding a horse. The ponies turned to look at each other as Blueblood started to dance and follow after a single mare walked slowly away. The weird part? Slowly, one by one ponies start to get on their back hooves to start dancing with Bravo and Blueblood.

“Hey sexy lady!” Blueblood sang.

“Dear Celestia- Johnny and Blueblood created a trend,” Spike said to peek out from behind a corner with Jack in tow. The two had gone to look for things for Dovahkiin.

“I want to join in.” Jack said to look down at Spike.

“Fine...” Spike said to shrug. Spike and Jack placed their hands and claws on each hip to start moving sideways to join the others.

Blueblood stooped to raise two hooves up to the side of his mouth and yell and stare at a mare’s rear.

______________________________________

“Where are you going?” Derpy asked to look over at little Diamond Tiara. “You were gone for lunch for a bit...”

“I was... Shopping?” Tiara said to smile weakly up at Derpy. She had the sheet of paper in her hooves.

“What’s that paper?” Derpy asked to get closer.

“Shopping list?”

“You are such a nice pony, helping your family!” Derpy said as her eyes betrayed her smart mind again. Diamond Tiara frowned a bit and took a step back.

“Ah yes. With the whole town busy... I need to get going..” Tiara said to look around for Silver Spoon. She would need help to print this news flash.

“But Sokka said all the little ponies have to stay with Carrot Top,” Derpy sad to frown.

“So... You plan to buy as much real estate as you can?” Junebug asked. Diamond Tiara and Derpy both turned to look at Merchant arrived with his partner.

“Oh yes. I have so many gems and Bits, so the next step is needed to take over Equestria’s financially,” Merchant said to smile. “With the war and all that, I imagine lots of ponies want to sell their things dirt cheap. Once I have properties, next step will be profit.”

“Are the other humans coming?” Derpy asked to rush over to them.

“Right behind us!” Junebug said to smile. Junebug unhitched herself from the cart full of gems she was hauling. “What’s been going on?” As the fillies and the colts jumped them, Diamond Tiara hurried away from the group and hurry away towards the school house. Thanks to her demotion from editor, she had knowledge over the press. She would print this herself if she had to. She just hoped Mayor Mare and Ash were not at the temporary City Hall.

Having to leave Silver Spoon behind, Diamond Tiara took off to head towards the school. The things on the article had to get out. But would anyone believe her since it was the infamous ‘Gabby Gums’? But she would need help. She didn’t notice that the green sweater girl and Rumble were walking away after feeding Winona.

“Huh?” Kuki picked up her head, her arms full with pet food to look over the large sack. Rumble raised his eyebrows.

“Diamond Tiara?” He asked out loud. “She was all by herself...”

“Was that a girl filly?” Number Three said to lower the sack. “But is that allowed?”

“We’re not suppose to leave if we're by ourselves,” Rumble said to narrow his eyes. “Especially now that the town’s in... Umm... Something.”

“High alert?” Number Three added.

“Yeah! She had a paper with her,” Rumble said to frown. While not exactly on bad terms with fillies, Diamond Tiara was one of the few he kept an eye on. Mostly not to get picked on. “We should follow her.”

“Hold on... Number One?” Kuki said to lift her walkie talkie up.

“Kuki? What’s wrong?” Nigel responded from his end. Sokka stopped, turning to look at that device that also moved voices. Both had baskets in their hands.

“We just saw a filly running off by herself...”

“Could be a changeling,” Sokka said to frown.

“You have a point Sokka. Kids Next Door!” Nigel changed his frequency to pick up all walkie talkies. “We have a potential infiltrator! Our mission is to find and chase down...”

“Diamond Tiara,” Rumble said as the device was lowered to his mouth. “It looks like she was heading to school.”

“On it! About time we get some real action!” Wally responded from his end. He turned to Scootaloo and grabbed hold of the scooter. She moved to ride on his shoulders.

“Got it!” Abigail said to look down at Pipsqueak and nod. They both took off, dropping their tools.

“Yar! Game’s ahoof!”

“But I just started!” Number Two said to frown and lower his hammer to sigh. Applebloom jumped to land inside a front basket bicycle they both built. “Hold on Applebloom! We’re going into overdrive!”

“Say what now?” Applebloom asked her eyebrows up. The round child reached down to pull a lever on the bike to let two wings spill out and rocket engines pop from the bottom. “Where did you even...

“B.O.O.S.T.B.I.K.E.” Number Two said to smile.

Blasting

Over

Oceans

Surfboards

Tremble

Beside

Incredible

Killer

Engine

“Let’s go!” Hoagie hit a button to send the two rocketing forward.

“The hell was what?” Ash asked as he looked up from the hospital blueprints. “Did one of those kids build a rocket?”

“Applebloom!” Mayor Mare said to sigh. “We’d better get after them.”

__________________________________

“Hey Dan...” Nate asked to lean on the side of Dan’s booth.

“What?” Dan asked. In all honesty, he was bored. They should arrive in a few hours.

“Can I ask something?” Nate turned to look at Pinkie. “Privately?” Pinkie turned to look at Dan, who shrugged. She nodded, turning to look at Rarity who was talking with Soma and Fluttershy about high poch parties.

“Okey Dokey Lokey!” Pinkie said to smile and leave the two humans alone.

“What’s up?” Dan asked in a low voice.

“I had been thinking... Back in the fight with Alduin. You had a chance to use your Brand... But you stopped. You instead, used Pinkie’s cannon, but that was it,” Nate said to move and sit down across Dan.

“So you noticed that...” Dan said to lean forward a bit. Of course, leave it to the non-super humans to notice things. It kinda made sense- Those without powers had to notice things or get busy dieing. “I bet you're wondering why...”

“Thought crossed my mind. I felt weird after using my Brand too...” Nate said to look at the red Burning Spirit.

“Whoa, whoa- weird? I didn’t feel weird,” Dan said to perk up his eyebrows. “I just felt drained of my anger...”

“I dunno. I felt exhausted after using mine. Like so tired,” Nate said to look back at Dan. “I know I’m using Equality. But neither you nor Phoenix look like using the Brand hurt you.”

“So that was an issue...” Dan said to sigh and look over at Soma as he laughed along with the mares. “Guess Rarity gave you the Brand too soon.”

“You think that’s it?” Nate asked.

“I dunno. Probably. But now that I got you here- There’s something else I want to let you in on...” Dan closed his eyes a little to look around. “Back when I got my Brand- Cele-what’s-her-name said something to me... She knows a spell that can change us into ponies or vice versa...”

“Say what?” Nate asked with his left eyebrow up. “Are you serious?”

“Yep. Something I’ve been mulling over. I haven’t mentioned to the others. Mostly due to fear of commitment of the others to the cause. What do you think? Should we tell them?” Dan turned his head to look at Soma.

“Do the ponies know?”

“Just Pervert, Pinkie Pie, and Maid,” Dan shrugged. Nate took a second to think back. Twilight was the pervert, Pinkie Pie didn’t get one, and Maid was Luna.

“I dunno. Maybe. A lot of us want to go home- But some of us have things that make us want to stay. Do you think the ponies want to be human instead?”

“I dunno. Its been bothering me for a while now.” Both humans lowered their head to think a second. “I think its time we mentioned it in the next check in. I’m worried about how Appleloosa is going.”

“This isn’t like you Dan... This really bothering you, huh?”

“Nothing to do on a train...” Dan said to shrug.

“Doesn’t Pinkie Pie keep you busy?”

“Don't get me started on her! She’s insatiable!” Dan said to open his eyes wide. “I didn’t get any sleep last night!”

“Really?” Nate asked with an eyebrow. “So, you have no problems with it? You know... Pony and human?”

“Even if I was against it, Pinkie Pie doesn’t care. Its like anything I do sets her off...” Dan shook his head to the sides. “I feel so drained. And don’t get me started on the smell.”

“Smell? Really...” Nate took a moment to think back. Did Rarity ever smell weird?

“Well, once her motor gets going, I don’t know how to stop unless I go along with it. I mean, she likes to be on top so much, I wonder if I need new clothes. And she’s so tight...” Dan said to shake his head to the sides.

“Damn. Sounds like a handful...”

“I think you are underestimating just how weird this is for me. Yeah we’re engaged, but she doesn’t care who hears us when we go at it. And she wants it bad. Up and down, constant body rubbing makes my body so hot...” Dan said to look down at his shirt. “I’m surprised I don’t have stains on this thing. Pinkie Pie almost torn through this thing.”

“Wow. She’s more vocal, so I expected-”

“Oh no, she hates talking. Its almost feels like you’re drowning. So hard to breathe. And when I hit or try to push her off me, it only makes her more wild...”

“So.. How was it?” Nate asked, now curious.

“Are you kidding me?” Dan asked. Was Nathan a pervert? “Don’t tell me you and Rarity...”

“Not even a kiss yet.”

“Even after the poisoning?” Dan asked with his eyebrows up.

“Well, there were a lot of people there...” Nate said, lifting his left hand to blush a bit. He was used to privacy with his ladies in the past.

“Urgh. You mean you care that people look at you? Its not a big deal, I mean ponies are naked and do it all the time. Its not the first time I’ve been seen in public.”

“You’ve done it before?!” Nathan asked with a hand to his necklace ring and touch it a bit. This conversation was taking a really weird turn.

“I mean yeah, its always her that starts it. But now and then I have to man up,” Dan said to frown a bit. “You act like kissing was such a big deal.”

“Wait, you were talking about kissing?” Nate asked.

“Of course! What did... You are not allowed to ask me those kind of questions again,” Dan said to finally get enough anger to get his Brand working.

_____________________________________

“Get him Ralf!” Cherilee shouted. It was a free for all inside the corral. Water was set in a sealed off area to get mud going. Each team had a representative inside the corral trying to catch a single pig. And that was one small pig. There was wet and horridly messed up fur and dirty skin. Squeals from the pig, while laughter from the stands.

“This guy’s slippery!” Ralf shouted out. Since it was a free for all, a few creatures sabotaged each other with a trip or shove. It wasn’t helping that he ate so much pie. Delicious pie. “Come back here you...”

“Oh man, this is a mess...” Phoenix said to cross both arms on his chest and look. All of the other teammates cheered them all from outside the fenced area. “And the smell...”

“Smell?” Sephiroth asked. The mud was clean, and shouldn’t be giving a smell. “Phoenix.” Sephiroth raised his head to point at the sky. “That’s coming from the town...”

“What-” Phoenix picked up his head to look at the direction the half angel was pointing at. “That’s a lot of smoke...”

__________________________________

Snape...

“Discord?” The wizard picked up his head to blink. Both he and The Doctor were now waiting inside the Canterlot hedge maze.

I think I’m about to get my body back. I can feel it. All over Equestria, Chaos is building. Excuse me a moment...

“Discord, wait!” Snape frowned to look around frantically. He turned to look at the stone statue to study it.

“Snape, what is it?” The Doctor said to pull out his sonic screwdriver to scan around.

“Discord is going to try to get his body back!”

“But so soon? The newspaper isn't out yet...”

Inside the Star Swirl wing of the library, a hoof moved to push aside some books to reveal a statue that had the legendary unicorn’s cape and hat.

Chapter Proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“You sure this will work?” Snape turned to look at the Doctor.

“It’d better...” Celestia said to frown. “I just want him back!”

“Let’s give it a go!” The Doctor said to pull down a lever inside his Tardis. Electricity started to gather and flow directly inside Johnny Bravo’s head.

“Momma!” The blonde shouted out as his body shook. Black and white lights emitted from his body to show off the man’s skeleton.

“And when there’s no more room in hell, Discord shall once again walk the Earth!” Discord shouted out to materialize. “I’m back!”

“And... Smaller than ever,” Snape said to frown. The humans gathered to look down at Johnny’s head. Discord had his full body back, but he was the size of an orange.

“Oh Discord! You look so cute!”

Everyone turned to look at Sephiroth. Sephiroth moved to take a step to the side to reveal Dan.

“What? He is!”

Author's Note

Well, looks like this is the new format.

Pinkie Pie likes it quiet huh...

Side Story C

This is a side story! This one has no place in the story, it was just random excerpts from past chapters as I tried to see how partners would mesh. Glad I kept the originals.

Side Story C: Some Partners Just...

“I’m sure the spell was a success!” Twilight Sparkle exclaimed, lifting her head up after the spell was finished. Princess Luna and Discord both snapped out of their spells as well, turning to look at the purple unicorn.

“Are you sure this is how your father wish for the spell to transpire?” Princess Luna turned to look at Discord.

“I’m still against him helping us. To think all this time he had a double!” Twilight Sparkle frowned at the chimera dragon.

“Listen, just be glad I agreed to help. I can only imagine how bad you could have screwed this spell. Even then, I feel the spells didn’t work quite well yet. This was the first time I ever had a three way spell...” Discord said to frown. “We got about a few minutes before the champions start showing up.”

“Let us hope that the pony anchors come to...” Princess Luna stopped talking, turning her head to look as a portal started to form in the Golden Oaks Library. The portal itself was not very large, the color of a celestial blue. It spun with a slow spiral, the frame in the form of a cloud lining.

“This is it!” Discord shouted, lifting his frame from the floor to fly around. “I can’t wait to see who my champion will be!”

______________________________________

Rainbow Dash hovered in the air, her wings silently flapping in place. In front of her stood a strange looking human. He was dressed in green commando fatigues.

Ralf Jones closed his eyes a bit, staring at the creature with magenta eyes. Both stayed quiet, wondering what the other was thinking.

______________________________________

“Big Macintosh! Ya ready for the...” Applejack stopped a moment, turning to look at the portal forming in front of her. Her eyebrows shot up, not sure what was going on. “What n’ tarnation?”

“What the...” The red Apple stallion blinked twice, looking at the portal produced two bipedal creatures.

Alex Mercer fell down on the ground, his arms moving to prop himself up and look around. He shook his head to the sides a second, trying to make sense. He quickly looked down at his chest, trying to spot the blood. Nothing.

Behind him, Terra Branford floated in the air to slowly look around. She blinked once, her hands holding her red dress to prevent it from sliding up her thighs.

“Where is this?” Terra asked, turning to look down at Alex and then at the earth ponies.

“Stay away!” Alex shouted, turning his pistol to point at Terra. He dismissed the ponies, not thinking them dangerous. Even though they looked slightly off. The half esper immediately lowered her form to stand on the ground, lifting her arms in front of herself to duck her head. She could recognize the gun in the soldier’s hand.

“Please, I mean you no harm. I am... I can’t remember,” The woman said in a low voice. The genetic scientist lowered his hands slowly, lifting his head to look at the woman. That blue colored thing he had moved through had vanished into nowhere.

“I suggest you kindly step away...” Big Mac said to march in front of Terra. He had no idea why, but something inside him told him to take the woman’s side. She kinda reminded him of Fluttershy- Only... Almost ethereal. As if she had a angel like quality to her fair skin. Terra blinked once, lowering her hands to look down at her tiny defender. Was this a... Mog? Her eyebrows raised up. No... It could speak her language.

“Big Mac, calm down now...” Applejack said to move to stand between the male human and Big Mac. “She’s flying without wings, Ah think we need to think this through.” Alex was hesitant. First because the red horse talked, and now the orange one. He liked the orange pony, she made a fine point about flying without wings. Was she the manifestation of his sister in this drug state?

“Dr. Alex Mercer...” The scientist finally said to move himself to stand. He was wearing a gray hoodie with a shirt and blue jeans. “I will not harm you if you all doesn’t give me a reason to.” Least, he hoped. Why were there talking horses? Was he in a drug-induced state like after injecting himself with the compound?

“Ah’m Big Macintosh. If you don’t start none, ther’re won’t be none,” The red stallion said. He turned to face Terra, his green eyes closed a bit to smile up at her. “You’re safe here.”

“Thank you, Big. I... Think my name is Terra,” The green haired woman said with a light voice and a smile. Her right hand moved out slowly, trying to touch his mane. Her gentle fingertips slid down along his orange man. “Thank you for being a gentle beast.” Big Mac smiled at her touch, glad that this heavenly creature was so gentle.

“Ah’, Applejack, welcome to the Apple Farm, strangers.” Applejack rolled her eyes at the way Big Macintosh said. Leave it to a male to fall for pretty eyes. She turned to look up at Alex, studying his face. His eyes had a kind of dark edge in them. That strange set of.... Pants? Is that what they were called? It was weird. “Ya know what that there portal was all about?”

“Portal?” Alex asked His right arm started to flex his muscle involuntarily. Something was not right, but he had to focus on things. Why was this one wearing a stetson hat, and the other a yoke? Still, she was kinda cute. He had never seen dimples on a horse. He decided that she was the voice of reason. Such large cute green eyes too...

“I’m not sure...” Terra said to take her hand back from Big Mac. “I don’t think I ever seen something like that.”

“Ah think we gotta talk to Twilight...” Applejack said with a sigh. She turned her head a bit to look back at her brother when she felt fingers moving against her mane. Her eyes shut as the fingers spread and slid down her mane a few times. She quickly snapped out of the sensation to frown and look up at Alex. “What was that for?”

“I’m sorry- Applejack right? I wanted to make sure this was not a dream. I’ve never seen such a cute pony in all my life,” Alex said to take his hand back.

“Cute?!” Applejack almost screamed out. Her eyes opened wide as she felt a warm rush across her cheeks. “Quit teasing me!”

“No, I agree with.. Dr. Mercer? You two are absolutely adorable...” Terra said to shut her eyes a little and smile. It was nice to know that there was no danger.

“Aw shucks...” Big Mac grinned at the compliment. His head shook to the sides a bit to have his mane settle over his side. “Tweren't nothing.”

“Let’s go,” Applejack lowered her head to hide the red cheeks with her hat. When was the last time she ever been called cute?

“We are getting nowhere,” Alex said to walk a bit away from the others to look around. He could spot a clocktower at the distance. “Is that a town?”

“Its Ponyville...” Applejack commented when she turned to look back at this doctor. Thanks to the human being taller than her, all she could see was his rear. His nice, tight, muscular rear you could bounce a bit off of. She shut her eyes and blushed again. “Ah better lead the way!” She ran off ahead of the others.

______________________________________

Rainbow Dash landed on the ground slowly, keeping her face trained on the human. He was a thick one alright- This guy made Snowflake look grotesque- Rainbow Dash took a second to wince. Thanks to reading Daring Do, she learned a word Rarity would use.

Ralf slowly turned his body, using his left leg to balance himself. Rainbow Dash slowly walked around his form in a circle. Who, in their right state of mind would dye a poor horses’ mane the color of gay pride?

_______________________________________

Derpy Hooves fluttered in the air a bit, turning to look down at the mailpost she had broken. She shut both of her eyes to rub the back of her head. She landed on the ground to open her eyes to look at a portal. Her golden eyes spun a bit as he mouth opened and watched a human walk through.

“Well, that was out of the ordinary- But not by much...” The humanoid said. He was wearing a fez hat, a suit and a bowtie. He smiled a bit, lifting his hands up to rub his hands together.

“Doctor?” Derpy blinked twice, her mouth falling slowly to open into a smile. “Doctor!” She launched herself to fly into the Doctor’s arms.

“I told you I would be back, my assistant,” The Time Lord said with a smile. Her arms opened up to welcome her into his arms.

“I thought I wouldn’t see you again... Even if you’re not in your handsome pony form,” Derpy said to shut her eyes and nuzzle into his chest.

“Oh Derpy. I told you nothing could stop me. Now, Allons-y! Time to find the catalyst!”

_________________________________

Rainbow Dash stopped walking around Ralf, done with her inspection of him. She was still not sure what to say- This guy had not said a single word either.

Ralf moved both of his arms to cross on his chest. What was this thing? Was this a pegasus? Last time he ever saw one was in that Disney movie, Hercules. He said nothing, wondering if this pegasus was going to headbut him like the one in the movie. If it was, this rainbow mane horsey was in for a rude surprise.

____________________________________

“I’m sorry...” Fluttershy said to lower her head a bit.

“Stop apologizing! It’s annoying!” Dan shouted to look over at the yellow pegasus. “And speak up!”

“You’re right, I’m sorry....” Fluttershy said to cower more into her mane.

“You see, this is why “ponies” walk all over you like a doormat,” Dan almost shouted to walk the stupid butterfly grove he walked through. “I bet its your fault I’m here!”

“But I didn’t do anything...” Fluttershy shut both of her eyes to lay down on the floor and move her hooves to cover her face.

“What’s that?! I told you to- Argh! Stupid flowers! It attracts all of these annoying multi-colored bugs! As if Multi-colored ponies wasn’t enough!” Dan started to stomp the flowers. Both of his arms moved out to start swatting the butterflies away.

“Oh, umm- Could you please stop? Its not their fault.” The Element of Kindness picked up her head to look over at the actions of the small human.

“Wait your turn!” Dan shouted, moving to take off his right shoe. He then exposed the inside of his show out to the air, letting the green toxic vapors of his socks and foot apparel escape into the air. The flowers started to wilt and the insects to fall to the ground. “Aha! Take that!”

“Oh... I said- Can you please stop?” Fluttershy moved to stand up and frown. Her poor flowers and butterflies!

“Huh? Did you say something?” Dan said to turn to look back at her. “I can’t hear you. Speak up!”

“I said, Stop!” FLuttershy took a few steps forward to confront Dan. Human or not, this was her special grove, her sanctuary for the butterflies!

“Why should I? I was brought here against my will, you know!?” Dan dropped his show back to the floor to put it on.

“You’re hurting them! And the flowers took so long to care for!” Fluttershy was starting to get angry now.

“Hey, shut up!” Dan said to step up to her and lift his right index finger at her. “Don’t tell me what to do! You, sorry, pathetic excuse of a mystical animal!”

“Now see here Dan! I know its not your fault you’re here, but its not mine either! And you have no reason to take it out on my butterfly sanctuary. So stop! If you don't mind that is!” Fluttershy now stepped up to the human. She was this close to unleashing the stare.

“And what are you going to do if I don’t? Are you going to stop me? I’d like to see you try!” Dan shouted to but heads with her.

“Oh!” Fluttershy shut both of her eyes for a moment as her head started to shake. This “man” smelled awful, his breath was worse than a danger, and his demeanor was just plain rude. “You’re an egotistical, rude, social maniacal, brute!”

“Who are you calling a social miscreant?! Look at you, you’re the one that can’t handle the pressure of normal society! If I’m a sociopath, then you’re a social deviant!”

“How dare you! You are the most vicious and horrible creature I’ve ever met!” Fluttershy opened both of her eyes wide to do the Stare.

“And you’re the most disturbed and socially stunted quadrupede I’ve ever seen! No wonder you can't get a guy!” Dan narrowed his eyes, not about to be outdone.

“Yeah?!” Fluttershy shouted, looking straight into his eyes and push into his forehead.

“Yeah!” Dan shouted, leaning forward to push his head against her own. “What are you going to do? Cry? Go ahead and shed some tears!”

“Oh, you you you!” Fluttershy brought her front hooves up. “I’ll show you! You’re going to LOVE ME!”

“Wha?” Dan’s eyebrows shot up, confused now. He found her hooves moving to wrap around his shoulders to kiss him. Her mouth opened and closed, sucking on his lower lip and assault his tongue with hers.

“You are.” She stopped talking to push him down to the ground. “The most vile.” She pinned him down to the ground and lean her weight on him. “And dirtiest.” she started to assault his mouth with kisses again. “And I want you!”

“What is wrong with you?!” Dan shouted, trying to fight back as it was hard to breath and talk. Did he break her?

“You’ve made me angry and assertive! And I love it! Now, to get what I want!”

“Rape! Rape I say!”

______________________________________

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes and brought both of her wings to flap down quickly. She kicked off the ground, sending herself high into the air. She circled around Ralf a few times, around 15 feet over him and see what he did.

Ralf narrowed his eyes, lifting his head to look at her. Oh, something was going down. He spread his feet apart and raised his right arm up. His left hand moved to grab the bottom of the right glove and pull it down to tighten it.

Rainbow Dash raised both of her eyebrows when the human moved to bite down on the bottom of the left glove and pull his neck away. Even though she was far up and making noises with her wings, she could hear the tightening leather.

_____________________________________

Princess Luna blinked twice, looking at the figure that was in front of her. The one winged angel, Sephiroth stood. This champion was dressed in black, with long hair cascading down his form- Much like her own hair. She moved closer to this being, waiting for him to speak first.

Sephiroth took a moment to look around his new and foreign surroundings. He did not know how he was moved through the portal, but he was here now. This odd looking blue chocobo was staring at him. Why was it wearing a tiara?

“Away from me beast- I have no gysahl greens...”

“Thou call me, a princess- A beast? Thou shalt do well to remember thy manners!” Princess Luna said to stomp her left hoof forward. Sephiroth tilted his head to the side, not sure if she should be shocked or not. Red XIII could speak human.

“Silence.”

“Dost thou-”

“Silence beast.”

“How dare you!” Princess Luna shouted in her regal voice. Her eyes turning white with magical power as thunder and dark clouds appeared around her. “We shall-” Luna stopped a moment, feeling something wrong. Her frown shifted form into confusion as Sephiroth turned away from her and look into the sky. His right hand moved up to the sky. “What... How?!”

“This is a strange moon...” Sephiroth said as he found the moon of this planet and started to tug it down. Narrowing his eyes, he bent his knees a bit to make a muscle with his hand. Even though he could not access the lifestream of the planet- this was still child’s play.

“How are you controlling the moon!” Princess Luna shouted to start to channel her magic through her horn. She struggled a bit, never having to fight someone over control of the moon’s trajectory.

“You dare to fight me?” Sephiroth said to move both hands out now to grab the moon and pull it from her control.

“Release the moon!”

“It’s like watching children tugging at a doll,” Discord said with his head low as his upper body bent down. Next to him, his own partner raised both eyebrows at the scene.

“You know... I think I’ve seen this before,” The Freakazoid said.

“Hey Freakazoid, want to see a bear riding a unicycle?”

“Would I!” Freakazoid and Discord left the scene with a poof from the snapping claws of the chaotic spirit.

“How can a being, other than an Alicorn, move a celestial body?!” Twilight Sparkle frowned. She turned to look over at her partner.

“I must be dreaming! I finally found a unicorn that doesn’t want me to rub the horn,” Arthur Kensington said to smile. (Nerd from Robot Chicken.)

“Wait, what?” Twilight Sparkle perked up her eyebrows. “You’ve touched a unicorn’s horn before?” She blushed when a realization hit her mind. She was way too interested in that question.

“Oh yeah, lots of times! The white unicorn I know loves it so much! I’ve been told I’m great at it.” Arthur said to move his left hand up to adjust his glasses. Twilight looked around a bit. A white unicorn? Did he mean Rarity?

“You mind showing me?” She asked in a low voice.

“Sure!”

__________________________________

Rainbow Dash took up into the air and flew into the sky as much as she was able to. In a short moment, she arrived above the clouds. She snorted, pawing the air a bit. Oh, this guy was asking for it! She then moved her wings to the side and took a dive. She gained speed, moving at a side angle. With each second the pegasus moved faster, a field of air pressure built around her front hooves. She was about to touch the ground when she finally achieved sonic rainboom.

Ralf reached for his belt quickly, taking out a thick canister from each hip. He had little time to work. Each thumb flicked the containers open to reveal a gray coarse powder. He poured them into each glove, getting his arms ready to attack. Once he was out of gunpowder, he tossed them to the side and ducked down. Arms at his sides, he made a fist with his right hand and concentrated.

“Sonic Rainboom!”

“Galactica Punch!”

Ralf spun upward from the ground and bring his fist out. The gunpowder in the gloves begun to burn, sending red fumes into the air. Rainbow Dash flew at supersonic speeds, leaving a rainbow trail in the air. Her front hooves were stretched out to connect against Ralf’s fists in a second. The cyan pegasus was forcefully stopped in her tracks, the impact of a wall suddenly pushing against her frame. The sonic boom caught up with them, sending a giant wave to flow into Ralf’s arm. It spun slowly along her arm and finally was released from his shoulder. His vest and shirt was torn off and torn into shreds to ride along the arm.

The pegasus and the human gritted teeth as their fists and hooves made contact. Unable to handle it anymore, they were both pushed back from each other and sent into the ground. Ralf felt like his arm had turned into mush. Rainbow Dash landed on her back, all of her hooves sprawled out to her sides.

“That.... Huff... Was... Huff... Awesome....” Rainbow Dash breathed in and out through her mouth to make her chest bounce.

“I can’t feel my arm...” Ralf said to grin. “Suck it, Finn and Jake!”

________________________________

“....”

“I’m sorry Rarity. I couldn’t find you a partner...” Twilight Sparkle said to lower her head and frown. All of the other humans and ponies arrived at the Library. Save Rarity, who no one had thought to contact.

“This doesn’t make sense! Why do you all get a partner?!” Rarity frowned, though she may had dodged a bullet there by looking at Arthur and Freakazoid. She turned to look at Dan though, who looked who had been through a tornado victim.

“Has anyone seen that Noid? He owes me a pizza,” Mayor Adam West said to look around. Cat launcher at ready, he loaded Paul the Cat. “Oh hello there, white unicorn.”

“Don’t tell me this brute...” Rarity narrowed her eyes. This man had a weapon made from cats?!

“Tell me, are you the one stealing all my water?” Adam West turned to look at Spike.

“Stealing your what?”

“I’m on to you.” Mayor West aimed the cat launcher at Spike.

“Speaking of ridiculous, I refuse to believe you all exist!” Stephen Colbert cried out. “I thought for a second I’d gone crazy when I woke up next to Pinkie Pie.” Speaking of which, Pinkie Pie was riding on the fake news anchor’s head like a hat.

“He’s so squishy!” Pinkie Pie said to smile and moves her hooves down to push his cheeks.

“You are just a figment of my imagination implanted in my mind by the liberal media.”

____________________________________

“What have I done...” Princess Celestia said to look down at her crystal ball. Her eyes frowned a bit. This was worst case scenario. The moon was being pulled around like toy, a human armed with cats, kindness corrupted the anger, loyalty and courage had broken limbs, magic turned perverse, and who else what could go wrong. “None of them make good partners at all! I need your help!”

“I have an idea... We are going to need a dragonball locator,” Mr. Popo said. He looked up from his plant watering and smile.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Me and Dan!?” Fluttershy shouted, shocked more than anyone. She proceeded to pass out.

“You’re upset?! I was the one that got raped!” Dan exclaimed.

“Keep your hooves off my Danny!” Pinkie Pie shouted at the passed out pegasus to hug Dan to herself.

“Me and Ralf? How does that make sense? I mean yeah, he’s okay and all...” Rainbow Dash turned to look at the soldier.

“Yeah, you’re a bro and all, but not a partner...”

“I don’t even...” Otacon turned to look at the blushing Twilight. “You would let anyone rub your horn, huh?”

“It was... In the name of science? Wait, Otacon come back!”

Sephiroth turned to look at Luna and frown. She turned to look at the Cetra and frown as well.

“I would win.” They both said together. Lyra and Travis both slapped their foreheads.

Author's Note

This is a side story, explaining why some partners just wouldn't mesh well. Although now that I think about it...

DanXFluttershy.

Someone get on that.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Side Story D

A possible look into the future...

Side Story D: Winter Cheer

White.

Lots of it.

Snow lay on the ground, trying to blanket the earth. Snowflakes fell from the sky, adding to the already large amounts of white on rooftops. The sky itself was a bit murky, clouds dropping the white invaders to the ground.

Vash the Stampede hated it!

Both of his arms moved to grasp each shoulder, sliding the black gloves up and down his arms as he shivered. Being used to a desert, the blond man had his teeth chattering up and down as he was unable to keep warm. Why couldn’t he have stayed in Appleloosa? It was nice, dry, warm, and most importantly- Food could still be grown and made there.

“Really Vash? Ya got the power to blow up a moon, but ya can’t handle a little cold?” Braeburn asked, face turned looking outside a window. Both traveled to Ponyville for the winter holiday season for the human reunion. Something about an ‘x-mas’ holiday something or other. “Though Ah gotta admit- Living in Appleloosa so long has me missing the heat.”

“You’re lucky you got a warm coat all over your body! While I’m wearing a red coat, it was made to protect me from heat and works with sweat. It wasn’t designed to keep me warm...” Vash complained. “I should’ve stayed in the Human House instead of this barn.”

“Ya think?” Braeburn asked, lifting his eyebrows. The Human House was a large building built by the humans. The remaining banded together, building a special large four story house for all of the tall ones. While they managed to live in the pony spaces- Having a home where they didn’t have to bend or crawl through doorways was a welcome relief. “Hey, let’s go see if Rarity or the Stud’s Warehouse has Winter clothes for ya!”

“You mean I gotta out there? In that white cold stuff?”

Braeburn shut both of his eyes, shaking his head to the sides at the human.

“Fine. I wonder how the others are doing...”

____________________________________

“Please let me know when this is over!” Junebug said covering her eyes with both hooves. She laid down on the floor of the giant sled Merchant was driving. Snow still fell, but she was too terrified to care.

“I think its a good time to tell you, but I never got a driver’s license!” Merchant held on to the reigns of the sled, urging the reindeer on. They were flying through the air, making their way to the North Pole. Gray clouds that dropped snow made a sort of lining beneath them to hide the ground from view.

“I can’t thank you again,” Santa said leaning back against the giant bag of toys he had. “When I heard humans came to Equestria, I knew I had to deliver toys here for you... Some more than others,” the jolly man in red added.

“How’d did you get hurt anyway Santa?” Junebug asked.

“Let’s say Deadpool and Vinyl Scratch are going to be on my naughty list a long, long time...” Santa said with a scowl. “Almost as bad as Harold and Kumar. They actually shot me.”

“I always wanted to drive...” Merchant laughed. “Hey Santa. What are ya buyin?”

“Oh, I need maybe a Riot Shotgun. Dan is expecting me...”

______________________________________

“Next!” Dan yelled out, eyes narrowed a bit. The small human was dressed in red and green spiral spandex and an elf top and hat. “No spitting, chewing, whining, or crying!”

“I’m next!” Rumble spoke, marching up along with Kuki. She was wearing a fuzzy red and green sweater for once. “So this Santa is that great a guy? Gives presents to all colts and fillies?”

“Only to good ones! But I always like the presents!” Kuki shouted as Dan pulled the red cord down to let them pass. Pinkie Pie in a human form wearing the same outfit as Dan smiled at them both.

“Who’s first?!” Pinkie Pie shouted with her hands up. That’s right, hands.

“You can let Kuki go first...” Rumble said, flapping his tiny wings and floating up in the air a bit. “I want to see how its done!”

“Okey Dokey Lokey!” Human Pinkie Pie moved to pick up Kuki from under her arms and smiled. In a human form, Pinkie retained her puffy pink hair but her eyes were made a bit smaller. The twinkle her eyes had was still there. Unfortunately for Dan, she was about a head taller than him. Pinkie Pie moved Kuki to have her sit on the Santa Mall they had gotten for the City Hall Pavillion.

“A human child for once...” Kratos the Spartan frowned. He was dressed in a Santa outfit, with a fake beard and everything. For once, his ash skin helped him blend in with the wig and fake facial hair. “And what do you want?”

“Oh Santa! I want a Rainbow Monkey for all the little colts and fillies!” Kuki shouted moving her arms to hug Kratos. The God of War frowned, unable to hide his disgust. Dan crossed both of his arms and tapped his foot up and down. The Spartan rolled his eyes.

“Remember, you are a representative of Christmas. Since you are kinda of a God, you are the closest thing to Kringle. You are a diplomat,” Dan said. The Spartan sighed and turned to look down at the child with stick legs.

“I will think about it. Until then, here. Spartan children always get this...” Kratos set Kuki down on the floor and gave Kuki a tiny set of a shield and spear.

“But I’m a girl!”

“Oh, then you get a dagger.”

“But...” Kuki had her spear and shield taken away by Pinkie Pie and then was given a knife. “What am I supposed to do with this Santa? I thought you never gave weapons to kids!”

“Its made from candy!” Pinkie Pie said, kneeling down and giving Kuki a hug.

“Really! Oh thank you Santa!” Kuki jumped once more on Kratos’ lap and gave him another hug. Defeated, Kratos released a sigh and moved his left arm out to hug the small Asian child. In a way, Kuki reminded the ash white human of his daughter.

“You’re next Rumble!” Pinkie Pie moved to hug the little pegasus, only to have him fly out for the spear and shield.

“Oh, this is awesome! Thanks Santa!” Rumble cried out, holding the spear under his left hoof and placed the shield on his other. “Kuki was right, you are so cool!” The pegasus colt flew over to Kratos to give him a salute.

“Hmph. I see at least one pony knows the value of a good weapon and shield,” Kratos nodded his head and watched the duo walk off. “How much longer must we do this?”

“Almost done Kratos! I’m sure Octavia will be happy to know you are helping out!” Pinkie Pie responded. Somehow, she turned back into her pony self. “And thank you for the idea Dan!”

“I’m the only one that’s actually done this before! Someone had to make sure Kratos does the job right...” Dan said, looking away. There was a hint of red on his cheeks. Pinkie Pie giggled, moving to the next set. Wally and Scootaloo.

“I’d better not get tube socks Santa!” Number Four cried out. He was quickly silenced when Kratos threw a football into the boy’s stomach.

___________________________________

Nathan Drake walked down main street. Mostly window shopping, it was almost time for the gift exchange and he couldn’t find a gift for Rarity. He raised both of his arms up to grab the end of his jacket and pull the collar up around his neck. Not jewels, Rarity got those for free. And not lingerie- Oh lord not lingerie. Taking her out for dinner was also a no-go. That was her present to him.

“Problems Nate?” Otacon asked walking up to the Element of Equality. Otacon was dressed the same, in a dark coat and a scarf- Save Otacon was wearing a Santa hat.

“There are lots of things on sale... I’m having problems making up my mind,” Nate turned to face the scientist. “You got any ideas Twilight?”

“Well, she actually has mentioned she wanted a new hairbrush- Something fancy,” Twilight said, smiling up at the two humans. “Personally, I think its a great idea you humans want to celebrate a holiday with a gift exchange. I’m learning so much thanks to Otacon.”

“Thanks for the idea Twilight. I’m glad you guys came with me to go shopping,” Nate responded. The treasure hunter took a second and gave the rest of the Canterlot residents a second look. Least it seemed they were used to humans now, none of them gave the odd group a second thought.

“Oh, it’s not a problem. Twilight has been meaning to introduce me to her parents,” Otacon said placing his hands into his coat pockets.

“Oh? You guys move fast. So when’s the baby due?” Nate chuckled.

“How did you know?!” Twilight Sparkle raised her eyebrows. “We just found out a few days ago.”

“Wait, you and Otacon?” Nate raised his left hand to point between the two of them. Otacon raised his right hand out to rub the tip of his nose as his cheeks turned red.

“Well, ever since Princess Celestia found the morph spell...” Otacon shut both eyes as he turned himself into a light brown unicorn with a dark brown mane in an instant. Twilight Sparkle walked over to rub her mane against Otacon’s neck. “She keeps wanting me to tell her more about the Karma Sutra...”

“No, don’t want to hear it!” Nate raised both hands out to cover his ears. Of course, leave it to the more quiet ones to be the perverts.

________________________________________

“Come back here!” Travis shouted running after a little dark blue alicorn with black hair. “Your mom wants you for a family portrait!”

“Hell no!” The little alicorn ran down the halls of the palace, looking back at his father.

“Watch your mouth!”

“Make me!”

“Artemis Bishop Touchdown!” Princess Luna cried out from a hallway. “How dare you keep your Auntie and Uncle, Vergil, Terra, and your cousins Armor and Cadence!”

“Oh crap, mom sounds angry!” Bishop said, skidding into a stop.

“Gotcha!” Travis launched himself to grab the alicorn into his arms and held him against his chest. They both rolled several feet along the ground before Travis could sit up. The little alicorn was unfazed.

“No! I don’t wanna! I hate Uncle Discord! He’s no fun at all! And cousin Solaris is so dull!” Bishop screamed, struggling into his father’s arms.

“Listen Bishop, I hate this too. But your mom wants this, so you better behave. Do you want your mom to send you to get tutored by Dan again?”

“Anything but that!” Bishop lowered his head, moving his tiny wings to fall flat against his body. “Please not again! I just got my mane back...”

“Then lets go... You made me get my new robes dirty,” Travis said, standing up and looking down at his royal red robes. “So help me your mom is going to kill us both.”

___________________________________________

“Alright! You almost got it!” Cooking Mama moved both of her hands together, looking down at Samus’ cooking. Both women were wearing aprons and hunched down in the Apple kitchen. While the chef was clean and sparkling, Samus had lots of dough spread along her apron and face.

“I hate cooking...” Samus frowned as she stirred the fourth batch of cookie dough in her bowl. Attempt one caused an explosion, the second came to life and threatened to destroy all life, and lucky number three just got a book deal.

“Anybody can cook. You can do it Samus. And this is not for you afterall,” Mama said closing both eyes and smiling. Samus shut both eyes as well, this time to blush.

“Where are those menfolk anyway?” Applejack asked as she moved to set down a fire extinguisher. Mama pointed outside the window to show some of the KND were having a snowball fight against the adult males.

“Oh, I should call them children instead of men...” the orange cowpony huffed.

“Let them be Applejack,” Granny Smith said rocking back and forth. It was nice to have a large family back and forth. “You know menfolk are not mature.”

Donut Joe frowned a bit at them all.

“Sorry Joe,” Samus sighed. “And you are taking the time to teach us how to make donuts and cookies.”

Meanwhile, Dovahkiin and Big Mac were getting the beating of their lives. The remaining KND showed no mercy and let it rain snowball after snowball to hit the men. Unlike the men, the children and little ponies created a whole fort from snow.

“Show them no mercy! Fire!” Pipsqueak raised his wooden sword up as Hoagie and Abigail unleashed their automatic snowball launchers fire.

“How are we letting these kids beat us like this?!” Dovahkiin cried out as he created a magical force field for himself. Big Mac ducked and then ducked behind a tree.

“We need a plan Dovah. See if ya can cast fire or something and make a hole in da fort!” Big Macintosh said. The dragonborn nodded and lowered his ward to gather fire into his hand. That was until a snowball hit him.

“Ow, my dragonballs!”

Big Mac winced as the mighty Dovahkiin fell to the cold ground to clutch his groin.

__________________________________

Soma kneeled down on his left leg and lowered some wood into Fluttershy’s fireplace. Once he was sure there was enough wood to keep the fire going, he raised his left hand out to touch the wood. Using Ukoback’s soul, he set the wood on fire. Glad his job was done, Soma shut both eyes as he smiled and sat down. After a second, Fluttershy came from behind to place a blanket around his shoulders.

“Thank you Soma,” Fluttershy moved over to sit between Soma’s legs and smiled. “This fire feels so nice...” She shut both eyes to fold out her wings once and then settle herself into his chest.

“Thanks for the blanket. Say, where are all the animals? I know some are hibernating...” Soma said looking around the cottage. One would think a warm fire would have some close by.

“Oh well...” Fluttershy blushed as she opened her eyes to look around. “They, felt I needed some quiet time.”

“Oh? For...” Soma opened his eyes wide and nodded. “But.. I’m so tired. And we do this a lot lately. Can’t I get some rest?”

“But Soma, you know I can’t get enough,” the pegasus rubbed her soft mane against his bare neck. “And you need to practice more...”

“Honestly, there is no satisfying you though. I know I’m young, but even I have my limits.”

“Just one more time? Please? I want it so badly right now...” Fluttershy begged as she moved her left hoof up and down the back of his hand. Her mouth moved to slide against his cheek and give him small kisses.

“Alright, alright, but this counts as your present.”

“Yay!” She cheered. Soma moved the blanket around them both to hug her and then start singing “Magical Place.”

_____________________________________

“Are you sure this is safe?” Cheerilee said, closing her eyes a bit. The earth pony was wearing a blue scarf and a hat on her head, looking down at Ralf. Both of them were on top of a snowy hill. The soldier was sitting on top of a red toboggan.

“Of course! Sokka made sure it was up to Southern Water Tribe standards! He should know, he’s from the south pole...” Ralf said, smiling.

“Then why is he not in it?”

“Well...” Ralf picked up his left hand to point at Sokka. He was on the next hill, wearing a heavy blue coat, practicing his sword fighting with Jack. Spike and Toph were sitting down on a log, watching their partners train and sip hot cocoa. Well, Toph at least listened to the lesson. She had to learn how to fight on snow also.

“Remember Jack, fighting on snow can be pretty treacherous. There’s more than one kind of snow out there...” Sokka said, circling around the samurai. “And it can be hard to tell soft snow from the hard one at first glance.”

“Who knew the younger swordsman would be the teacher this time,” Spike chuckled and then took a sip of delicious hot chocolate.

“Yeah. Sokka... Sokka is,” Toph shut her eyes and smiled. “Sokka could very well be a future leader of the White Lotus.” She blushed, forgetting how much the teen could offer. She could hear how Jack stepped lightly over the snow. While Jack stepped in to become Sokka’s new master, this time the roles were reversed.

“You should just tell him you like him already,” Little Strongheart sighed. “We all know except Mr. Dense over there. For a smart guy, he can be pretty stupid when it comes down to the heart.”

“I agree. You should just get it over with,” Spike added.

“Those two look so cute together.” Cheerilee smiled at Toph and Sokka. She was cut off though, as Ralf nabbed her. “No! Please!” Ralf set her down between his legs and leaned forward.

“Here we go!” Ralf laughed out loud and pushed the toboggan forward and sent the two of them down the snowy hill. Cheerilee shouted out loud as she moved at fast speeds down. Ralf had his left arm wrapped around her before they flew off a sudden drop.

_______________________________________

“Really? Chancellor Puddinghead?” Phoenix put on the ridiculous hat. “And shouldn’t an earth pony be playing this role?”

“Oh come on Phoenix! Where’s your holiday spirit?” Rainbow Dash fought back from laughing. That hat on the lawyer’s head looked so funny. “Besides, you should be happy you are doing a pageant with me.”

“You’re lucky I run a talent agency now. I need the experience,” Phoenix moved each hand to smooth out his costume. Preparing for the final rehearsal, almost all of the other ponies in the play were in costume as well. Awful lots of stained sacks worn. Because the event was in the cloud city, the pegasi playing unicorn and earth pony roles were having their wings wrapped around their bodies. Rainbow Dash was one of them, playing the role of the chancellor's assistant.

“Oh, if I have to do this, you can bear with it. Besides, the reason all the pegasi want to see this pageant is because you’re in it! They all want to see the awesome Phoenix Wright!” Rainbow Dash smiled, done with her costume.

“Are you sure you don't want me to shift forms?” Wright asked.

“No way! I love you in clothes....” Rainbow frowned as she slapped her face with hoof, causing her to facehoof, realizing she said that outloud. All of the other pegasi turned to look at her. “So I have a clothes fetish. Anypony want a big deal about it?!” The cyan pegasus turned to look at her fellow pegasi and snorted confront the others.

“Oh, this is hilarious...” Vegeta said, crossing his arms on his chest. He was dressed as Commander Hurricane. “So what if I do, Rainbow? Going to make me regret it?”

Phoenix released a sweatdrop.

_____________________________________

Lyra hummed a low tune to herself, hands behind her back and smiled. Ever since the morph spell, the would be unicorn refused to turn back. Sure she got a lot of weird looks in the past, but ponies got over it. The hardest part was getting used to her new home and body. Least Sephiroth was there for her every step of the way. Though this human holiday was something new for both of them.

“Milady,” Sephiroth called out to her. “The photographer is here.”

“Coming!” Lyra turned from looking in the mirror and rushed over from her room and out to the Human House commons room. She was dressed in a red Santa’s helper suit, short red skirt to expose her long legs. Sephiroth was also dressed as Santa, save his top was open to expose his chest. “I never understood why you don’t like to button up.”

“It doesn’t...” Sephiroth shrugged and stoped talking. It just didn’t feel right to leave his chest covered. Was it because of his wings or a past experience? He moved his left hand out to grab Lyra’s hand. He still towered over her, but not as much so her neck stopped hurting so much.

“So, how do you like the costumes?” Rarity asked as she walked around the duo. The unicorn nodded at her handiwork.

“They look great!” Lyra smiled as she pressed her form against her knight. “This calendar idea will be perfect for the fan club!” The Cetra blinked once and then shrugged.

“I do not think red is.... My color,” the one winged angel said.

“You both look fine! Just not as handsome as me, uh huh.” Johnny Bravo looked up from the camera to stretch his arms out to make his biceps bounce. Blueblood frowned and shook his head to the sides. If it weren’t for the fact that his partner was once a model, he wouldn’t be here. He also had a lot of practice self shooting himself. A lot.

“Let’s get this started then. We have dates later,” the unicorn prince said.

“Really? Who would....” Rarity stopped talking, taking a look at Blueblood’s new hairdo. While she forgave the pompous prince since he was a hero- She had a hard time believing either of those two could get dates that would want to stick around.

“Terra and... Why are you looking at me like that?” Blueblood raised his left eyebrow at her.

“Oh, do forgive my staring... I was just wondering what Nathan would look like with your hair style,” Rarity turned her head back, forcing back the laughter and her red cheeks. Nate with that hairdo would be priceless!

“Really? Terra?” Lyra blinked once to look at Johnny as he got a camera ready. “I thought she hated you?”

“Who could hate this perfect specimen of manliness!” Johnny smiled, moving a comb out with his left hand to give his hair the attention it deserved.

“Terra always liked Johnny,” Blueblood said, looking over at the couple as they got ready for the photo shoot. “She just hates how aggressive Johnny is. As it turns out, her half heritage has left her...” Blueblood shrugged. “She is much like Sephiroth. Memory lapses here and there. She was not sure how to proceed. Lack of social graces I think.” Of course it helped Vergil never responded to her advances.

“Shall we proceed?” Sephiroth asked. Rarity nodded and walked over to the record player to have some music play while the photo shoot started.

______________________________________

Trixie lowered her head a bit, shivering a bit at the cold. She could be indoors, nice and warm next to a cozy fire. Instead, she was waiting outside of Ponyville for a delivery. She drew her cape closer around her form with her magic and blew hot air into her chest.

“David better thank me...” Trixie said in a low voice.

“Who?”

“Who is it?” Trixie asked, lifting her head up to look at the voice. Gilda the griffon landed on the ground, shaking snow off her head and wings. In her left claw she held a wrapped package. “Ah. Do you have what I requested?”

“Yeah, I got the meat. Special from the Griffon Republic. Animals grown specifically for meat, killed in least painful way possible, and all that other junk,” Gilda said, frowning.

“Not rat, right?” Trixie almost wretched in disgust as she moved her magic to grab the wrapped parcel. This looked like a lot.

“Of course not! Now where’s my payment?” Gilda frowned. She hated flying in the snow.

“Here,” Trixie moved into her cape and levitated an envelope to the griffon. Gilda smiled, reaching for the yellow holding device. She turned her back to Trixie and opened it up to look at the pictures inside. She could see Sephiroth in all of his naked glory. Gilda’s wings flared up as her cheeks went red.

“I never understood why you like the winged human...” Trixie said to walk away.

“Says the one to get meat. Weird unicorn...” Gilda said, frowning. She began to walk away as well. “I need to find a bathroom.”

“Look, I just wanted some meat for David and the other humans,” Trixie said, blushing and looking over her shoulder. “I know they miss it so much.” The two nodded, moving away from each other.

When it was safe, Snake rose up from behind a fence. Wearing a thick white coat, he had camouflaged himself to follow his partner. He felt a tear slide down the side of his cheek. Meat, from Trixie from all ponies. He lowered his sniper rifle, glad he didn’t have to shoot the griffon. He picked up his left hand to wipe the tear and moved to get back home before she did. No way would she admit she was the one that got meat for everyone.

__________________________________

“Achoo!” Spy sneezed. The frenchman was sitting inside Zecora’s hut, a blue blanket wrapped around his shoulders. A thermometer inside his mouth, and a hot water bag on his head. His nose was red, and his feet dunked in a hot tub of water. “I hate getting sick.”

“Do not whine to no avail. My Spy, these potions never fail,” Zecora smiled at the man. She was hunched over her giant caldron and turned the brew she had going.

“Ah, you are too good to me,” Spy said as he stopped shivering a second. The zebra stopped turning to walk over to him. She nuzzled against his mask as he chuckled. “I just I feel better for the big dinner. If not, we can celebrate on our own.” Zecora nodded and went back to brew he cure.

_____________________________________

“Suck on this!” Ash laughed maniacally. He had his chainsaw up over his head. The power toll roared with life, ready to tear through flesh. The human lowered both arms to bring the chainsaw to start cutting ice. He hummed a low tune to himself as he carved a block of ice. Lots of pony residents and Mayor were watching the show.

“Wow, he’s an artist!” A pony said looking over at the Mayor. She smiled, dressed in a scarf and hat. She was in charge of the dinner the humans would be having the gift exchange. Ash decided he had wanted to ship in his part. The ponies didn’t seemed bothered by the manner the human cut and chipped away at the ice block as it took shape.

“Yes, yes he is...” Mayor Mare sighed. Ash seemed more at peace now, more now than the past. It seemed that he didn’t care too much about the past as it was. He was no longer moody, and getting a job in construction with his chainsaw was a good move. The ice sculpture finished, Ash stepped away from the ice pony to smile.

“I call it- Drunken Mare,” Ash smiled. The final product was Mayor Mare, sucking on his metal hand.

Mayor Mare moved her right forehoof up, causing her to facehoof, and shook her head to the sides.

Bonus:

“Behold, dishes native to Skyrim!” Dovahkiin smiled. He moved to set down some dishes on a bench for all the humans. The mares and other Equestrians looked at the dishes and felt ill.

“Um.. What is this stuff?” Nate asked, almost hating to smell the dishes. Sokka didn’t care, this was meat!

“We have Horker Stew, Mammoth Steak, Steamed Mudcrab Legs, and um...” Dovahkiin stopped talking. The last one was Horse Haunch.

“What is this? This looks so yummy!” Pinkie Pie said as she sniffed the haunch. Dan moved both hands out to pull Pinkie back.

“Its um... A four legged beast of burden...” Dovahkiin said shifting his eyes left and right.

“Where were you hiding this meat? And what is Horker and Mudcrab?”

“Oh! It was at the doorstep.”

Pasta fell forward and held his stomach to vomit when he heard the meats mentioned. “Oh, my scarf! It’s still tied around my mouth!”

Author's Note

Merry Christmas to you that celebrate it!

Otherwise, enjoy your Winter Season.

See you next year!

Falling Apart

Chapter 60- Falling Apart

“I am starting to hate trains...” Soma grunted, moving up a ladder. While not as fast as the bullet trains in Japan, the force of the wind made his hair and clothes wave in a violent manner. Mental note: Don’t wear a loose coat on a moving train. He managed to get on top and look around. It seems that the changelings had taken the form of eagles. Large ones, able to hold round... Coconuts? The bombs looked like they were dark orbs in their claws. Their aim was a bit off, and the bombs looked to be fuse type. Could he get the wicks wet?

“Oh crap...” The soul hunter opened his eyes. A new wave of bombs was coming down. He had little time to prepare for a proper setup. “Killer Clown!” Soma moved his right hand out to hold a pair of playing cards. Quick attack, great range, and low mp cost. His hand flew out to toss playing cards out at the falling bombs. It was hard to aim though, the bombs had a poor hitbox, and aiming at this speed was hard. He managed to get two bombs, only to have a bomb land close and detonate.

It sent his body flowing back a bit. Luckily for him, the bomb detonated in the air instead of hitting the train. “Not doing that again...” Soma raised his head up to hold the side with his left hand, and his other hand to hold the upper body up. “I am starting to hate you too, Otacon.” Once he could stand, he moved to close his jacket around his form and then move from cabin to cabin. It was tricky, trying to move from car to car without over jumping things at the train’s speed and his own super movement did not help.

He debated staying on the front car to protect them all, but staying in the middle was for the best. If Soma stayed at the front, the enemy would know they had been all moved to the front. If he moved to the back, they may know the plan to separate the trains.

Time to switch it up.

His Death Scythe would be useless in a long range battle. Think fast... Projectile weapons or something defensive. To deflect the bombs, he need a fast and accurate projectile weapon or soul. Chakram for now. He could fend them off with a defensive soul, but he would not be mobile. “Rycuda,” Soma called out to get blue lighting sparks in his right hand. It was fast, a very large hitbox, moderate mp use. Best of all? It had a chain attribute, meaning the lighting he shot out could jump to more than one enemy. Switched out the Black Panther to get the Flying Humanoid. He needed Luck more than Speed. Lastly, he took off his miser ring and put on the rune ring- Magical regeneration up.

“Let’s do this!” Soma shouted out to raise the chakram throwing weapon in his right arm, while the left hand sparked with blue lighting. Bombs that were falling were being detonated by the lighting beams shooting out of his fingertips.

Meanwhile, Nate had rushed through the cars. He had the silver pistol in his right hand, at ready as he gave each train car and cabin a final look. There was no way he could leave a pony behind and also to find anything useful. Nothing in the dining car or the second class lodgings, and looking through each door of the private cabins was eating away at precious time. At least none of the doors were closed.

“What is going on?” A pony called out to blink a few times. Nathan frowned, turning to look at a cherry colored unicorn that wore an apron. One of the workers? Damnit! The conductor was too busy with the passengers and forgot about the staff!

“How many workers are there?” Nathan called out to close the distance between them. They were standing in the pantry car, one where they washed dishes, cooked the food, etc.

“Oh, umm... There’s me, the conductor, the engineer, a stewardess, the custodian, and one baggage clerk,” The cook said to think back. “Not that many since this train didn’t have too many passengers this time around. Let me tell you, traveling by train isn’t as popular, with what them new fancy balloons and flying contraptions.”

“Not an issue! Get the others and head to the front cars! I have to separate the rear cars!”

“What?! Are you crazy? You know how much-”

“Remember the shaking from earlier? That was not an accident or hitch in the tracks! We are under attack!” Nate explained to frown.

“Really? Oh my gosh! The luggage clerk is in the back, with the custodian! They both went to fix the luggage since it got messed up with the shaking... The Engineer should be in the front. I think. The stewardess was with the conductor to check the after lunch rounds.”

“So just two? Ok. Get going!” Nate nodded down to the unicorn and released a breath of air. At least he just had to find the last two and he could start separating the cars.

“How is everypony?” After a head count, the conductor managed to count twelve ponies altogether. Most of them were nervous and frightened, and understandably so. Besides Dan, There were two other ponies that were injured, one pegasus with a broken leg. The other was an unicorn pony that managed to bang her horn. They all huddled close together, there had been a few more shakes and rumbles, but not as powerful as before.

“They look ok, but Mr. Mandel looks like he took the worst of it.” Rarity moved to lay the human on the floor. “Stay calm, it’s important to stay calm...” The white unicorn thought to herself. Someone had to. Pinkie Pie looked so worried, her eyes kept looking down at Dan’s head wound.

“Oh, let me look at him,” Fluttershy said to lower her head to look at Dan’s head. That yucky horrible smell of metal. True blood. She moved to take Nate’s handkerchief to place it over the wound. “Someone make sure the others stay off their feet, and use anything to wrap their wounds, keep them warm. Oh, I think its worse than what Mr. Drake said... Pinkie Pie, could you look through the supplies? If you don’t mind leaving Dan’s side, that is...”

“Oh... Right!.” Pinkie Pie moved herself to lower her head and look at the human’s closed eyes. His chest still moved up and down. Her bottom lip started to quiver. Least no bombs were falling... Soma was doing his job. She turned to look at the briefcases Soma dropped off and rushed to look through them. The first suitcase she looked through was Dan’s. What was all this stuff? Her head turned left to right, looking through the ammo stockpile. Did Danny not have a single healing item? Hoof by hoof, she kept pulling out explosives, grenades of various types, and stones for sharpening.

“Anything I should look for?” Rarity asked out loud, looking through Nate’s case. It seemed he had a few ammo boxes, a second gun, some grenades and flashbangs. She finally spotted something she thought was a healing item, but she wasn’t sure. A first aid spray, a red and green... Vial? And another vial that had red, green, and yellow in it. She moved to grab the spray since it had a red cross on it.

“Can you handle this?” Conductor asked. The blue pony closed its green eyes a bit to look at the other injured. They seemed better off than Dan at least. Was it because they had better balance since they were on four legs? “I have to start adding coal to the fire and get us going.”

“You go sir, and may Celestia give you luck. We all are in dire need of it,” Rarity said with a smile. “And trust in the humans. They are heroes.” The conductor nodded and rushed out of the front cabin. He would have to cross the coal and wood carrying car, and then reach the steam engine. He took a second to look behind himself and spot the white haired... Human standing on top with both arms out and calling forth lighting like a thunder god. Blue white lighting would shoot out to hunt a black orb and fly out to another and hit it. After a second, they all detonated in the air.

“Like fireworks gone wrong...” The conductor said to frown. He turned to rush into the engine cabin.
_____________________________________

Glad to be down from the snare trap, Diamond Tiara lead the way to the school house. It was a short walk though, she had been captured close to the school. Still, Diamond Tiara wished Silver Spoon was with her. The rich filly was not sure how to feel with the Kids Next Door and the other fillies and colts in tow. The plan was to get the paper printed, a single page spread since that was all she had to work with.

“Number One...” Kuki walked up to Nigel, still a bit in shock. The children walked slowly, most of their heads down. “Do you feel dead?”

“Of course not! Not for one second I believe that!” Nigel said to frown and look back. It was the one thing on their mind that bothered them all. “You all heard how we got sent here by magic!”

“But... Did we survive the crash?” Number Two picked up his head. “I mean yeah, we have survived worse crashes...”

“We’re here,” Applebloom said to stop next to the other Crusaders and the colts. Like the children, the little ponies had their eyes closed. Although no one said it out loud, the thought of zombie was in their heads. But a more pressing concern was about the human adults. Who was Johnny anyway? Lil Applebloom was remembering that time Dovahkiin was sleep shouting though. Were all dragons killers? She remember back when Spike grew huge and destroyed part of town. Would Dovahkiin do the same?

“Rainbow Dash is innocent....” Scootaloo tried to convince herself. She was found innocent... But what if the case was reopened because of Phoenix? Was he guilty of evidence fraud?

“A tomb raider is.. Not that bad...” Sweetie Bell muttered in a low voice. Daring Do did it all the time! Still, did Nate kill anyone?

“Number One... Why are we doing this?” Wally stopped walking, standing behind Scootaloo. “I don’t get it. What if this is all lies? Scoots here said she was part of the Gabby Gums. But none of them wrote it.” Abby moved her hand out to rub Pipsqueak’s head, only to have him flinch once. Number 5 took her hand back to look down at her palm.

“I’m... Sorry,” Pipsqueak said to frown, more at himself than her. If this was all lie, he was being really rude.

“Because we have nothing but speculation at this point. If it’s a plot to discredit humans, why not include us? And why use the obvious lie about who wrote it? But at the same time, what if its true?” The bald kid lowered his shades a bit to look down at the ponies. “What if a pony tried to kill Nate? There is too much at stake. If we confront the adults without evidence-”

“They may say we are lying, and its all a terrible joke,” Sweetie Bell said. “And because both humans and ponies have issues to address-”

“Both sides may force the other side to tell the truth, but only if we can get others to support us. And the only way is with a newspaper article spread out to as many people and ponies we can.”

“I guess... That makes sense,” Hoagie said to lower his head. “But I don’t like the idea that we’re-”

“Don't even finish that sentence Number Two! We got a mission. Sokka left to meet with the adults about the midday check in, so we have little time to get this published and spread it out. Diamond Tiara, I assume you know how to work a printing press?”

“Unfortunately, yes. Since I got demoted from chief editor, its my job to get the ink rolling,” The filly frowned and turned to look at the Crusaders. “But I need help. Somepony has to type the story and I need someone to run the presses.”

“We got it...” Scootaloo said with a nod. “How are we going to get past the adult ponies though? Mayor Mare made the school the temp City Hall...”

“Do we know who is in there?” Wally moved to peek through a window. “I see a single pony, a guy with an... Hourglass?”

“That’s Mr. Time Turner. He’s the Mayor Mare’s timekeeper,” Pipsqueak said to hop on Wally’s shoulder and peek inside. “He hate pears.”

“Number 5,” Nigel nodded at Abby. She nodded and walked to the side of the school. She raised a ball in her left fist and tossed it inside the entrance. The ponies held their breath and watch as a white powder dust exploded inside the room.

“Wheeze- Cough- What in the..” Turner rushed out of the school, eyes closed to cough and try to breath. Number Three moved out to place a hanky into the stallion’s mouth. Time Turner opened his eyes wide, wondering what was going on. His eyelids though, slowly closed as he dozed off.

“Nightie Night!” Kuki said to smile and move her hand back to pet the light brown pony.

“Let’s go!” Diamond Tiara rushed inside to lead the way to the newspaper room.
_______________________________________

“I am glad we had such an opportunity to unwind,” Jack moved with Spike to head back into the Canterlot palace. The ‘troops’ under his command bowed their heads as he walked past, making him lift an eyebrow through. He had no idea why they gave him such respect- It had only been a day.

“I guess its okay to party down now and then, show the ladies our moves,” Spike said to lift his hand over the scales on his head. “Oh, that reminds me. Time for the report,” The toddler dragon smiled up at the warrior. “Something up?”

“Ah... No. After this morning and the guards bowing their heads like that-” Jack raised his shoulders to shrug a moment. Even the retainers under his father’s command were not this formal. They only showed ceremony on important occasions.

“Get used to it,” Vergil said to walk up next to Jack. “While there is no captain, we’re it. These... Ponies...” Vergil had to stop and frown, not wanting to call them animals. He almost called them maggots. “Are used to serving royalty. You are a feudal lord, and I’m really starting to suspect Terra is royalty as well. You guys act with nobility that doesn’t come from everyday people.”

“He’s right you know. Even the other guards never treated me as if I was above their station. I’m younger than a lot of these guys too.” Shining Armor blinked once to look back at Terra. It did make sense, his wife was a princess. Terra could be royalty as well. Jack looked away from his fellow warriors and moved to place the Octo-phone on.

“Is there anything else we should go over before the meeting starts?” The samurai asked. He had them all start in the garden for the meeting to start. Luna turned to an attendant and had more writing utensils and paper ready. While Jack could write, his form was more archaic than the others were used to. Least, those that could read common.

“Well, we found out the changelings have been hiding underground. Most likely tunnels in mountains and such,” Travis moved to cross both arms on his chest and frown, getting back into his serious mode. “Its the one place changelings can hide outsight the almighty sight the princesses have.”

“I see. It could be then why the changelings are both in and at the same time, not in Dodge City...” Jack said to move a hand out from his robes to hold his chin. Spike nodded, moving to start writing things down. “Nothing else?”

“No. It seems they communicate through letter using birds, but we all knew that. However, it is thanks to this that we know not names nor plans. Only orders are sent out, else news of pressing matters. Changelings do not question orders.” Princess Luna moved to stand next to Travis and frown as well.

“Training is coming along. Least from the grunts. But its only been a day, and I’ve focused on weapons combat,” Vergil moved to lean against a pillar that lead up stone steps. Princess Cadence and Terra moved to join him. “And Celestia’s so called military advisors-”

“Are not very helpful,” Distant Star said as he walked out into view. “In fact, a doggie door would be more useful.” He was a bit taller than Shining Armor, the color light gray was his coat. He had Star Swirl’s cape around his shoulders and his hat on his head. He had a small goatee, the same dark color as his mane.

“Now announcing, Distant Star. Forgive me your highnesses, but he insisted that this was important...” A guard said to bow his head.

“Discord?!” Princess Celestia picked up her head, her mouth agape. Both of her eyes opened wide to look at the unicorn on top of the steps.

“This cannot be! Who are thou, foul pretender?” Princess Luna frowned, noticing the cape. “And how dare-” She stopped though, finding a cupcake inside her mouth.

“Oh, Pinkie Pie can be random, but she knows an excellent way to shut ponies up.” Distant smiled as his horn stopped glowing. “Yes, its me, Discord. But not the way I wanted to be...” The half humans turned to look at each other, bit confused by what was going on.

“This is Otacon, Team Espionage checking in.”

********************************************

“Otacon, this is Sokka. Team Ponyville checking in,” The young man said. Applejack, Dovahkiin, Ash, Mayor Mare, and Derpy hooves had gathered at the Cutie Mark Crusaders treehouse. All of the other little colts and fillies were accounted for at least. “Well, most of us at least. Merchant and Junebug arrived before and are in town somewhere- The Kids and their partners are hunting down a runaway filly.”

“He... He... Hello?” A timid voice spoke through the bluetooth.

*********************************************

“Fluttershy?” Phoenix raised an eyebrow, sitting down on a bench. Right now, Vash was competing in the lasso event. To keep the Appleloosan and the rest of the competitors from panicking, they continued the Rodeo. Sheriff Silverstar, Sephiroth, and Lyra were leading the captured changelings into the jailhouse. Only Rainbow Dash and Toph stood with the attorney outside. To keep appearances, the other humans and ponies stayed to support Vash.

“Uhh... What’s going on?” Tumbler the Tower turned to look at Rainbow Dash. He had been spared the loosing of his horn. Sephiroth thought one would be needed for questioning.

“Shut it,” Rainbow Dash frowned and moved into to give the changeling a headbutt. If Fluttershy was on the octo-phone, it was really bad news.

**********************************************,

“Oh, yes. Dan’s had an accident. We managed to cure him, but he’s still knocked out...” Fluttershy spoke through the device. It was odd, putting that thing on her ear. Pinkie Pie was crying, her eyes shut to hold Dan’s head on her lap. “We managed to heal him using medicine the Merchant gave us-”

“Where’s Soma and Nate?” Otacon spoke through the phone.

“Oh, umm- Soma’s deflecting bombs, and Nate’s separating train cabins...” Fluttershy said to look at Rarity. She was leading the baggage clerk and custodian into the cabin they had all gathered.

“Pinkie Pie! Fluttershy! Changelings have started to land on the train!” Rarity shouted.

*********************************************

“Oh this is bad...” Otacon spoke as he winced. He was the one to tell the Changelings to practice and make bombs. King Aurelius never mentioned how far they came with the explosives in his letter. Thanks to Samus, the ponies and Snake listened into the conversation through her suit.

“Oh man... And Merchant’s not with us, so we can’t ask why the medicine didn’t work well on Dan,” Snake scowled.

“Oh, Dan is going to kill us for letting Merchant go ahead of us all,” Twilight Sparkle frowned.

“Rainbow Dash!”

*********************************************

Phoenix’s mouth fell open as his eyes were opened wide. Tumbler had run his horn through the cyan pegasus’ neck.

“Head butt me, will you?” Tumbler snarled, his horn dripping with blood. Toph shifted her head left and right, not sure what was going on. She immediately stomped the ground, making a large earth coin flip from the ground and land on Tumbler’s neck to pin him to the ground.

“What is going on?!” Jack shouted.

“Rainbow Dash! She’s been stabbed!” Phoenix knelt down, moving to lift her head up gently. His face completely lost any signs that he was confident or cool. Both normally sharp eyes were closed to look at the warm blood collecting in his hand.

“I.... Guess I was... Too worried about Fluttershy,” Rainbow managed to get out. Her wings fell flat against her side, feeling her body lifted slightly. Her face felt cold, but Phoenix felt so warm. She smiled a little, her eyes shutting close. “I’m... Seeing things. Phoenix- You’re...”

“Phoenix?! Rainbow Dash? Someone tell me what’s going on!” Toph shouted, unable to see what was happening.

Phoenix’s body was fading from view.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Must I do this?” Sombra, the Dark Unicorn asked.

“Hey, just get this over with!” Rainbow Dash frowned. She was sitting down on a director’s style chair, with Phoenix at her side. “If this is going to be our final moments, this behind the scenes interview better go right!”

“Fine. I have no idea why I was picked though... Iron Will seems like the obvious choice,” Sombra moved to sit on his own chair. “So, you’re gonna die...”

“Yeah, looks like it,” Rainbow Dash said to lower her head. “I guess I drew the short straw.”

“At least I get to go home, but this way feels so...” Phoenix turned to look at Rainbow Dash and sigh.

“Ha! Like I care,” Sombra said to frown. “I have yet to even show up in this story...”

“Hey, shut it!” Phoenix shouted, narrowing his eyes. Sombra lowered his head, gulping a bit.

“Right. Next question. How much did you love each other?”

“That was not on the questionnaire!” Rainbow Dash blushed, pointing at Sombra. He merely grinned, as this question also made Phoenix blush and shut up.

“I’ve been over... Five DS titles, some GBA and a fighting game. And in all of them, I’ve never kissed a female on the lips. My first onscreen kiss went to Rainbow Dash.” Phoenix admitted his head down a bit to chuckle.

“I- Ahh...” Rainbow Dash shut both eyes. “This isn’t fair! It can’t end this way!”

“Oh knock it off!” Sombra shouted. “Some behind the scenes interview. Last question then. Did you see ‘The Hobbit’?”

“Oh, that movie was awesome!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Ehh...” Phoenix picked up his left hand, waving it side to side. “Its okay I guess.”

“Alright then. Any last comments, now’s your chance.” Sombra moved to get down from his chair and walk off.

“I don’t know... Asking for a second chance would be too much?” Rainbow pleaded.

Author's Note

It was coming...

Side Bonus Chapter: The Story: Iron's Will Partner

Side Bonus Chapter: The Story: Iron's Will Partner.

Bonus:

“Wait, are we back on?” Iron Will picked up his head, blinking once. He was sitting down on a director’s style chair. One of those cloth bottom and backside folded up chairs. It was perfect consider his lower body was considerably smaller than his upper body. “Hey guys! We’re back on! Places!”

“Really?” Eddie picked his head from the table that the collected humans had hunched down to eat pizza at. The other humans quickly turned to look at each other and then quickly stood up.

“Where was I?” Juggernaut asked as he moved to find his place next to the stage. The goats and others started to scurry back to their places.

“I was starting to think they forgot about us...” Ulysses moved a napkin over his lips to clean them. Hulk still was sitting down on the floor, looking around a bit as he was confused.

“Move, you fool!” Doom cried out. He rushed over to land inside his metal throne and get back into his ’I’m bored’ pose. Cape draped around his left arm, his right arm bent at the elbow to hold his chin on his fist. Hulk opened his mouth and then raised up and grabbed a two liter of cola then drank it all down in one swig. The newly christened “Mr. Buttons” rushed over and jumped into Hulk’s arms. Eddie jumped over to the goats and started helping them fix the stage and clean up the junk food they had been collecting.

“This unworthy one was starting to get homesick...” Kenshin jumped up from his seat to help start moving the chairs away.

“Damnit, I can’t remember how the chess pieces went!” Nappa frowned, looking down at the unfinished game between Juggernaut and Hulk.

“Ditch it! I don’t think the Readers care how the game turns out anyway!” Gilgamesh cried out as he pushed the table holding the lunch away. “Or do they?”

“I think you were to the right of me...” Captain Falcon turned and stood next to Scorpion. The yellow and black ninja turned to his left and nodded, seeing that Ryu was in his proper place. Still, the ninja moved his right hand up to point at his face. The Street Fighter turned and blinked twice, lifting his hand to wipe away the remaining pizza from his face.

“Boo! Where are you?” Minsc cried out as he looked around. “Where’s my hamster?!” Teal’c quickly rushed over to the berzerker and deposited the tiny rodent into his hands. “Teal?”

“I... He’s very cute,” Teal’c said, blushing as he rushed over to stand in place. Minsc raised his left eyebrow, but then shrugged and put Boo back where he belonged.

“Huh? Oh wait, crap, bad time to have gone to the bathroom...” Haggar frowned and rushed over to grab a goat and use it’s fur to wipe his hands dry.

“I think we are mizzing someone, comrade...” Zangief said after a head count.

“Damnit...” Kratos rushed through the doors, kicking off the Santa suit from his legs. “I’m a god! Not some glorified extra!” His hands were sliding his wig and fake beard off.

“Are we ready?” Iron Will said as he kicked away his chair and got his microphone back on.

“Baa!” The green goat nodded, getting his clipboard ready.

“Where are the Judges?” Ryu asked and turned to look at the judge’s table.

“I dunno...” Lyon startled the street fighter. “I bet they don’t get paid enough and are probably partying somewhere.” Then he proceeded to stand up and walk to the judge’s table.

Sohadow slowly raised his head from underneath table, a party hat hanging on his chin upside down. He slowly let out a smirk and then quickly went back under the table.

“And we are on in five, four, three...” Eddie picked up his left hand to count down the last two seconds with his hands.
_______________________________________

Round 2

Iron Will picked up his head, turning away from the huddled group. The humans gathered for this competition stood in front of the stage, looking down at the judges. The minotaur, pony, and human had hunched down, speaking in a low voice as they went down the list.

“So which one of these girls do we send to the moon?” Sohadow asked, the party hat still hanging on his chin. It looked like he had some sort of beard.

“Moon? I’ve heard that the Sun is great at this time of the year” Lyon said with a smile on his face.

“Iron Will refuses to party with ponies that refuse to acknowledge they need help...” Iron will said in a low voice. “That sounds like Ulysses and Doom there.”

“Well, Iron Will is sorry gentlemen...” He stopped to raise his eyebrows at Scorpion. “And those not strictly human.” Scorpion bowed his head, joined by Hulk, Juggie, Teal’c, and Gilgamesh. Nappa gave him a thumbs up. “We are unable to decide on one winner. Your Judges have though, made some eliminations. As per the deal, you can go-” Iron Will stopped, turning to look at a goat who brought him a slip of paper. “Home? Huh. It looks like some of you are being eliminated for us.”

“Not that I care, but why?” Nappa asked, left eyebrow raised. The Saiyan wanted to leave already and cause some havoc, but he didn’t like the idea of losing either. Apparently, some of the others didn’t either.

“Because I said so, Nappa!” Vegeta walked through the doors, dressed in his retro style blue Frieza issued uniform. Snowflake the muscle pegasus floated at his side.

“Vegeta?! But- How?” Nappa was a bit confused. He turned to look over at Snowflake for a second though.

“Not important! Just that... And what is going on here?” Vegeta lowered his head and looked at Snowflake. The blond maned pegasus stared at Nappa, his eyebrows raised. The bald Saiyan got up and floated in the air and moved slowly to join the white pony.

“By Celestia...” Snowflake finally uttered, lifting his right hoof up. Nappa moved his left arm out, touching Snowflake’s hoof with his hand. Both turned their connecting appendages in a circle. “It’s... It’s like looking into a mirror.”

“Oh Vegeta, you got me a pony version of myself! And I’m gorgeous!” Nappa exclaimed, unable to take his hand and eyes away. Iron Will’s mouth opened a bit, turning to look at the other competitors. Haggar and Zangief looked at each other, looking down at their muscled bodies, wondering what Nappa had that they didn’t.

“I mean... Nappa is bald,” Haggar said in a hushed voice. Zangief raised his left hand to his small patch of brown hair.

“This cannot be happening...” Vegeta said, lifting a hand up to slap his forehead. “Whatever! Nappa, meet your pony! You cannot be with Iron Will!” Vegeta lowered his hand to narrow his eyebrows. “To hell with you two anyway. Gilgamesh!” The Saiyan prince looked around as the Kabuki Rift Jumper stepped out of line. “We’ve gotta go, we’re needed elsewhere.”

“Wait, what? How can a tiny shrimp like you...” Gilgamesh turned to look at Nappa, eyebrow raised. The Saiyan elite had quickly looked away from Snowflake as he raised both arms to wave them side to side rapidly. Even Snowflake opened his eyes wide, shaking his own head to the sides. Vegeta raised himself to fly and grab Gilgamesh to levitate them into the air and carry away.

“Is... That it?” Ryu asked, expecting more to be eliminated.

“Actually, Gilgamesh was not who this note was for...” Iron Will said as Nappa was lead away by Snowflake. “Where are you two going?”

“Me and my twin are off! I have my own partner!”

“YEAH!!!” Snowflake hoof pumped. The two moved down to bump heads against each other and nodded. “Let’s GO!” Snowflake flew up and landed on Nappa’s shoulders as the Saiyan flew off.

“Hey, did you go to college?” Nappa asked.

“Yeah! Major was physical assessment and coaching. My minor was in Child Psychology,” Snowflake said with a smile.

“Really?! Mine too! You need something to fall back to after all...” The two fell off, leaving Iron Will with his mouth open a bit.

“So what was the note for?” Kenshin asked.

“Well, if you are done- I have to take my partner now,” Octavia said, walking into the pavillion. The musical earth pony had her eyes closed a little as she stopped in front of Kratos. “Come along now. We have to meet my parents if we are going to get married.”

“Say wha?” Eddie raised his eyebrows, more shocked now than by Nappa’s twin. All of the competitors turned to look at the ash Spartan. Some more disgusted than others. Save Doctor Doom, who turned to look at Octavia a second.

“Doom would hit that...” Doom said with a nod. Haggar raised an eyebrow at the fellow politician. “Literally. Doom would even kick a puppy.”

“Must you do this? I’m doing this to spare you!” Kratos frowned, getting down on his left knee to look at Octavia’s face. He stopped a second, turning to look over at Teal’c. “She reminds me of my late wife....” Teal’c raised both his hands up a bit, face scrunched up a bit to try to make things connect in his head.

“Oh? Are you telling me after ravishing me non-stop, defiling my body, destroying my bedroom, eating all my food, and ruining my chances to get married... You are going to leave me?” Octavia lowered her head, opening her eyes all the way as water started to form.

“But Octavia...” Kratos moved his right hand to pet her mane. “They need me in the war...”

“Oh, so you don’t care about my feelings at all? Was I just some two-night stand?” Even the goats joined in, now staring at Kratos and frowning at him. Ulysses picked up his right hand, lifting two fingers up and mouth ‘Two?’ silently as he frowned. Even Hulk gave him the stink eye.

“Fine...” Kratos released a sigh and stood up. “Don’t judge me! I’m a Greek God! How do you think mermaids, centaurs, satyrs, and others got made?” Kratos turned to look at them and raised the Blades of Chaos to make them glow.

“Oh! How wonderful! Let us be off,” Octavia said, closing her eyes and smiling. She took off and lead the way as Kratos followed. Ryu turned to look at Captain Falcon.

“Was all that just an act?”

“Indeed Mr. Hoshi. I come from the future, and some women are still like that...”

“Kratos!”

“Coming...”

“He’s right,” Doom admitted. “It’s all in the myths... Is Doom the only one that reads here?” Kenshin turned to look at the Scorpion and Ryu, thinking they were from Japan. Neither had heard of Greek myths. Mayor Haggar shrugged, he had other things to do than read stories. Some of the others looked lost.

“Hulk thought half puny creatures were born from puny titans and puny gods, not human and gods...” Doom picked up his head, a bit annoyed by the green behemoth’s knowledge. Then again, Dr. Banner was somewhere in there.

“Can we move on with this?” Ulysses moved a hand up. “Some of us have a real war to get back to.” Teal’c nodded with his fellow dark skinned warrior.

“Right, so shall we?” Sohadow said, looking at Lyon and Will.

“Hmm... Doom is out. What a jackass. Couldn’t even tolerate one competition,” Iron Will frowned as he hunched down. “And don’t get Iron Will started on his third person- And why do you look at Iron Will like that for? Ehh... Ryu’s too... He doesn’t exactly command stage presence.”

“Yeah, Doom just doesn’t have what it takes. Ryu? He seems kinda... Quiet. It’s always the quiet ones you gotta look out for.” Everyone slightly turned and looked at Ryu. He noticed and raised an eyebrow. The judges slowly turned their heads and got back into the hunch position. Lyon silently started to move his eyes from one side to the other. “But, yeah, no, I don’t think he qualifies.” Sohadow said.

“How do you feel about Teal’c and Ulysses?” The minotaur moved his pencil and tapped it up and down on the list of names. “They both seem, too serious?”

“More like insanely serious.” Sohadow chuckled. “That Ulysses guy kinda creeps me out, too. And, like Ryu, he’s sorta quiet. DEFINITELY need to watch out for that whack job. Teal’c is kinda...eh. I don’t really have much of an opinion on him. And that’s probably a bad thing. Let’s give ‘em the boot.” Sohadow turned to Lyon. “What about you? They deserve the boot, don’t they?”

“Definitely, they also said that they have their OWN war to assist with, that thought alone will distract them,” Lyon said, turning to look at Iron Will “What about Scorpion, he seems... Odd”

“Yeah, Scorpion disturbs Iron Will’s jimmies...” The longhorn winced once at the no face ninja.

“Yeah, he’s probably more creepy than Ulysses... But he seems effective enough.” Sohadow turned towards the yellow ninja and saw the disgusting features under his mask. Sohadow shivered and then quickly turned back to the others. “On second thought, get that guy out of our sight!”

“Looks like some books were meant to be judged by its cover...” The human said.

“And something tells Iron Will that there is something wrong with Captain Falcon...” A large blue finger moved to the side of his head and twirl it a bit. “He still wears a mask, as Kenshin mentioned.”

“It’s a helmet though. How does that cover up his face? It’s kinda... Strange. The guy does have some heart though, but, then again, the others do, too.” Sohadow turned to look at the Captain. He was cleaning a smudge on his racecar. “He does have an interesting vehicle though. Bet that could be useful.”

“Alright guys, Iron Will will read these names. The names read out loud will be eliminated and sent home: Ulysses, Ryu, Scorpion, Doom, Captain Falcon, and Teal’c...” As each name was read, a lighting bolt shot out from the shield to leave a smoking black blast residue on the floor where they stood. The Minotaur picked up his head, blinking once. “Well that happened...”

“They went home, right?” Zangief asked.

“We will never know...” Answered the human Judge.

“Now that the others are sent off. Let’s see who is left...” Iron Will moved to pick up his list and start crossing names off.

~~Ulysses~~
Zangief
Haggar
~~Kratos~~
Eddie Riggs
~~Ryu Hoshi~~
Minsc
~~Gilgamesh~~
Hulk
Juggernaut
~~Scorpion~~
~~Dr. Doom~~
Kenshin Himura
~~Nappa~~
~~Captain Falcon~~
~~Teal’c~~

“Alright. For this next round, its a really a simple elimination process. We know your motto, a skill or talent, but what we are missing is personality. Describes yourselves in one word. Simple, right? But no, and ‘Awesome’ and ‘Epic’ are not allowed. Be honest here, and something that could be used to describe yourselves. And keep in mind...” The minotaur raised his left hand to point at the gold shield still hung from the podium. He then turned to point at Zangief.

“Ehh...Umm, can we have a moment to think about it?” Minsc asked. “I need to give Boo time to think since he’s answering for two.”

“Really? Who knows yourselves better? Will it really take that long to think of a single word?”

“This one has spent his whole adult life trying to define the word ‘atonement.’ A second to think about this would be beneficial,” Kenshin raised his right hand up.

“Alright, fine. You got...” Iron Will turned to look at the other judges who all mouthed ‘three.’

“Three minutes! Make em count!” Iron Will sat down and looked at the judges, again commenting with them in a low voice. Soon enough, the three minutes were up. “Alright, Zangief- One word. Go.”

“One word... Dis is hard. Is ‘patriot’ alright?” Zangief asked.

“Huh... Actually-” Iron WIll moved a hand to his chin and rub his goatee. “Tell you what. Give me up to three single words to describe you, and we’ll pick one. Seems better, I mean a lot of us are patriotic. Remember, single words, not a phrase. If you can use one word, perfect!”

“Blue Bull first? Give example to Hulk?”

“Huh. If you are going to be Iron Will’s champion, its only fair you know more about Iron Will...” The minotaur took a second to think. Damn, he backed himself into a corner when he said no using epic and awesome. “Motivational- Its Iron Will’s calling! Assertive! Must pass this message to those that need it! And- No, can’t use talented, its too broad... Those are just examples. Go!”

“Ah, dis is good! I am a patriot! I always fight to be a role model for the children of Mother Russia! I am unyielding! I will fight to the last breath! Last, I am helpful! Always ready to help train a comrade!”

“Woah, nice going there Zangief. Those sound great,” Iron Will said with a smile.

“Pile Drivers for the People!” Zangief shouted to lift both index fingers up. The nearly naked wrestler took a step back to let the Mayor wrestler up.

“Let’s see... I guess Willing. I can’t think of a word that sums “up for the challenge.” I was a wrestler, a mayor, and now running for a new office. I’m also willing to get my hands dirty. I suppose that sums me up in one word.” Mayor Haggar moved to cross both arms on his chest to take a step back. “Take that Zangief, I was up to the challenge of one word.”

“Yeah, that fits,” Iron Will nodded. “Eddie?”

“One word... Is complicated allowed?” Eddie asked with his eyebrows up. “Ah. I thought so. I guess “dedicated” fits. I’ve lived my whole adult life as a roadie, following the code. I may have powers, weapons. and talent- But this is a code that’s noble and kept me from going over the edge. My job has been to make others let good, and knowing I’ve done my job- I don’t need thanks or recognition. You don’t thank a garbage man for a job well done.”

“That’s... That’s true I guess,” Iron Will added. He turned to look at his goat bros, wondering if that’s how they felt. But Iron Will always treated his crew right.

"Squeak squeak squeak." The tiny gold rodent said.

"I agree, Boo. I should follow your example." The big berserker said, petting Boo.

Everyone looked at each other and shrugged.

"Umm, that was nice, Boo..." Iron Will said, also shrugging. He didn't want to be that guy and just let it go. "Alright, how about you, Minsc?"

"My weapon is LOVE! JUSTICE! HOOOPE!" Minsc yelled, startling the rest of the human cast. "I fight mostly for justice. The laws should always be followed or else Minsc and Boo will shove a flail up their evil asses!"

"So, in other words, you fight for what's right?" Iron Will asked, a hand placed on his chin.

"Correct. Boo and I are on a mission to fix all the wrongs in the world. It may sound like an impossible task, but good shall always prevail...and if not, Minsc and Boo will!"

"Hmmm, an admirable mission for an honorable lug." Iron Will said, letting out a little smirk towards the unlikely duo. "Alright, how about you Hulk? I would think the word 'incredible' would describe you quite nicely." Iron Will said, pointing at the giant's massive build.

“Hulk...” The green superhero put Mr. Buttons down to stand up and look down at everyone. “Hulk is Hulk. Hulk not monster, Hulk hero.” A large hand of his moved to his dark green hair to rub a bit. “But Hulk is gentle and peaceful. Hulk only smash when angry.”

“Gentle. Gentle is good,” Iron Will nodded. Strong but gentle could be a good partner against his aggressive and helpful side. “Juggie?”

“Huh. I suppose ‘Independant.’ I’ve always done things my own way. I’ve rarely worked in teams, and I’m my own man. I owe everything I am today to my own hand. I’d use unyielding, but that’s been taken.”

“Nah, being independent is more impressive to Iron Will.” The minotaur smiled, glad that Juggernaut had gumption. “And the last one...”

“This one has struggled with labels in the past. This one is unworthy, being called killer, manslayer, widow maker. But this one is resolute, this one will never take another life again.” The red-haired samurai narrowed his eyes to look ahead. “This one is also worthless, unable to share emotions or true thoughts with others...”

“I think you are looking for stoic...” Iron Will raised his left eyebrow.

“No, for this one also lies... Always smiling and looking like a ditz to spare others.” Kenshin shrugged. He was amongst men that were like him, misunderstood and also hiding away true emotions.

“At least that was honest...” Iron Will nodded. “Alright, we have to talk a few things out guys.” Once more, he hunched down to try to talk to his judges in a low voice. “I think Kenshin is out. While he sounds like a good guy and all, the fact he’s a stone cold murderer really creeps me out.”

“Yeahhh, and he’s... Kind of a downer.” Sohadow said. “And look at him! He’s sorta frail looking... Doesn’t compliment you at all, big guy.”

“He may looks frail, but to be able to kill others... Well, that already says that he is more powerful than it appears” Lyon said, narrowing his eyes while looking at Kenshin.

“Hmm... Based on answers? A lot of these sound the same. But Haggar, Eddie, Juggernaut gave one answer. Hulk...” Iron Will moved a hand to rub his goatee. “Gentle doesn’t fit well with me, and I want Mr. Buttons back on the job.”

“You do make a valid point. But let’s not forget your soft side towards that little pegasus...” Sohadow said, snickering. A grin was adorning Lyon’s face. Iron Will gave Sohadow the stink eye, resulting in a fist to his side.

“I’m being serious.” Iron Will said. Sohadow gulped and continued.

“I guess you’re right, you’re always right, Mr. Will. But think about it: He’s strong and surprisingly smart. Don’t you want a guy like him on your side?”

“Its hard to say, we are going into war. Do you want to bring a gentle guy into war? That doesn't sit right with Iron Will,” The minotaur picked up his head to look at the others. He lowered his head back down. “On the same note, I kinda wanna set Haggar out. He’s an elected official, and he’s got his own thing to do.”

“Well, the Hulk DID say he went berserk if he gets angry. As for Haggar, you do make another valid point. But let’s face it, big guy, they all have things they need to be doing in their own worlds. I suppose Haggar has a more important job, though... Do you wanna send him away? He COULD prove to be useful in the end...” Sohadow said as he turned to look at the mayor.

“In the end there can be only one,” Iron Will shrugged. “In all honesty, Eddie sounds like best. He’s a roadie, travels a lot- Like Iron Will. He’s dedicated to his creed, and has the skills and powers to back himself up. So far in all the rounds, he’s come through. Minsc sounds the second best though, he got powers besides strength, making him better than Hulk or Juggie. Zangief and Haggar look weaker than them.”

“I’m not sure those two even have powers... But it’s not just about power, you gotta like ‘em, too. Eddie and Minsc both have some... Interesting personalities. As for Hulk and Juggernaut, they seem to be kinda... Meh.” Sohadow said, shaking his hoof, informing the other two of his indifference towards the two. “Juggernaut seems kinda tame though. What do you two think?”

“The Juggernaut is NOT a good choice,” Lyon shook his head to the sides. “He clearly stated that he’s not a team’s player, and he got everything with his own hands... That’s a good qualification, but for a team... ”

“We would be part of a team, with the other humans...” Iron Will moved rubbing his goatee. “Okay everyone! We have picked the final three!” Lighting bolts flew out from the shield to Kenshin, Haggar, Hulk and Juggernaut, vanishing them in dark smoke. “The hell, shield! We were done picking! Fine! The finalists are Eddie, Zangief, and Minsc!”

Double Bonus:

“Baa!”

“What the... ?” Iron Will picked up his head to see the roof of the pavillion break through. A figure holding unto an American Flag landed down.

“Everyone can rejoice, for I have come, Babylon!” Stephen Colbert shouted out loud as he stood “While you worship your blue idol, I have come to free the pegasisters and bronies from... And where is everybody?”

“If you are here for the position, its been taken...” Iron Will said. “Too bad, you’re awesome.”

“What? I’m never late! This is all my publicists fault! I refuse to go back empty handed....” Stephen stopped talking and spotted Sohadow. “You’ll do.” American flag in one hand, he reached down to pick up Sohadow.

“Heyheyhey, what are you doing? This isn’t faaaaiiiirrrr!” Sohadow yelled as the two flew off through another hole in the roof. “I wanted a girl!”

“Come back here!” Sherry Birkin raised her left arm up to hold a rocket launcher at Colbert. “Bring me back my partner!” Jake frowned, eyes both closed. First Leon, now a pony?

“I never knew humans had such magical powers. Oh well. Here you go Lyon,” Iron Will turned around for a second and then handed the human his very own toaster. “Good job. I’d offer you Roseluck, but....”

“I told you I wanted the pony, I don’t know what this thing is!!!” He said, looking at the strange apparatus.

“Really? Could’ve sworn...” Iron Will took the toaster back and then turned around to hand Lyon a very startled and confused Roseluck into his arms.

“But- How? I was just in my garden...” Roseluck blinked twice, a watering pitcher still in her hooves.

“Keep calm, my very own little pony,” The human took the watering pitcher and launched it behind him. “Adventures are waiting for us!”

Everyone and everypony left the pavilion, leaving the gold shield alone, forgotten. Or so we thought, until Protoman walked by. He looked down at his old red shield, then turned to the gold and black shield. He put down carefully the old one and picked up the new one. Sporting the new shield, Protoman whistled and walked off.

Author's Note

The fate of Rainbow Dash is decided in the next chapter.

Thanks to LyonAzakura and Sohadow_Swordsman for proofreading and co-writing this chapter.

Breaking Apart

Chapter 61- Breaking Apart

Tumbler lay under a... What was this thing? Whatever it was, it was made from solid earth. He winced once, the pain he felt currently in his body was a new one. Maybe changelings could invent a word for this sensation. If it weren’t for his hardened carapace, he would have certainly suffered worse damage. For once, he was glad he earned the title “Tower.” His defence was unrivaled among his mates. This also caused something of a stir... Changelings, especially young ones- Got bored. One game they like to play was “Topple the Tower.” A tackle here and there. A swing from a frying pan. Even a boot to his protective shell.

Only general Sphragis came close to knock down Tumbler with physical power. Even in terms of magic power, only The Queen and King with added emotion power made a dent in his carapace. This, added with his relative young mind- Made him cocky, brash, and stupid. But this also made him very defensive, even he wasn’t aware he was doing it. Tumbler knew when to play dead. He stayed quiet, watching with a single green eye.

That black maned “Human” looked like... Well, like some kind of thing looking for something. He didn’t realize she was blind. The taller human was vanishing from view, but it didn’t look like magic. The rainbow colored pegasi was bleeding, a small pool of blood spilling on the floor. While he had managed to stab her, his horn was thin so the wound wasn’t large. If he had been smart, he would’ve asked for parley and arranged a prisoner exchange. If only he...

Wait a tick... He blinked once, turning to look at a pony that was walking to the Rodeo, slowly and softly. The green pony took a moment to look around and then shifted it’s color to blue and nod. Tumbler opened his eyes a second and then slowly moved its neck to motion for changeling in disguise to move on. Spy Alpha turned around and walked off.

“Someone talk to me! I can feel a heartbeat racing a mile a minute, and another one fading!” Toph shouted, moving her left hand out to slowly look for Phoenix and Dash. She said nothing about the changeling, she had it pinned.

“My arms and... I think I’m fading from view,” Phoenix turned to look at his arms finally. “And Rainbow Dash isn’t breathing...”

“Rainbow Dash?!” Fluttershy shouted though the Octo-phone.

****************************************************

“Phoenix, what’s happening?!?” Fluttershy had her mouth open a bit, unable to hide or move from her spot to find a nice spot to hide. There was nowhere to go on a train. Dan was hurt, other ponies were injured and scared, Soma and Nate were fighting for their lives, Pinkie looked close to almost reaching her Discorded status on her own, and now the news of Rainbow Dash, her very best pegasus friend was hurt. She wanted to break down and cry. The kind pegasus was at a loss as to what to do and whimpered when Sokka started to yell out orders.

Rarity frowned, moving to help settle the staff ponies down to look over at her two friends. Did Fluttershy cry out Rainbow Dash? Was she in danger?! The alabaster unicorn raised her head over her left shoulder to look back and debated to get Nathan. No... Better wait until their situation was safer to talk. She walked over to a window to try and see if a changeling was flying close.

“Aahhh!”

Pinkie Pie picked up her head, hearing now Rarity shouting as she fell back. If this was a changeling it was in store for a... Her mouth fell open when she saw Soma’s head upside outside the window. The Element of Acceptance moved his right hand to knock on the window.

“Don’t you scare a lady like that, Mr. Cruz!” Rarity frowned as she stood up again. She opened the window to let the young man talk. As the train picked up more speed, he found his own hair swaying against his eyes and mouth, finding it hard to talk.

“How’s Dan?!” Soma asked, having even more problems trying to listen to Rarity.

“Shouldn’t you be... Deflecting bombs and fighting changelings off the train?!” Rarity moved closer to hear Soma better.

“I’m on it already...” Soma responded, moving to hold his bangs out of his face. “It seems they are running out of bombs, or they are holding off from using them since they are starting to land on the train.” Still, he moved from laying down to look back at the rest of the train and unleash another series of lighting bolts to have it travel from changeling to changeling and shock them off the train.

**************************************************

“Alright! One crisis at a time!” Sokka shouted. He raised his left hand up to the rest of his team, trying to silencing them. There were so many questions and murmurs among them all that it was hard to hear. “Team Appleloosa! Phoenix, stay calm! Tell us what’s going on!”

Dovahkiin frowned but nodded. He ducked down to move his arms to grab and hug Applejack’s neck. She looked panicked, a lot more than he had ever seen her. “Everyone, silence!” He shouted, almost dragon-shouting them all. Derpy moved over to hug the colts and fillies still with them to keep them from crying to looking scared. She hummed a low tune to smile at them all. Ash crossed his arms on his chest, turning to look down at Mayor Mare with a frown. So far, she was the one holding on to Sokka’s maps he had requested. The thought of KND was the last thing on anyone’s mind.

“Sokka’s right...” Otacon spoke through the bluetooth.

***************************************************

“Fading?! Talk to us. Phoenix!” Otacon raised his head up to look at the rest of his team. He got down to sit down next to Twilight, moving his left hand out to pat her mane. Unlike the others, she knew to stay quiet. But she could not hide her emotions. The purple unicorn stared up at Otacon’s face, eyes closed halfway as her lips supported a worried pouty look. Her mind was racing, thinking of a single spell that could help. A massive teleport? Maybe summing them here instead?

Samus kept quiet, waiting to see what was going to be said. All she could do was broadcast the signal for the others. She debated muting it, but she had been told not to. She moved a hand to Big Mac, who had both eyes closed as his head was lowered.

Trixie scowled, more from a feeling of annoyance than anything else. She didn’t hate Rainbow Dash, and had nothing but respect for Phoenix. True, the former lawyer was her one time rival in trial, but she proved no match for him in the end. But she could only imagine what Phoenix was going through. She wondered if Snake felt the same way about her. The mullet warrior had moved to place a hand on Otacon’s shoulder and stayed silent.

******************************************************

“Are you hearing this?” Number Two asked. He had kept his radio on to listen to the midday report to determine how much time they had before the adults came looking for them. Tiara was busy, pouring ink on the press wheels. Scootaloo was busy running the machine, while Applebloom and Sweetie Bell were busy away at the typewriters.

“Yes, I hear this Number Two,” Nigel spoke as he frowned. He had his left hand behind his back, holding unto his right wrist as he looked down at the stack of newspapers.

“With all that’s going on, do we still pull out the papers?” Rumble frowned, not sure what to say. He had taken a second to look at Scootaloo’s face, she had looked upset before, but now her face was pale. The chicken-like pegasus couldn’t think, all she could do was turn the crank as her mind looked... Gone. While he would have liked to talk to the only cool pegasus filly he knew, Kuki had him trapped in a hug as she stayed silent and frowned.

“Scoots?” Wally leaned his head in to poke her side. “Uhh... Nobody’s home.”

“You may have a point. This could be the worst time to spring this on everyone. But...” Nigel turned his head away and frowned. As a leader, he had to make the hard decisions. “We cannot rule out this attack on the others is also a plan from the enemy. Number 5- Thoughts?”

“Let’s keep printing these, and see what happens, right? We can wait, see if things turn out better.” The black girl moved her left hand to lift her hat over her head and look down at Pipsqueak and smile.

“You do make a point. Keep working then. Number Two, turn up the radio.”

“Oh, in the name of Chaos!”

**********************************************

Jack shot out his right hand, trying to grab the octo-phone from Discord’s magic hold on the device. Vergil raised his eyebrows as the device pulled the samurai, dragging his feet on the ground to the unicorn that walked down the steps. Princess Luna opened and closed her mouth, trying to clean her mouth from the taste of cupcake from her mouth. The pink frosting was okay, but it tasted like a cupcake made from unsweetened chocolate.

“Listen Phoenix! You are the Element of Hope! You got healing items!” Distant Star/Discord frowned, his horn glowing gray to have the Octo-phone on. “Everypony else, shut up!”

********************************************

“Healing items? Right!” Phoenix shook his head to the sides, trying to get the shock out of his mind. So much was happening now, and he wasn’t sure why he had been affected so much. He was used to high pressure situations. He was used to combat and people being hurt. But seeing Rainbow Dash bleed out like that... Was horrible. It felt like something was turning in his chest. He set down his partner and moved to grab the briefcase out to open it. “There’s a problem! I can’t...” The moment he took his briefcase out to set on the floor, it turned more visible and hard as compared to his vanishing body. “I can’t touch-!”

*****************************************

“I damn it!” Distant shouted, growing more angry as the moment passed. “Phoenix, use your Brand! Use hope you nitwit! Toss the ear device off! Have Toph put it on!” Jack released the octo-phone, taking a step back as he saw the new unicorn’s face frown. Spike moved over to grab Jack’s arm and pull him back from the sleeve.

“What’s going on?!” Spike asked.

“It seems Rainbow Dash was stabbed, and Phoenix’s is fading from...” Jack said in a low voice. Princess Celestia’s recovered from her shock. She walked over to lower her head a bit to inspect Distant Star’s body. This was indeed Discord before Chaos took over.

“My Brand! Right!”

“Rainbow Dash is going to totally die now,” Distant pulled his head away from the floating bluetooth and look at the others. “I have no idea if this will work or not.” Distant Star blinked once to look at Celestia and stretch out his neck. “You mind? I’m working here...”

“What is wrong with you?!” Travis finally spoke out.

“Phoenix’s is fading...” Distant said in a matter of fact voice. He moved back to the bluetooth. “Tell Toph to use the- The Spray should do.”

“What am I doing again?” Toph called from her end.

*******************************************************

“The Spray?” The earthbender bent down on her knees, feeling for the briefcase with her hands. Slowly, her hands moved to slide over the items inside.

“It a metal cylinder,” The former lawyer called out. Phoenix was both knees as well, his right hand moved to grasp his left wrist. He was struggling, he was almost completed fading from view. His Brand however- Glowed red and yellow, it almost felt like it was burning his hand. He kept his hand over Rainbow Dash, her chest not moving anymore. It was so hard to focus now.

Tumbler blinked twice, noticing they were no longer paying attention to his form. He held his breath, wondering if he could transform yet. He shut both eyes and tried to focus his power into his horn. Huh? It was working. Earlier he was unable to focus his magic into his horn. But according to the reports from the King, it had taken the others much longer to transform again. It seems that Lyra’s magic power had run its course much faster than Twilight could. But what to transform into? Anything he changed into would still be pinned....

“Found it!” Toph found the spray and grinned.

“Hurry Toph! Use it on Rainbow Dash!” Distant cried out. Toph moved to the almost faded heartbeat to try and slide her hand to the top.

“Uh how do I-” When she pressed on the button, the medical contents were sprayed into her mouth. “Argh! Its in my mouth!”

“Sorry Toph!” Phoenix cried out, but barely able to be heard. He had almost completely faded from view, taking his voice with him. “Turn it slowly around and try again!” Toph stuck out her tongue, mouth open to try and turn the device and proceed to spray’s remaining contents on Rainbow Dash.

************************************************

“Oh, you have truly messed with the wrong guy,” Nate called out as he walked forward through the train cabin. He was sick of this! As soon as he had removed the caboose, the changelings already moved to swipe down at him. As the train picked up speed, it bounced and sent the treasure hunter to jostle about more than he wanted- Making really hard to aim. He ditched the gun and moved to take out the Kaiser Knuckles.

As the changelings ran forward to chase him, he spun around on his left foot to let loose a haymaker. Five fists flew out from his hand, connecting against the changeling’s face rapidly. Imprints on where the metal knuckles were left on the face of the dark creature.

“Damn, Soma was not kidding...” Nate said as he took his hands back and opened his eyes wide to look down at his smoking weapon. “Aw, crap!” Nate turned around to open the cabin door to separate the next car and hop off to the next one.

“Nathan!” Rarity rushed through the other one, almost knocking him back.

“Aw crap aw crap aw crap aw crap!” Nate shouted to wave his arms in front of himself to gain his balance. Rarity eyes opened wide as he moved forward to bite down on Nate’s shirt to lean back. She winced a bit, finally pulling him in. At the same time, Nate picked up his head and watched as a few changelings fell back from lighting. “Was that the last one then?”

“Nathan, are you alright?” Rarity asked to breath up and down.

“Thanks again Rarity. What’s going on with Dan?”

**********************************************

Team Espionage huddled around Samus, listening to the sounds of breathing and moved of Toph.

*********************************************

Scootaloo finally stopped running the press and rushed over to Hoagie. They had all stopped working and huddled close to listen to the child’s radio.

*********************************************

Sokka frowned, having just finished writing on the tablet the news. Applejack moved to lean into Derpy, eyes closed as they hugged each other.

*******************************************

“I could go for some chocolate milk...” Distant said with a smile.

“Di-Distant! Focus!” Princess Celestia cried out.

“Shut up alright? I’m trying to think what next! Being stuck in this body has greatly reduced my power, my way of thinking has changed, and I can’t Meta right....” Distant said to frown. “I’ve been trying to reach my champion in Appleloosa, but either I can’t do it anymore in this form or he’s too far away.”

“Rainbow Dash is coming around!”

**************************************************

Toph smiled, moving back a bit as she could feel Rainbow Dash was standing up. The cyan pegasus shook her head to the sides, opening her eyes slowly. She took a moment to feel her neck with her left hoof.

“What just happened?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Where’s Phoenix?!” She cried out, her eyes opening wide to look around.

Phoenix was nowhere to be seen

****************************************************

“Oh thank you Celestia!” Twilight called out to hug Otacon. She moved to hug her partner and smiled. He released a sigh of relief. The others looked relieved as well.

****************************************************

“You heard them! Start spreading the newspapers!” Nigel said to point at Scootaloo.

“Alright!” Eager and relieved that her hero was alright, the chicken-like pegasus hopped on her scooter.

“Head to the new hospital- A lot of them are working there still. Number 3- You go and hand one to the human adults. If this is all lies, they need to be warned about this. The rest of you, look around town.” All the other children smiled and begun to take stacks of papers to start passing them out.

“And take some to the mail ponies and maybe train stations. Back when Gabby Gums started, we had orders from other towns and newspapers...” Diamond Tiara mentioned as ink spilled on her mane. She frowned, but continued to work. Sweetie Bell, Nigel, and Tiara stayed behind to make more.

*****************************************************

“Shut up!” Distant shouted into his phone. “What about Phoenix?!”

“I- Don’t feel his heartbeat...” Toph said though the phone. “And the changeling is gone!”

***************************************************

“Phoenix?” Sokka asked with his eyebrows raised. “What do you mean... Gone, Toph?” The others stopped celebrating, picking up their heads to look look at Sokka. Ash turned his head a second, turning to look over at the sound of running.

“What the hell?” Ash asked, spotting Kuki running over to them.

“Mr. Ash! Mr. Sokka! Mr. Dovahkiin!” Number Three called out. She stopped in front of them, holding up one of the papers. “Read the bottom!” Ash blinked once to take the paper from the hands of the child to start reading.

“What is it Ash?” Dovahkiin rushed out to look down.

“Sokka!” Ash rushed over to hand the paper to Sokka. He was frowning now, his teeth clenched. Sokka looked away to read the part Ash was pointing at. “Celestia ordered the attack on Nate?!?”

“What?!?”

*******************************************************

“What did you say?!” Otacon picked up his head at the news. Princess Celestia?!? Twilight Sparkles eyes shot open. Snake lowered his hand to his pistol and took his gun out to look around quickly. This was a perfect time to attack, with them all separated. Samus raised her arm cannon up at Snake’s response to prep it.

Something told her she would be using it on a pony real soon.

********************************************************

“Phoenix is gone? Celestia tried to kill me?!” Nate cried out, phone back on his head.

“What did you say?”

Dan shot both eyes open to look at Pinkie Pie.

“Danny! You’re okay! I’m-“ Pinkie Pie stopped talking. Her hair was still flat, almost returning the normal poof. The ponies in the cabin started to move back in fear from Dan’s projected aura. Yellow started to form around his body as he floated up to stand.

“What the...” Nate turned around to look down at Dan. He was still upset at the news, but his face quickly lost color from his face to see Dan’s Brand glowing more intensely he had ever seen. Even his black shirt and hair had changed color to yellow.

“In a minute Pinkie Pie... Did you say- Princess Celestia?” Dan asked, his right hand held up to look at Nate’s face.

“According to Sokka,” Nate answered at he took the phone off to offer it to the team leader. Although his own heart had been beating as he fought changelings, he felt true fear now.

“I... Got something I need to do,” Dan moved his hand to push Nate away slowly to step out of the cabin and look in the sky. Changelings were still coming. “Soma! You’d better get inside...”

“Dan?! You’re Okay!” Soma smiled as he looked down at the end. “I- Did you just go super saiyan?”

“Soma, so help me get inside and protect the others-”

“Oh shit!” Soma jumped down to rush into the cabin and turned around to raise both arms in front of himself. “Final Guard! Everyone get behind me!” He wasn’t sure, but he could’ve sworn Dan had something black in his right hand.

“Soma? What’s going on?” Fluttershy finally managed to move, frozen in fear by Dan’s aura.

“THIS HAND OF MINE GLOWS WITH AN AWESOME POWER!”

*****************************************************

“Oh this is not good...” Distant picked his head up and threw the octo-phone from his face with his magic. “All Hope is lost...”

“What do you mean?” Terra asked to look down at the device at their feet.

“What happens when you lose hope?” The unicorn asked to look at Celestia.

“You go into despair,” Princess Celestia said to raise her eyebrow. What was going on?

“Or you lose yourself to rage....”

Author's Note

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Fallout

Chapter 62- Fallout

“All humans! Attack or get away!” Dan cried out through the phone.

“You!!!” Travis raised his head, his left hand snapping to grab his beam saber from his belt. “You tried to kill my bro?! You are so dead!” Travis snapped himself into dark side mode, his own Burning Spirit Brand flashing red. Entering the negative zone, the assassin slipped through the others in a slow march towards the sun princess. Luna was locked out from his negative zone effect. Even to Vergil’s demonic heritage, the red jacket fellow was fast.

“Travis!” Luna called out, too late to stop him though. The others moved in slow motion to the assassin, but he didn’t care. His thumb flipped the beam weapon on, igniting the area red in the negative zone.

“Fuck!” Travis raised the weapon with both his hands to point the sword at the sun guide‘s neck.

“Well, may as well join in,” Vergil said to draw his sword out.

“You!” Travis shouted, stabbing the beam through Princess Celestia’s neck. He then landed on the ground and raised his arm up to slide the weapon up and proceed to split Celestia in half.

Vash fired off round after round of exploding Angel Arms.

Ash revved up the chainsaw to frown down at the ponies working in the hospital.

Dovahkiin begun to shout left and right, summoning dragons to invade Ponyville.

Merchant took his rocket launcher and begun to fire left and right.

Soma activated his dark aura, allowing himself to transform back into younger Dracula.

Snake and Samus drew their weapons to lay suppressing fire and pull Otacon away.

Sephiroth moved both arms out to grasp the moon from the sky and bring it to fall onto the planet.

Dan stood in a blazing inferno, looking down and laughing as Equestria burned.

***************************************************

“Oh, I’d better not...” Distant Star shuddered a few times, trying to get that image out of his head. But that is what would most likely happen if he told what he knew to the others. Even Vergil may join in. He was just glad he was the only one that could hear what was going on through the phone. And the worst part, it made him shudder in a good way. Oh, the chaos that could be had! He shut both eyes, trying to sort out the thoughts going a mile a minute.

Save the ponies?

Create a new flavor or peanut butter?

Give into the chaos?

Bake cupcakes made from kumquats and a pickle barrel?

Have Samus start rounding up the teams to one place?

Invent TV?

Have the Doctor and Snape step up?

Slap Celestia on her rump?

Find the Doctor and Snape and take them to real a chaos school?

Summon vegetable zombies and coat them in creamy warm cheddar cheese?

There was so much at stake, and yet he couldn’t bring up the brilliant symphony that was his mind in his dragon form. Better save Celestia though. Every endgame scenario running in his mind, she was there. Not sure why, but in some scenarios, she was tied up. Think though... When nothing was at stake and when he didn’t have to think, nothing happend. The second he gets an idea, his mind is flooded by 30 thoughts at once. Need to kill some of them.

“Distant Star?” Princess Celestia asked, lifting her head a bit. “Are you going to tell us why you threw the phone off?”

“Eureka!” Distant shouted up and jumped out to grab Jack by his cheeks and plant a big wet sloppy kiss on his lips. Vergil’s eyebrows shot up, bit shocked by this. He was not the only one, as the others either gaped or were shocked into stun mode. The samurai’s eyes had opened wide, both arms at each side to shake up and down as his breath was stolen. Spike only managed to turn his head to the side and vomit for the fourth time in the last two days.

“The hell was that?!” Travis finally shouted, his right hand up to the side of his head.

“I finally killed the voices in my head! I can finally think!” Distant smiled, pulling away from the Jack. The samurai raised his left arm to his lips, wiping his mouth clean from horse lips.

“Was that necessary?!?” Spike asked, turning back to frown at the scene. Least he could talk again.

“I had to do something chaotic, so my mind would shut down. I don't have much time...” Distant moved to pick up the discarded octo-phone to place it back on. “Everyone but Team Baltimare... Shut up! Call back in 30 minutes!”

“Are you sure this is wise?” Terra raised her left eyebrow to look over at the samurai.

“Well it was that or kiss Johnny Bravo. Where is he and Blueblood?”

Outside of the Canterlot castle, Johnny and his partner were walking down a sidewalk, enjoying the Prince’s newfound swagger. A light purple pegasus wearing a mail uniform descended on the two. A large box being carried between two other pegasi flew after them.

“Package for humans of Team Canterlot...” The mail pegasus said. He landed on the ground with a smile.

“I'ma human...” Johnny Bravo said to lift his left hand up. The pegasus moved to have Johnny sign for the package.

“What is it?” Blueblood asked to look down at the crate.

“The slip says weapons and gear for the new humans in Team Canterlot. Some guy named Dovahkiin..” The blond human said. He walked over to open the crate with a crowbar supplied by the pegasi. He leaned over to look inside. “Ooohh... More shiny things....” Johnny moved in to pull out a magical staff.

“What is that?” Blueblood tilted his head to the side. It resembled a pimp cane.

“Its called ‘Wabbajack.’ Dunno what it does...” Johnny said to wave the thing. A spell shot flew from the tip of the wand to hit the mail pony. After a second, it turned into a sweet roll.

*************************************************

“But...” Sokka frowned, still reading the rest of this paper to himself. This was all bad stuff... And how could he even read this? This was not written in any Elemental Nation writing he has looked at. He turned to look at the rest of his team. Ash had his chin pointed down a bit, his metal hand shaking as he forced himself not to grab his chainsaw. Dovahkiin turned to look at the ponies, examining them in a silent, new light.

“Didya say, Princess Celestia? Lemme see that!” Applejack demanded as she moved to the list.

“Alright, fine, we got some crisis to sort out. Team Ponyville out,” Sokka sighed to sign off.

*************************************************

“What about me?! Our team leader is gone!” Toph cried out. Did that changeling change its heartbeat? And who was trying to kill who?

“Where’s Phoenix?!” Rainbow Dash asked again to look around quickly. She flapped both wings to shoot up and look around.

“Toph, find one of the humans and inform them. Its important to keep Appleloosa calm. If that changeling escaped, more may come,” Otacon warned from his end. “And, maybe one of the humans can help you look for Phoenix.”

“I... Guess,” Toph said with a frown. What else could she do? Maybe one other humans knew more info, and it was important to report the changeling was gone. “Rainbow Dash! We need to talk to the other humans.”

“Hang in there Toph. You and Team Baltimare are the ones that are in trouble. Team Espionage out.”

***************************************************

“I don’t like this at all! There’s too much going on at the same time- Its all so chaotic,” Twilight added that last part with emphasis. She sat down, finally clearing her head. Unfortunately, she did something she had not wanted to ever, ever do.

She was thinking like Dan.

“What do you mean?” Otacon added. His own mind was trying to think, wondering what else was going on.

“That voice we all heard was Discord. While Princess Celestia has allowed him to wander around- Why can we hear him now? We all know he can talk to Merchant...” Twilight moved her right hoof up. “And why are we getting this info now? When we are all split up? We all gathered the humans to be champions and help us- Why would Princess Celestia herself kill one of the champions she asked for in the first place?”

“I don’t like this either,” Snake finally said after lowering his gun. “But- Who else knew about Nate’s poisoning attack?”

“Other than the humans and ponies in the teams...” Samus lowered her eyebrows. “Only the medical ponies.”

“There’s either a changeling spying on us-”

“Or a betrayer....” Trixie turned her head to look over at Otacon, her eyes closed halfway.

***********************************************

“I don't think we got 30 minutes!” Nate shouted through to get behind Soma.

Dan moved his right hand up to hold the changeling horn he had cut off on his first skirmish with the changelings.

“THIS HAND OF MINE GLOWS WITH AN AWESOME POWER!” Dan shouted out, his Brand burning around the black horn.

“Soma!” Fluttershy rushed to stand behind her partner, looking around at the panicked ponies. She should really start considering calling Soma the most dangerous being in all Equestria. The title rightfully belonged to Dan. “We got trouble!”

“IT’S BURNING GRIP IS TELLING ME TO DEFEAT YOU ALL!” He moved his left hand to grip the horn with both hands. Both of his eyes narrowed to inspect as the changelings in the sky begun to hesitate.

“What is Dan up to?” Rarity called out to look up at Nate. “And what’s this about your attack?!?”

“TAKE THIS!” Dan opened his eyes wide to focus his power into the magical horn. The gold glow of his aura formed to engulf the horn and make it grow in size. “MY LOVE! MY ANGER! AND ALL OF MY SORROW!”

“Dan, whatever you’re doing, do it now! I can’t hold the Final Guard forever!” Soma shouted.

“SHINING FINGER SWORD!” Dan erupted all of his aura at once to make a yellow aura volcano explode from his spot as his sword expanded in over 30 feet in length.

“GO!” Dan moved both arms to swing his sword horizontally to smack into the changelings and send them to the ground.

“GO!” He raised his arm up to swing the sword skyward and knock those still flying into barrel rolls and plummet to the ground.

“GO!” He shouted one final time, swinging his sword in a downward angle slice to get the remaining changelings into a spiraling vortex. The ponies and humans could only catch glimpses of light flashing outside the train cabin and through the narrow entrance that was the cabin entrance. Even the roaring of a train traveling rapidly was drowned out by Dan’s actions. Soma trembled.

“Soma?” Fluttershy moved her head down to duck behind her mane. Was his dark aura wanting to envelope Dan again?

“This... Power inside me. It’s trying to tell me something,” Soma whispered. Dan lowered both his hands, breathing in and out through his mouth as his aura vanished. But his Brand was still glowing. The ponies pushed themselves to send themselves against the walls of the cabin as he walked back inside.

“Dan, you ok?” Nate asked as he still hand the octo-phone in his left hand.

“I’m fine! Never felt better!” Dan called out, smiling. He held his right hand out to take the phone as his other hand moved to use his other hand and put the horn away. “Is it time for the check in, right?” Nate nodded and took a step back as Dan slipped the octo-phone on.

“Danny?” Pinkie Pie slowly walked up to him, not sure where her voice had gone.

“This is Dan,” He said in his most pleasant voice. “Can I talk to Celestia?”

“One moment please!” Discord said. After a moment...

“This is Celestia. I assure you Dan that-”

“Don't say another goddamn word! Up until now, I've been polite. If you say anything else - One word! Just one - I will kill myself!”

“Dan!” Pinkie Pie shouted, shutting both eyes close to cry and hold him tightly against herself. He ignored her as his element coursed through his veins.

“And when my tainted spirit finds its destination, I will topple the master of that dark place. From my black throne, I will lash together a machine of bone and blood, and fueled by my hatred for you, this anger engine will bore a hole between this world and that one. When it begins, you will hear the sound of ponies screaming” Dan shouted through the phone at the top of his lungs. The small human could not hold back his rage as his eyes were open wide in rage as a vein pulsed visibly from his forehead.

“Please Danny!” Pinkie Pie opened her eyes, only able to see through blurry tears. “Don’t do this!”

“As though from a great distance- A smoking orb of nothing will grow above your bed, and from it will emerge a thousand starving crows! As I slip through the widening maw in my new form, you will catch only a glimpse of my radiance before you are incinerated! Then, as tears of bubbling pitch stream down my face, my dark work will begin. I will open one of my six mouths, and I WILL SING THE SONG THAT ENDS EQUESTRIA!” As he said this last part, his Brand started to flare up again.

“Holy shit...” Nate said in a low voice.

“That power inside me is telling me to never to get near Dan again, or it will surrender my power to him as the new Dark Lord,” Soma said to duck down and hug Fluttershy to himself.

“The only reason I don’t do this now, is because something tells me there’s more to this story.” Dan stopped a moment to look at Pinkie Pie. His left hand moved to hold the back of her mane. “And because Pinkie Pie has been enough through today. And if I find out you were behind this... Run! Run and hide! For all the good it will do you! Now put someone else on the phone!”

***********************************************

“You ok there, Celestia?” Distant Star raised his eyebrows to look at the princess. Her mouth was open wide.

“I....” The alicorn turned to look around at the others. “I have to go...”

“Somepony help!” Blueblood shouted out. “We transformed a pony into a sweet roll!”

“Ok, that was just weird. What else could go wrong?” Distant Star asked with a frown.

___________________________________

Team Ponyville frowned, looking around at each other. Applejack turned to look at the other ponies when she was done reading the list.

“You tried to eat a baby pony?!” Derpy shouted out loud to look at Sokka.

“Of course not!” Sokka shouted, moving his left arm to sweep out in front of himself in denial. “It was a young saber-tooth moose lion I named it Foo Foo Cuddlypoops. And tried, I never actually did it!”

“You tried to eat a baby? A baby?!?” Carrot Top shouted out loud, moving to stand in front of the colts and fillies.

“I was starving, and it was a predator! Why am I even defending myself?! This was a long time ago when I was still young!”

“Dovah? Is... this true?” Applejack lowered the paper to look up at her so called perfect partner. “Yer a thief, and dun did all those nasty things?” She asked in a low voice.

“I am,” Dovahkiin said to stand up and cross both arms on his chest. He did not regret doing so, running a campaign and trying to buy all those properties in Skyrim took a lot of cash.

“When were you planning to share this!” Applejack shouted, lifting the list to snarl at him. “A thief leader? Ya steal and extort from good, honest people?!”

“What I do in my home world is none of your concern. Thief I may be, but you are no one to judge me!” Dovahkiin raised his left hand to make a fist. “You do not know of Skyrim nor its ways!”

“And ya think it’s alright not to tell us?! You’re... My partner’s a thief,” Applejack lowered her voice and her head. She brought a thief into her home! With Lil Applebloom and the rest of her family.

“Well, this is turning out just peachy. Do you have any problems with me?” Ash turned to look down at Mayor Mare. She simply shook her head to the sides.

“I know... About your past. You talked when you’re drunk. Its not your fault,” She said. “But I’m more worried about the other humans. Did you know Dovahkiin was a thief?”

“Not that part, but I do know about the other humans. They admitted their backgrounds,” Ash said to lift his head. Slowly the team was being divided. Humans on one side, even with Kuki just looking between the adults.

“So this stuff if true? Then did somepony try to kill Mr. Nate?” Rumble asked to look over at his partner.

“Get away from the humans, Rumble...” Carrot Top said. Derpy just stood in place, unable to look at Sokka. Dinky made her way to her momma and hugged her close. She had brought a monster into her home that would try to eat babies...

“Hey- Leave the kid alone! They’re innocent in all this!” Ash took a step foward to place it on Kuki’s shoulder. “I’m still more worried about Nate’s attack!”

“But Princess Celestia wouldn’t do that!” Applejack stopped arguing with Dovah to look at Ash.

“How do you know?” Dovahkiin asked. Royalty... They would always have their loyal followers. “Has she not done things without explaining them? I recall some of them...”

“Things?” Sokka raised an eyebrow.

“There was imprisoning her own sister, not always explaining herself, even when lives are in danger. She’s yet to send actual police in this town though there’s so much danger thanks to Everfree, and a bunch of other stuff....” Everyone turned to look at Ash. “What? My partner’s the Mayor. She likes to talk when she’s drunk too...” The Mayor winced.

“Everyone stop! We have to check in soon! I-” Sokka stopped talking, looking at Derpy as she flew to take Dinky away. “Derpy?”

“We have to go...” She whispered. “Ponies are coming.”

“What?” Sokka turned his head to look at a few ponies running at them. “Kuki! Where did you get this?!” He asked to point at Applejack’s paper.

“They’re being passed out in town and other places,” Kuki spoke, waving her arms up and down.

“We are looking over the colts and fillies...” Mayor Mare said with a look of horror gathering on her face.

“Shit!” Ash swore. This was bad. “If they are mad at us, what do you think they will do to the kids?!?”

“Everybody, split up!” Sokka moved his right arm out. “We’ll meet... Think think think! Outside Ponyville, I saw a grove of butterflies! Lots of em! Find the kids if you can! Don't fight...” He stopped talking, turning to look at the little ponies. “On second thought, don’t meet there! Head to the mountain where Team Espionage is! Ash, get the kids! Dovahkiin, find Merchant! Go! Go!”

“What about...” Ash stopped, looking down at their pony partners.

“Don’t worry about us! Just go!” Applejack cried out.

“Applejack, you still-” Dovahkiin raised his eyebrows in shock.

“Ah gave my word to Princess Celestia and Twilight to look after ya’ll. Git! We can talk later!” She rushed out to meet the ponies coming. He turned to Sokka and begun to dash shout away.

“She’s right... Go, now! I will try to calm them down!” Mayor Mare turned to look at Ash one more time. Ash nodded at her, and started to run.

“Kuki, lets get the kids!” Unable to stop, he rushed to pick down Kuki into his arms and run. She started to cry, looking back on Rumble as he stared in shock.

“Be good Rumble!” She shouted, lifting a hand to wave at him. The colt pegasus blinked twice, not sure how he should be feeling now. He was finally getting used to her hugs...

___________________________________

“Alright Otacon, what do we do?” Snake lowered his gun to frown. He turned a second to look at the ponies. Trixie was not from Ponyville, and he had spent almost every waking moment with her. While she was most likely suspect for the mole, he doubted it. Trixie was stuck up, but was not a blabbermouth.

“I... Twilight. Is there any grain of truth to what Sokka said?” Otacon moved to sit down on the ground, moving both hands to rub them together.

“Of course not! Princess Celestia would never kill anypony! How dare you-” She stopped talking, feeling a barrel pointed at the side of her head.

“Samus!” Big Macintosh had his mouth open in shock.

“He asked a question... And I think you should remember who you’re addressing,” Samus moved her arm away from Twilight.

“I’m... I’m sorry,” Twilight shut both her eyes, frowning a bit. While she would defend the princess till her last breath, it was no reason to lash out at the humans. “I know its not your fault.”

“Forget about it, Samus. She’s just defending her ruler. Trixie did make a point though. If Princess Celestia is not behind Nate’s attack... Who would spread the rumors?”

“The medical ponies? Would they do this to get revenge for the hospital?” Snake asked. “They are the only ones that knew he was attacked outside from our group.”

“I... Don’t think so,” Twilight opened her eyes to frown. She had to clear her head and think rationally. They had to decipher this like a mystery now. If they could prove that Celestia was innocent, she may be spared from the wrath of Dan. “They take their patient confidentiality seriously. And Nurse Redheart is not in Ponyville anyway, she was sent to Baltimare to retrieve some much needed medical supplies after the hospital went down.”

“I doubt its any of the humans. From what I could tell, we’ve been with our partners every waking moment,” Samus lifted her left hand up to bring up her computer. “Same goes for the ponies... Oh please stop looking at me like that, Big Mac! Its my job to make sure Otacon’s ok.” Big Mac huffed and continued to give her the silent treatment, but with a frown on his face.

“Then this could very well be a changeling anti-propaganda campaign. They want to separate us from the ponies,” Otacon added. “We stay here, and wait for the next check in. Then we make a plan.” They all nodded and moved off the road to sit down. “Come to think... Is Merchant ok? He’s just with Junebug. A perfect chance to ambush him.”

_______________________________________

“Thank you for buying these properties, Mr. Pasta!” The real estate earth pony moved a hoof out to shake Pasta’s left hand. “And because you are our heroes, I made sure I gave you a good price. With what so many attack in town now, lots of ponies are selling their homes to move.”

“Always a pleasure doing a business with another merchant. I have big plans for Ponyville,” Pasta said to take his hand back. He then took the deeds he had just signed, smiling under his scarf.

“Normally I wouldn’t sell to strangers without a reference from the Mayor, but you had her vouchers and Junebug as personal reference,” The green earth mare smiled at Junebug.

“That’s wonderful! Now... Do you hear that?” Junebug raised her eyebrows. “Sounds like shouting.”

“Merchant!” Dovahkiin kicked the door down to the real estate office to look inside. “I’ve found you! We must go!”

“Hold on a minute there, stranger! I just... You formed an angry mob, didn’t you?”

“How did you know?” Dovahkiin asked. He had managed to find Merchant thanks to a quest prompt that finally showed up. Merchant sighed and moved to stand up and place the deeds into his jacket.

“Sorry darling. Sounds like unpleasant business. You better stay.”

“What’s going on?” Junebug asked, getting worried.

“No time!” Dovahkiin nabbed Merchant and took off.

_____________________________________

“Okay, 30 minutes,” Shining Armor nodded. He then turned to Vergil. The half devil moved to take the phone off and inspect the thing for a moment.

“You mean to tell me this... Sweet Roll was once a pony?” Princess Cadance blinked to look down at the partly bitten treat. “Why did you bite it?”

“One second Johnny was waving a stick around- Then poof! A ray hit the pony and this happened! And I’m having servants bring in things the other humans sent us....”

While Terra and her partner dealt with Johnny and Blueblood, Distant Star was slapping Celestia across the face.

“Snap it out! Running won’t solve the problem!”

“Stop slapping my sister!” Princess Luna rushed over to Distant Star and pushed him away.

“Yes, do stop that.” The others turned to look up at the Doctor and Snape walked into view. “I do not condone the hitting of a woman.” Snape stopped though, looking at the new Discord. “Star Swirl? No... Discord?” Snape raised an eyebrow and moved down. The others stayed quiet as the new set of humans moved closer to the group.

“Ah, Snape, finally. Someone with reason in their heads. We got little time-”

“What happened to you?” The wizard moved his right hand out to poke Discord’s hat. “It looks just like your father’s...”

“I’m ok now,” Princess Celestia spoke, releasing a breath of air. She raised an eyebrow when the Doctor started to monitor her head with the sonic screwdriver. “Doctor?”

“You’re alright. Stay calm now. We... Oh do excuse us. I’m The Doctor, the champion of Princess Celestia. The fellow in black is the wizard Severus Snape, champion of- Discord?” The Doctor also raised an eyebrow at his new appearance. “Fascinating.”

“Doctor who?” Terra asked as she joined in.

“Just the Doctor, actually...” Spike answered.

“Shut the Fuck Up!” Travis shouted, moving both his arms out to frown. “Jack! Take care of this already!” The Samurai stopped brushing his teeth to look over at the others. He spit out the mouthwash and finally got the taste of pony out of his mouth.

“Travis is correct. We have precious little time to sort out things. First, welcome fellow champions,” He nodded to greet the new humans. The samurai took an instant liking to Snape. He was not sure why, but his instincts told him to stay far away from the Time Lord.

“We know you already through Discord, so you do not have to introduce-”

“You’re Discord?!?” Johnny Bravo interrupted to look at Distant Star’s body. “Stay out of my head!”

“Stop hitting yourself!” Discord frowned as his horn glowed to make Johnny punch himself. “Oh that never gets old...”

“Discord?” Blueblood shouted out loud. “But...”

“Enough of this. Celestia, what is wrong?” Jack asked. “What was the final thing?”

“Ah yes. Dan knows that I was-” She was suddenly silenced with a pink cupcake in her mouth.

“Now, now, spoilers!” Discord smiled. Oh, he would have to thank Pinkie Pie properly. Why hadn’t he think of this? “I want to tell you Celly, Travis here is related to Nate.” Princess Celestia stopped coughing on the cupcake to open her eyes and look over at Travis.

“How do you know about that? And yeah, Nate’s my bro,” Travis added. “What’s going on?”

“I see... Forgive me, Mr. Touchdown. I tried to have your bro-” and another cupcake in the mouth. Even Snape now slapped his forehead, joining in with the chaotic god. Princess Luna turned to look at Travis as he shrugged.

“One thing at a time now. I am going to tell you a story,” Discord said. “Everyone gather in.”

_____________________________________

“Dan Mandel! Don’t you ever! And I mean ever! Talk about doing something awful to yourself!” Pinkie Pie shouted to look at Dan’s face. Each one of her hooves rested on his shoulders. It seems her hair changed back to its poofy form, finally feeling better. The terrified ponies couldn’t only stare in shock at the pink pony commanded the entity of anger incarnate.

“Stop it, Pinkie Pie! It was just an expression! I just wanted her to know how serious I was!” Dan frowned, but moved his right hand to hold his head.

“You ok, Dan? I think you had a concussion,” Fluttershy spoke up. “We used one of the medicines in the supplies...” She stopped talking, looking as the conductor opened the other doorway.

“We got trouble! Changelings just took off ahead from us!”

“But why would-”

Boom!

Everyone inside the cabin shook at the final bomb exploded. Soma got up, rushing to the open window and looked outside. His face turned to look back inside. “The changelings! They blew out the tracks ahead!”

“At the speed we’re going...” Nate opened his eyes to look at Dan.

“Separate the cabin from the locomotive! Emergency brakes!” Dan shouted. “Everyone get to the center of the cabin!”

“But the engineer!” Conductor was pushed aside by Soma and he rushed through. Nate snapped to attention and rushed over to the front of the cabin. He grasped the locking mechanism and snapped it open to seperate themselves from the fuel car.

“We’re still going too fast!” Dan frowned.

“What about Soma?!” Fluttershy raised her head to look over at Soma’s vanished form.

_____________________________________

“Merde!” Spy frowned. Still separated from the rest of the rodeo team, he was the first human Toph and Rainbow Dash could find.

“I don’t know what that means, but we have to find Phoenix!” Rainbow Dash frowned. “You got his Brand right?! Can’t you use it to feel him?”

“I- “ Spy raised his hands up to feel the back of each one with his fingers. “Toph, you go and mention this to ze mares. They can look while ze others compete. Rainbow Dash, we will go find Sephiroth. We rendez-vous in the jail! Go!”

“Right!” Toph took off as Spy rushed over with Rainbow Dash towards the jail.

“Can you feel him at least?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I do feel him!” Spy smiled down at the pony. “Have hope!” Spy raised his left hand to take off his glove and make his Brand glow. His single phoenix was shinning bright blue. But it was a lie. Spy knew a very important fact. Sometimes, to keep hope alive...

You have to lie.

_____________________________________

“Herngh...” Gilgamesh, the Weapon Collector, floated through the void, stretching all of his six arms out. Sometimes, just wandering in this Void left you stiff. Every now and then you had to stretch. Never know when you could pop out in another hole in the Void. The rather tall fellow then took out a weapon into each hand to start practicing. “And now, to plan another wonderful counter- Huh?”

Gilgamesh leaned forward a moment, tilting his head to the side. “What is this? Another in the void?!” In front of himself, he stared at a figure dressed in a suit, with a very strange looking haircut. It appeared human, not very muscular, and not thin either. Both of the fellow eyes were closed. What stuck the weapons master odd though, was the strange glowing emblem on his left hand.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Hey Dan...” Blue Spy turned to look over at their commander. The humans had gathered together in a dinner, partners along to celebrate the New Year.

“Yeah?” Dan asked, lifting his head up away from his cup of water. He was staying away from any kind of cider.

“I spoke with Phoenix, and he mentioned you were looking for a way to take down ponies....”

“Ah. I see. Either you are planning a coup d'etat, or there is a certain itch you have to scratch,” Dan smiled up at the masked man. “If its a revenge plot, I’m in...”

“Oh, no no no, you wound me, sir,” Spy started, his mouth open. Just how much insight did Dan posses? The whole reason he was asking was to find a way to gather his otherthrow plot together. “No, I am merely looking for a...” Spy stopped there, moving to look around a second. “For a non-violent manner to how you say... Take down a mare for a romantic encounter...”

“Oh, is that it,” Dan said to frown. “Love is a battlefield, eh?” Phoenix was spreading wingboners around. “Need help with Zecora... Well- I guess I can show you a few moves I learned. Gather the others, I have a feeling they may want to take notes.” Spy nodded, hurrying off to collect the others. With any luck, he may at least learn of a non violent manner to take down some of the ponies.

Dan’s first victim? Fluttershy. He stepped up to her, looking at her eyes. The pegasus took two steps back, not sure what to think about the attention she was getting from Soma and the other humans.

“Fluttershy?” Dan asked.

“Yes?” She asked, ducking under her mane.

“I want you to imagine you and Soma, with foals,” Dan said with a smile.

“Foals? With... Soma?!” Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide, the images of her as a mother flowing through her mind. And with Soma? She immediately fainted on her back, her hooves sticking up in the air as her eyes were passed out in bliss and foam escaped her mouth. Soma’s mouth lay open, trying to imagine centaur babies with wings. He proceeded to faint as well, though for different reasons.

“That one was easy...” Nate scoffed. “That won’t work on Rarity or Rainbow Dash.”

“Challenge accepted,” Dan said as he walked over to his second victim- Rarity.

“Nathan? What is going on?” Rarity asked as she looked over to Fluttershy’s passed out form.

“Rarity? Page 63 of the Pony Sutra, with Nate and Phoenix...” Dan smiled, eyes closed a little.

“What?” Rarity raised her left eyebrow in question until she started to picture the image of her head. With Phoenix and Nate? Her cheeks immediately turned red, almost a tomato as she started to sweat. “You... you... Such a...” She shut both eyes and took off, unable to handle the implications.

“Let the record show, I will never- Ever- Participate with an event that involves the Sutra with another guy,” Phoenix said to frown. Nate felt dirty now.

“What is going on? What got you upset Phoenix?” Rainbow Dash frowned, immediately flying to her partner.

“Oh, perfect. Hey Rainbow Dash- Penix.” Dan smile grew into a grin, motioning to Phoenix’s crotch area.

“Penix? Are you trying to say penis?” Phoenix said. He turned to look at Rainbow Dash and... She fell to the ground, her wings straight up in the air as a blush was on her cheeks.

“HeyPhoenixgottagoseeyalater!” Rainbow Dash ran off to lock herself in the bathroom. Dan moved to cross both arms on his chest, looking up at his fellow humans.

“Wow... And I thought Phoenix was a prude,” Dovahkiin said to blink.

“And then there were two,” Dan turned to look at Applejack and Twilight Sparkle both approached them.

“Dan, what are you up to now?” Twilight sighed. “Nothing good can come of this.”

“Twilight Sparkle?

“What is it Dan?” Twilight asked with an eyebrow raised. Dan reached into his back pocket and hold out a sheet of paper. Frowning a bit, the purple unicorn used her magic to open up the piece of paper and start reading. “What the...”

Twilight Sparkle immediately picked up her head, her mouth open as she saw the equation. Her brain started to break down, both by Dan’s math problem and the idea that he could produce such a math problem. Her left ear twitch as her brain tried to figure it out. Otacon leaned down to look at the equation.

“But the answer is...” He was silenced by Dan when he moved a hand to shake his head at him.

“Let her figure it out...” Dan turned from the purple unicorn to look at Applejack.

“Ah haven’t got any idea what you’re up to Dan, but Ah haven’t forgotten how ya chopped down my trees, or threw my hat away...” Applejack frowned. Dan moved his right hand to told his chin. This one was going to take finesse.

“Hey Applejack, do you love your Grandma?” Dan asked with both hands behind his back.

“Don’t cha ya dare say anything bad about Granny Smith! She’s a saint!” Applejack bent her legs to take an aggressive stance.

“Applejack, your Granny had sex to conceive your parents...” Applejack's eyes went wide, picturing her granny having sex with grandpa. Even Dovahkiin shivered at that. Old people sex.

“I- Uh... well...” Applejack was at a loss for words, her brain not cooperating.

“Err, dare I ask for Pinkie Pie?” Nate asked.

“Hey Pinkie Pie?” Dan turned to look at Pink one. “Butt Butter.”

Pinkie burst out laughing, falling on her haunches to hold her stomach. “Oh my gosh! Butt Butter! Can you imagine it?! Butt Butter! Butt Butter! Butt Butter!” Pinkie repeated to laugh.

A Train, Another Revelation, And Cowbell

Chapter 63- A Train, Another Revelation, And Cowbell

“What’s Soma doing?!” Nathan shouted out, moving both his arms out to grab some of the ponies as they started to huddle in the middle. They had only a few moments to brace for impact.

“Shut up and hold your mouth closed, or else you’ll bite your tongue off!” Dan commanded as he got down on his knees to hug Pinkie Pie and Rarity in the circle. The rush of screeching metal was heard. Sparks were made as the brakes forced themselves against the side of the wheel rails in a vain attempt to stop. The sound of the train engine was finally gone- It had moved way ahead and turned over. More like nit the broken rails and thanks to its speed, flew off course to crash off to the side.

Then it exploded.

“Soma...” Fluttershy shut both her eyes and lowered her head and hugged one of the injured ponies to herself. “Huh?” She frowned as a pony was tossed behind her. It was a yellow earth pony that was wearing a large chimney style hat.

“Oww! Didja have to throw-” He stopped talking, lifting his hoof to point out the doorway. Soma had just thrown the pony into the train cabin and immediately jumped into the air. In an instant, the teen had transformed once again into his giant golem armor mode. Each one of the giant’s arms moved to grasp the side of the cabin. Each one of the giant legs landed on the ground to drag dust and leave an imprint on the ground as the train pushed onward.

“Soma! You’re a genius!” Dan shouted lifting his head up to look at the teen robot and smile. They were finally slowing down.

“But Soma can’t keep that form up! He used up a lot of his magic holding the Final Guard, and the transformation also takes a lot out of him...” Fluttershy frowned. She wasn’t sure, but the giant golem seemed to have a frown on its face.

“Well, let’s see if I can help then...” Nate said to grit his teeth.

“Nathan?” Rarity turned her head to look at her beloved partner. He had shut both eyes and moved his right hand up to make a fist. The Burning Spirit started to glow red. Was he going to use his Brand now?! “Oh please Princess Celestia, let this work!”

“I don’t have any powers! I don’t use super weapons!” The Element of Equality was finally being used correctly. The treasure hunter opened both eyes as he focused on his power. He placed his palm and fingers on the train floor. “I’m not like the others. I’m not a hero! I’m ME!” The ponies gathered lost their panicked faces for a second, turning to look at Nate. “Even so, I will...! I will believe! I will believe in me that believes in us, humans and the future! The Brand is... MY SOUL!

“What are you talking about?!” Dan shouted. He turned to look at Soma, as his transformation reverted. Soma landed on his left knee, huffing and puffing to grab hold of the guard rail outside and looked inside. Least he managed to slow them down a lot. But they were about to hit the spot where the rails ended.

“I’m Nathan Drake, the Treasure Hunter!” Nathan shouted to grin. The color red spread out to encompass the train. The ponies looked with their eyebrows in shock. Metal drills, large ones the size of carts begun to emerge from the side of the train and start to push themselves into the ground.

“Nate?” Soma blinked once, turning his head to look outside. Drills continued to pour out of the bottom, side, and even top of the train to spread out and pin themselves to the ground to halt the advance of the cabin. Just in time too, they were just about to hit a turned rail that had been split up.

“Believe in us, believe in the me that believes in you all!” Nate took his hand back from the floor to hold up his Brand and grin. He then leaned forward a bit, falling on the floor to shut both eyes. Soma couldn’t help but grin, still tired from exerting himself like that. He shut both eyes and lean against the guard rail to sit and rest. Dan took a moment to look at his team and smile, glad that they could handle things on their own. The small human proceeded to shut both eyes and lean against Pinkie Pie.

“Is it over? Just like that?” The engineer pony blinked twice, having only been a witness to the heroic deeds of Soma and Nathan.

“Should- This is our best chance to get rid of this monster,” A pony said to look over at Dan.

“I dunno about you all, but I’m scared of the one with white hair. He was calling forth lighting like an angry pegasus without any clouds, and he changed into that metal monster!” The conductor pony said and shuddered.

“The moment any of you dare lay a hoof on these humans, will have their limb removed!” Rarity stood up and snarled, lowering her horn to point it out menacingly.

“If you dare even go near Dan- I just may go crazzzzzy!~” Pinkie Pie smiled at the other ponies, her eyes moving sideways from her sockets.

“No one touches Soma but me!” Fluttershy picked herself up, shutting both of her eyes and trotted off to the side of her partner. “Did you forget? There are changelings out there. They may come back for us now that we’re not moving...” She suddenly turned her head, giving the other ponies The Stare.

________________________________________

“Alright, alright... Everypony gather in and listen. And I couldn’t care two bits if the humans aren’t ponies...” Distant Star admonished Snape. The wizard shrugged, not upset by Distant this time. At least he wasn’t in that silly looking chimera-dragon form.

“Do I call you Distant Star now?”

“I- Fine. Make it so, Number One.” He may as well stay as Distant Star until he got his old body back. Or would that be his old ‘new’ body? Wasn’t the unicorn body his true body? The yellow eyed unicorn raised his right eyebrow, though more in question as Johnny and Blueblood were being chased by a black Daedric soldier.

“How are you doing this?!” Terra shouted as she chased behind them, casting fire spells at the soldier.

“Run for your lives!” Johnny shouted, arms up in the air as he waved the Wabbajack around. Sparks would fly out, landing on things. A spark fell on a bush, turning it into a chicken. Another spark landed on Spike, giving him blue scales, yellow underbelly, and pink top spines. The toddler dragon raised both claws to look at his new look.

“Argh! I’m so ugly!”

“As funny as watching this can be, we have to help Johnny...” Travis raised his hand to pinch the spot between his eyes. Why was he the only one that liked Johnny enough to care? Then again, why was Terra? “Vergil?”

“I’ve been wanting to do this all day...” Vergil said with a smile. Not that he didn’t like Johnny, but he was getting anxious in the land of so many ponies. The half devil ducked and dashed to drive the bottom of his sword into Johnny’s stomach to knock the air out of him. This made Johnny bend over a bit, both of his arms falling forward. “Blue, get the damn staff...”

“What? Oh-” Blueblood looked around quickly and used his horn to catch the staff in a magical white aura. Jack moved his sword out, using the sheathed weapon to trip the demonic looking beast to trip it to the floor. Johnny fell to the ground, on his knees to fall forward on the floor and clutching his stomach. “You okay, Johnny?”

“Never... Better,” Bravo replied in a very deep and low voice. “My lungs... Need air...”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine,” Distant Star said to look over at the commotion. He raised an eyebrow though, seeing Terra lean down to cast a healing spell on the blonde one. “Back to the story, if you don’t mind.”

“Can you wait a sec?” Vergil scuffled for a bit, pinning down the daedric soldier from behind as Jack held down its left arm.

“I... Think it’s calming down...” Princess Luna raised her eyebrows. “I think it’s just angry at Johnny.” Vergil and Jack raised their eyebrows at each other. Slowly they got off the dark soldier and it moved to sit up, pointing at Luna to nod.

“Why? All I did was bite it to make sure it was not alive!”

“Let’s fix him later. We got little time before the check in. Alright, a long time ago, even before Equestria existed- Ponies at all types were in an argument...” Distant Star sat down on his haunches and raised its head to look as the others gathered around. The Doctor smiled, sitting down on the stairs close to Distant and Snape. All the others moved to sit down in front of the unicorn.

“Now, these ponies settled their differences of course- They always do,” The storyteller rolled his eyes. “And they helped formed a new nation- Equestria. Now, you may ask yourself- Why am I even bothering to mention the scuffle before the nation was made?” He raise his left hoof at them all and close both eyes a bit. Seeing as no one interrupted him, he smiled. Even the daedric/pony sat down to hug its legs into the chest to listen.

“Well, the ponies couldn’t decide who should rule properly- Or who should help enforce the new laws fairly....” Distant turned to look at Celestia. “As you can see, they got Alicorns to rule- It makes sense right? An alicorn has all the properties of the different ponies. But to enforce laws? Each side of the unicorn, earth, and pegasus ponies were afraid that the soldiers and/or knights would be biased towards their own kind.”

“Let me guess, not enough alicorns to act as police,” Travis raised his left eyebrow a bit.

“Correct. In an effort to find a solution- Starswirl the Bearded, my father by the way...” He took a second to motion to his cape and hat. “Came up with the brilliant idea to call on heroes or champions- Those that were not ponies.”

“It sounds reasonable- An Alicorn could rule fairly, so someone not a pony would make for unbiased defenders,” Jack raised a hand to his chin. “Is that why we humans were summoned?”

“Not exactly...” Snape added, speaking up to look at Distant. The unicorn nodded, letting Snape take over. “You see, since this was a new nation- The other races of this planet could easily..” The wizard paused a moment, picking his next words carefully. “Could come in and conquer the land. Thus- Swirl had to pick champions, ones with ideals that could match with the ponies. Swirl however, never intended for it to be humans. He wanted it to be heroes from the past-”

“So, time travel?” Spike guessed, lifting his right eyebrow. “But time spells-”

“Are near impossible to perform unless you are gifted- And even then, to summon multiple heroes would take an enormous amount of power,” Princess Luna frowned. She had a funny feeling building in her head. This was makes sense now...

“But if not time travel, then...” Terra took a moment to lower her head. “You mean...”

“Dead ones brought back to life...” Distant Star nodded. Wow, these humans were smarter than he gave them credit for.

“Wait, you mean like ghosts?” Johnny suddenly looked around, darting his head to the sides quickly.

“Necromancy,” Terra answered as she turned to look at Johnny. “Bring the dead back to life.”

“That’s blasphemy!” Princess Luna shouted with her eyes open. “It has been...” She suddenly stopped herself, turning to look at Travis. Her mouth slowly closed, swallowing after a second. Travis moved his right hand up to look at his Brand.

“I... Didn’t survive the battle up the tower, did I?” The assassin made a fist, shutting both eyes as his hand started to shake.

“Wait wait wait... Are you saying that,” Spike turned to look at Jack. “But- But- But he’s not a zombie!”

“Are we all really dead?” Jack turned to look at the daedric warrior, who was now shaking in fear at the humans.

“No. You are all technically alive, well... At least here with the ponies. Your partners are your life link, as it were. My father made his spell with the noble intention of give those brought back to life a second chance before falling dead. Forever.”

“Am I a necromancer?!?” Luna started to feel water in her eyes. She turned to look at Celestia. Her sister had shut both her eyes, head head down.

“Well- Damn,” Vergil shrugged. Nothing so uncommon for him. Armor blinked once, turning to look at his demon partner and frown. The punishment for performing illegal magic was- Sweet Celestia, he was going to have to bring in his sister to justice?!? “What’s with you?” Vergil asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Haven’t you seen why we’re upset? Necromancy is illegal! No wonder the champion summoning spell was never used!” He turned to look at Celestia. “You knew about this?!? You turned my sister into a necromancer?!?”

“Calm down, calm down,” The Doctor stood up. “Nothing so melodramatic. This spell was made before Celestia knew it was necromancy.”

“Are you kidding me?!?” Everyone turned to look at Princess Cadance, her eyebrows raised to shout at them all. Terra was taken aback- She had never heard of her partner even look so angry. Celestia flinched. “You made Twilight, Luna, and yourself-”

“Did I not say calm down? Its not illegal, well... Technically speaking,” Distant moved to stand in front of Celestia and frown at the pink Alicorn. “How is it illegal when humans are not included in any of your laws?

“All the humans are exempt from laws...” Spike’s eyes suddenly went wide. “You-”

“Knew? Of course! Why do you think I arranged for humans to be summoned instead of ponies?” Distant moved to look over at Celestia. “While yes, I am encased in stone once- I could hear everything. I learned of how Phoenix and Dan came to Equestria before. These wonderful, chaotic creatures...” Distant smiled at Celestia as she picked up her head, a bit confused now.

“How did you know I would...” Celestia asked with her eyes open.

“I didn’t! That’s the beauty of it all! I knew Phoenix was a lawyer, so he would find any loopholes! And Dan,” He stopped there to look at the other humans. “Well, let’s say there’s a reason Dan became leader of you all.”

“Are you really Discord? Do you plan this all out ahead, or do you make it up as you go along?” Blueblood asked as he noticed the others calm down.

“Oh, you all have a lot to learn about chaos,” Distant said to grin, finally displaying a sign that he was once the spirit of mischief. “It may not be predictable, but you can always guess at a possible outcome!”

“Then, are you telling this because of what happened to Phoenix? Rainbow Dash was dying, so... Phoenix vanished?” Spike moved a claw to rub his chin.

“I think so. The pegasus almost died- so it was sending Phoenix home slowly. But-” Distant stopped smiling. “I have no idea what this means for Phoenix. Rainbow managed to live, but Phoenix is still gone. He may or may not have gone back home.”

“Are you asking us to just go along with this? I’m goddamn dead!?!” Travis lashed out, moving a hand to hold up his Brand. “What about this?”

“Oh, I don’t think I got the time to tell the other parts of Dad’s theories...” Distant frowned. “You all heard how the other teams are in a crisis...”

“Wait...” Princess Cadence shook her head to the sides. “How did Star Swirl even learn necromancy? Its a dark art but nopony knows....” She stopped talking and frowned.

“What is it?” Terra blinked.

“Sombra...”

___________________________________

The Dark Unicorn walked through the underground caverns that lay underneath Canterlot Castle. He moved slowly, his head turned to look at each large crystal he walked past. His cape and armor made small noises, but even then it echoed in the caverns. Images reflecting his face stared back on him. Even with the little light these cavern provided still allowed for some very dull images on the minerals.

“No... No... No...” He would muttered, dismissing a crystal after a second. The crystals in his former kingdom were so much better than these... Sorry excuses of magic amplifiers. He took a moment to shut both eyes and shake his head to the sides. Ever since his regeneration, his way of thinking and focus had been thrown off. He took a second to sit down and let his head clear. His horn had been blasted off from the power of the Crystal Heart, landing far away from his former home. It had taken a while, but thanks to his power, he was able to regenerate himself.

The sound of water drops falling that echoed in the caverns made him snap out of his reverie. He felt a little better; although these crystals were lacking- He was able to use them to at least amplify his regenerative powers. He took a crystal that was protruding from the wall using his magic. Unlike an aura that manifested in a color, a dark wisp of a cloud flew out to wrap around the mineral to break it off.

He placed it into his mouth and started to suck on it, like rock candy. He picked up both ears a moment and turned his head, making the dark mane flow like a flame to the side. Drat! Ever since the changeling attack, guards were made to patrol these caverns at least once a week. Sombra frowned and then shut both eyes to make himself turn into his black shade clouds. He floated higher into the air and vanish from view above.

“I thought I heard something...” A voice spoke as it got closer. Two white pegasus dressed in guard armor walked by slowly. Both had a spear with them, taking careful note of their surroundings. Even though the caverns were emptied by the power of love- There was still a lot of hiding places.

“Like... What, exactly?” The second guard asked as they stood still to look around. Even now, Princess Celestia made sure that the guards paid more attention. Especially now, since it was now known that the changelings traveled and hid underground.

“I dunno... Sucking? Hey, was this crystal always broken?” The first guard blinked, turning to look at the base of the crystal that seemed jagged.

“You’re being paranoid. Come on, we need to finish this. I don’t want to miss Jack’s training. For the first time in a long time, I feel we are actually earning our Bits.” The second guard continued to march. After a second, the first pegasus frowned a bit, but then turned off to follow. His fellow guard made a point though. Training under Armor was the same as always. But training under the samurai was... Inspiring. Flaws were found and corrected. Image and scenario combat shown with actual physical attacks instead of magically produced by a unicorn.

After the two finally left, Sombra’s dark cloud lowered back to the ground and took his physical form again. These guards were getting... He wasn’t sure what exactly. Although he had never seen a human, something about them made these lame and/or lazy guards shape up. Not more than a day ago, a changeling had found him and told him about ‘humans’ and if he wanted to join with the changelings. He would help them take Canterlot, and in turn they would help him get the Crystal Kingdom.

Sombra waited a few moments, crystal still in mouth. When he felt it was safe, Sombra resumed his sucking and continued to move on and find another crystal. Sombra actually did not want to be King anymore. He was not evil incarnate! Sure, a little power hungry and maybe a dictator tyrant, but he had no need of a kingdom that wanted a fake princess. Fools. All of them. But he did want a piece of his own land. A new start. His new Kingdom... One where he could find ponies that were not so... Submissive.

He sat down for a moment, turning to stare at the new crystal. His former subjects were sheeps! No different than those stupidly cute sheep his old land was known for. Did they not care how much the land was different than from 1,000 years ago? Mother Bucking sheeps, bowing down to royalty with no problems. But he loved real sheeps, they were after all- Sheeps. It was their job. Oh, how he missed his pet sheep, Mr. Sombrero!

Well, he accepted the offer- Though they did need him to contribute something to the cause. The lack of dark magic in this land had left him weak. But he would not give in. He was not born into royalty, but by his own hoof! He stopped sucking on the crystal to spit it out to the side and shut both eyes. He pointed his horn at the crystal and shot his magic into it. Once the crystal had changed color, the unicorn opened his eyes and stood up.

Aurelius and Chrysalis wanted him to chip in? Fine! He wouldn’t do this for them! He wouldn’t do this to get his old kingdom! He would do this for himself! By his own right, he would show the world why he had become a King in the past! The proud Sombra raised his head and begun to chant, using a spell passed down along his dark heritage. First of all, a champion! One with Pride! Only one that can match him in his willing to prove himself by his own accord and actions! And while he was at it, some other knights that can help him in his mission.

His first edict for his new Kingdom? More cowbell.

____________________________________

Gilgamesh lowered his large form a bit, trying to inspect this fellow. Just where had he come from? He spotted no rift in the Void. He placed his various weapons away, he was going to need his hands free. The weapon collector took a second to inspect his other hands. May as well place them away as well, he didn’t want to frighten the fellow. If there was a slightest chance this man could help him escape this existence, he could play the role of friend.

“You. Are you well?” Gilgamesh moved his left hand out, trying to touch the fellow in the suit. He touched him on the shoulder, trying to shake him slowly. “Are you even-”

Gilgamesh picked up his head, tilting it to the right side. A rift! A rift now, of all times! He turned to look down at the man with the strange haircut. Was this his doing? A fast flash of white light made him pick up his head once more. What was that? It looked like... A comet. A shooting star of light leaving a trail behind itself flew out to the rift.

“Is this your doing?” Gilgamesh turned his head to the sides as other lights started to follow into the rift. In all of his time of searching for legendary weapons- He had never seen anything like this before. Not about to be left behind, the kabuki warrior begun to move to the rift and follow after the lights. He stopped after a second, turning to look back at the man. Both of his eyes were still closed. Should he take this man with him?

____________________________________

Sombra stood back from the runic circle he had formed, the light being fueled by the dark crystal. After a moment, the first figure emerged from the dark portal formed. The figure had black spiky hair, wore some kind of white armor over a blue skin tight bodysuit. The prince of Saiyans, Vegeta, opened his eyes to look around.

“Where the hell am I?” Vegeta finally spoke. “Is this supposed to be the afterlife?”

“You... You’re glorious,” Sombra finally spoke out. Something about this human figure resonated with him. He could feel- Yes, Pride. A great amount in him. And a power. Oh yes, this was his perfect champion. Even if it was his first time seeing a human, he was happy.

“And what are you supposed to be?” Vegeta raised his left eyebrow, turning to look down at the one that called him glorious.

“Patience, my champion. Turn and look, as others have joined. I shall explain things to you all...” Sombra turned his head to look as others begun to emerge from the portal.

“Where am I? What is this place?” Lex Luthor frowned, turning to look around the cavern. He was also dressed in a battle armor- Though his was green with purple.

“Something tells me that I'm about to get involved in another Galactus war...” They all turned to look at Albert Wesker, he moved a hand to put on a pair of sunglasses on to cover his red eyes.

“Another war?!? Oh my! And I’m not dressed for the occasion!” Kefka the Clown giggled and moved a gloved hand over his mouth. “Let me guess- Did Chaos summon some new guys around?”

“Patience,” Master Xehanort spoke to pick up his own gloved hand. The old man was dressed in a black overcoat and pants, with his white gloves and shirt. He moved forward a bit, holding his keyblade in his other hand. “I do believe some darkness is at work here...”

“Darkness? Bah! Enough expository banter! Someone start explaining!” Gilgamesh walked through the portal and frowned. He turned to look at the fellow in the suit that followed behind him. He was glad he brought him along.

“Alright, alright- I think one of us should talk for the others. My name is Roger Smith, and I, am a negotiator...”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Why are you wearing your father’s gear anyway?” Snape raised an eyebrow, looking up and down at the Swirl’s cape.

“Oh no reason. After all, they’re mine by birthright...”

“How is this robe even still in such good condition?” The Doctor moved to take the cape off to inspect it. The Time Lord needed good clothes that survived time.

“No! Don’t!” Distant Star cried out, moving a hoof out to try and stop the Doctor.

“Oh my...” Princess Cadence chuckled. “He’s a blank flank!”

Author's Note

Hey lookit at that! I summoned villains again!

Vegeta is from Dragonball Z
Lex Luthor is from Superman
Wesker is from Resident Evil, but also from Marvel vs. Capcom 3
Kefka if from Final Fantasy VI, but this version is from Dissidia.
Xehanort is from Kingdom Hearts, but his current form is from Birth by Sleep- “Master” form.
Gilgamesh is from almost every Final Fantasy game. He’s a mix from all of them.
Roger Smith is from the Big O.

The Dark Brand

Chapter 64- The Dark Brand

“So we’re dead. We know why Phoenix is gone. Now what?” Vergil moved his left hand to rub his chin. So it appears he had not defeated Mundus back then. And he also found out what happens should his partner die. It seems he would have to look over his partner for now- Least until he trained some more to get stronger for a re-match.

“Now, I need all your help. So far, you are the only ones that knows why you're dead. Team Ponyville knows this, but its only 3 others. You must make sure the other humans don’t freak out,” Distant Star said to look over at Vergil.

“Oh Dan is so going to kill me...” Celestia shut both her eyes. She honestly did believe Dan would kill himself to return as a vengeful spirit.

“That’s the other part. I will need your help to subdue Dan long enough so I can discord him...”

“Discord him?” Travis opened his eyes wide. “Dan is gay or bisexual?”

“What’s bisexual?” Spike blinked once, turning to look up at Cadence. She shut both her eyes and winced at the blue dragon.

“What is this ‘discord’ thing? Is it bad?” Jack moved a hand to hold his chin. So far, it seems this new unicorn was genuine about wanting to help Celestia.

“Another story?” Distant rolled his eyes in his sockets to look over at Spike. “Don’t you tell these guys anything?”

“I explained it to Celestia, I was hoping she explained it to the others...” The Doctor turned to look at the sun princess.

“I do not think Vergil, Terra, or Johnny, or their partners know...” Spike picked up his head to look at Jack and Travis. “Nate explained it to the other humans before he got poisoned.”

“Fine, we’re running out of time,” Distant stepped up to lift a hoof. “You, Cadence- You are the princess of love. But you surely understand there is more than one type of love, yes?”

“Of course! Who you-” Princess Cadence found a cupcake in her mouth.

“Moving on. You, Vergil- You represent Filial Love, the bond from child to parent. Your partner, Shining Armor is Sibling Love, the love between brother and sister.” Vergil and Armor turned to look at each other, lifting an eyebrow at each other. “Terra is Maternal Love, making Cadence Romantic Love,” Distant moved to point his hoof as he spoke at each person.

“But I’m not a mother...” Terra raised her eyebrows.

“Not yet...” Distant added to look away and then point to Johnny and Blueblood. “Johnny is Chaotic Luck, one of the champions of Chaos. Blueblood- You’re the element of self-image, Esteem.”

“How does Luck and Esteem affect each other though? I know why the love birds over there, but us?” Blueblood turned to look at Johnny.

“Johnny Bravo is a chaotic element? That explains a lot...” Jack nodded.

“Well, I am very lucky. But who needs luck when you got these manly pecs!” Johnny moved to sit up, striking a pose. “Go ahead! I will show you the pepop of love!”

“The what?” Distant had to stop his explanation. That was the most stupidest thing he ever heard, but it could mean the most chaotic thing he had ever heard as well.

“Throw some grapes on my chest! Go on!” Johnny turned to look at Snape. The black robed wizard frowned, pointing at himself.

“He’s your fellow Chaotic champion. Lend him a hand...” Distant motioned.

“Why are we even-” Princess Luna frowned, her head so full of fluff right not. Why did Johnny have this strange effect that made people follow along?

“This is bloody ridiculous. I’m the headmaster of Hogwarts!” Snape stood up to grab some grapes and started to toss them at the blonde. To everyone’s surprise, Johnny started to make the grape bounce off his chest by simply shaking his pectorals.

“Boom! Boom!” Johnny said with each bounce, making each grape fly out to hit Terra on her head. Cadence finally got the cupcake from her mouth and turned to look at the strange display of power. That... That was some impressive muscle control. “Oh yeah, ladies can’t resist!” Armor frowned again, seeing his wife open her mouth to catch a grape in her mouth.

“While that is amusing... What is this Discord thing you mentioned?” Jack had his left eyebrow raised.

“Oh right, right. Back to the...” The Doctor turned to look at his partner now. Distant moved his head to look at Celestia, who was also staring at Johnny’s pecs. “Snap out of it.”

“Hmm? Oh, yes, sorry,” Celestia turned her head to look at Distant Star and had the decency to blush a bit. “Oh don’t look at me like that.”

“I’m starting to wonder if you really want that date,” Distant Star said with his eyebrows closed a little. He was immediately nuzzled by Celestia’s muzzle. “Bah. In any case, you now know your why you were paired, and what ideal you represent. ‘Discord’ is a spell that reverses your whole self. But this also explains why you were not paired with your direct opposite. Let’s take Rarity and Nate as examples. Rarity is Generosity, while Nate is Equality. Why are they paired?” He took a second, waiting for the others to snap out of Johnny show. Even Terra blushed a bit when they caught her staring at Johnny like that.

“Control yourselves...” Armor said behind a stoic face. There was no way he was jealous of Johnny.

“Ahem. The opposite of Generosity is of course, greed. But you see- Rarity herself is also greed,” Distant Star continued to explain.

“What are you talking about?!?” Spike jumped up to defend Lady Rarity’s honor. “There is no...” He stopped himself, seeing how everyone was staring at him now. “Hey, Rarity-”

“Explained herself perfectly that night.” Princess Celestia turned to stand at The Doctor's side. “Don't you remember Spike? Even a greedy person, if they donated a single coin-”

“Can still be considered generous,” Spike finished for her. “So Dan in his Discord status-”

“Would not be humor- But Happiness. I think, humans are weird. And as we all know, Dan’s Element of Anger is beyond anything I’ve ever seen. I am frightened of what a Discorded Dan would look like.” Distant shut both eyes to shudder.

“All that pure anger changed into happiness?” Celestia lowered her head. “Yes, that could work and keep Dan from tearing Equestria and myself apart.”

“So, you basically want us to hold Dan down so you can do this discord thing,” Travis said. “But, why is Phoenix’s disappearance making Dan so mad you want to try this?”

“Yes, why the death threats to Celestia when its clearly not her fault?” Princess Luna turned to look at Distant.

“One thing at a time. I wasn’t done. Discording somepony is more than just altering their mood. It’s a chaotic spell. I discorded a stallion named Big Macintosh once. I expected him to be a loud jerk, but he started to act like a dog. Caught me completely off guard.” The gray unicorn shrugged. “Also, I’m not the only one that can cause discord. Sometimes, somepony can achieved discord on their own, if they finally break and lose all hope, thats enough to send a pony into depression.”
____________________________________

“Hm? Why is everyone so quiet?” Sombra raised his left eyebrow, turning to look at his summoned knights.

“If this fellow wishes to speak on our behalf, let him,” Master Xehanort said with a knowing grin. He wasn't sure about the others- But if they were smart, they’d would stay quiet. Learn all they can. Asses the situation, and then decide how to proceed. And if they were tainted in darkness? They would be thinking ‘How do I take them down?’ And he could feel the darkness in all of them- Save for Gilgamesh. He felt bloodlust in that one.

“I agree. Let’s see how our so called “negotiator” can handle himself,” Luthor replied with a smug smile. The moment this Roger Smith failed, he would step up and take command. Not the first time he had to. And from looking at all these individuals, he gathered they were all some kind of combatant.

“I’m just a jester,” Kefka replied as he moved both hands up to shrug and also smile. The clown took a moment to look at the others. He was the only ones dressed in a wide array of colors thanks to his harlequin style costume. Even his makeup was still perfectly on. They all looked like some kind of brutes- But their eyes. Their eyes were those of predators. Cunning ones. No- Best play the role of fool until he could find out some weaknesses.

“Best wait to know more than just assume command. Warrior I be, but I pick my battles,” Gilgamesh said to cross both arms on his chest. He could careless about the others now. Only Master Xehanort peaked his interest. He was the only one with a weapon visible. And a very odd looking one at that. With that said, they all turned to look at Wesker.

“Must I? Fine, it seems none of us are stupid enough to want to place their neck on the line without knowing more,” Wesker said with a bored tone. But something about Roger Smith made him wary. Where had he seen that face before? It reminded him so much of a lawyer... “Besides, this fellow does not want to be leader, only negociate. I am eager to learn more now about our situation.”

“So be it then. Very well then, Roger Smith- Let us test your mettle. Impress us,” Vegeta moved his left arm out to motion to the human. He could very well kill them all without a second thought. In fact, he could almost guarantee it. Able to detect ki now, he took a moment to analyze them. Either they were smart enough to hide it, or used other means to earn the title of knight. That jester freaked him out though. Damn clowns.

“Very well. Before we proceed any further, I should warn you all,” Roger took a moment to lift his hands to his black tie and straighten it out. “We must all act professionally, even criminals. Negotiating requires good faith, in this case, it was lacking on both sides. Collective bargaining of this nature should only be conducted between pros.” Smith lowered his tie and turned to look at Sombra. “Introductions are in order. I’m the only one that has given their name.”

“Indeed. I am King Sombra, the Dark Unicorn. No, king no longer,” Sombra moved to sit down and turn to inspect the others. These others- Yes, they had a power in them. Vegeta though, seemed the strongest while Smith was the weakest. Then again, he knew nothing of them. “I have used my magic to summon you all here.”

“I see. Very well Mr. Sombra- We now know who you are. As an act of good faith- You may ask us a question. We shall proceed back and forth. Does anyone object?” Roger turned to look at others gathered. No one said otherwise, either smiling or staying quiet.

“Do try not to take long. We are in a cavern of some sort- I suspect for the reason,” Gilgamesh commented. Wesker took a moment to grin. So this Japanese looking warrior was not that stupid looking. Everyone was dressed in modern looking clothes save for the bald man- Who seemed dressed in futuristic tech, the clown, and the old man seemed like a mix.

“This will be addressed as well. Your turn then, Sombra,” Smith moved to hold to offer his right hand out.

“A question. Very well- Do you remember what happened to you all before you arrived?” Sombra smirked, wondering if they knew they were dead. Only Vegeta seemed to have a clue. Smith fought back from frowning, this was a professional negotiation. But the subject of memories was a touchy subject for someone from the city of amnesia.

“Keep in mind- He only asked if we remember. We do not have to explain what we were doing...” Smith warned them all. But this was a test. Their responses would act as a clue to see who was smart, and who was friendly.

Wesker smirked, deciding to like this Smith fellow. He was smart enough to control his team, even if they wanted to offer more info. Wesker shook his head to the sides to decline, but that was a lie.

Kefka frowned a bit, still trying to act the clown. His right hand moved up to wave it up and down, as if to indicate it was hazy. At least he was honest- Playing the war of Chaos sometimes was hazy. While he hated lowering himself to the level of the clown, Luthor also moved his hand along with the clown. It was a step to try and earn a potential ally. Something made Luthor suspect the clown was hiding his true self. Damn costume freaks.

“I do remember,” Vegeta said to answer flatly. This better not take long though, he had some patience. Gilgamesh nodded along with the Saiyan, as did Master Xehanort.

“It matters not. The reason I ask this- Is because I now hold your lives in my hoof,” Sombra said to grin, revealing his teeth. His scarlet eyes begun to give a blue hue that took to the air as he gathered his power.

“You got two seconds to explain yourself before I blow up this planet!”

Everyone turned to look at Vegeta, eyebrows raised. They were all powerful, yes- But none of them could make a claim to be a planet breaker. What took them all by surprise though, was the earth underneath him that started to shake as he gathered his power into his form.

“Hold on- Its out turn. Care to explain what you mean?” Smith moved his left hand out to Vegeta. Why was it whenever things involved memories, things took a really ugly turn for him?

“Of course. You are all in a state between life and death,” Sombra smiled and moved to point at them. “Look on your foreheads. You now carry a Brand, the Darksign.”

He took a moment, letting them all turn to look at a crystal as he released his magic power. Kefka raised an eyebrow, wondering how this tattoo got over his makeup.

“We didn’t have this when we got here!” Luthor turned to look away from Kefka’s face. “And why does the small one not have one?!” The others took a moment to look away from the crystals. Master Xehanort grinned, moving a hand to run the darksign on his head. Oh, this Sombra was not stupid either.

“What the?” Vegeta turned to look away from the others to look at a crystal. It was true, he lacked the symbol the others had.

“Calm yourselves- I’m still answering your question,” Sombra said to lower his hoof and relax his smile. “The reason I ask if you remember what happened,” The dark unicorn raised his head up to look at Smith. “Was to help you understand this explanation. You are all in a state between life and death. The Darksign signifies an accursed Undead. Those branded with it are reborn after death, but will one day lose their mind and die forever. I did not kill you, that Darksign brand appears only to those that died and are summoned by this spell.”

Luthor shut both his eyes and frowned, moving his right hand up to his chestplate. This stupid Kryptonite shard in his heart! Was that what finally killed him? He opened his eyes and turned to look at the others to gauge their reactions.

Wesker frowned. He was not supposed to be killed this easily! Then again, why was he wearing his normal black trench coat? He had taken it off to fight Shiva and Chris... That volcano and rocket? That killed him?

Gilgamesh said nothing. He had been wandering the Void long enough to know this Sombra was telling some truth. But the fellow was lying. Although he had a Brand of the undead, Gilgamesh was not dead. Sombra somehow placed this on him. Unless... Traveling the Void was a state between life and death. All this thinking was making his head hurt.

Kefka stood up straight for once, finally losing his clown persona. Normally he would hunch himself, trying to carry himself as a small figure to be underestimated. No longer. His face shown the look of a killer- Eyes narrowed to focus on Vegeta.

“Forgive me for asking a second question- But why is he not carrying one?” Smith moved his hand away from his Brand to point at Vegeta. He felt nothing, not even a burning feeling.

“I shall allow this, then again I am still explaining your first question,” Sombra moved to stand up and start walking to each of them. “Before you were all brought here- You all were locked in a terrible conflict or battle. This I know, for the Darksign links us. I know your names now as well. You have been given a second chance to live. He does not have a Darksign because he is my personal champion. I serve as his Darksign.”

“If you expect me to serve you red horned creature, you are greatly mistaken! I am Vegeta! The proud Prince of All Saiyans, warrior elite! I could kill you all with just one finger!”
_____________________________________

“Did you feel something shake?” Johnny perked up his eyebrows.

“I think I felt a tremor just then actually,” Blueblood opened his eyes to wonder.
_____________________________________

“I’d like to see you try,” Gilgamesh replied, moving his hands out to form fists. “You’ll find me not willing to-”

Slap!

Roger Smith had walked up to Vegeta and slapped him across his face. Gilgamesh had his mouth open, in shock to look at the fellow with the scowl on his face. Wesker moved both his hands up to clap at the display, while Kefka immediately proceeded to point and laugh. Luthor blinked twice, not sure what just happened.

“How dare you! I am going to-”

Slap!

“Stop it! I warned you! We will behave professionally! You agreed to allow me to proceed! If you are indeed a prince, show some discipline! Getting riled up by the words of a unicorn...” Smith lowered his hand down to place it in one of his pants pocket. In reality, his hand stung worse than it had ever in his whole life.

“Where do you get off telling me what to do!? Insignificant little- What?” Vegeta tried to move his upper body forward, only to find himself being retrained by an invisible force. Master Xehanort had his Keyblade out pointed at the prince. “You... Are you using magic?”

“Mr. Smith in correct. You are behaving like a spoiled brat!” Xehanort frowned, finally displaying a sign of power as his own darkness begun to glow like flames around his shoulders. “We agreed to allow the fellow to conduct this, and so far, he has done his job. All he did was control the situation. And keep in mind now,” He turned to look at the others. “They carry a sign, not you. I suggest you try not to make enemies now.” Wesker moved to his sunglasses, sliding them off to make his red eyes glow.

“Wooo! Lookit! I can make magic too!” Kefka also stopped laughing, moving his left hand up to make fire appear from his fingertips. So this so called prince was weak to magic...

Gilgamesh took out two weapons- a gunblade and the Excalibur in his hands to hold them at ready. “But rest assured, I am not against you. If this Sombra has ill intentions, I shall join you in destroying him.”

“I.... Believe me Negotiator, that slap will not be forgotten,” Vegeta turned to frown at Smith. The Saiyan could sense all of their power levels raising. And while he could beat them physically- Those two with magic in their fingertips. Gah! Stupid magic. It wasn’t ki, so he couldn’t tell how strong their magic power was! It was also one of the things saiyans couldn’t fight.

“Do with me what you want! I’m not scared of death, or you. But as long as I am negotiating, you shall do as I say. Do I make myself clear?” Smith moved his head right into Vegeta’s face, looking down at him.

“Fine. Undo this magic.” Xehanort nodded, lowering his keyblade to release his magic.

Sombra smirked. So Master Xehanort could manipulate darkness as well? Interesting. But he was still happy to know his champion had pride. Also Vegeta was still better than some old looking fellow. “Please understand, it is not my intention to make slaves from any of you. Think of this ordeal as a job. You follow my commands, and you shall be granted your lives again.”

“Very well. It seems you are more or less telling us the truth. You may ask us two questions, its only fair.” Smith moved to cross his arms on his chest to turn his back on Vegeta.

“It is not a hard questions. Will you listen to my commands? I wish not to keep you more than I have to. You shall all be returned to your homes with your lives restored. The second- Will you not destroy each other? I warn you now- destroying one of your fellow Darksigns will have horrible repercussions. Those darksigns are not magic. They are symbols of undead. But because they are linked to me- I shall know it. Harming one another will be counted as treason. You will be sent back to die.”

Kefka turned to look at Xehanort. A fellow magic user? Hmm... Another chance to backstab someone? Then again, did he even want to go back to the stupid existence of a warrior for
Chaos? He was about to open his mouth to say something when Luthor stepped out.

“I agree, so far as there are some other boons granted. You have us at a bind- If we say no, we will die. What choice do we have?” Luthor turned to face the others. Smith nodded, allowing him to take the floor. “You know our names and such- Stop reading our minds. Its bad enough you have us in this condition...” He stopped to point at his forehead and the Brand. “It would be impossible to work well knowing you could peek in. Incidentally, I am Lex Luthor.” It was worth a shot, see if anyone recognized the name.

“This I agree, but I must be able to send you messages via telepathy. Is this acceptable?” Sombra turned to look at Smith.

“Let us continue, and see what the other boons are. If there are no problems, we can settle them all there. I suggest we hear from each of the others. You, Saiyan prince, Go ahead,” Smith moved his right hand up.

“As if I need your permission. I am Vegeta, stop calling me Prince. Very well. These commands of yours- What exactly are we trying to accomplish?” Vegeta moved to cross his arms on his chest. “These boons will depend on what is expected of us.”

“A good point. Well Sombra?”

“Very well. In the current war- A race called Changelings is fighting against Princess Celestia and her Equestrian allies. They have asked for an alliance with me. As you know, I said I am no longer a king. I was taken out by this Celestia from my throne. I seek not revenge for this, I respect her for actually accomplishing this,” Sombra admitted this to himself. Its what a conqueror would do after all. “But I do this so I can gain new land and start a new kingdom. In this war- Celestia has acquired other humans to battle.”

“I see... I can respect this, I suppose,” Vegeta said. Other humans? They should pose no threat to him. He would kill them all and get sent back... Back against Frieza? Hmm... Actually, that was not starting to sound like a fair deal. “My boon is this- Can you make us stronger than we are? If we are to fight, I need to know you can give us the power to fight beyond our limits.”

“Actually, yes I can. But I am not sure how much. I would have to assess your abilities and powers and see how I can,” Sombra nodded.

“Mr. Clown?” Smith turned to look at Kefka.

“Oh? Me? Oh no no no... Well, I do have this incy wincy question... And I’m Kefka by the way,” Kefka moved his right hand to make a pinching motion, shutting his left eye to blink and stick out his tongue on the side. Almost like he was trying to make this seem insignificant. “Do we have to go back? Can we decide to stay if we like it?”

“Hmm...” Sombra took a moment to think. “No, not stay. Once your mission is over, you are granted your life back and sent back. But-” He stopped there and raised his head to look at Kefka. “I can summon you again- This time alive without the Brand. I couldn't summon you alive, first, because I had no idea what champions the spell would bring me. But once I know where you’re from- I can easily bring you back if you so wish it.”

“Ahh. That’s an option at least!” Kefka grinned, moving to start bouncing up and down around them all in a circle. “Then my boon: I ask that you give us a place to live of our choosing!”

“Why you dirty little clown...” Wesker grinned, finally in a good mood. That clown pulled a fast one. He got two for one.

“Once it is my power to grant you a home- I shall. Till then, we shall see how the war goes.” Sombra also shut his eyes to smile. He would need a jester. And such a clever one at that.

“I am Gilgamesh! You have the power to control the void? Are you able to stop me from traveling through it?” The large Kabuki warrior turned to look down at Smith, not waiting for him to give him permission.

“Like I told the clown- Once your Darksign is gone, you shall be returned to the point before your state between life and death. I do not see how you wouldn’t be affected.”

“Very well then. I ask for weapons as a boon. And strong ones- If we are to fight, we will need them,” Gilgamesh said to place his weapons away. “And strong fighters. I wish not to be bored by petty fights over land disputes.”

“I shall see what can be done about weapons. And if what the changelings tell me about the other humans are true- Then these fights shall be anything but boring,” Sombra grinned. Oh, he liked this Gilgamesh. He spoke in an archaic tone, one he was used to.

“Mr. Red Eyes?” Smith turned to look at Wesker.

“I’m called Albert Wesker. I ask for resources. While I am here, I would love to study the flora, animals, and other things. I am a scientist you see. I will help you, but allow me to work on my own things,” Wesker said to place his sunglasses back on.

“A scientist? Such an odd collection of champions I gathered...” Sombra raised his eyebrows. A prince, a mediator, a jester, a general, and now a scholar. It was almost like this spell indeed collected the people a king would need. “I do not see us always fighting. So, why not.” Wesker grinned at the unicorn’s response.

“If its not too much to ask, allow me the same. I am Master Xehanort, a scholar of magic- And always willingly to learn new arts,” Master Xehanort moved to step forward. “It would be nice to have more... Options in battle.” He grinned, shutting both eyes to hide a knowing smile. Gears were turning in his head.

“A wizard? Very well. I can teach you what I know, and I expect to learn the same from you. More options to make better strategic battles.” Sombra then turned to look at Smith. “You are the last one. You had proven your mettle so far negotiator.”

“I have no boon,” Smith replied to stand up straight. “The others have made excellent points. I assume you must feed us anyway.”

“Truly? No boon?” Sombra raised his left eyebrow.

“I only ask one thing. Pick one of us to be leader, one the others can listen to. We will need a face to speak for you, and some of you...” The man in the black suit turned to look at Vegeta. “Are not very diplomatic. I personally nominate Master Xehanort. After all, age brings wisdom.”

“Yes, I agree,” Sombra moved his right hoof up to rub his chin. His red horn glowed a second. “Do any of you object for it to be Roger Smith?”

“I object,” Vegeta said with a frown. “Slapping people is not diplomatic either.”

“I like him!” Gilgamesh said with a hand on Smith’s left shoulder.

“I have no objections,” Wesker said with a small smile, making Vegeta squirm.

“I’m still just a jester. I don’t care!” Kefka stopped bouncing to look at Smith. Better the man with no powers to have crosshairs on his head that would make the others target him.

“Only for now. I think we should assess abilities and powers and also histories to see who is better qualified...” Luthor moved to finally walk for the first time. Good, his Anti-Superman suit was still working.

“I agree with Mr. Luthor for now. But I am happy to be nominated,” Master Xehanort opened his eyes to look over at Luthor. Down with the non-baldies!

“Damnit. Fine. I agree with the bald fellows. But this is your last chance negotiator...” Vegeta warned him. “I don’t carry a darksign.”

“It’s settled then. We agree to follow you Sombra. You’ve agreed to our boons. So long as you stay your contract- We will as well.” Smith turned to look at the others. Why did they make him leader?

“Wonderful. Let us meet with our allies. I may just summon more humans,” Sombra said with a smile. “Gather around, I shall use my magic to send us to our new home. But, I need some crystals. Break some and bring them with us.” With little choice, the others moved to get some crystals and start breaking them.

Roger released a sigh, moving to lean against a tall crystal. Glad he was away from the others, the negotiator took a moment to take off his left glove and look down at the firebird tattoo on his hand. While he had been talking the whole time, the back of his hand felt like burning sensation. Just what did this mean?

“Are you alright?” Gilgamesh turned to look down at startle the man in the suit.

“Ah! Gilgamesh. You startled me!”

“Ha ha ha! Where is that commanding presence from before?” Gilgamesh smiled behind his scarf. “Do not tell me you still fear Vegeta!”

“No.. I- I am not a fighter. I don't think I can break a crystal...” Smith said to look up at Gilgamesh. From all the others, he looked the most imposing and threatening- But also, the friendliest. Something about the kabuki warrior calmed him down.

“Is that all?” Gilgamesh moved his left arm out to punch a crystal and break it off. It landed on Smith’s outstretched arms to make him ‘oomph.’ Gilgamesh then moved to punch another crystal to get his own piece. It was a lot larger than Smith’s though. “Do not worry Roger Smith. You have curried my favor. I shall protect you to the best of my abilities. I do not trust the others. I have worked with their type before- And it is not worth the trouble.”

“Thank you, Gilgamesh. Something tells me there is more to Sombra’s story than he lets on.”

“Indeed. When we have a chance, I must relay where I found you before.” Gilgamesh picked up his crystal over his left shoulder and started to walk back to the others. Smith raised both eyebrows, wondering what Gilgamesh meant by that. He was pretty sure he had never met the large warrior before. Then again, he and everyone else in Paradigm City lost their memories. He took his crystal into his arms and huffed over to join the others in a dark cloud to vanish from view.
____________________________________

“Soma, you okay?” Fluttershy lowered her head to smile, leaning down a moment to smile at Soma. They all decided to evacuate the train cabin, in case they needed to make a run for it. Dan’s anger was all but depleted, and Nate was also drained after using his Brand. This left Soma as the only fighter left.

“I’m fine. I’m regenerating my magic power slowly...” The soul hunter smiled up at her. “I’m glad no- Nopony? Was hurt.” He chuckled, hearing himself a proper Equestrian term for once. He was sitting down next to a tree.

“Hmm... I wish we had a map,” Dan frowned, looking down at the remaining supplies. None of the ponies had a chance to get food, water, or clothing as they had been rushed from their cabins. All they had to work with was the briefcases from Merchant. “As far as I can tell- We are in the forest outside the eastern border of Baltimare.” They were so close to Baltimare now, only about an hour away in train. Walking though, would be much longer. Thick trees helped hide the ponies from view.

“Yeah, I wish we had a chance to look at that map too,” Nate frowned. Only the team leaders and Snake had a chance to look at the Atlas in the Golden Oaks Library.

“I think Dan’s right...” Pinkie Pie sat down next to Dan, counting how many cupcakes she had. “The changelings came at us from a flying position- Right? That’s must mean they came from the mountains east from Baltimare. I don’t see the river, so we must be to the northern part of the forest.”

“Good eye Pinkie Pie!” Dan said, smiling at her. Looks like she did pay attention now and then. She moved to wrap her hooves around his neck in a kiss. “Not now Pinkie! We are in a tight fix!”

“I actually think its the perfect time for such things. We all almost died,” Rarity said to step up to Nate. “If it weren't for Nathan’s Brand, who knows what would have happened. Thank you again.” She shut her eyes to place her white lips on Nate’s left cheek for a kiss. Nate blushed, moving a hand to pet Rarity’s mane. Rarity immediately relaxed. The unicorn was sure to pull herself back from his touch- She did not want to ruin her mane. But his touch... Oh sweet Celestia! Rainbow Dash never had her mane done, so she had no idea how good a manecut could be. But Nathan made stylists look like amateurs.

“They’re right...” Fluttershy took a moment to look at her friends. That had been way too close a call there. If Soma had his Brand... “Soma?”

“Yes?” Soma blinked once, turning to look at those sweet large eyes of hers.

“If you don’t mind... Could you close your eyes?” Fluttershy blushed a bit, cheeks pink to match her mane to lower her head. Soma blinked once and shut his eyes. Fluttershy dashed off to the supplies and picked up her butterfly necklace. The pegasus hurried with a smile on her face to look down at his lips. Rarity opened her eyes a second, and then turned to nudge Nate’s attention. The treasure hunter grinned, turning to look at Dan. Dan managed to pin Pinkie Pie down for a second to look over. Everyone stayed quiet to look at the couple.

“Should I be using a soul?” Soma called out, not sure why his eyes were closed.

“Soma?” Fluttershy finally called out as she got closer. “Do... Do you accept me?”

“Accept? Like what?” Soma still kept his eyes closed, though he was getting nervous.

”Soma... I want to be your marefriend. I want you to be my special somepony,” Fluttershy whispered into his left ear. The others turned to look at each other, eyebrows raised a moment. Dan shrugged his shoulders. Pinkie Pie turned her eyes in her head to look at Acceptance and Kindness and forced back a giggle. Rarity moved her hooves up to her mouth and then grin.

“Are you asking me...” Soma opened his eyes, turning to look back at Fluttershy’s face.

“I know we haven’t exactly-” Fluttershy found her mouth going silent as Soma leaned in. “Soma...” She whispered as she found herself frozen in place. He shut his eyes again and leaned in, placing his lips on her left cheek.

“Aww come on!” Rarity shouted. She quickly found herself being pulled in by Nate to duck behind a tree. Soma and Fluttershy turned to look over at the sound, finding no one else there.

“Was... Was that Rarity?” Soma raised his eyebrow in question. He turned back to look at Fluttershy as she closed both her eyes again. This time, she moved to place her lips on his own. Soma turned his head to the side slightly, having her lips meet his. She opened and closed her mouth slightly, losing herself in the kiss as her jewel started to glow. They both floated slowly upward a bit, her pink light flowing from her jewel and into the teen’s body.

“Yes!” Dan shouted, lifting his head out from a bush.

They both floated back down on the ground, Soma’s right hand glowing.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Yer evah notice something’s strange?” Applejack asked, lifting her eyebrows to look at her friends. “Like seeing things that are not there?”

“What do you mean?” Twilight Sparkle asked.

“Well, ever since I,” Applejack blushed, lowering her head. “Made Dovahkiin my lover- I have seen strange things.”

“Really? Strange like- Hold on one moment, dear,” Rarity said. Hmm... Press the button to duck for cover. What button? She leaned forward a bit, moving her whole body to lean under the counter and hide herself from view to take cover. “Ah, so that’s what the prompt is for.”

“See, like that! Last time I leveled up, Ah saw the constellations in broad sunlight! I ended up putting a perk in apple buckin’...”

“Huh. That is strange,” Twilight Sparkle said to frown. “Let me check.” Twilight lowered her head, moving her hoof up to the left side of her head. She went into Codec mode to bring up Otacon.

“I see what you mean,” Fluttershy said. “Let me... Ahh! There we go,” Fluttershy said to smile. Her eyes closed as butterfly familiars begun to fly around her. “I think I can also summon a bear!”

“Weird. All I got is a health bar and a power meter,” Rainbow Dash said to hover in place.

Pinkie Pie turned to look at all of her friends, as if they went crazy. “Hey Dan, can you do anything like that?”

“They are insane! Honestly. Let’s go get some food...” Dan said. Both Anger and Humor begun to jump from platform to platform to collect sandwiches. “Make sure you grab the bonus for a high score.”

Author's Note

Let's see now. I bitch slapped Vegeta.

Suck it.

The Darksign is from Dark Souls.

Soma's Brand is from Bleach. Yes, I turned him into a Soul Reaper.

Call to Arms

Chapter 65- Call to Arms

“Any sign of Phoenix?” Cherilee asked. The teacher’s chest moved up and down, panting for sweet air. Appleloosa was by no means a large city or even a town- But there were a lot of events in the rodeo still going on. Also, there was a lot of open terrain, a changeling could have dragged a prisoner outside the town limits.

“Nothing. Everypony *huff* and the creatures I asked *huff* hasn’t seen him,” Little also panted for breath. “But then again, no one outside the rodeo has been competing in events, eating, or trying to take things easy...”

“The situation is most dire. Call Rainbow before she tire,” Zecora raised her head up to join the others. Everyone picked up their heads to look at the rainbow blur that flew around town quickly.

“Seriously, how long has she been on it? I’m tired just looking at her...” Cheerilee frowned, now that she caught her breath.

“I don’t think Dash would listen to us. If zis was Ralf missing, do you think you could stop?” Blue Spy asked. The fuschia earth pony frowned, but then looked away from the sky. They had all been searching so far, and agreed to meet outside the jail. Sheriff Silverstar had to go back to the Rodeo, leaving Lyra and Sephiroth to watch over the hornless changelings.

“I hate to say this...” Toph spoke up, crossed both arms on her chest. “But I don't think Phoenix is still in town.” The teen had her head lowered a bit to look at the ground.

“What makes you say that? And just where did Phoenix went?” They all picked up their heads as the rodeo humans returned. It was the voice of Vash, leading the way for Ralf and Braeburn. It looks like someone had hosed him down, he had no mud on his clothes. But he was still wet.

“Is the round over? And sorry, but we didn’t get to tell you...” Little lowered her head to frown. “Tell them Toph.”

“While the second round was going on, Rainbow Dash got attacked. I’m not sure what happened, but I think Phoenix did something to sacrifice himself to let Dash live...” Toph picked up her head, but her eyes were closed halfway.

“What makes you say that?” Vash asked, lifting an eyebrow. He was not sure, but this place had magic, so, who knows what was possible. Ralf lowered his eyelids, his hands turning into fists. Cheerilee hurried over to Ralf, moving her head to rub against her side.

“We’ve been looking for the one changeling that got away- He’s the one that stabbed Dash. But I think he changed into a bird or something and took off. I can’t feel his vibrations or heartbearts. The same goes for Phoenix...” Toph continued to explain.

“I remember you told me you had that ability. So either the changeling changed into a bird and took off with Phoenix while the commotion was going on... Or he’s gone from this realm.” Vash frowned. This was not good. If that changeling got away, they could warn the others and this town and other humans would be in trouble.

“Is that why Dash is just zooming up there?” Lyra poked her head through a window, her eyes on the sky.

“Lyra? How long have you been listening?”

“Long enough. Hey Rainbow Dash!” Lyra cried out to the sky.

“Huh? Oh! The other guys! Great!” Rainbow Dash stopped for a second, turning to look down at the ground. Her mouth opened and closed, taking in gulps of air to keep up with her rapid flying. She flew down a second, her eyes twitching left and right. “No sign of Phoenix yet?! Well, we got the others, let’s look!”

“Dash,” Spy stepped up to the pegasus and raised his left hand up to her. “If you have not spotted Phoenix or ze changeling, they are long gone. I tried to follow footprints, but with so many creatures around- Especially around the rodeo- It’s impossible to track.”

“Don’t tell me you guys are just giving up! Phoenix never would!” Rainbow Landed on the ground, looking at the other Equestrians. “Just because you have your partners-”

Slap!

“Silence yourself! How dare you!” Spy admonished her, taking his hand back after slapping her. “Do you think you are the only one suffering?!?” The others had their mouths open, but for various reasons. Lyra was pissed that Dash would accuse them of not caring. Zecora was surprised by her partner’s outburst. Ralf had both eyes closed, petting Cheerilee.

“But-” Rainbow Dash managed to blurt out, feeling the sting on her face. Even with gloves, that hand hurt.

“Spy’s right, Dash... I may not know Phoenix as much as you, but I liked him too. We can’t panic now. Knowing how fast you were going...” Vash stopped himself, wondering just how fast that pegasus could fly. “If you haven’t seen them by now, there’s no chance any of us can find them.”

“But what if they’re hiding?!?” Dash picked up her head, her eyes already watering. The last few minutes she had been flying, her mind had been distracted by keeping a sharp lookout. She didn’t want to admit that it was her fault Phoenix was gone.

“Zere’s a chance of that...” Spy moved a hand up to his chin. “But I doubt it. The changelings know we can uncover their powers. Also, with the Rodeo- We can’t afford to lead the town into an uproar.”

“Spy’s right,” Cheerilee added. “The spectators were upset enough when the changelings were unveiled. We have to be smart about this, Rainbow.”

“But... But...” Rainbow Dash shut both her eyes, landing on the ground to rest her wings. Tears begun to fall from her eyes. “This is all my fault. If I hadn’t headbutt the changeling.”

“You did this?!?” Ralf opened his eyes, his fists now raised up. “Even most humans know to leave the prisoners alone!”

“I’m sorry...” Dash whispered. Lyra hopped out of the window to move over to Dash and hug her.

“This will do us no good. Spy, should we contact the others?” Sephiroth poked his head out of the window. “It seems that the role of leader will be placed on you for now.”

“I suppose,” Spy sighed. He did have a brand and the octophone. “Maybe one of them has a spell that can help. But before that, Toph and Dash- Tell the others what happened.”
____________________________________

“Rumble!”

“Big Bro?” The little pegasus colt perked up both ears, turning his head to the sky. Thunderlane, his older brother, was racing down to the ground from the air. While Rumble was a light shade of gray with a gray mane, the older pegasus was a dark gray with white mane.

“You alright?!” Thunderlane landed on the ground, moving both hooves out to wrap around his bro and hold him up to his chest. “When I heard about the humans...”

“Knock it off, bro!” Rumble blushed, his head down a bit to try to fight off his brother’s hugs with his small hooves. Great, first Kuki and now his bro. “I’m fine!” He took a second to look around, wondering if anypony else was looking at him at this embarrassing moment. It looks like the other classmates were also in similar situations. Little fillies and colts were getting hugged by overprotective parents. “Wait, are you crying?”

“Are you okay? Were the humans scary?” Thunderlane had his big eyes in tears to look down. “Did they hurt you? Wait...Did those humans touch you?! Show Big Bro where they touched you!”

“Bro!” Rumble’s eyes went wide, looking at Thunderlane. “I only got hugs! Calm down! Nothing bad happened!”

“But that one human that ate babies-”

“Stop that!” Rumble shut both his eyes, trying to fight off the squeezing hold of his older brother.

“Oh thank Celestia you’re safe!”
“Did you anger the humans like the Crusaders?”
“You are coming home right now!”
“As soon as I get the chance, we are moving out of this dragon accident prone town!”

“Please, everypony calm down!” Mayor Mare raised both of her front hooves up to the crowd gathering. She frowned, the various parents and older siblings of the school ponies were relieved, but causing much of an uproar.

“Why should we? Did you see the power these humans have?!” Thunderlane picked up his head from Rumble to look at the Mayor. “What if they went out of control!”

“Now, everypony stop yer belly achin’!” Applejack cried out, frowning. She was using anger at both the townsfolk and at the Dovah to fuel her voice. “Did you forget how they been helping the town so far?!”

“Your partner’s a thief! Is that true?!” A voice spoke out.

“It’s true... Ah think. So what?” Applejack frowned. “He’s still all the things Twilight said at the party.”

“But Applejack! What about the paper?” Both Rumble and Thunderlane turned to look at the new voice speaking. It was Carrot Top.. “Have you read the whole article?! This Otacon helped the changelings! Dan burned our hospital! Even slander against our Princesses!”

“Now Ah won’t know about that! But ya’ll know Princess Celestia has more sense than that!” Applejack frowned at them all. Still, there was so much to process herself. But she forced this back for now. “Now where’d ya get that newspaper?”

“A human child and Scootaloo were passing these out at the new hospital construction site...”
___________________________________

“Back off!” Wally shouted, holding his bubble gum launcher up with both hands grasped around the weapon. “None of the KND are on that cruddy list!”

“You expect us to just let you guys get away with this? Scootaloo, we all thought you learned your lesson about spreading gossip!” Doctor Stables frowned, looking down at the two. Many of the adult ponies that had been working on the hospital had stopped, turning to look at the commotion. So many of the ponies had run off, and only now were they reading the newspaper article.

“Humans... Are-”
“Worse than changelings?”
“An assassin with our Princess Luna?!”
“You mean its the humans fault we have to build a new hospital?!”
“A human tried to kill you, Doc?”

Murmurs and other voices started to spring out amongst the crowd. Angry voices and frowns started to form on the multi colored faces of the workers. Wally was really starting to wonder if telling others about the paper was a good idea again.

“Listen, I think you should come along with-”

“Dynamic Entry!
“Get your damn dirty hooves off them!”

Ash arrived at the hospital construction site, legs stretched out to conect against the face of the pony that had moved out towards Wally. The adult stood up slowly, looking down at Dr. Stables. “You just have to go do the responsible thing, and look where it got you.”

“Number 4!” Kuki rushed over to wally, holding her radio up. “I found Number 4, Number 1!”

“Kuki? What’s going on?” Wally and Scootaloo turned to look at their backup.

“Where’s Rumble?”

“Kids, get going!” Ash looked back over his shoulder to look at them all. “Go meet up with Sokka and the others.”

“But what about you?”

“Number 4! Get Number 3 and go!”

“Number 1? What’s going on?” The blond kid frowned a bit.

“Hey, what was that for! You hurt the doc-”

“Shut it.” Ash moved both arms to dust himself to look back ahead of himself. “Look, you can read that paper and whatever, and you get to complain, and whine,” He rolled his eyes. “Like you’re entitled to. I believe in the freedom of speech. But if a single one of you lays a hoof on the kids...” He reached out to grab his metal hand and remove it from his wrist and toss it to the ground. “I’ll take ya on with just one hand.”

“But you killed-”

“I gave a goddam dragon an uppercut! You think some ponies scare me?” He moved to take out his chainsaw to slip it where he was missing his hand. “Bring it!”

“Number 4, it looks like we’re getting our answers. But it seems the ponies are turning a bit hostile. We rendez-vous later. Number 3 knows where.”

“We got it, sir. Just take your kids and go. But leave Scootaloo,” A new pony stepped up. It was Noteworthy, a blue earth pony. He had volunteered to pitch in and help build the hospital, but at the moment the actual laborer ponies started to gather around the doc. Things were going to turn ugly very fast.

“Wally?” Scootaloo lowered her eyebrows a second, turning to look at her partner. That explained why Rumble was left behind.

“I-”

“She stays. I’m not getting accused of kidnapping,” Ash added.

“You’d better go...” Scootaloo said to lower her head. Wally frowned, looking from Kuki and then to Ash. It wasn’t fair! The KND were not mentioned on that list. He raised both eyebrows though, when Scootaloo gave him her scooter. “For luck.”

“... I get it.” Wally took the scooter and turned away. Crud. The only pony or kid that knew what he was going through. “Kuki, get in the wagon.” Number 3 did as she was told, moving to get the other papers out of the wagon.

“The others are already on their way, but we all left our partners behind too.” The radio spoke.

“For what it’s worth sir, thank you. You did stand up to the dragon single handedly...” Noteworthy moved down to pick up Ash’s metal hand to hand it back.

“If this mess ever clears up, I’m buying drinks for the workers...” Ash nodded. He took his hand back and took off, leading the kids towards the mountain far away. He was going to miss these guys. Sure, he hated the food, but these guys worked alongside him for the last few days to rebuild the hospital. He didn’t look back though, leaving most of the workers to look back at the best damn lumberjack Ponyville has ever seen.
___________________________________

There was a lot of green. Green grass on hills and the ground where there was no paths. Green bushes that were trimmed and kept looking nice to adorn the area. Trees full of healthy leaves added green above eye level. Sokka frowned, not used to so much green. One would think that after living in Ponyville a few days, anyone would get used to the foliage. Sokka himself had camped out in lots of forests and jungles after traveling with Aang. Unfortunately, when running and your adrenaline’s pumping in your blood- Things tend to blur and make it hard to remember to leave markers to keep yourself from getting lost.

He hoped Dovahkiin and Ash were doing ok. So far, there had been no one else on the path. This was the same direction Team Espionage had taken when they left Ponyville on their mission. At least he could see the mountain, so he wasn’t completely lost. With any luck, Otacon and his team would be using the same road. Sokka’s chest moved up and down, puffing for air as he carried extra gear than he was used to. He had the elven sword Dovahkiin made for him, and he managed to carry the maps in Mayor Mare’s saddle bag on his left shoulder.

Sokka debated using the octo-phone to contact the others, but his uncooperative brain was also being bogged down by the implications of the newspaper. Why could he read Equestrian script? Did Celestia have anything to do with Nate’s poisoning? Were the other humans more evil that the newspaper presented them to be? And, if the facts were real, who managed to get all of these things? He couldn’t recall the humans sharing that much from the others. How much time before the check in anyway?

“Sokka!”

“Hoagie?” Sokka blinked, turning to look at the children. Number 1, 3 and 5 walked in tandem. Behind them, Dovahkiin and Merchant followed. “I’m glad you’re all ok!”

“Believe me, news spreads fast in Ponyville,” Merchant huffed a second. Junebug had hurried after him, refusing to be left behind. He chuckled, seeing how she had grown a backbone. First, she had been hesitant about adventure, now she was running head first into it. “We managed to find these kids spreading the papers in the train station.”

“You what?!” Sokka moved his hands to the side of his shaved head, a bit shocked. “You wrote this?”

“Well, no- Actually the colts and fillies did the writing. According to them, a robed fellow gave them the article.” Nigel moved a hand to rub his chin. “We had to leave the others behind after the news.”

“I had no idea the ponies could act like real adult jerks... Then again, we did knock out poor Time Turner,” Hoagie added.

“Oh you guys are in so much trouble!” Sokka frowned, lowering his hands to look between the kids.

“Hold it, Sokka. The kids had a reason. But I think we should all wait until we are all together to explain,” Dovahkiin moved to step ahead of the children.

“Fine...” Sokka moved his hand to rub both eyes. “At least you're all okay.”

“Team Ponyville?”

“Was that...” Sokka opened his eyes and turned to look over at Team Espionage. “Twilight?

“What are you guys doing here? It’s almost time for the check in.”

“Look, a lot happen. Gather in so I can fill you in.”
________________________________________

“Alright. It’s time for the check in. Do you know what to do, Mr. Samurai?” Distant Star presented the octo-phone back to Jack.

“Yes. Well, at least after you explained the plan to me. And yes, you do have a point.” The white robed human slipped the phone on.

“Alright, this is Team Canterlot. I am issuing an order.”

********************************************************

“Jack? An order?” Sokka and Otacon raised their eyebrows, turning to look at the others gathered around. Samus once again broadcasting the message for the others to hear.

****************************************************

“But comrade, Phoenix is still missing!” Spy turned to look at the rest of Team Appleloosa.

****************************************************

“We have no choice. There is much to discuss, and all gathered at my side, in person, would be better.” Team Canterlot, including Snape and the Doctor were all standing in the gardens around Jack. Lots of room there.

*************************************************

“Since when do we let others give orders!” Dan shouted. “And what’s this about Phoenix missing? And this crisis Sokka mentioned?” Fluttershy moved to hug Soma. The others waited patiently for Dan to take command.

****************************************************

“Since you erred in your command, Dan. A smart maneuver at this point would be to rally all of our sources. Till this point, we have all been mislead.”

“Mistake? I don’t make mistakes! What kind of mistake?!” Dan shouted from his end.

“Dan, calm yourself. It was an error, but one of ignorance. The perfect plan to strike back against the changelings would be a single team. Instead of splitting us up-” Jack took a second to look back at Distant and nod. “Would be to make one team. Twilight Sparkle is the only unicorn other than the princesses with the magic power to cast Dispel and Detect Magic properly. A power user such as Soma for emergencies, Dovahkiin for healing and long range combat, and Samus. With her ship and rapid transport, we could have all visited each town in less than a day. Twilight would have used her magic, then the others could have captured the changelings.”

*****************************************************

“Oh wow...” Twilight’s eyes opened wide to look over at Samus. Her ship could carry a few people- And considering how fast she reported it could move...

“He got a point,” Snake turned to look over at Samus.

************************************************

“Well, damnit! Are you telling me we lost Phoenix for nothing?!?” Spy shouted. The others in his team backed off a bit, noticing Spy’s outrage. Rainbow Dash raised her ears. Was this not her fault?

*********************************************

“I...” Dan’s mouth was a bit open. Was this all his fault? “I guess this makes sense. Fine. Samus... Start collecting everyone. Can you collect us all? No problems with power usage?”

*********************************************

“No, my ship had plenty of power. But it’s a meant for single transport, so I can’t have too many passengers at once.” Samus spoke back through her own communications equipment. “Where do we meet?”

***********************************************
“Canterlot. No one say anything, we must all be ready to face the truth of our actions. Jack out.”
_____________________________________

Roger Smith and the other Darksigns turned to look around in the new location. Once more, they were inside a cavern. Sombra’s dark magic fog vanished slowly, showing off the changelings collected in the room. Gilgamesh blinked once, then frowned. Again, another cavern.

“Hmm... Interesting creatures,” Wesker spoke out first, looking over at the lower ranked insects. He then turned to look at King Aurelius and Queen Chrysalis. “My my...”

“You are all so cute!” Kefka shouted. He immediately rushed over to one of the changelings to squeeze it in a hug. “Can I keep one?”

“No, you sick clown,” Vegeta said. Luthor frowned at the clown, agreeing with the prince.

“Humans?” Queen stood up from her throne, eyes opened wide. This was her first time meeting them. As the reports mentioned, they were indeed ape-like.

“King, Queen. Forgive my intrusion, but we could not stay in Canterlot. I present to you, my champions.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Oh, but I’d like to be a tree,” Fluttershy closed both her eyes to smile. Soma tilted his head to the side, blinking once. He turned his left hand out to snap his fingers, making a tree sprout from the ground in seconds to give out fruit.

“Really?” Applejack frowned. “One snap of his fingers and a tree grows with fruit, and we earth ponies have to do all that work!”

“Oh, but Soma isn’t showing-” Fluttershy stopped a second to look at Soma once more. This time, he leaned forward and opened his mouth wide to send a giant tongue out to grab one of his fruit to eat.

“How uncouth,” Rarity frowned. “Just like frog.”

“Yeah, but just imagine if he decide to use that tongue to please his mare,” Rainbow Dash elbowed Rarity.

“I personally find this amazing. Soma’s powers are so amazingly diverse!” Twilight Sparkle went down the list of powers the soul hunter had at his control. “Do you have anything that can alter your status or appearance?”

“Well, other than the transformations powers? I do have a few that boost my powers...” The Element of Acceptance took a second to cross both arms on his chest. “Oh! I do have one soul that boost’s my luck with a physical display!” Soma shut both eyes to lower both arms at his side to lift his shoulders up. “Flying Humanoid!” Two large white wings sprouted from his back to spread out a bit over his head. They were ethereal, glowing with power as Soma opened both eyes to smile.

“Its like looking at a real angel,” Sephiroth commented.

*POOMF*

“What was that?” Twilight opened both her eyes to look back at the sound.

Both of Fluttershy’s wings flared out straight over her form as she stared. Pumping blood engorged her wings, almost making them visibly pump. The pegasus stared at Soma with her eyes wide, mouth opened a bit to drool.

“Soma! Go limp!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“Go wha-” The teen was tackled by the yellow pegasus begun to drag him away. “Help me!”

“Stay out of my shed!” Fluttershy turned around to look at her friends and begun to laugh.

Author's Note

Short Chapter, I know. Sorry. Getting better at typing with one arm.

On a separate note-

Saturday, Feb. 9, 2013. Little bit after 1:30 pm. Yours Truly, Mistershield- was hit by a car. Hit and run really. Little chance to read the plates.

Saturday, Feb. 16, 2013. Released from hospital. Few minor injuries, nothing serious. Bruised muscles, injured knee ligaments, messed up right arm. Up and moving though.

Still no pc. but a friend managed to lend a laptop to continue writing. Least for this chapter. Will have to wait and see for future chapters...

Eye of the Storm

Chapter 66- Eye of the Storm

Samus sat in her ship, both of her hands at the controls. Her ship was a Hunter class, nicknamed the ‘Cosmo Liner.’ It was about 30 feet long, 20 feet wide, and 8 feet high. While the dimensions are adequate for a small cruiser ship for one person, much of the ship was taken up by weapons, propulsion system, and other things. Luckily, the “cargo” area had enough room to hold a cage for the dangerous creatures she sometimes hunted. She did have a co-pilot chair, a bathroom and a teleport standing pad. Roughly, this meant she could carry about 3 humans and 3 ponies without too many problems.

And there were problems. Team Espionage was first, taking Twilight, Trixie, and Big Macintosh and their humans on the first run. For Twilight and Trixie though- It was a rough ride. For some odd reason, unicorns did not travel well at high speeds. And Samus had no airbags. Luckily, this was a ridiculously short trip for her ship. Ponyville was a short trip from Canterlot, and in her ship it took less than 10 minutes. Would have been five if Trixie and Twilight had not thrown up on controls.

“I can’t see the controls!” Otacon screamed out. Twilight had insisted on riding in front, wanting to see the windows and monitors of the ship. She thought she could handle space flight, having her own balloon. Wrong.

“You okay, Trixie?” Snake moved a left hand to pat Trixie’s back as her mouth was heaving into the human toilet.

“Twily!” Shining Armor smiled, a huge grin on his face to see his favorite sister. Twilight Sparkle rushed over to hug her brother. Otacon flinched at the name. While a nerd and geek, that nickname was horrible. “Who is this?” Armor asked to look at Otacon. “Is he ok?” He took a second to sniff the air. Did... Did he smell bile? Had Otacon thrown up in the ride? Vergil had both eyes shut, arms crossed on his chest to not throw up at the display of affection between the pony siblings.

“Oh, sorry BBBF,” Twilight moved herself from her brother, turning to look up at Otacon. “This is my partner, Dr. Hal Emmerich, but we all call him Otacon.”

“Ah, this is Science? The quiet one here is Vergil Sparda, my partner,” Armor moved to the side and present Vergil. “He’s... A very capable commander.” He had taken a pause to try and find a positive thing to say.

“Otacon. You have no idea how much we need someone with intellect...” Vergil said in a low voice. “Other than Jack, the others are too swept up in the “feel good” sentiment.”

“Feel good?” Otacon asked, moving his right hand to push his glasses over his eyes. The devil turned his head to the side, motioning to ‘Bravo’ team. Johnny and Blueblood and their new Daedric warrior ‘Carl’ were trying to figure out how the chaotic staff worked. They had Spike as a guinea pig. So far though, they changed him into various things before he was restored to his purple self.

“Spike! What are they doing to you?!” Twilight rushed off to try and save her assistant.

“I don’t want to ask, do I?” Otacon asked. “Well, let me introduce you to...” Otacon stopped a second, trying to look around. “Where’s Snake and Trixie?” Off to the side, a cardboard box was seen with blue hooves and a pair of dark gray legs making their way off to the side.

(If anyone wonders how Snake got another cardboard box- A wizard did it. Yeah, Snape.)

“Why are we doing this?” Snake whispered as he took the unicorn towards the garden.

“I antagonized Princess Celestia’s personal student! I even took them all to trial. Trixie has no desire to show her face.” The two continued to the gardens undetected.

“By the way doctor...” Armor had both eyes closed a second. “If I found out you’ve been making out with my sister..” He opened both eyes, suddenly making an angry snarl. “I’m going to-”

“Armor... I’m not the aggressive one. Maybe you can talk her down?” Otacon questioned with a sweatdrop on the side of his head.

“Come. We are gathering in the gardens,” Vergil turned away without much warning. “We can make introductions later.”

“What about the others?” Big Mac asked as he walked along side Otacon’s side.

“Others?” Vergil asked, stopping a moment.

“The ponies left in Ponyville. Some of the humans in our group got left behind.”

“Leave that to the welcome committee,” Vergil walked back towards the gardens. “The others have the job to lead the other groups.” He was referring to Terra and Cadence, who were now welcoming some of Team Ponyville.

____________________________________

The second trip took Merchant Pasta, Junebug, Sokka, Dovahkiin, Ash, and the KND. Though this run had much less problems. The KND were all caged up through, Ash frowning at them. They had their heads down, as if they were punished. Though they needed to pry the dragonborn off before he squeezed the life out of Sokka. While Junebug was squeezing Merchant for dear life though, he didn’t seemed fazed at all.

Samus was assured by the Canterlot medics that his bones would be restored relatively quickly.

“Greetings champions!” Princess Cadence greeted them with a warm smile. “Where... Are your pony partners?” Sokka was taken away by medics, so Ash took over. He moved to hand a paper for Terra and the Crystal Kingdom leader to read quietly.

“I’m a what?!” Terra said, lifting her head up from the article. A few more memories started to fill her head. It seemed all she needed was a catalyst to clear her head. Memories flooded of when she was freed from the slave crown. Her mouth slowly fell open.

“Yeah. The kids here spread the news in all Ponyville, so all of our partners....” Ash raised his metal hand up to lift two fingers to making a cutting noise.

“Oh... This is bad, very bad” Cadence shut both of her eyes a bit. “Terra, please take them to the garden. Nopony mention anything to anyone until we can gather everyone. I will have Canterlot chariots retrieve the ponies in Ponyville.” Terra nodded, leading the somber humans over to the meeting place.

“Just a word of warning... Don’t use “anypony” or anything with pony when you’re referring to us all. It pisses Dan off,” Dovahkiin turned to look down at the.... Oddly colored princess alicorn. While he loved Applejack’s simple rustic look, Cadence was too much.

“Hey Princess... What are ya buyin’?” Junebug said, lifting a hoof up to Merchant as he opened his jacket to flash the princess.

“I...” Cadence shook her head to the sides. “You are a Ponyville earth pony?”

“Yer losing her, Junebug. She’s trying to change the subject....” Merchant Pasta graded his partner's sales pitch.

“Please, Junebug. I need you to go with the guards to collect the other ponies.”

“Even the little ones? I’m not sure how the parents will feel about that.” Junebug frowned, losing her interest in the sale.

“I will write you a letter. Let’s hurry.”

________________________________________

The third trip for Samus lead her to retrieve Team Baltimare. Team Appleloosa was closer, but by the team count, it would take two trips for her. Being further away, the trip took her longer than an hour. The trip was easy enough for her- The bounty hunter knew how to keep Rarity in the bathroom, and both Pinkie and Fluttershy had no problems with flight. It was deciding what to do with the ponies riding the train that was the problem.

“We don’t have time for this! We got to go to the meeting!” Dan frowned, his right hand up to point at the ship. Pinkie Pie stood behind Dan, but she was frowning a bit. While the idea of leaving ponies behind bothered her, she knew that Rainbow Dash and her old pony friends and new humans friends needed them all.

“But we can’t leave them here, Dan. What if the changelings come back?” Soma asked, Fluttershy in his corner. Both turned to look at the Conductor and the other ponies staring at the strange looking air balloon that was Samus’ ship.

“They both make good points,” Nate said with eyes closed. “How far is Baltimare? Three, two hours walking?”

“So close to our destination, yet so far...” Rarity mused as she turned to look at the direction of the city. It was still so far away that it could not be seen.

“Look, I can’t stay. I can’t ferry them all!” Samus shouted, lifting her arm cannon at the arguing. “I’m doing this because its an order, not out of the goodness of my heart! Thanks for considering my opinion and asking me!” She was just tired of things. She still had other deliveries to make, and them arguing like she was not even here was pissing her off. Men. Let her be the bad guy, she was used to people looking down at her because of her occupation.

“I’m... I’m sorry, Samus,” Fluttershy added. She had urged Soma on. Dan turned his head, not really wanting to apologize. But there was a lot that needed to be done and not wasted on other things.

“Can’t we send a letter to Celestia or something and have someone pick them up?” Pinkie offered with a small smile to look back at the ponies traveling with them. Every now and then Pinkie had a good idea.

“We can send word via radio. Otacon should have his communicator working. Get on.” Samus lead the way into the ship.

“With any luck, somepo- Er, someone will come from Baltimare to pick you all up. Till then, do stay hiding,” Rarity added with a smile to look at them all. While she tried to put on a brave face, Dan was staring at her from behind. They managed to contact base camp, and a letter was sent from Princess Celestia towards the navy base in Baltimare. The trip was silent enough, no one wanted to comment on the motion sickness Rarity had. Once at Canterlot, they were welcomed by Travis and Princess Luna.

“Bro!” Travis moved out to have his left arm out to Nate.

“Ha! I thought you told me to knock off the mushy stuff!” Nate moved his own arm out to grasp his blood brother’s hand in a squeeze. Both humans then lowered their arms, still hold their hands to move into a shoulder bump. Princess Luna and Rarity smiled at the sight. If only their own sisters shared an unspoken bond of affection.

“Can we get on with this? We got a-”

“Now!”

Dan was interrupted when Snape and the Doctor hoped out from some bushes in an ambush. Each one of the taller humans moved to grab an arm of Dan. Snape the right, leaving the Time Lord to the other.

“Unhand me!” Dan yelled out, looking up in anger.

“Are we giving Dan a party?” Pinkie Pie blinked once, looking at how the two taller humans took her fiance to Distant Star as he jumped out from behind Dan’s position.

“Not exactly!” The Doctor shouted, grin on his face. When was the last time he had done a good hazing? Distant lowered his head, placing his horn on the back of Dan’s head. The horn glowed with a gray color. The Discord spell had been placed on Dan.

“Umm... What’s going on?” Soma raised both eyebrows, not sure how to... Wait a second. The soul hunter’s eyes narrowed a bit to look at Snape’s form. “You! You poisoned Nate!” Soma shouted, lifting his right hand up to point at the wizard. Fluttershy’s eyes opened wide, as the others also caught wind. The young man was the only one that recognized the dark robes Snape had revealed that fateful day.

“You?! You poisoned my Nathan!? Prepare to be used as a pincushion made from foot long needles!” Rarity shouted as she charged at Snape. Nate’s mouth lay open, as did Travis. Nate, in shock of his partner’s outburst. Travis because the helpful wizard was the one to poison his bro.

“Leave room for me!” Travis shouted as his beam katana was flicked up at attention to join the charge.

“Levicorpus!” Snape released his hold over Dan to turn around and wave his wand at the approaching duo. The jinx took hold in an instant , the unicorn and the assassin were hoisted up by their right ankles to float upside down. Normally, Snape could use this spell without even chanting it, but there was two people he had to use this on.

“The hell is this!?” Travis shouted out loud, his focus suddenly disrupted as the blood flowed into his head.

“Magic?! Release me this instant, you brute!” Rarity shouted, her own magic horn also being disrupted by her upside downness.

“Oh my! Is this a party trick?” Pinkie Pie shouted with glee. One would think she would be more concerned with Dan, but she thought this was a welcome back party. After all, Dan was smiling from ear to ear.

“Wha?” Dan was released by the Doctor, who took out his sonic screwdriver and begun to scan Dan’s head. “Oh, hey. You got any munchies? I have a snack attack brah.” Both of Distant’s eyes shot open, not sure what to expect there.

“Say what?” The gray unicorn asked, taking a step to the side to look at Dan’s face. The angry one had both eyes closed, showing off his pointy teeth.

“Oh man. You look awesome with yellow and red eyes,” The smaller human also turned to look at Discord. “Say Brah, know where I can score some cheesey puffs?”

“Dear me...” The Time Lord blinked once. “That spell instantly hit Dan with thousands of milligrams of dopamine at once. Oh well this explains it. Dan has the Amygdala three sizes larger than a normal human. No wonder he’s always angry.” It would take a lot of dopamine just to affect the angry one. He also took a second to raise both eyebrows. Who put a microchip inside Dan’s head?

(Chris, Dan’s best human friend from his home town, has a wife named Elise. She placed the chip one night to keep track of Dan to keep her husband safe. Poor Chris, always getting dragged in Dan’s revenge schemes.)

“Put my knight down!” Luna shouted, her eyes turning white as she used her projected voice.

“Someone tell me what the hell is going on! And put my bro down!” Nate shouted as he took out the silver handgun to point at Snape.

“Feeling dizzy...” Rarity said as the blood started to flow into her head.

“Me too!” Dan added, his hand moving to touch the sonic screwdriver.

“Please, stay calm everypony!” Distant begun to talk.

“Ha! Everypony!” Dan chuckled. Pinkie Pie immediately frowned, rushing over to her fiance.

“What have they done to you! Speak to me, Danny Wanny!” Her eyes narrowed a bit to look into Dan’s eyes. Once alert and always vibrant with rage, had now mellowed out. Now she knew something was wrong.

“Oh hey, Pinkie!” Dan said with glee. “Wanna make out?”

“Give me back my Danny Wanny!” Pinkie Pie shouted into the air, eyes closed to push her head into his chest. “Give me back the angry Danny I fell in love with!”

“Damnit,” Distant moved his right hoof to hold his forehead. “Snape!”

“I’m going to put you both down now. Make no sudden movements,” The wizard shut both eyes a bit, lifting his two jinxed subjects to look them in the eye. “We can all calm down, and my partner can explain things.”

“Fuck you!” Travis shouted, the whole time his legs and arms waving about to try to get himself free. “Luna!” Nodding her head once, Luna narrowed his eyes to invoke the roulette and spin. Unfortunately, it was 777. That meant Anarchy in the Galaxy- And he didn’t want to burn Nate or Luna. He added the others after a second. Why did Luna have such good luck? His old partner at least messed up now and then.

“Put them down. Now.” Soma stood behind Snape, his death Scythe out to move around Snape’s neck. “Don’t make me use this.” Fluttershy moved over to fly next to Rarity, trying to lift the unicorn’s body up so she was at least laying down and the blood to relegate once more.

“Make peace, not war, brah,” Dan said with a smile as Pinkie cried into his chest. Both of his arms moved to hug her and pet her pink mane.

“I’m going to move my wand now. It will be to set them down,” Snape answered in a low and deep voice. Soma kept a foot distance from the back of the wizard, eyes narrowed to keep both hands gripped on the long pole arm. Snape kept his face stoic, not showing fear.

“If-” Soma stopped talking, once more his mouth filled with a cupcake. Again? What was wrong with this place and stuffing cupcakes in his throat? The teen shut both eyes to cough and move the scythe back to clear his mouth.

“I would really not want my champion harmed, thank you very much. While he sets them down, can we please get to the meeting? We can handle things there,” Distant said with a bored tone in his voice. Snape still lowered his arm, placing the assassin and the alabaster unicorn on the ground.

“Oh I feel much better now,” Rarity smiled to look at her pegasus friend. Satisfied that Rarity was alright, Fluttershy went off to her new coltfriend to make sure he was alright.

“You know what? No. Not doing it...” Nate raised his gun to point at the sky. “Dan would want this. Start talking!” The treasure hunter commanded with a frown. Even he had a limit of what he could take.

“Fine. Let’s talk and walk,” Distant shook his head to the sides. Humans. So chaotic at times, but yet they constantly wanted things explained to them. Least that was a point for ponies. If someone in charge said something- Like a doctor or princess- The other ponies listened and filed in. Much less time wasted. Then again, this was also a sign of subjugation. All the others started to walk and follow behind them.

“I’m watching you, asshole,” Travis said once he could stand. He stared at Snape, who followed behind Distant. Luna moved in to help her knight lean on her form to start walking. Rarity in the meantime, was being carried by Nate. Both were visibly upset though. The unicorn hosting thoughts of horrible torture while the human wondering if this was really the guy that poisoned him.

“First, Dan is under a status called ‘Discorded.’ It was a safety measure. I’m glad it worked...” Distant muttered that last part in a low voice. Last thing he wanted was another dog running around. “You were there with Dan when he issued his death threats. Least this way, Celestia won’t die and the mellowed out Dan won’t burst a blood vessel.”

“Back to the poisoning...” Soma added, also frowning at Mr. Popular, Snape. Everyone turned to look at the wizard, who walked with his head held high and both hands in front of himself to hold his left wrist in his right.

“Yes well, Snape didn’t poison Mr. Rogue there,” Distant also kept his head up to look ahead. “Though he did make the concoction.”

“There’s another funny word! Just like pickle barrel kumquat!”

Everyone opened their eyes wide and took steps back from Dan, who had spoken out loud. Pinkie shut both her eyes to trot along Dan. While she understood why they took the precaution against her fiance, she still wanted her old Danny back.

“Don’t worry Dan. We’ll get you back...”

“Who poisoned me then? Changelings?” Nate asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, it was the Doctor...” Distant turned his head to look back. Good. The Doctor made himself scarce.

“What?!” Princess Luna raised her eyebrows. Her sister’s champion?

“And... He’s missing. If I see him again I’m going to make him....” Rarity stopped herself, coughing once into her left hoof. Nathan raised his eyebrow, getting to learn of her more violent temperament. “Do forgive me, Mr. Snape. You... Didn’t know what the Doctor was going to do with that potion, didn’t you?” She added that last part with a icy cold tone.

“Distant Star is still talking. Don’t be rude. I would’ve thought a proper unicorn lady such as yourself would know that. I was wrong...” Snape turned his head away from Rarity. While she deserved the sting, Rarity was still cross with the wizard. She said nothing to let the gray unicorn continue. Now that she thought about it... This unicorn sounded like Discord. But why was he dressed like Trixie? Was he her father? No wonder she didn’t like him.

“Hey, brah. I like, just realized. Talking ponies. Far out, man,” Dan grinned to look up at Soma. As much as the teen feared his team leader, he wanted the old Dan back. This... Mellow Dan was freaking him out.

“Where did that Doc vanish to? The nerve of that guy talking to us like he didn’t do anything wrong,” Travis moved to stand up straight now to talk. “I’ll kill him, I swear it.”

“Back to the explanation folks!” Distant rolled his eyes. “The poison wasn’t lethal. It was just meant to weaken him considerably. As to why he did it? I think Princess Celestia wants to address that. Now, everyone hold your questions and reports until we are all gathered. There is much to go over, and we waste time repeating ourselves.”

___________________________________

Johnny Bravo and Prince Blueblood smiled, looking at the next set of ponies arrived. Johnny’s smile was quickly lost when he saw nothing but more ponies walk out of the carriage.

“Aww dang it,” The Element of Luck cursed his luck with women.

“I dunno, Johnny. They look really nice,” Blueblood flirted behind his shades. “Think they will like the new Blue?”

“Course they will. You got my style,” Johnny moved to cross both arms on his chest. Derpy flew out to set her daughter down on the ground. Applejack moved out to help the Mayor step out. The Cutie Mark Crusaders, Rumble, and Pipsqueak all them hopped out to land and look around themselves.

“Welcome to Canterlot!” Blue smiled at the mares. Applejack, the only mare in the group to have actually caught a glimpse of the Prince before took a double take.

“Uhh... that’s mighty kind of ya,” The orange mare stared at the Prince’s new hairdo.

“See? She can’t stop staring!” Johnny grined, giving his partner a thumbs up.

“Ya, umm... Which one of the lying humans are ya?” Applejack quickly turned her head to address Johnny.

“Whoa there Miss Ac-Ti-Tude!” Johnny frowned, immediately losing his good mood. “Now listen here. I maybe alotta things, but Momma didn’t raise no liar!”

“Applejack dear,” Mayor Mare frowned a bit, turning to look at her would be escort. “Please. I know you're upset at-”

“Of course Ah’m upset! That-” Applejack found herself silenced. Prince Blueblood moved to stand in front of the Mayor and looked down at her face.

“I have no idea what is causing your distress, madam,” The Prince spoke with a cold tone, his sunglasses sliding down his nose a bit to expose narrowed eyes. Vain and spoiled he was, but he would never yell at a mare. “But that is no way to treat a mayor or a mare. And if you insult my knight again, I shall consider this an offense to my own personal being.” He then lowered his head to bring his face only an inch away from Applejack’s face. “Do I make myself clear?”

“Ah...” Applejack frowned, ready to buck kick this spoiled prince’s face in. Still angry over Dovahkiin’s past, she snorted a few times before she turned to look at the others. Applebloom, still bald, looked up at her sister with teary doe eyes. She had said nothing on the whole trip, making her sister upset. The Honest pony turned to look at the rest of the colt and fillies and saw that they were getting a bit scared as well.

“I’m sorry Ms. Mayor. Ah should know better,” Applejack shut both of her eyes and sighed. “And sorry too Mr...”

“Johnny Bravo. Coolest man this side of Equestria. Hu Ha Ho!”

“Mr. Bravo. Ah shouldn’t treat you so poorly either. Ah let my feelings git the better of me.” Applejack then smiled to look at the others. She should save her anger for the one that deserves it. Wait a tic, one of the fillies was missing.

“Why is nopony helping me!” Scootaloo shouted out loud, scared out of her wits by the black clad humanoid chasing after her.

“Oh, that’s just Carl. He’s-” Johnny stopped a second, left eyebrow raised in a whiplash sound. “Why is Carl chasing after the chicken like that? He didn’t chase Bush.” Bush Bravo is the new pet chicken of the blonde, made from the Wabbajack staff.

‘Carl’ finally caught up to Scootaloo when she tripped. Frightened for her life, she gave out a small girlish scream as the Daedric fellow leaned down to grab her.

“You leave Scots alone, you freak!” Rumble shouted as he took to the air and rush in to save... The giggling pegasus? “What the...”

“Stop tickling me!” Scootaloo had both of her eyes shut as she laugh non-stop. “The only pony that tickles me is my... Daddy?” Carl stopped tickling her, lifting her up from under her front hooves and spin her around into his chest in a hug.

“Daddy?” Rumble asked, coming to land and look up at Carl.

“I dunno Rumble. I think this guy is my Dad...” Scootaloo said with an eyebrow raised. The Daedric soldier nodded up and down.

“He used to be a pony until a spell mix up. We’re still working the kinks out,” Blueblood walked up to look at odd father/daughter combo.

“You got- Like, the coolest Dad ever!” Rumble opened his eyes wide to stare in awe at the cool dad. Scoots lowered her head to rub against the black metal of the humanoid to hide her blush.

“Small world, isn’t it?” Mayor Mare asked with an eyebrow raised.

“Come. Your humans and the others are waiting.”

“Mom’s gonna freak out, Dad...” Scoots smiled to move her tiny hooves out to hug her new daddie.

“The KND are here?!” Blueblood took a few steps back as he found himself suddenly assaulted by a lot of young ponies.

“Take me to my matey landlubber, else we make you walk the plank!”

____________________________________

Samus was getting tired of vomiting ponies, whining, and other general unpleasantries going on in her ship. No wonder she liked to travel alone. In order to save the time and make a final trip, she made all of the human males stuck in the cage.

“Small world...” Vash forced a grin, finding himself wedge against the body of Ralf and Sephiroth. He was stuck between a brick wall and a guy with the personality of a brick wall. Braeburn stood next to Lyra, looking at her drooling. Sephiroth and two hot humans?

“Any moment now, one of them will get jungle fever...” Lyra whispered. Braeburn looked up to his worried partner. Vash gulped.

“Yippie Ki Yay,” Cheerilee said with a sultry tone. Ralf now shut both eyes to sweatdrop.

“Aren’t you excited about riding in a flying machine?!” Little Strongheart grinned, looking out the windows at the rapid speed they traveled. “The sights... Oh.”

“Yeah, not gonna lie. Visuals are lacking, I miss having earth under my feet, and I got butterflies in my stomach at the thought of seeing Sokka again...” Toph replied. “But I like this seat, Samus.”

“You’re welcome, Toph Beifong. After hearing your story at Appleloosa, I fear what the others will do to Rainbow Dash...” Samus shoo her head to the sides. Said Rainbow was laying down on Blue Spy’s lap. Both Zecora and the Frenchmen petted her mane. Tucked in a fetal position, Rainbow Dash shivered by the thoughts plaguing her mind.

“All my fault. All my fault. All my fault,” Rainbow repeated to herself over and over again. Both of her eyes shut, she hugged her tail between her legs. Only now did she allow herself to realize just how bad she crashed. Trucy was an orphan again, Phoenix could be captured or worse, Dan was going to massacre her, the other Elements would never talk to her again. She did not want to see the look on the angry faces of the other humans once they realized what she had done.

Once they finally arrived, Spike and Jack greeted them with a smile. That was, until they found the somber mood the whole team was in. Vash carried Dash in his arms to lead the way to the others. Save Ralf, who kept his distance from Rainbow.

“So, Phoenix is missing...” The samurai frowned, lowering his head down. “Come. We must gather. We are glad to have you all back though.” Everyone quietly followed behind the now sad Spike. This was gonna be bad...

“Sokka?” Toph picked up her head after walking a few seconds. Although Sokka couldn’t see her, she could certainly feel him.

“Go get him!” Little Strongheart grinned up at Toph.

“But...” Toph blushed, a rush of heat filling her face. When she was younger, she had no problems punching or even approaching her favorite jokester. “What if-”

“Toph?”

“Is that his voice? I bet he sounds handsome,” Little teased her partner.

“I...” Toph instantly found herself tackled in a hug.

“Toph! I’m glad to see you!” Sokka moved out to wrap the earthbender in his arms. He hoisted her up and spun her around. “You have no idea how much I needed to see a familiar face!”

“Sokka! Cut it out! You’re embarrassing me. It’s not like I missed you...” Toph said in a low voice. Her cheeks could not stop burning her from the inside out. “I bet you’re just happy about your precious space sword...”

“You wait... Space Sword?” Sokka blinked twice, setting her down to look at her back. “I didn’t even notice that. Huh. But look at you! You’re taller!”

“You... noticed me? Not your sword?” Toph questioned.

“Of course I care about you more than my sword! I gave it up once to save your life, remember!?” Sokka grinned. The adults and mare took a second to look at the two.

“Sokka and Toph, sitting in a tree...” Spike sang as he lead the others away to the garden.

“Here’syourswordgottagobye!” Toph thrust the sword she had been carrying for the last few months. She then stomped the ground, forming a tent made from earth flaps around her form.

Rainbow Dash picked up her head a second, smiling at the two.

Phoenix had been the one to make sure those two spoke to each other after a long time.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus: Rejected “Discorded” Dan personalities

Attempt #1

“Let me tell you something! The Dan does not like being in armbars! Say uncle!” Dan shouted, lifting his left hand to point at The Doctor.

“What?” The Time Lord raised both eyebrows before he was locked by Dan’s left arm to choke his neck.

“Whatcha gonna do when Danomania goes wild on you!”

Attempt #2

“Oh, that necktie and that suit? Please. Who are you trying to impress honey?” Dan raised his right hand, snapping his fingers repeatedly to make a “Z” in the air while his other hand rested on his hip. “So passe.”

“I made Dan a coltcuddler...” Distant moved a hoof to cover his eyes.

Attempt #3

“La la la la la.... Zzzzzz..... La la la la..... Zzzzzz” Dan passed out on the ground, apparently asleep. The “La la la la” he sang was sorta of a sweet angelic voice. The “zzzzz” sounded like the angry snarls of a demon god.

“I’ve come across many curious and horrifying things in my life, but I still find that disturbing on so many levels...” Snape raised his left arm up to shield himself.

Attempt #4

“I’ve come to chew gum and kick ass... And I’m all out of gum,” Dan said in a deep voice. Each one of his hands moved to his shirt to pull it off over his head to expose his pale and clammy skin. He then put on a pair of shades and took out his grenade launcher. “Hail to the King!”

“Danny?” Pinkie Pie raised both of her eyebrows.

“Anybody mind if... I take off my pants?” The small human raised his eyebrows up and down suggestively. Fluttershy immediately shut her eyes to wince at the thought, while Rarity summoned her couch to faint on it. Pinkie Pie blushed, moving her hooves to cover her mouth and giggle.

Attempt #5

“I say, good sir, do you have any Grey Poupon?” Dan raised his left hand to place a monacle over his left eye. “Or perhaps some tea and spotted dick?”

“Actually, I’m kinda hungry. Could go for some spotted dick,” Nathan rubbed his stomach. Only too late did he realize his mistake as almost everyone but Rarity and Pinkie Pie felt revulsion in their own stomachs.

“I’d... I’d like to watch please,” Rarity admitted.

Author's Note

I'm not dead yet!

I decided to not censor swearing, but its not like I am going to have them all swear their heads off.

Still re-cooperating, but at least I got both arms and I got a junky pc to work with.

Here's hoping I can still deliver.

Truth Unveiled

Chapter 67- Truth Unveiled

The garden was set up for the grand meeting they would all have. Twilight Sparkle recognized this place as the location for her last birthday party. Least, the part where she wore that pretty yellow Sunday dress and her friends did a conga line. Plastic lawn chairs, the few chairs that could fit all types of ponies and humans, had been set up. Long tables filled with refreshments and food had been presented. Had it not been for the lack of any type of decoration, one could say this was a party. But the mood was hard to read.

“Rumble!” Number Three rushed forward to grab hold of her partner in a glomp. The poor pegasus colt was not having that, so he ran for his life. Still, he did it with a smile. Wally stared up at the most frightening black soulless armor holding up his partner.

“Wally, this is my dad! Daddy, this is my partner!” Scoots said. Number Four could only stare with his mouth open. At the word ‘partner’ though, Carl, the Daedra pony started to growl at Wally. The rest of the KND and their partners met up with each other with welcomed hugs. Save for Sweetie Bell, who had jumped up to place a kiss on Nigel’s bald head.

Twilight and her closest friends had joined one another, giving each other hugs and chatting about their experiences. So many of them, this was the longest they had gone without each other since Twilight moved in. For other ponies though, such as Cheerilee and Mayor Mare, they met with each other with worried faces. The teacher pony looked at all the happy children with worry, seeing them for the first time. Would the children be made to fight? Mayor Mare was filled with worry over the moment the newspaper article would be read out loud.

“Miss Cheerilee!” The teacher was quickly assaulted by her students in hugs. She shut both eyes and smiled, moving her hoofs to at least smile and not worry her students. The KND, confused, said nothing and watched at how at least this places had nice teachers.

Some of the humans were smiles and cheers. Terra and Vergil met with the humans, some happy and glad knowing that the human ranks were filled with capable heroes. Travis and Nate were just glad most of them were okay. Those humans, like Ash, were worried or upset, fearing what Dan would do. Few were weirded out by the ‘new” Dan. He walked around barefoot, feeling the grass against his bare feet as he ate some food. It wasn’t until the last of them, Team Appleloosa, where they all silenced to look at their arrival.

“Rainbow Dash!” The voice of Fluttershy surprised everyone when she dashed forward from the garden. Blue Spy blinked twice and quickly set the cyan one down as the butter one rushed forward faster than he had seen Rainbow Dash fly to her concerned friend. “Oh, thank goodness you’re alright!”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m ok,” Dash managed to speak in a low voice as she found herself quickly surrounded and hugged by her closest friends. Rarity and Fluttershy hugged her sides, Twilight moved to hug her front, and Applejack behind her. Even Applejack had a smile on her face, glad that all of the ponies had been alright. She debated telling them about the truth, but she couldn’t ruin the moment they were all together again. A small smile crept on her face though as they all took a second to enjoy the hug.

Vash took a moment to look around at the new humans, letting his plant powers feel for a vibe from them. It was hard though... Other than Vergil and Terra, every single one of the humans not from his team took a turn for the worse. Even Dan took a moment to look away from his plate to lower his head and shut both eyes. Did they all know about Phoenix’s loss? How much did they care for the lawyer? What he did notice though, was the sound of gloves and hands moving, fists and gritted teeth forming.

Sephiroth stepped out from his team, carrying Phoenix’s suitcase in his arms. He came to a stop in front of Dan, presenting the smallest human with the lawyer’s former gear. Merchant moved his left hand to the tip of his hood, pulling it down over his eyes.

“Are you sure... He’s gone?” Dan asked as he moved to take the case. Sephiroth nodded. The other humans in his team started to walk past him, heading to join the others. As they marched forward, the ponies started to lift their heads at the silence that filled the area. Not even the birds chirped. Rainbow lowered her head after a second, the other ponies letting her go. Applejack took off her hat and held it to her chest, head pointed to the ground. The pony and human children stopped their celebrations as they took note of the adults somber mood.

While Nathan Drake may have been the heart of the champions, Phoenix could have very well been the soul.

“Guys, I’m-” Rainbow Dash was silenced as Twilight shook her head to the sides. The sound of her voice had made Ralf lift his head and narrow his eyes at her. The hardened gaze of the soldier made the Loyal pony wince back and stay quiet.

“I want to welcome all the humans and ponies back. You all have sacrificed so much and-”

“Shut it!” Nathan Drake shouted out loud to lift his right arm up to point at Celestia. His index finger pointed at her, eyebrows lowered to frown at her. “Travis, hold me back before I-”

“Nathan!” Rarity rushed over to her partner’s side to join with Travis to hold him back.

“What’s going on?” Little Strongheart asked. For a while, she had been floored by the presentation of it all. The white buildings, the ponies on guard duty, even the smells overwhelmed her young senses. But the outburst snapped her out of tourist mode. Oh, this sounded worse than a mob.

“Please! There is no need for this!” Jack raised both of his arms up to step out next to Celestia. With The Doctor gone, Luna stepped to the side of her sister’s aid and hold her away from their eyes. Ash, Dovahkiin, and Sokka had all joined with Soma and Nathan’s hardened stares at the sun guide.

“What n’ tarnation is going on?” Braeburn asked, staying at the side of Vash. Little Strongheart stood with Toph, few of the Equestrians not sure what was going on.

“Please! Everyone gather. Each team leader will step up and give a summary. I shall go first,” Jack spoke out. Eyebrows furrowed a bit. the samurai could not blame the tension filling the area. All it was going to take was a single match to light this keg.

“You guys are going to harsh my buzz,” Dan was the only one to speak. “I’m starting to get peeved.” Celestia’s eyes opened wide, and she was not the only one to look over at Dan’s confession.

“Forgive me Dan, I know you are our leader. But do you mind if Distant and I take control over this meeting?” Jack asked, a bit hesitant by the Angry one.

“Yeah, sure, go ahead.” Everyone turned their heads to look at how Dan walked barefoot over to Pinkie. He offered her a cupcake and then picked her up to set her down on a lawn chair. A bit confused, Pinkie Pie allowed herself to get picked up and down. The smallest adult then sat down on the chair next to her and look around. “What?”

“First, I introduce Lady Terra Branford, partner of Princess Cadence.” Jack raised his left hand to introduce the half esper, while the pink alicorn smiled to nod her head. “And Sir Vergil Sparda, champion of Prince Shining Armor.” Armor smiled to nod, moving to hug his wife. Vergil merely raised his left hand up, his gaze still studying Dan. Why had this fellow come to be his leader? “They have been granted honorary knighthood, as has Travis since they are partners of royalty.”

“Get on with it. I’ve got serious news...” Sokka narrowed his eyes, finally joining the others. While he had his space sword slung once more around his back, he had been taken aside for a moment to make sure his bones were alright. And that Toph followed him, even if it was a few paces behind himself. Why was she acting so weird? He thought she was used to high class functions like this.

“Yes. We have not much time...” Jack moved his left arm up to introduce Distant Star as he walked up the steps to where the samurai was. “This is Distant Star. He was once this Discord which some could hear in their minds.” Merchant, the KND, Vash, and Johnny all turned to look over at Distant and Severus.

“Greetings everypony, my champion is the wizard-”

“You’re Discord?!” Twilight jumped up from her spot, lifting her hoof up. “Why are you wearing Star Swirl’s things? Those are national treasures! And how did you even-”

Yep. Cupcake to the mouth.

“Oh Twilight, Twilight, Twilight,” Distant moved his left front hoof to cover his eyes. “How highly do you think of yourselves. While Dan may no longer want to burn Equestria...” Both of his eyes flared open to make his eyes flash red. “I am still Discord! And I will not be interrupted again!” To add emphasis to his point, his horn begun to glow and make fish rain from the sky.

“Argh, this is so gross... anchovies,” Nathan frowned. While he wanted any tasty fish since he missed meat so much, a lot of the humans begun to raise their heads to try and get away from the nasty stuff. “Make it stop!”

“I’m sorry! Please! Make it stop!” Twilight exclaimed. The humans were not the only ones that hated the fish. The ponies loved living beings, and even Fluttershy that feed her critters fish, looked on with a bit of disgust and saddened at the display of power. Needless to say, a lot of lawn chairs were used as cover to block out the rain of fish.

“Really? Fish?” Snape raised an eyebrow to look at his partner.

“Look, I’m chaotic, reduced in power, got over 30 things in my mind right now, and you have no idea how many evil gods I owe a favor to summon anchovies...” Distant frowned up at the wizard. Snape narrowed his eyebrows, wondering why anchovies were evil enough for evil gods. “Jack! Go on.”

“I’m afraid the unicorn speaks the true,” Jack sighed as he moved himself to stand. “With recent events, there is much to go over. As you know, we found out Dan and Otacon are correct. The changelings have been traveling and hiding underground.” He stopped there, waiting to see if the other humans relented in their attitudes. Unfortunately, anchovies still fell from the sky fell. “I do not like the smell of these fish.”

“Oh, right. Sorry. The looks on their faces...” Distant chuckled and shut both eyes. Magic focused in his horn, the fish stopped falling and the evil fish vanished. Lawn chairs were set back down, while a lot of the ponies moved to join their partners once more. Save for Dovahkiin and Applejack- Dovahkiin had both arms crossed on his chest while Applejack kept both eyes shut to stand close to the fillies and colts.

“We have also made much progress with the training of the guards. Know that if we must fight, we will not do so alone.” Spike the dragon walked over to hold a sheet up for Jack. “Ah. While none of the guards are here for the meeting, it has been decided that...” The samurai raised both eyebrows. “They wish for I to be captain of the Celestial guard, while Vergil for captain of the Night Troops.” He lowered the sheet, turning to look over at Princess Celestia.

“I thought only Princess Celestia or Luna could place a captain,” Armor raised his eyebrows. He had yet to even give his recommendation!

“I...” the older alicorn blinked once and turned to look at faces now looking at her. “While it is true we appoint positions, we must also take the considerations of the guards as well. Placing a captain no one will respect will only hinder morale in the long run. It seems that both Vergil and Jack have shown my guards what it means to be a true soldier.”

“Damnit,” Vergil shut both eyes. The ponies only earned his respect because they did as ordered. Now wanted him to be their permanent captain. Inwardly, he wasn’t sure how he should feel. Either annoyed, or humbled.

“We accept. Least until Vergil and Jack nominate someone to replace them.” Luna shut both of her eyes to smile.

“You know what? I like this idea. I got my own troops to train in the Crystal Kingdom. That’s one thing off my back,” Armor said with a smile.

“Uhh, everypony?” Pinkie pie raised her left hoof up to get their attention. “I think we need to get the meeting going...” She turned to point at Dan, who had now made a funeral pyre for Phoenix’s case. Which was now spreading to the rest of the hedge maze. Soma opened his mouth and started to fire streams of water from his mouth, using the Fishman Soul to put out the fires.

“Get on with it,” Dan said, turning to look at the others as he had both eyes shut a bit, sad. He was not in the mood for promotions. He wanted Twinkles. “Now.”

“Dan is still Dan, even though he’s discorded,” Distant whispered into Snape’s ear. “I had no idea he had such an affinity with fire! There’s no matches, or even sticks to start a flame.”

“Team Espionage...” Jack added, his report done for now. Wary a bit now, he picked up Spike and slowly moved away from the center of attention. He was not the only one, as a lot of the others started to move closer for another body to hug. This was all save for two sets. Derpy and Applejack stood next to each other, far away on the other end of the meeting from Sokka and Dovahkiin.

This was not unnoticed by some. Terra closed her eyes a bit to think. While not a lot of the humans and ponies were opposite genders as a set, those that were displayed obvious affection for each other. Ever since they all gathered, Princess Cadence felt several vibes in the air. The love in the air was unlike anything she had felt before. Good, calm, worried, verge of breaking, and more. The pink alicorn had no idea how to fix this, she doubted using her magic of love would affect some of them.

“Yes... Well,” Otacon moved himself to stand up and move his left hand to his glasses and push them up. Just where did the anchovies vanish off to? “My team and I were able to get the Diamond Dogs to join our cause.” A few smiles started to form on ponies’ faces, save Rarity which moved a hoof to rub her mane a bit to the side. She had certain reservations about them. “But there are only three of them. The others contracted rabies, and... “

“We had to put them down,” Merchant stepped up and cross both arms on his chest.

“Put down?” Applejack spoke out, lifting her head. “Ya mean...”

“Yes. They are dead. It was either them or us, and they would have made us all sick,” Otacon lowers his head. “But we do have good news.”

“Was there no other way?” Fluttershy raised her head, her voice a sad whisper. While she knew some animals were sick enough that death was a merciful gift to end their misery, she still was saddened by the news. Little Strongheart picked up her head to look around. What were Diamond Dogs?

“While the Diamond Dogs had a cure on hand, we still had to find the herb and we still had to make it,” Junebug spoke out. “We were pinned.” The ponies and Equestrians lowered their heads at the news. Applejack was about to say something, but thinking back, she decided against it. Not yet.

“We did get news about the changelings. We did intercept their letters with the dogs, and we know that they are going to send a general to inspect things.” Otacon raised his head with a smile. “Since we know when a general is coming, we can try for a peaceful negotiation.”

“You know, something about this has been bothering me...” Rarity spoke out. “I can see why we know the Diamond Dogs were involved thanks to Trixie. But why would they join our cause?” Hiding in the corner under a cardboard box, a nervous Trixie rubbed her left hoof against her right. Snake frowned but sighed. It looks like everyone else had yet to hear the news about Otacon’s involvement with the changelings.

Twilight bit her lower lip. She had really hoped that the team leaders would have shared Otacon’s news since they were in the meeting before they were split up. But it should have been herself to tell the news, she knew since day one with Otacon. She shouldn’t have left the others to tell about her champion’s involvement. Rainbow Dash was too depressed to speak out. Derpy had honestly forgotten about the news with all the commotion with the KND. Pinkie Pie was... Pinkie Pie. It looks like the humans had thought discretion was the better way to go.

“Moving on,” Distant sensed something was wrong. “Team Appleloosa.” Oh, this was getting worse than he though, and he loved it! Oh the tension building was going to make chaos explode.

Team Appleloosa remained close together, even after the fish rain. They all turned their heads to look over at Spy. The masked man sighed, moving his right hand up to his forehead. While he carried the mark of the Double Phoenix, he didn’t feel like an agent of hope. He nodded and walked over to join Distant Star, moving his hands to remove his gloves. Hands exposed, Spy moved his left hand over his right hand. “Please Doctor. If there ever was a time I needed an ubercharge, zis is it.” He thought to himself. Each phoenix flared out for a second to made the Double Phoenix appear once before moving each hand down.

“As you may know, we reached Appleloosa. Toph Bei Fong and Vash join us as comrades,” Blue Spy turned to face them all. At their names, their nodded their heads. “Their partners are ze buffalo Little Strongheart and ze stallion Braeburn Apple.”

“How~dy!” Braeburn picked himself to smile, left hoof moving his hat off. Little blushed a bit, finding herself as the only representative of her race in a conflict that involved all of Equestria. No pressure on her part.

“We infiltrated the Rodeo. Even won some events,” Spy said to motion at his blue ribbon. Ralf idly looked down at the empty award for pie eating.

“Oh dear Celestia, we forgot Cooking Mama and Donut Joe...” Lyra said with her mouth open.

________________________________

“And the best dessert goes to Donut Joe and his partner, Mama!” Blue Bonnet handed a ribbon to the couple.

“No one is safe now!” Donut Joe cried out as Mama held him in a hug.

________________________________

“Who?” Otacon asked. His head moved side to side, catching a lot of blushes on the faces of Team Appleloosa.

“We ah...” Spy moved a hand to slap his forehead. “Zis is embarrassing. During the rodeo corral events, we managed to find the changelings thanks to Lyra. Ze horns were cut off for all save one. Zis one was for interrogation.”

“And zis is all my fault,” Rainbow Dash said, eyes closed to lower her head. “If I hadn’t...”

“Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy moved over to the side of her best pegasus friend. “What do you-”

“I hit the prisoner to make him shut up!” Rainbow Dash picked up her head, tears in her eyes. “I thought he would’ve shut up, but he ended up stabbing me.”

“Was that the hoopla in the radio all about?” Applejack finally moved from her spot, Derpy joining her to get closer to the cyan pegasus.

“Yes. Phoenix... I dunno. I was bleeding out, and Phoenix used his Brand to heal me. When I could see again, he was gone, and so was that changeling.” Rainbow Dash shut both her eyes again. All of the mares opened their mouths. During their meeting, they knew what would happen in one of them got hurt. Rarity herself lowered her head at the memory of Nathan’s attack.

“I was there... And I hate to say it- But with all the commotion, I didn’t hear the-”

“Hear? What do....” Twilight Sparkle begun to speak, but she finally got a good look at Toph’s eyes. A lot of them did.

“Oh... Pardonnez-moi. Toph is blind...” Spy said. “Do not blame her for the events. I blame ze Dash,” Spy said in a very low and icy tone. Luna shut her eyes. This was one of the champions she summoned. She summoned a blind dead girl. Her stomach started to twist at the realization. Travis turned his head to look at her a second and moved a hand to pet her.

“I think the changeling changed into a bird and took off. I...” Toph stopped a second. Little smiled and moved to stand at her side. “I don’t think Phoenix was captured. His heartbeat kept fading and fading until I couldn’t hear it anymore. Even when he was speaking, his voice seemed vanishing until I couldn’t hear him anymore.”

“Do you think he went back home?” Rainbow Dash asked, turning to look at Twilight. The purple unicorn took a step back, gulping a bit.

“I... Don’t know. The spell was supposed to send him back when their job was done- Or when the pony anchor passes on. In this case-”

“What did you say?!” Ralf cried out. “Are you telling me if something happens to Cheerilee, I get sent back home?” The soldier took a second to look down at his partner. She looked up at him, her eyebrows raised a bit. “And knowing that, you allowed our partners to go on potential death situations? You let them put themselves at risk?!”

“Oh this took a very bad turn...” Snape turned to look at Distant.

“Dan did leave it for us to decide,” Pinkie Pie cried out. “I was not going to let-”

“Pinkie Pie,” Ralf moved a hand up to rub the spot between his eyes. “Take a second to think about it. That changeling that stabbed Rainbow Dash probably saw what happened to Phoenix. And he knows all they have to do is hurt Cheerilee to make me get away...”

________________________________

Tumbler had taken the form of a vulture, flying out of Appleloosa as fast as he could. He took a second to spy on the group, not wanting to risk to get caught again. Luckily, that pegasus was busy looking for the vanished Phoenix than to consider he had changed shape. Once they all gathered at the jail, he took off. He had to make it to his king, and tell them the news. He did miss Samus coming to pick them all up.

________________________________

“I...” Pinkie Pie turned her head to look at Dan. It suddenly dawned on her she should have passed on this news to Danny. But he said these were intel missions, not combat. She figured it would have been ok.

“This... This is news you could’ve shared with us,” Jack moved to lower Spike down to stand. “I understand how Ralf feels. How do you think we would feel, if knowing to go back home- Spike would have to be sacrificed?”

“Jack, I didn’t know, believe me...” Spike started to say. The samurai nodded. So far, Spike had proved himself to be the best partner he had ever had. Samus took a moment to move her arms around Big Mac’s neck.

“I’m not that much of a ruthless bounty hunter,” Samus said. The thought never entered his mind, but he welcomed the assurance.

“Ah didn’t know either, Samus.”

“Enough of this! What else are we not being told?” Spy asked. Even with his mask on. there was a visible scowl on his face.

“Hold on there a minute. Both sides are not telling each other the whole truth!” Applejack shouted. “Crusaders!” The KND and the younger ponies huddled together.

“Are we...” Snape turned to look at Discord.

“Buck it. I’ve done all I can.”

“Leave them out of it,” Sokka said. “I’ve got a copy on me.”

“Read on then...” Applejack frowned. She took a second to stare at Dovahkiin with a frown. The dragonborn turned to look at Sokka as he lowered his head to read.

News Flash from Gabby Gums!

I realize that before that all I spread was gossip!

But now I must tell the truth!

The humans are lying to Equestria!

They are not heroes!

Phoenix Wright saved Rainbow Dash, but did you know he was convicted of faking evidence? Does that mean Rainbow Dash is guilty of murder?!

“But... We knew that already,” Pinkie Pie picked up her head. “It was a really sad story.”

“But Equestria doesn’t know!” Scootaloo cried out. “What if they reopen her case and find her guilty?”

Dan Mandel is a horrible jerk! He was the one that started the fire in Ponyville and also tried to steal candy from fillies on Nightmare Night!

Junebug was about to open her mouth and say something about Dan’s evil acts, but she stopped herself. Then again, this would be Ponyville and the rest of Equestria that would have a problem with the humans. Didn’t they all know that already too? Dan simply stayed quiet, head raised to listen as all they all talked.

Dovahkiin is a thief! And not just any thief, the leader of thieves! He’s guilty of blackmail- Whatever that is, of stealing, and even extortion! Its all his fault that Dragon also attacked Ponyville!

“Dovahkiin?” Princess Celestia finally spoke out. No wonder he hated royalty. The dragonborn ignored the looks of hatred he was getting from his partner.

“There’s more,” the Nord said.

Otacon is helping the changelings! He lead the attack on Ponyville a few days ago!

Sokka stopped reading, picking up his head at the sound of sudden silence. Twilight turned to look at the friends. Only Braeburn and Little look confused.

“You what?!” Mayor Mare cried out. “You’re the reason my beautiful town was attacked and robbed?!” Ash immediately moved his arms to grab her around her neck to keep her from mauling Otacon. The engineer immediately moved to hide behind Twilight.

“You tried to have my house crushed?”

“You were going to let my lovely boutique flood?”

“Do you have any idea what happened to the muffins I was cooking that morning?”

They all turned to look at the angry Derpy.

Nathan Drake is a tomb raider! He’s also killed tons of other humans trying to steal what he was stealing!

“Nathan?” Rarity turned her head from her angry stare Otacon to question her partner. “Say it isn’t so...”

“I’m hoping that too...” Sweetie Bell admitted to Nigel.

Soma is accused of stealing souls! He even roughed up Dr. Stables and threatened to kill him!

“You... threatened a pony?” Fluttershy finally spoke out. turning to look her her beloved soul hunter. Soma merely shut both eyes to turn away.

Sephiroth is an eco-terrorist! He wanted to kill all humans, along with everypony else in his planet!

“I don’t remember that. Did I do that? I should be in prison,” Sephiroth said, eyebrows raised in surprise. “Lady Lyra, I...”

“Not one word Sephy. I don’t care about that. I’m more worried about how much the other ponies will fear you now,” Lyra said in a low voice.

Solid Snake is a smoker! Oh, and a man that killed his own brother and father!

“You what?!”

They all turned to look as a cardboard box had been flipped over to expose Snake and Trixie to the world. Trixie took a second, realizing her cover was blown. Both she and Snake turned to look at the others as a giant red ! appeared over their heads.

“Trixie?” Twilight questioned with her left eyebrow raised.

Travis Touchdown is an assassin! He’s killed all in the name to be the top assassin in the world!

(For you ponies that never heard the word:

Assassin: Noun- One who murders by surprise attack, especially one who carries out a plot to kill a prominent person.)

“Oh hey- I already made that clear since the get go,” Travis said with a bored look. Least they didn’t mentioned how he killed his sister.

“But Sir Travis... its not us we must worry over. It is our subjects.”

Ralf Jones is a mercenary soldier- He’s killed for money!

“Ralf? I... I thought you fought for your country,” Cheerilee turned to look at the soldier.

“Oh hey- I do fight for my country!” Ralf shouted at the teacher. “Mercenary groups have to be hired for missions regular army can’t be sent to because its too dangerous!”

“Don’t yell at Ms. Cheerilee!” The little ponies cried out. They were quickly silenced as Ralf glared at them.

Blue Spy? Is that even his name? Why does he wear a mask?

“It’s for disguise of course!” Zecora frowned. Spy took a second to look at the zebra, who had not rhymed there. But Zecora wasn’t the only pony that was upset their partner was being slandered.

Sokka tried to kill a little colt to eat it!

“For the record, it wasn’t a pony! I even made friends with it afterwards!” Sokka defended himself. Derpy still refused to look at him.

Ash Williams has killed his special somepony!

“Look, I’m not going to explain about my past. But when I find out who is doing this...”

Merchant is a salesman of death! He sells nothing but weapons that hurt ponies!

“Oh, hey now! Merchant is not evil! It’s the same as if we sell roses! They have thorns, but its your own fault if you’re not careful!” Junebug defended her partner.

“Too true, little darling.” Merchant said. As the list went on though, Braeburn and Little along with the children were taking steps back from the adults.

Samus is a bounty hunter- But always brings them in dead!

“Of course! The bounties want them dead... Big Mac?” Samus asked, seeing how Big Mac walked over to her sister.

Vergil Sparda is a demon! A real life demon that almost killed his pony partner!

“Well... That did happen,” Shining Armor admitted. “But-”

“You tried to kill my brother?!” Twilight shouted, her horn instantly charging with power as her eyes turned white. Otacon bit his lower lip, his mind going blank. In an act of desperation, he instantly moved to grab Twilight’s horn and stroke it. She instantly relaxed, though she mumbled things under her breath. Vergil held back from drawing his sword, trying not to laugh at her.

Terra Branford has used her magic to kill those that opposed the empire she works for!

“Terra?” Princess Cadence finally managed to focus, some of the threats from the others making her picture horrible things.

“I was under the influence of a slave crown. An evil clown was controlling me...” Terra confessed as each of her hands moved to hold each wrist in front of herself.

“But will anypony believe you?” Vergil asked.

Johnny Bravo is the enemy of women! There is not a female of any specie he won't date or flirt with!

“Oh hey now, I don’t date ponies!” Bravo moved his arms to cross on his chest.

“He means it too,” Blueblood added. “I mean, it’s more like females thrown themselves at him. I can relate to the feeling.” Rarity shut both eyes a bit to look at him.

And that’s not all! All the humans are meat eaters!

They all have power to rival our Princess Celestia, threatening to take her life!

And that’s not all!

“There’s more?” Rainbow Dash asked, her head turning to look at Sokka.

Princess Celestia tried to have Nathan Drake killed!

The spell casted to bring them here was did by Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna! They brought these terrible humans instead of heroes- And even against their will! They were never asked to help!

And the humans summoned are all dead.

“What?!” Dan shouted, his eyes narrowing for the first time since he got Discorded.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura

Bonus:

“Samus?” Big Mac asked, raising his eyelids to look over at Samus. They had just arrived in Canterlot, and Samus had finally finished delivering the humans.

“Oh... Big Mac. What’s wrong?” Samus asked, turning to give her partner a smile under her dome visor.

“Why aren’t you joining us yet?”

“Oh well...” Samus took a second, debating telling him the truth. She had a flashback.

“You have a bathroom?! You have no idea how long I’ve been holding it in!” Kuki said.

“You better have 10 ply toilet paper, so help me!” Dan shouted.

“Sweet god! I thought I would never find a normal toilet!” Nate said with a smile.

“I need a newspaper!” Merchant said to lock the door behind himself.

“You ponies have weird toilets.”

Author's Note

http://f00.inventorspot.com/images/float356.img_assist_custom.jpg

The above link is what I think a pony toilet looks like. This model is common for Japan.

Villains Assemble

Chapter 68- Villains Assemble

Meanwhile, around the same time Samus had started to collect the teams...

Chrysalis moved to pick herself up slowly, moving from the side of her mate. King Aurelius remained seated a second, taking a moment to inspect Sombra and his ‘Champions.’ He wasn’t sure, but he found himself comparing them all to Otacon. Other than the fellow dressed in the black suit, he couldn’t... What was he thinking of? The same... Heart? Nobility? Both of the changeling rulers could feel an emotion they had never fed off from before.

Ruthlessness. Gile. Elation. Sadism. Foul emotions that could only be found in rulers and conquerors. Emotions that could create fear in animals that know better to approach. In short, hunters that don’t hunt for food. Hunters that hunt for pleasure.

True Monsters.

The Queen smiled, greeting these new apes. Now she understood why her mate had such regard for Otacon. The King however- Hid his uncertainty behind a steel gaze. While these monster apes could create fear- They were nothing like Otacon. These monsters could easily kill without a second thought. Otacon was a true demon. While these humans could not hide their bloodlust, Otacon hid his ruthlessness behind the persona of a noble and kind fellow. Someone King Aurelius could entrust his life with without a second thought.

But that is what made Otacon a demon. Only a true demon could create an aura of a saint- And yet come up with such devious plans with simplicity and precision that could create nightmares in any creature. True evil was not being cruel in front of everybody, it was hiding evil intent behind a trusting smile. And this was when the good doctor wanted to help in thanks. Aurelius feared what Otacon could do if he was pissed off.

______________________________________

“I’m going to make you female when I’m done with you!” Mayor Mare shouted out at Otacon. The good doctor kept hiding behind Twilight, mustering all of his courage to keep from peeing in his pants.

_____________________________________

Kefka picked up his head away from the changeling he had started to hug and look at the taller ones. All of the cuddling was a fake-out though, it gave him a chance to inspect the carapace of the insect creature. Potential body armor, softer black parts of the body. Definite traces of magic in them, and very light in terms of body weight as well. Yes, these creatures were definitely worth some more attention. The clown smiled and shut both eyes. Oh yes, maybe even more.

“Greetings, King Sombra, and to your champions too,” Chrysalis said with a smile. The Queen moved slowly, trying not to show her own hesitation and disgust. All of these ‘Humans’ had horrible things about them. Especially the one with makeup and frilly clothes hugging one of her children. “I am Queen Chrysalis, ruler of the changelings. This is my mate, King Aurelius.” The other ruler moved to stand, joining her side on the makeshift throne of stone. They both stood a little bit under the humans thanks to the stones.

“I introduce to you my mediator, Roger Smith,” Sombra nodded his head once to Smith.

“Greetings, your highness,” Smith moved a gloved hand to his waist to bow a bit. His eyes had taken a quick look around the area before focusing back on the ‘Queen.’ It seems that the black creatures had very little differences between each other. Only the rulers and few others had any physical differences other than a purple armor looking shell on them. Beetles?

“My wizard, Master Xehanort,” Sombra turned his head as the old man stepped up.

“Forgive me for not bowing, I have a frail body,” Xehanort lied behind a smile. He merely raised his left hand out to make his keyblade vanish with a few sparkles in the air, and then place the hand to his chest to nod a bit in greetings. When the keyblade vanished, a few changelings opened their eyes in surprise. Imago raised his head a bit, watching the elder of the humans. “Oh... This one was one to keep an eye on,” The keyblade master noted to himself.

“Lex Luthor, my...” Sombra stopped himself, trying decide on what word to use for the armored fellow. Knight defender?

“Ah, smith... Yes, metalsmith works,” Lex Luthor said with a nod. “Though, I’m not above fighting when the need arises,” The businessman said with a smile. So far, he had been the one to give the least amount of info about himself. He’d rather keep it that way. He decided on ‘Smith’ as a vocation, since he doubted they had notions of engineers, robotics, or anything close to resembling a proper modern title. Aurelius smiled, deciding to like this Luthor. He could be of great help to Otacon.

Sombra raised his right eyebrows at Luthor’s occupation. The unicorn debated looking into Luthor’s mind to see if this was true, but decided against it. The former ruler of the Crystal Kingdom kept his word. He then turned to Gilgamesh. “This is Gilgamesh, my general.”

“Ah, general?” Gilgamesh smirked, his face forming a grin behind his kabuki war paint. He liked the sound of it. General Gilgamesh... He actually lowered himself to his left knee, bowing in formal reverence to the royal ones. Both King and Queen of the hive shut both eyes to nod the formal greetings. Sphragis instantly decided to like this fellow. Another warrior and he knew the value of serving under royalty.

“This is Albert Wesker,” Sombra said once Gilgamesh stood up. Sombra was liking the weapon collector more and more. “My scientist.”

“Enchanted,” Wesker said. He bent at his waist and moved his right hand out to take Chrysalis’ left front hoof to lift it from the ground to place his lips in a kiss. A form of flattery, not about to be outdone by the others. Also, it allowed him to come into personal contact with the ruler. An excellent opportunity to collect DNA and info.

Queen Chrysalis did not shy away from the form of introduction though, she was used to such reverence from her changelings. But the action was met with a blush. Her green hair fell a bit from her eyes, reacting more from the warmth the human had in his lips. Even as her days masquerading as Princess Cadance, Armor had not the same sensation and warmth this Wesker possessed.The other changelings thought nothing by the action, even the King. But Pharate the Hunter smirked.

“Lastly, I present Prince Vegeta. My personal envoy and champion,” Sombra saved the best for last. Vegeta merely kept his gaze trained on the King, thinking him to be the most powerful of the changelings. He couldn’t sense their power levels. Either magic, or pathetic excuses for equines. The saiyan decided to wait, deciding to learn more. If Sombra would listen to him, he’d recommend conquering these changelings.

“Greetings, humans,” King Aurelius spoke for the first time. “I had my doubts, King Sombra, but it appears you delivered. They appear to be mighty indeed. I take this time to also introduce to you one of our other allies, Garble the Dragon.”

“Hey,” A voice spoke as he stepped out from the shadows. “So, these are the fabled humans you go on and on about.” The humans and Sombra turned their heads, wanting to look at this ‘Dragon.’ A teenager, the color of red with a yellow underbelly. Same was the color of his wings, save he had a hole through each one. The dorsal spikes on his head were yellow as well. “You don’t look so impressive...”

“Ha! A tiny dragon!” Gilgamesh spoke out. “You are still a babe.”

“Who are you calling a babe? I’ll have you-” Garble frowned, snarling his teeth to lean forward and confront Gilgamesh. He stopped through, seeing every human react to the potential threat. In an instant, Xehanort appeared behind Garble with the keyblade pointed between his wings. Gilgamesh moved two hands out, catching a sword and halberd to point them at the dragon’s face. Lex moved both arms up. Metal clasps on the armor suit slid open to expose multiple gun barrels that hummed to life. Wesker had his own magnum handgun cocked, the barrel pointed at the dragon’s left temple. Kefka floated over the dragon’s head, both hands pressed together to have his palms glowing blue. Vegeta stood at the other side of the teen dragon, his back turned to him and smirk. Pathetic.

“I suggest you not upset us,” Roger Smith moved both arms to cross on his chest. Without weapons, all he could do was use words to cut. Fine by him, and he was supposed to speak for Sombra. He stepped slowly, taking note how quickly the others responded to the threat. “I’ll have you know, child...” Smith said in a low voice. “That dragons are all extinct where we come from.”

“I, uh... Well,” Garble started to sweatdrop. The changelings that survived the first skirmish shuddered. These humans were faster and appeared more vicious than the ones in Ponyville. King Aurelius and Queen Chrysalis leaned back, their eyes opened wide in shock at how these humans had no fear of dragons- The mightiest race Equestria knew of.

“Enough,” Sombra commanded. “He is but a young drake, but a dragon still. I imagine he speaks for his race?”

“In-Indeed,” Queen Chrysalis said. “We need him alive to get dragons to aid our cause.”

“Mind your tongue then,” Master Xehanort said as he lowered his keyblade to start walking back to his place.

“Drat. I was hoping for a memento...” Kefka frowned as he floated back down. He remained floating though, sideways, as if he was on a bed.

Garble gulped a bit and watched as these humans relented and walk back. He was about to say something back to defy the humans, only to find Smith looking into his eyes. The dragon flinched back from the gaze, as if he had been scolded.

“Champions well chosen, it would seem,” Imago said in his raspy voice. So Aurelius had not been lying after all...

“Pardon my interruption, but you said allies?” Smith spoke out. He looked around, only spotting Garble and changelings around. “Where are they?”

“Ah.. We were discussing that now. The Diamond Dogs agreed to join us. They are assisting our own human strategist Otacon, in the mountains with gems and smith work,” Exuvia said. She stepped out of the line of the other generals, her red sash removed. “We are planning to join him soon, we just await a letter from him.”

“Another human...” Wesker added. Did that mean other magical creatures summoned dead humans? Something to investigate.

“Any other allies?” Lex asked, turning to look at Exuvia as his weapons retreated into his arms.

“Minotaurs and griffons will join our cause, but they want a display to show we are serious- And not just all talk either,” Pharate spoke out.

“That’s why I’m here. The dragons want to see what these humans are capable of,” Garble managed to speak out.

“I see,” Xehanort spoke out to stroke his beard. “Sensible. I recall you mentioning other humans on the... Enemy’s side. Please, tell us what you know.”

They gathered around Exuvia, who had taken over notes for Otacon. Mostly, the notes and interviews Otacon made over the first humans. The plans and results over Operation Tetra Blitz. Otacon’s future battle plans, plus Aurelius’ added modifications. The new training regimen of the changelings. Who the ponies were, and their powers. It took them about an hour to get them all to speed.

“Well, this is turning more troublesome by the second,” Vegeta commented. “It’s going to take extra work since we can’t kill the humans or...” The saiyan prince winced. “Ponies.”

“Vegeta is correct. You need these ponies to feed off from. Difficult turn of events,” Wesker noted. “And these other humans seemed to be as powerful as we are.”

“And the ponies do outnumber us,” Kefka frowned. “We can’t count on the other races if we can’t put a display that can’t kill ponies.”

“It sounds like we need a hostage,” Luthor moved to cross both arms on his chest.

“A hostage?” Smith asked. He was not too keen on the idea. Neither was Gilgamesh. “Won’t this Princess Celestia just send their humans to fix things, or even stop us?”

“I think I have an idea...” Sombra said with a smile.

“You know, for a cavern... The acoustics here are amazing,” Kefka added.

_____________________________________

Princess Celestia tried to have Nathan Drake killed!

Dan raised both eyebrows at the comment, remembering his vow in case she really was involved. Still, no reason to get mad yet. It’s all good, they were still talking. This also made more than a few gasps and mouths open in shock. Nathan and Travis had narrowed their eyes. So far, it seemed the other articles were spreading the truth about the humans- So there was little room to doubt the assassination attempt.

The spell casted to bring them here was did by Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna! They brought these terrible humans instead of heroes- And even against their will! They were never asked to help!

Now that Dan thought about it, that last part was true, least with the new guys. Even then, it was more like- If you want to go home, you gotta help. But it was still good, he was slightly bummed out over Phoenix. He was taken away from his daughter, and who knew how many others had family behind like that. It made him more sad than angry really.

And the humans summoned are all dead.

“What?!” Dan shouted, his eyes narrowing for the first time since he got Discorded. He was not the only one confused now, as all of the other humans started to realize what the hell was going on.

Nathan Drake lowered both arms to his sides, the color quickly draining from his face. Just a second ago he found out a giant pony tried to kill him, when he was already dead?! So... He didn’t make it across the bridge? Had he fallen to his death? Rarity’s mouth was still pouting, trying to comprehend how her partner was a killer. She lost her pouty lips and opened her eyes to look back up at Nathan. The way his face lost color was all the truth she needed to confirm. He was dead again?!

Toph turned her head slowly, not sure she could believe what was going on. One would think that after everything she has been through, she would have some resistance to the paranormal. Less than noble humans, and she was dead?! And so was Sokka?! The earthbender moved her right hand to feel her chest. She was used to hearing heartbeats, but almost never listened to her own. There was still a heartbeat. Little Strongheart blinked twice, not sure how she should be feeling, especially over the taller humans. Dovahkiin and Travis especially, they sounded like horrible bad guys. Her most immediate concern was Toph though. How was she alive then?

Sokka lowered the scroll he had been reading, already used to the news. But his gaze was trained on Celestia, taking a good look at the so called sovereign of Equestria. He wasn’t worried over Toph though, she was a tough girl. There was still a lot to address. Derpy finally moved to look over at Dinky. She flew over to her daughter and hugged her. The little unicorn filly, frightened by it all, had both eyes shut to lean into her momma’s chest.

“Why doesn’t Mr. Sokka join the hug?” Dinky asked in a low voice. Derpy turned to look at Sokka with her eyes closed a bit, her left hoof moving to rub her daughter’s mane. The young man was serious, but kind and also funny. She was still trying to come to grips with who exactly he was. All this time, she had associated him as an ‘Earth’ human. He was the missing pony type in her family. But... He wasn’t a pony, was he?

Vash’s eyes closed a little from both top and bottom from his sockets. His left hand was up, his fingers shaking a bit. Dead? Nevermind himself, he had dealt with all kind of bad guys and he accepted his own death would one day claim him. Even if he was over 100 years old. But while these guys seemed ok, humans always had a way to take bad news in a really nasty way. What were these humans going to do? Braeburn picked up his head to look at Vash, his own eyes narrowed. All this time the stallion saw his partner as a good guy, and even up to par with the princesses, considering all his power and age. But they way Vash reacted at the news of death filled him with worry.

Spy’s eyes opened wide, each one of his bare hands moved to the sides of his head, trying to keep himself from exploding. His whole upper body turned side to side slowly. The masked man considered himself a gentleman- And while he was capable of emotion and often displayed anger in battle- He had vowed not to show anger in front of Zecora again. But it was a very hard battle. Why didn’t they just let him respawn back at home? The zebra lowered her head head to shut her eyes. Voodoo? The dark arts were involved? And pony folk knew of it? And now her partner was tainted with it. What could she do?

Johnny Bravo finally paid attention to what was going on. His mouth was open a bit, the news being read was awful. Killers and murderers? And he didn’t date ponies! At first, he ignored the meeting since they normally didn’t take him seriously. Suited him just fine, they were boring. But the anchovy rain woke him up from ogling Samus (Well, trying to picture what she looked like under the armor)

Each of the other humans started to gather the same thoughts and ideas. Only Team Canterlot seemed to have their heads on. Except for Travis Touchdown.

“You... You tried to kill my bro?!” The assassin shouted. “ You are so dead!” He reached for beam sabre and switched it on. The red laser flicked to life.

“No! Please, Travis!” Luna moved to get in front of her sister.

“If it weren’t for the attack, you wouldn’t even have a blood brother!” Jack interjected.

“I’m dead?!”

“Hey, don’t yell at Miss Cheerilee!”

“Kids Next Door, Battle Stations!”

“Please, don’t be too rough on Rainbow Dash, she was just-”

“This is all her fault!”

“Don’t yell at her, Ash!”

“Stay out of it, Soma!”

“Hey, at least Vash wasn’t on that list...”

“You’re a thief! A liar!”

“And you ponies are any different?!”

“Leave Otacon alone!”

“Don’t point a gun at the Mayor!”

“Put the chainsaw down, Ash!”

“Or what? You’ll poison him like you did with Nathan?”

“Big Mac? What’s wrong?”

“Let go of my Danny! He’s finally back!”

“I like pie...”

“FUS RO DAH!”

“Little Brother is learning quick...”

“Let go of me, you, half devil!”

“Stop squirming then, Dan!”

“WHY IS EVERYPONY YELLING?!”

“I could’ve been back home! I can’t die there!”

“Hold me Vash, I’m scared...”

“But I’m not your partner, Little...”

“I lied! Donuts are better than muffins!”

“You monster!”

“Hold me, Otacon...”

“Snake? Snake? SNNNNAAAKKKKEEE!”

“!”

“Barrel!”

“Stop fighting in front of the colts and fillies!”

“Jesus wants a hug!”

“Where did you come from?”

“At least my partner’s not a thief!”

“But a salesman of death is ok?!”

“Yar... Zombie humans are scary.”

“Rainbow Dash! Please, you gotta be okay!”

“HA-ha! Dangling parts!”

“It’s all my fault...”

“Who is throwing lawn chairs?”

“Sephiroth, put your pants back on!”

Chaos unfolded, weapons being drawn. Frowns and screams filling the area. Distant and Snape stood back, watching it all. Ponies arguing against ponies. Humans pointing weapons on each other. Whispered and hushed voices of the frightened. Princess Celestia found herself taking steps back as Travis inched his way slowly to her. Princess Luna trying her best to push him back with her hooves, not daring to use her magic.

_____________________________________

“Excuse me, sir, but shouldn’t you be with the other humans?” Shadow Cloud asked. He was station outside the gates that lead inside the castle. The human moved each hand to pull down on his gloves to turn and face the guard.

“No. But I do need to speak with them, and Princess Celestia as well,” the human said. A pair of sunglasses hid his eyes from view. Shadow Cloud blinked once, tilting his head to the side. After a second, he nodded and then begun to lead the human back to the meeting in the garden.

“May I ask your name, so I can-” Shadow Cloud stopped talking, turning to look at the humans and ponies fighting. “What is going on in here?”

A flashbang was thrown in the air. The flash blinded them all and the noise left them deaf. Once they could see and hear again, Vergil looked down.

“My sword!” Vergil cried out, noticing Yamato was gone.

“Where’s Danny?!” Pinkie Pie looked around.

“Look!” Spike pointed out to Celestia. On her back, Dan held the Yamato around her neck as he stood on her back.

“Please! Don’t do it Dan, you can’t take this back!” Vash shouted, his right hand held up and the fingers spread apart to point at the small one. The ponies and humans all stopped moving and arguing, turning to look at the two. Dan’s eyes were narrowed, teeth visible in a snarl to have the bladed edge of Yamato in the alicorn’s neck. The solar princess held her breath, her eyes turned to look back at her assaulter.

“Stop this!”

At the sound of the voice, they all turned to look at the human standing with a frown, next to the guard.

“Phoenix?!” Rainbow Dash picked up her head, turning to look at the man in the suit. Her eyes were wet and sticky, the dry tears staining her coat. Rainbow jumped up into the air and flew straight into the man. “Phoenix!”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“No! I refuse!” Vegeta looked down at his secondary mission objective.

......

“Stop looking at me!” Vegeta shouted, both of his arms forming fists. His left hand moved to the side to shout again.

.....

“I will never give in! You hear me! You cannot defeat me!”

.....

“I am the Prince of All Saiyans! I am the legendary Super Saiyan!”

.....

“I... I... I surrender!” Vegeta fell to the ground, kneeling as his head hang down. “I submit.”

Mr. Sombrero smiled, both eyes closed. The baby black sheep walked over to Vegeta to lick his left hand.

“Damn your cuteness.”

Author's Note

Sorry I took so long with the update, I had written something for a contest for one of my groups. If you guys don't mind giving it a read? I wanted to know how I did.

The Missing Hope

Chapter 69- The Missing Hope

Shadow Cloud blinked twice, turning his head to look at the scene ahead of him and blinked twice once more. A human with spectacles was holding.. Yes, Twilight Sparkle, he could recognize now, around her neck as they both looked at a gray maned mare being held back by a human with a metal hand. Though, that human was frowning at another human. The mare with a hat was frowning and snorting, pawing the ground in front of a human wearing a hood. An orange creme colored pony was arguing with a mint green unicorn. They had humans at their sides, though one was putting his pants back on. The human had a hand on his hood, pulling it down to not look at the exposed one.

At the same time, Princess Celestia blinked twice, looking around at the chaos created. The human children had been rushing over to lawn furniture, kicking it up to set up... A barricade of sorts? The little colts and fillies joined them, huddling to their partners. The solar guide had no idea why they did this, but they looked scared. They had printed the newspaper article, and once this ‘Dan’ found out, they were all so hosed. Wally did not want to be bald like Scootaloo.

Princess Luna frowned, her own moral compass still spinning from this. A lot of these humans she had summoned, and some of these were considerably worse than the ones Twilight Sparkle had summoned. She turned to look at the worried Vash, Toph, Jack, possibly the only true innocent humans. They each moved out to join Terra and Vergil to break up the arguing and fighting, as per Distant’s plan. Her own partner kept pushing on her form, trying to get his sabre into her sister’s head. Just, why had Celly allowed this?

Eager to help, Spike and the Crystal rulers also moved in. Spike lowered his head a second to pull up his head to unleash his first dragon shout into Nate to hold him back. He was making Rarity and Sweetie Bell worry. Cadence rushed over to Big Mac’s side, who had moved to try and restrain his sister. Armor moved out to help Vergil, who was trying so very hard to stop the squirming Dan.

Johnny wanted pie. He really did! Pie made everything better! His mom made the best pies! He moved to sit down on the ground, hugging his staff into his chest. Thinking about his mom made him worry now- He had died, leaving Momma Bravo all alone in the world. He begun to cry manly tears, which was bawling like a baby and sobbing like a little girl, as Prince Blueblood moved a hoof out to rub his back.

“Where did you come from?” Snape asked, turning to look at a human wearing a long red cape and hat.

“Me? I’m just a guy sent in to check on the cheeky dick waffle that summoned anchovies,” Alucard smiled with a big fang-y grin. “I guess I’ll let it slide, this scene made my day. I’m going for a long walk through the woods now. Come on Pewdiepie, let’s give you some jumpscares.”

“Don’t scare me Bro...” So they went off.

“Phoenix!”

“On no...” Smith moved his left hand up, holding his palm up to block Rainbow Dash. He managed to stop her a bit, the pegasus moving to push her snout into his gloved hand. It was hard through, the (priceline) negotiator found his elbow being bent as her force pushed his arm against his upper body.

“Who is Phoenix?” Smith asked, lifting his eyebrows. His normally composed lips frowned a bit to push back the floating creature.

“Nix?” Rainbow Dash asked. Although she couldn’t see too well, her sense of smell did work. She could smell coffee and cheeseburger off the man. “Why are you in a black suit?”

“Phoenix?” Dan asked, dropping Yamato from his hand. Celestia fought back from bucking Dan off her- The sound of metal clanging on the stone pavement startled her, but so was the sight of Phoenix. They all joined in, turning to look at the human next to Shadow Cloud. Weapons were being pulled away and the arguments had all but ceased.

“Is.. That..” Toph moved from the side of her partner, her blind eyes narrowed a bit. The heartbeats matched, though a little rushed rhythm. Luna released her hold on Travis as he also lowered his arms in shock. “But...”

“You do realize, how stupid you all look right now? I’m not Phoenix!” Smith took a step back from Rainbow Dash, annoyed by her now. Though- these ponies were thousands times more cuter than changelings. “Who is in charge here?”

______________________________________

A few minutes earlier...

Sombra moved to one of the crystals, the one Lex Luthor had obtained. It was green quartz, he had picked it because it resembled kryptonite. Sombra raised his head, channeling his magic into his horn and shot the crystal with a dark beam. A small tear formed in the air, causing it to expand and reveal a map. He waited a second, letting his champions and a few changelings join him.

“I have a plan...” Sombra said with a smile. “Taking a page from your Otacon’s book, it will be a parlour trick.”

“A trick?” Smith asked, moving to stand around the quartz with the other champions. He was still unsure about the hostage situation. Gilgamesh joined his side, not bothering to hide his frown.

“Yes. A... Magic Trick. You make the ponies look at one thing, while you are doing something else. You- Roger Smith, will be the distraction...”

_______________________________________

“What do you mean, you’re not Phoenix?!” Dan shouted, jumping off Celestia’s back. Vergil rushed off, growling a bit. He bent down to pick up the Yamato to clean it and then sheath it. The half devil decided to say nothing just yet though- Everyone was still in awe of this ‘Phoenix’ returning from the dead.

“Where did you get the black suit?” Rarity asked, thrown off by the stylish black set Smith wore. While not as colorful as the blue suit, Phoenix pulled with look off better than Sephiroth. Rainbow Dash in the meantime, moved her front hooves to wipe her eyes clean so she could see better.

“Like I mentioned before,” Roger said for a second to address Dan. “I’m not Phoenix. I’m a negotiator-”

“That Mark!” Distant Star called out, lifting his left hoof up. While the whole chaos had been going on, he had shut his eyes to collect the chaos. But when it stopped, he had opened his eyes to look around. He finally good a good look at Smith’s forehead. “Where did you get that?!”

“Distant, what’s wrong?!” Snape instantly reacted to his partner’s outburst.

“This?” Roger raised his left hand to touch his forehead. “Some Sombra...” He stopped talking, wondering where his negotiation took a weird turn. Still, he was supposed to stall. Armor and Cadence looked at each other, frowning now. “That’s not important. I asked to speak to the leader- Your Princess-”

“You are Phoenix!” Rainbow Dash shouted to cut him off. “You can’t fool me! You smell like him, sound like him, you have that goofy haircut, and you even dress like him! Though... I gotta say, I am digging this new look...”

“Are you hitting on me?” Roger asked, leaning his head back to wince a bit. Distracted a second, Distant turned around and rushed off to leave the area. Noticing this, Snape took off to follow. As the others slowly gathered around Roger slowly, Twilight and Otacon turned to look at Distant.

“Let’s go,” Twilight whispered into Otacon’s left ear.

“But Phoenix...” Otacon interjected in a low voice.

“Let the others handle it. We need to talk to Discord- Or whatever he calls himself. He seemed disturbed about that mark...” Twilight turned to follow. Otacon frowned once to look over at Roger, but then turned to rush after his partner. Least, this guy took the heat off him. Better go while the getting’s good. And maybe find a toilet.

“Who’s this Phoenix guy?” Hoagie turned to look at Applebloom. “All I know is that he’s a lawyer that saved Rainbow Dash.”

“Mr. Wright is a scary human if you get him angry,” Applebloom spoke in a whisper. “But he’s one of the smarter and kinder adults. Ah was in a trial with him, and he later saved mah life and the others, almost killing himself. But he’s...” Applebloom stopped herself, not sure how to explain it. “There’s a reason all the humans were upset when they brought his case out. It’s like if one of you KND went missing...”

“Really...” Hoagie turned his head to look back at the adults. They were all confused though, none of them talking.

“If you’re not Phoenix, then, who are you?” Dan demanded, walking over to him. Unlike the snarl he had before, his face had soften into a mild scowl. “Did you hit your head or get amnesia?”

“Are you truly not Phoenix Wright?” Princess Celestia spoke out, walking to join Dan.

“No... Are you Celestia? I am Roger Smith, a negotiator for Sombra and the changelings,” Smith admitted finally. This made Rainbow Dash immediately let go of him to have her mouth fall open.

“WHAT?!” Dan screamed, his hands falling at his sides. He was not the only one to shout this, as the ponies perked up their ears. Soma turned to look over Dovahkiin a second, who had moved his hood off to stare in shock as well.

“Can you please stop shouting?” Roger frowned, lifting his left hand up to cover his ears. “Can we get a little professionalism?”

“Let me see your left hand!” Dan demanded. The little human raised his left hand, bringing the King of Hearts up. Unfortunately, he couldn’t make it glow just yet. Seeing this, the others instantly responded. Nate moved his right arm up, exposing the Burning Spirit. Spy moved both of his arms back up to cross his arms and show the Double Phoenix. Not wanting to get left behind, Soma raised his hand to reveal the ‘Soul Skull’ Brand as he was going to call it. Travis turned to look at his bro and also moved to show off his mark.

Dovahkiin shut both his eyes to turn away, biting his lower lip. At the rate things were going, he was never going to get his Brand. Applejack, having lost her frown at this point, turned to look at her partner and frown, though this time out of sadness. She forgot about her anger and also shut her eyes. The feeling of being left out was always harsh.

For a second, Roger lost his cool. Normally, he was a calm and collected professional. But seeing all those marks made his eyes opened wide in shock. Spy’s firebirds were the trigger to instantly place his right hand to cover the back his left hand.

_________________________________

Back with Distant Star...

“No.. This is bad, I wasn’t expecting this!” Distant raced through corridors, rushing through the palace to head to the library.

“What are you going on about?” Snape asked. He tried to keep up, but the robes he wore made it hard to run.

“Discord!” Twilight called out as her hooves echoed against the stone floor. “What’s going on?”

“Twilight! Of course!” Distant instantly stopped, turning around to rush off to the purple unicorn. “Teleport us to the library!”

“Tell me what’s going on first!” Twilight shouted, huffing a bit as she stopped. Thankful the others stopped, Otacon breathed in and out to hold his knees as he bent down.

“Yes, do share please,” Snape added.

“That mark is a Dark Brand!” Distant frowned, his red eyes instantly frowning and glowing a bit. “It’s a foul curse!”

“What?!” Otacon shouted, finally able to talk. Twilight lowered her head, her head turning left and right, trying to understand.

“What’s the difference between that Brand and the one’s the human’s have?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, the humans were never supposed to get one!” Distant frowned. “They-”

“Oh bloody hell...” Snape muttered under his breath. “Don’t tell me that-”

“Damnit,” Otacon guessed. While ignorant of the way of magic, he was still pretty damn smart. “Those Brands are slave marks, aren’t they?”

“I think so...” Distant relaxed his frown to look at Otacon. “But not the ones the others posses.”

“Star Swirl learned how to revive the dead. But... He knew dark magic was banned,” Twilight started to piece things together. “So he-”

“Yes. He changed the spell to make is much less sinister than it seems,” Distant explained. “Sombra, being a dark unicorn, must have used the original spell to summon dark champions. The spell you used was a modification. No Dark Brand means no slavery.”

“So, these dark champions are slaves thanks to that Brand?” Snape asked. He was really glad he did not have a Brand at this moment. “I see.”

“Are you saying that...” Otacon took a second to think, trying his best not to sound ignorant in front of the magical beings. “That at the time Phoenix vanished, Sombra summoned him?”

“But Phoenix isn’t a dark champion!” Twilight protested.

“Tell me Twilight, when the Elements of Harmony were Discorded- Where they Dark Elements of Disharmony?” Distant asked with a frown.

“Phoenix is Discorded?” Twilight lowered her head. “No...”

“But how?” Snape asked.

“I explained it earlier. Sometimes, a pony can discord themselves all on their own. Pinkie Pie has done it a few times...” Discord explained, lifting his head to look at Otacon. “You heard on the communicators how I ordered Phoenix to use hope on Rainbow Dash?”

“Are you...” Twilight picked up her head, turning to look at Otacon. “Phoenix must have used all of his Hope trying to keep Rainbow Dash alive. But when he realized he was vanishing-”

“He lost it all,” Otacon added.

“I think this is when he got Discorded,” Distant nodded.

“What makes you so sure?” Snape asked, crossing both arms on his chest.

“When is a lawyer not a lawyer?”

“When he’s negotiating a settlement...” Otacon frowned. That part he was familiar with.

“So, he think’s he’s somepony else?” Twilight asked, frowning. Then again, Big Mac thought he was a dog... “So why don’t I-”

“It won’t work,” Distant frowned. “There’s no counterspell for Discording, and I can’t Discord someone Discorded,” The unicorn stopped himself, realizing how stupid he sounded.

“What are you talking about, Twilight?” Otacon asked.

“Some time ago, Discord,” She stopped there to look at Distant with a frown. “Discorded myself and a lot of ponies. While there is no counter spell, you can reverse its effects by remembering your true self through friendship and memories.”

“Ah... I understand now. Even Rainbow Dash, Phoenix’s partner- Has only been with him a few days,” Snape reasoned out loud. “So he wouldn’t have many memories of her, or even the rest of the humans.”

“You’re correct. It would take someone who has formed lots of memories with Phoenix for him to stand a chance. And even then, it may not work...” Distant frowned to lower his head.

“What? Why?” Twilight frowned. This was getting worse and worse!

“That’s how you break free when I cause it. But he Discorded himself,” Distant explained to look back at the direction of the library. “Pinkie Pie was able to break free of her own depression thanks to her own realization. We must get to the library though, to try and find out more about the Dark Brand.”

___________________________________

Back with the Villains...

“So, Smith will be the sleight of hand,” Luthor raised his eyebrows and nod. Yes, a negotiator would keep the humans distracted. He watched as Sombra made a portal for Smith to use and go to Canterlot. “Then, what will be the trick?”

“We need a show to impress the other allies. Also, I said I could make you stronger,” Sombra turned to look at Queen Chrysalis and smile. “But we need a show of power. I also need to asses the powers and abilities of my champions better. I say, let my champions stretch and use their powers and see what they can do. Do you have a target?”

“Let’s see... As we speak, Baltimare is currently sealed off from the rest of Equestria thanks to some bombing runs,” Chrysalis said as she thought back. She giggled and turned to look at the humans as her mane fell over her eyes. “With no chance for allies to come in from ground, they would have to come by air or sea.”

“Very well. Wesker, Xehanort, Luthor, Kefka...” Sombra moved his head to bring the image of the map on his viewing quartz. “You can go and unleash hell.” Kefka immediately moved his hand up to rub them together in anticipation. Wesker nodded, moving his hands up to adjust his gloves on. It would be nice to see how he stacked up against these ponies. “Luthor will attack the central area. Kefka will attack the sky and any pegasi. Xehanort will attack the residential districts. Wesker, you will attack the sea ports.”

“So we will hold the city hostage? What about me?” Gilgamesh frowned.

“And me?” Vegeta added.

“Gilgamesh, you will stay behind and coordinate the attacks. I can speak into your minds, remember? You are the general. This will also let me see who will make good leaders,” Sombra smiled. “As for the hostage, Vegeta will handle it.”

__________________________________

“My hand?” Roger asked. He still had to stall, but... Something inside him want to find out more about these marks. Why did that mask fellow have the same mark as him? Was he really Phoenix? He was starting to doubt himself.

“Yes, your hand. Don’t you remember?” Rainbow Dash asked. Did he really get amnesia, like Daring Do had in one of her books? “You have a daughter, Trucy, remember?”

“A daughter?” Roger turned his head to look at the pegasus, an image of Dorothy showing up in his head.

“Yeah! Hey guys! Help me out!” Rainbow Dash asked, looking back at the humans with Brands. Soma turned his head to look back at his friends, not sure what they could do.

“It’s... It’s only natural for living creatures to fight and protect their own...” Dovahkiin struggled to remember the words that day. He turned to look back at Applejack, his gaze softening a bit.

“But what makes us human is that we fight for others,” Soma added. He turned to look at Roger and smiled. Those words left a deep impression in his life at that moment. Nate raised his eyebrows, also remembering that moment.

“But who do you fight for?” Fluttershy asked with a smile to look up at Soma.

“How hard must you fight?” Applejack asked to look at Dovahkiin, small smile on her lips.

“That’s the true measure of what human life is worth. We, defence attorneys...” Nate stopped, turning to look at Dan and smile.

“Are warriors who are constantly challenged by that question,” Dan added, lifting himself to stand straight.

“Even when the battle is over,” Pinkie Pie added, smiling to stand as her fiance’s side.

“And the bonds that connect us are severed,” Rainbow Dash added, lifting herself to fly up.

“We always return, time and time again...” Roger whispered in a low voice, his eyebrows relaxing. “Why does this sound familiar?”

“Phoenix... You said this,” Rainbow Dash said with a smile. She smiled, hope growing in her eyes. She didn’t cared how different he acted. Phoenix was alive! He was back!

The other humans and Equestrians stayed quiet, turning to look at each face as they talked.

Johnny picked up his head and narrowed his eyes. He would see his momma again! Ralf had the same thought in his head.

Toph turned to look Sokka and smile. The teen raised his left hand to his space sword, and then looked back and Toph. She fought hard to bring this back.

Merchant blinked once, looking down at Junebug as she moved to sit down and listen. He turned back to look at Smith, wondering what exactly was going on with him.

Vergil stood next to Terra, the two taking a second to observe this ‘Phoenix’ for the first time. For a second, Vergil thought he saw a bit of Sparda in him. Terra moved her hands up, glad the other humans relented at the sight of a man’s mere presence brought hope. Cadence and Armor looked at the others, wondering what was going on. Still, those were powerful words.

“When did you hear these words?” Rarity asked, looking up at Nate’s grin.

“When you went to pick up Sweetie Bell,” Nate chuckled. “You missed one hell of a story.”

The Crusaders, Rumble, Dinky, Pipsqueak and their partners picked up their heads.

“He’s one of them, ain't he?” Wally asked.

“Who?” Scootaloo asked.

“He’s a former KND, possibly a squadron or section leader...” Nigel added. “Only adults that were once KND grow up to be somewhat decent.”

Snake and Trixie moved more out to the open, joining the others to look at Roger. Trixie shut her eyes, thinking back at the memories of her family. Snake took a second to look for Otacon. Where did he go? Samus also looked around for him. Still, she wished she had a father like that. Big Mac walked over to stand with her sister, finally glad she was smiling again.

“I... Came here with a job to do,” Roger quickly turned his head away from the others. “I came here because of a hostage negotiation.”

“A what?” Princess Celestia suddenly interjected.

“I’m here to negotiate a hostage trade,” Roger said, shutting both his eyes. “Baltimare is under attack.”

“Baltimare?! But we just...” Rarity lowered her head, looking left and right. The hope the others had been building suddenly left. Was this really Phoenix?

“Baltimare? But if you attack a city... Doesn’t that defeat the point of having a hostage?” Mayor Mare asked. She knew of the other cities, being a mayor she knew the ways rules and how cities handled themselves.

“That’s not the hostage though,” Roger said to look down at the pony.

“There’s more?” Luna asked, frowning now.

“Quickly! We must assemble a rescue-”

“Objection!” Roger cried out, his left hand raising up to use his index finger to point at the largest ponies.

“Ok- Now that was totally Nix,” Rainbow Dash said, confused as to how she should feel.

“Why object?” Dan asked, lifting his left eyebrow up.

“The true hostage has just been taken...”

_______________________________________

“Did you pass the message through?” Sombra mentally commanded to Roger.

“Yes. Does Vegeta have the hostage?” Roger asked in his mind.

“Oh yes. As soon as I showed Vegeta his target, he took off. Amazing how fast he can fly...” Sombra added as Vegeta walked back into the cavern. The Saiyan prince held the Crystal Heart under his left arm, and Mr. Sombrero under the other.

“The... Crystal Heart?” Chrysalis whispered, her mouth open. All this time, she thought it was a legend. The one thing that could feed her children without the need for ponies. Tears started to flow from her eyes, down her black cheeks.

“Is it possible?” Imago spoke, shocked.

“I knew it!” King Aurelius exclaimed. This crazy plan to invade Equestria was not stupid! He and his queen gambled their lives on this sacred artifact, and it was finally theirs.

“Thanks to this, the changeling troops can eat and get stronger!” Sphragis shouted with glee.

“A glorious day indeed my King,” Pharate added with a smile.

“What is this thing?” Garble asked, pointing at the black sheep.

“Mr. Sombrero!” Sombra exclaimed. He raised his hooves up into the air as the baby black sheep gave out a “Baaa!” and scurried out of Vegeta’s grasp to jump out to land on Sombra’s arms. Master and pet reunited, nuzzling each other.

“You’re lucky you’re cute, damn sheep,” Vegeta mumbled.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“So... that large black soulless hunk of metal is your dad?” Applebloom asked, her left eyebrow raised.

“It looks like it. I’m not sure if he’s better this way or not...” Scootaloo said, her head turned to look at her daddy as he chased down Wally.

“What was he like before? I mean, he didn’t care you were bald...” Sweetie Bell inquired.

“Well...” Scootaloo raised her head in a flashback.

“I’m off, Dad,” Scootaloo called out.

“No, you’re not, young lady. You come back here. Give your Dad some sug,” Carl said. The pegasus stallion walked over to the door to look down at her. He raised his left hoof to point at his cheek.

“Aww, Dad,” Scootaloo blushed. He raised her head to place a kiss on the spot Carl pointed at.

“Now, there you go. Remember, don't talk to them guys next door. That Meatwad is a walking cesspool of diseases and whatnot. And that Shake is a total loser. Frylock’s ok,” Carl said with a shrug.

“Is that Scootaloo? Is she leaving again?” A female voice called out.

“Unicorn! You get back in the kitchen and make me a sandwhich!” Carl yelled out.

“Just let me talk to our daughter,” Robot called out. The Robot Unicorn (From Robot Unicorn Attack) walked out of the kitchen as Carl raised a hoof to pinch the spot between his eyes. “You be a good girl now, and make sure to be home in time for dinner.”

“He’s like all other dads, really.”

Author's Note

The Next Chapter:

The Fall of Baltimare

The Fall of Baltimare

Chapter 70- The Fall of Baltimare

With the Crystal Heart in his hands, Vegeta held the crystal out to walk up to the Changeling rulers. He wasn’t sure what they were all talking about, only that he was to get the damn thing. The saiyan stopped in front of the rulers to lower the heart. Both king and queen shut their eyes and opened their mouth. Not sure what the hell was going on, he watched as a... Reflected light off a prism? He wasn’t sure what color that light was- All he knew is, that the changelings were sucking this light into their mouths.

Bit gross if you asked him. One by one, the quadrupede insectoids would step up to suck in a bit of this light. Each one seemed to have their stomach encourage a bit, as if they were getting filled with water. Vegeta blinked twice, wondering if this indeed was feeding them. But they all looked a bit hungry- He could see their ribs through their sides. He took a second to look back as Sombra used his red horn to show what was going on in “Baltimare.”

________________________________________

Baltimare is a strange city. It’s one of the cities of Equestria that wants to stay out of the way of every city else. It’s not the big hub that Manehatten is. It’s not the capitol of education like Canterlot is. It doesn’t have the “rustic charm” that Ponyville posses that ponies use to get away from larger cities. It’s not the new and hippest place out in the wild, untamed south that was Appleloosa. No real exciting events other than hosting water sport competitions.

Baltimare wanted to keep it that way. It’s a vacation hub, a merchant city. A city where ponies go for vacation. Where one can go shopping for exotic goods, thanks to the griffons and other species that used it as a port. It’s next to one of the largest gulfs of Equestria, where sands of white and brown decorated it beaches. It holds the Maritime Naval Academy, the best spot to learn boating or yachting. The residential district doesn’t hold huge towers or skyscrapers and the boardwalk is not too far away from the downtown area.

Seagulls can be heard near the docks. While ponies don’t eat the fish, they don’t mind when a griffon or another being come in with a tackle box to bring their gear to fish along the side. Every now and then, families went with their pets to the more popular beaches. A frisbee toss there, some football there.

All in all, a rather unremarkable city. Nothing spectacular in the way of sights and sounds, but a quiet place made to relax. Even when you’re doing business, ponies and other creatures that do it present smiles and a competitive spirit that is hidden from public view.The only thing that could break this pleasant city was the police. It was their job to make sure the peace was kept and the unruly ones were behaved.

An orange male unicorn, with a short red mane, just put away his police hat and shirt away into his bag as his shift was over. He had gotten into his paddy wagon, humming a low tune to himself. With no one to catch, Mr. Wonder Guard was getting ready to head home for the remainder of the afternoon. That was, until a portal opened up.

Wonder Guard blinked twice, taking a look at this magical portal that popped up. It’s color was purple, and it looked more like a fissure in the air cracked from the bottom and moved upward- Much like a curtain would open if one stuck their leg out first. The purple fissure opened up wider and wider, letting some figures walk out.

“So, you can teleport, but you need to see the place beforehand?” Lex Luthor asked as he marched. His thick metal suit made almost no noise on the concrete road. Amazing, considering how bigger the armor made Luthor look. The two neck guards coming out of his green and purple suit seemed a bit out of place.

“Oh yes, I posses the same power as our benefactor. Though, there are many limitations as to how many can come, how far I can go, and if I’ve been to the place or not,” Master Xehanort spoke. He kept his white gloved hands behind his back, speaking to his fellow bald champion. Xehanort reluctantly liked Lex- He tried not to form attachments in case he had to get rid of the dead weight- But Luthor was cunning and intelligent, his armor alone was proof of that. And while the smith was not able to use magic, he was hardly ignorant of it.

“Hmm... So, this is the city of Baltimare. Not too different from Baltimore,” Wesker added as he moved to allow the clown to pass. Wesker walked deliberately, each step was taken with the stride a general would use and his trench coat flapped against his legs like one. “Show me what you got, Kefka. You may as well drop your act, no one’s buying it.”

“Look! I can juggle!” Kefka grinned, making small colorful balls come out of his sleeves to start make them bounce in his arms. Up and down the balls moved, the clown was floating slowly next to Wesker. While he may have not fooled the other humans, he doubted the non-humans thought he was a super mega maniacal tyrant. As soon as the others walked through, the purple portal vanished.

***********************************************

“This is... Gilgamesh,” The weapon collector spoke out loud. The big guy looked at Sombra, who merely nodded for him. The eyes of the dark unicorn glowed with a blue hue as he projected the images of the other dark champions through the crystals placed around the cavern. “If you can hear me, nod and then move out!”

************************************************

Wonder Guard furrowed his brows, wondering what these creatures were. They were... Minotaurs? No. They lacked the horns. But they wore many more clothes than customary. He debated moving to them and give them a greeting, only to see them all nod at once. Guard picked up his head, making his mane settle a bit against his face as they all suddenly- Took off. The one in metal took to the air, a trail of smoke and fire levitating him. The one in the long black robe vanished from side, a smirk on his face before blurring. The fellow in make up twirled in a circle and then vanish. The final old one slipped into a purple haze to also vanish.

“What was that?”

____________________________________

Wesker ran through the streets, keeping his upper body low to cut the air resistance against his frame. Although he kept his head pointed straight ahead of himself, the modified human took a lot of mental notes. Ponies, and two of the mythical type. Splicing their genes would be worthwhile, but he needed the medical and research equipment to do it properly. Best he could do now was collect DNA to culture up later. The buildings looked sturdy enough, and the roads and other things like carts, vehicles, signs, and windows all looked up to par with human standards. He did expect more traffic though- All he saw was horse drawn vehicles like carts, wagons, and stagecoaches. While he would’ve liked to taken his time and slowly go over everything in detail, there was a mission to complete.

Why was he anxious to finish the mission and do as told? He desperately wanted some time to himself. Time to plan and think. A quiet place to go over his notes and find out who would be the top dog in this war and align himself to them. Even if Sombra could restore his life, all he had to do was place this unicorn in stasis and he should be fine with the other side. And easy enough to do. The other reason he was anxious was to test his powers here. He had no idea if he had change at all, especially since he had no serums on him. At any time, he could lose himself to the virus and transform into his monster persona. So far though, he felt no signs that he would change. Was this also a side effect of being dead?

And he wanted more info on the other humans. Kefka and Xehanort worried him the most- Their so called “Magic power” was the last thing he ever expected to fight. Since this place had so much magic, they held the upper hand. Lex and Vegeta seemed like his best bet for allies. As he raced, newspapers and dust and small objects was tossed in his blurred wake. Ponies, a donkey and a griffon or two took note of the black blur that vanished through the streets. Lots of manes and startled looks begun to fill the faces of the quadrupeds. Wesker took a moment to enjoy their perplexed faces.

Soon enough, he reached the end of the city to end at a stone edge that was border to the sea. Wesker stopped and picked up his head to smell the air and look around. The sea breeze was almost like it belonged back on his earth. The only difference was the lack of pollution and fishermen he came to expect. To his left were the resorts, still further away from him. To the right stood the more business like section of the shipping yards. Watching ponies working on a ship was just... Surreal.

Most of the boats looked no different than humans actually. He really had no idea what he was expecting. If anything, the only thing he could think that was different was the propulsions on these boats. He couldn’t tell at first glance, but he saw very little boats with smoke stacks. Still, this was going to be a tough call. Attacking the boats would probably make a bigger bang, but attacking the resorts would result in more panic. But he couldn’t kill...

“Gilgamesh, this is Wesker. Which target should I hit?” He asked to lift his head. It felt weird, using this form of communication. “The resorts are more popular, but the boats would make better... Fireworks.”

____________________________________

Lex Luthor flew through the sky, at about 20 stories upwards. It seemed that the larger buildings of this city barely reached this high. He wondered if that was becauses horses didn’t do that well in high altitudes. Well, other than pegasi. The bald man turned his head to the left side, looking at a red pegasus just flying by him. The pegasus gave the human a wave, thinking he was a minotaur in a fancy new doohickey. Lex squinted a bit, lifting his left hand up from his side to give the pegasus a return wave.

“Well, that sure was surreal...” Luthor turned to stop himself in mid air and hover in place. Thanks to the solar generators in his suit, he was not worried about running out of fuel. The ammo, however, was a different story. He carried a few missiles and some bunker buster or two, having used some up before he arrived here. The businessman took a second to look around. Lots of ponies looked like ants from his position. They lacked little in architectural art.. A lot of the taller buildings had very few decorations. Was that because horses didn’t like to look up that much?

“Luthor, are you ready?” Gilgamesh asked.

“I’m picking the targets carefully. I’m assuming these ponies are not stupid enough to just stand by and watch as rooftops fall on them,” Luthor commented. He was used to telepathy, but it was still odd for him. Never did like psychics too much.

“No idea. The ponies in this time may be stupider than in my time,” Sombra remarked. “But I think they should disperse.”

**************************************************

“Hmm... It occurs to me we lack an agenda,” Gilgamesh said, gears turning his head. “Try to lure the ponies away from the city and into the resorts area. With everyone attacking critical areas, the resorts will be a good place to herd these ponies in.”

“Are you hearing this?” Pharate asked, turning to look at his King. “Instead of letting the ponies run free, these humans want to treat them as if they were sheeps.” Having gotten filled with love, the generals and rulers turned to the visual show.

“Let us see. Mayhaps they have more in common with Otacon than we thought. It is a good plan though,” King Aurelius said. His mate watched the crystals, eager to see what these humans could do.

“Wesker, go for the boats. The others can cause enough panic among the ponies,” Gilgamesh said. At the moment, Sombra was displaying Wesker for them all to see. The speed at which Wesker moved was impressive- The others teleported or flew, but the sunglasses wearing human moved through pure physical power. Then they watched Wesker jump into the air and land on a boat. In a crouching position, Wesker raised his right hand into the air over his head and make a fist. Less than a second later, his fist moved down to punch through the surface of the deck and splinter it apart. The front part of the boat rocked violently, breaking waves as the ponies shook in the deck. Pieces of wood reflected off his dark lenses. The rope holding the boat to the pier tugged a bit, now only holding to a plank as the ship begun to sink.

“Are you waiting for the invitation? Jump!” Wesker’s deep voice boomed as he jumped off the sinking ship. The ponies still on the ship quickly moved to either jump into the water or the pier. He landed on the wooden dock and grinned. A wicked idea popped into his head. He walked to the rope that had been holding the boat in place. Both hands moved to grasp the rope and tugged hard. The modified human then spun around and continued on his pull to send the piece of wood still attached to the rope to swing and arc in the air. To finish, Wesker placed the rope against his shoulder and tugged, like he was tossing a human body in an arm bar. The large piece of the boat still left on the rope finally swung down to crash against the boat on the other side of the pier.

“That piece of the ship must still weigh over half a ton!” Imago remarked, his eyebrows raised to look at impact of the remains of the ship being used as a mace.

***********************************************

“Hmm. That does sound like a good plan,” Master Xehanort spoke. The old man walked slowly on a sidewalk, his head moving left and right to look at the houses. Most of the residential district seemed to have one or two story buildings of various colors. “If their homes are not safe, and neither is the business district or the sea, they will have to flee to the resorts and we can keep them trapped there.”

Master Xehanort stopped walking, turning to look at a little brown earth colt. The little pony blinked twice, looking up at the bald man. The old wizard shut both his eyes to smile down at the little one.

“Hi! You look strange!” The little colt commented.

“Well, you look strange to me as well,” Xehanort retorted. Still, he smiled and moved his left hand to rub the little colt’s mane. This made the little colt chuckle. “You may want to run now.”

“Run? Why?”

“Oh, the Heartless are coming...” Master Xehanort warned as he raised his hand away from the cute little tyke and use it to point at the shadows. Shadows formed by trees, ponies, signs suddenly started to sprout long oval yellow eyes. Those eyes begun to emerge from the ground, reveals beings the color of black twilight. Round bodies and heads, with two little antennae sticking out from the side of each head.

“What are those things?” The little colt asked as he took a few steps back as their black bodies shifted from place to place.

“They want your heart...”

*************************************************

“Wow... That was a good idea, Gilgamesh!” Kefka clapped, floating on top of an air balloon a pony couple was using. He looked down at the red balloon down at the city from his vantage point. “Want me to cut off the escape from the mountains or forest to make sure they hit the resorts?”

*************************************************

“Alright. We have a plan,” Sombra smiled. He took a second to look back at Gilgamesh and nod in approval. The warrior had a good idea to use, and it was on the spot. Little did the dark unicorn know that Gilgamesh simply wanted to spare these poor creatures. Horses or ponies were gentle creatures and useful, not meant to be cattle.

“Wesker had begun his attack already. Raze the earth!” Gilgamesh hurried them all on.

______________________________________

“Well then...” Lex turned his head to look at his first target. May as well be the largest building. He could afford to waste one missile to get things going, and then use lasers to continue. A small metal cylinder emerged from his the left side of his back, lifting his shoulder pad up to expose several purple mini warheads. Should he warn the ponies? Probably, they may think he was just some flying advertisement or something. “Lookout! Tank missile!”

Two mini missiles fired out from his shoulder, leaving a trail of gray smoke in their wake. The two projectiles spun around each other once before hitting themselves against the side of the building. He had picked a corner, hoping to cause more damage along two walls than just one. He had no idea how strong these buildings could be. The sound of thunder erupted and two large smoke debris clouds exploded at once, followed by the sound of breaking glass and shifting metal as the top floor was destroyed.

He didn’t want too much to fall on the ponies either, so he was glad to see only part of the roof fall down. The other part of the roof collapsed, falling down slightly on the top three floors. Lex nodded, hoping not too many casualties was claimed. The sounds of screaming started to fill the streets underneath him, so he flew off to look for his next target.

_______________________________________

“Did you see that?” Exuvia said, moving slowly closer to a crystal and get a better view of Luthor’s tactical planning. “Those things looked no bigger than our own bombs, yet did so much more of a,” Exuvia stopped there, wondering what word to use. “Bloom? And if his armor can hold bombs, maybe he can replicate it for us.”

“Hey, I think the jester is up to something...” Pharate raised his front left appendage out to point at Kefka’s crystal.

____________________________________

“Destruction without death? BO-RING!” Kefka shouted. The novelty of attacking innocent ponies was quickly wearing off for the clown. He had floated off the balloon he had been on to head to the forest and mountain direction to block potential escape routes. So far, he had been using Zap-Trap Thundaga and Meteor spells to send lighting and fireballs from the sky down to the ground. Thanks to the spells, a few fires broke out in the forest to set trees ablaze. “What fun is in destruction, if no precious life are lost?” Voices of panic and despair filled his ears though, keeping him from outright complaining.

“Kefka Palazzo, what sense is there to death and destruction? We must capture these beings,” Gilgamesh frowned as he delivered his warning.

“Sense? Destruction isn’t supposed to make sense! It’s only fun when it’s senseless!” Kefka shouted once more, floating now at ground level to give a giggle. He came to a stop, lifting both of his hands out in front of himself to start charging energy into his attack. “Forsaken,” Kefka whispered to himself. Waves of explosions fired along the ground, firing off in a line to cause the ground to break apart to divert ponies heading to the mountains. With any luck, some ponies may just get hit...

__________________________________

“Psychotic Clown,” Vegeta muttered under his breath. He took the Crystal heart back, having to glare at some changelings to make them back off. “Wasting energy on light shows. I’d just make the mountains explode and be done with it. Showing off an immovable and invincible item like a mountain getting destroyed is more effective. You know, I’m bored doing nothing,” Vegeta commented. He watched as Mr. Sombrero napped in Sombra’s embrace. Damn that was cute. “Should I join them?”

“No, Vegeta, I saved you and Gilgamesh behind in case the ponies have an ace. You are vulnerable to magic, and unicorns can easily use their horns on you,” Sombra added to pet his sheep.

“Sombra speaks with knowledge. We also have no idea if this city posses humans. Speaking of humans... How does Roger Smith fare?”

____________________________________

Roger lowered his arm down, wondering why he had the urge to object like that. Still, his part in the plan was just getting started. Now, to proceed with the actual negotiations.

“The Crystal Heart?!” Cadence called out, her eyes opened wide worry.

“That’s impossible! We have guards protecting the Heart Chamber,” Shining narrowed his eyes to look up at the negotiator. “And we even have magical fields set up against changelings.”

“So are you saying, a human could get through?” Dan asked, his own eyes narrowed. “If Phoenix here isn’t the only champion this Sombra guy summoned...”

“Granted, I have no proof- But I was told to have Celestia look into a crystal ball,” Smith said look around.

“Shadow Cloud, quickly summon a viewing ball!” Princess Celestia added. The dark pegasus nodded and rushed off, leaving the rest of the group looking at Smith with disbelief and worry.

“Oh Phoenix, how could you?” Rainbow Dash asked in a low voice. Roger raised his hand to slip the sunglasses back on. That look on her face made him feel like the sleazebag, he felt he already was one. Then again, was there truth to what they said? Was he Phoenix? While these thoughts bothered him, he couldn’t afford to show them in this negotiation process.

“Dude, are you really working for the enemy?” Soma asked, taking a few steps towards the man in the suit.

“I would really wish you could act more professionally. You are in a situation of war and you all looked like puppies that got scolded with a newspaper,” Smith replied. “No harm will come to the Heart, but we have demands.” The negotiator left them all speechless, wondering what this meant. Stares that could make most men want to look away assaulted Smith, but he met them back with his sunglasses back on his face.

A sudden draft of green flame appeared before Celestia, a scroll popping out from its wake. “A letter?” Celestia questioned, turning to look at the scroll. The only difference between Spike’s letters and this one though- was a red ribbon tied this one down. Red was the color code of emergency. She quickly opened the scroll to begin reading. “Baltimare is under attack! And it looks like to be the work of humans!”

“What?!” This time, Princess Luna was shocked. “So, it is true?!”

“The navy is now massing a counter attack, but there has been so much panic and destruction in their wake now,” Celestia lowered the letter to look around as she was the center of attention now. The ponies and quadrupedes started to look at each other, worried now.

“We have to muster a counter attack!” Ralf shouted, turning his back of Smith. “Samus!”

“But Phoenix told us to stop. They will most likely destroy the Crystal Heart if we try to retaliate,” Cheerilee frowned, eyes closed halfway to look down at her students.

“So what, we just sit here and do nothing? We know where the enemy base is!” Vergil raised his left hand up. “We can send our team to retrieve it.”

“Hold on. We don’t know that they have it,” Shining turned to his partner.

“But if he does...”

“We have to capture Phoenix.”

“You know, I can still hear you...” Smith commented out loud. “And stop calling me Phoenix.”

“Princess!” Shadow Cloud returned with a white pegasus that had a crystal ball on a purple pillow. They presented the ball for the princess as she stared into it. A few of the others gathered around, trying to look into the ball.

“Kefka Palazzo!” Terra shouted, drawing her head back to shout in fear. “Why is he here?!”

“Who is Kefka?” Princess Cadence asked.

“He’s a manipulator- He worked with the Emperor and then stabbed him in the back and took control of the empire. He also experimented and did cruel torture on people. He’s the clown that enslaved me...”

“Wesker...” Merchant said in a low voice. He turned to look at Junebug. “He’s a head hunch over Umbrella. While I never met the man personally, he’s done a bunch of stuffs- Evil stuffs. Make no mistake, he’s ruthless as they come, and got the power to back it up.”

“I’m not sure who this bald guy is- But he’s using high tech stuff. I bet he uses gear tech,” Snake commented after looking at Luthor. “Where’s Otacon?”

“It looks like Phoenix was telling the truth,” Princess Cadence added with her head down. “Without the Crystal Heart, the love that spreads across Equestria will be stolen.”

“I take it this Heart is very important then?” Sokka asked, lifting his left eyebrow.

“It is. It’s been missing for over a thousand years, and we finally got it back not too long ago,” Shining said, moving to stand next to his wife.

“What does Sombra want?” Princess Celestia stood up straight. She narrowed her eyes, stepping from the group. “I believe you said negotiations?”

“Yes. He has two demands. One- Watch the show. Know that the changelings now have their own humans and are just as powerful as yours....” Smith stopped there, shutting his eyes behind his sunglasses. This was a terrible ultimatum in his eyes. “They promise to keep casualties to a minimum, so long as none of you interfere...”

“Why?” Luna asked, sticking her head out next to her sister.

“To prove a point. As we speak, other races of the planet are also watching this- Deciding whether they will join your side or ours.”

“I see...” Princess Celestia shut her eyes and nod. So this was all just some scheme to show off. With the changelings already staging one uprising in her kingdom, this could very well be the catalyst that caused the other races of Equestria to conspire against her. She already was defeated a few times, tainting her thousand year rule of peace. “And what’s the second thing?”

“Sombra realizes what this conflict between our two forces could mean. So he proposes a simple solution. Wargames.”

“And what makes you think my own forces cannot-”

“Uhh, Princess Celestia?” Shadow Cloud spoke up. “Our navy has been destroyed...”

“What?!”

_____________________________________

“So they sent their naval forces after all,” Gilgamesh commented. He watched along with the others as Vegeta floated over the sea. Countless amounts of debris now littered the water. While not exactly a grand military presence, the Equestria Navy boats moved from the port out to secure an escape route for boats carrying ponies and other creatures.

The saiyan was teleported to the scene, quickly putting an end to that plan. All he had to do was point a single finger and fire off an energy blast. “Pew,” was all Vegeta said as he made warships sink with a single shot of his ki. “I bet Nappa would have loved to just go up and tear these ships apart with his bare hands.”

One by one, the ships exploded, causing smoke and debris to fire off in cloud bursts to decorate the ocean. The once peaceful seas were being decorated by the flowers of fire. Ponies dressed in blue uniforms were floating on lifeboats, looks of anger and fear adorned their faces as they watched the small man looking down at them all.

“Look- You should probably go over there,” Vegeta pointed at the resorts. He lowered his form down closer to one of the lifeboats, hovering slowly like an angry god. Once he was only a few inches from the air, Vegeta shut his eyes and begun to collect his power. Let’s see how much he could draw now that he actually died. Hands balled into fists, he bend his arms and knees a bit. The water started to cause waves underneath his form. Electricity begun to crackle around his form as his battle aura begun to glow. The skies above started to change into a dark color, and the waves grew more and more violent.

“Behold the power of a super saiyan!” Vegeta shouted, throwing his arms out to his sides and firing off his power. A giant whirlpool formed under his hovering form as his released energy made the boats fire off to the sides. He stood straight, small blue lightning bolts cracking around his body as he sported a smirk on his face. “So, your princess can control the sun? I can make it explode!” He shouted against the sound of thunder and the waves.

__________________________________

“Is there nothing any of us can do?” Princess Celestia asked as she looked once more into her crystal ball.

__________________________________

Iron Will looked up at the things flying in the air. Someone had to do something! He was joined by Fancy Pants, Photo Finish, and Nurse Redheart. They all looked to the air.

“Are you guys ready?” Iron Will took to look back at their partners.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

Wesker turned to look at another boat. Hm... A propane tank. He got an idea. He grabbed the tank to toss it up in an arc to land on the boat. He then pulled out his magnum and shot it. The tank fired off in an explosion, making the ship sink. Wesker was about to turn to his next target, only to meet with a fist against his right cheek.

Pow!

"I tell you whut!" Hank Hill yelled out, moving his first to crack against Wesker's left temple. "You do not do that to propane!" Hank moves both arms out to grab hold of Wesker's collar as he reeled back a bit. Hank then drives his head against Wesker's own in a headbutt. To end the combo, Hank grapples Wesker in a headlock and then lifts him the air and let him fall into a pile driver.

"Dude! How'd you get such magical powers?" Davenport asked his human partner, Mr. Hill.

"I huff propane."

Author's Note

Chapter also edited by thepinkparty.

Also, I got Skype. My sn is mistershield or Mister Shield... Not sure which. If you ever want to drop me a line, be my guest.

New set of news, I've been selected to help in a project trying to bring Left 4 Derpy to Youtube as a animation. I will give out more news as it develops.

Interlude 1

(This is a what if scenario- Which would be canon to the story. It's explained in the story)

Interlude 1- What If...

Nate Drake held his arms out to the sides, standing on a pedestal inside Rarity’s measuring mirrors. The alabaster unicorn hummed a low tune to herself, measuring tape around her shoulders. Using her magic, she adjusted a long olive colored cloth around his shoulders. She was using Nate as the model for the clothing she was going to provide for the others. The human though, was getting very tired and bored of this.

“Hey, Rarity?” Nate asked, lifting his head up to stop looking down. “Suppose we weren’t in this conflict or whatever.”

“What do you mean, Nathan?” Rarity asked, lifting her head to stop working.

“Suppose we humans came to Equestria without the fighting or changelings. What do you think we’d be doing now?”

“Hmm... That is an interesting scenario. Assuming that we keep our same partners...” Rarity said, lifting a hoof to her mouth. “And no one would want to tear each other apart?”

“Of course. Do you think we’d still be getting along?”

Both took a moment to picture it...

_______________________________________

Dan sat down on his favorite park bench, newspaper being pulled out of his left arm. The small human smiled, taking a moment to enjoy the peace and quiet. No kids, no ponies, and no crazy mare named Lyra trying to fondle his hands. He took a deep breath of air and then exhaled in a contented sigh. Both hands opened up his newspaper so he could begin reading.

A Pink blur shot out from behind a bush.

“Huh?” Dan picked up his head to look over at the rustling of the bush. He blinked once and then shrugged, going back to his paper.

The Pink blur fired off behind Dan’s bench.

“What the...?” Dan lowered his paper to look around now. He took a second to look behind himself.

The Pink blur darted to the right side of him.

“Who’s there?!?” Dan questioned, turning his head back ahead of himself to miss the blur just in time. Frown now on his face, he rolled up his newspaper to use as a weapon.

“Gotcha!” Pinkie cried out, moving her hooves out to wrap around Dan’s neck, holding him from behind the bench.

“Pinkie Pie!” Dan jumped out of his seat, only to be held in place by her embrace. “What was that for?!?”

“Princess Celestia found the spell to change one of us. You know what that means?” Pinkie grinned. Dan’s eyes shot opened, moving his arms out to desperately escape.

“Rape! Rape I say!” Dan shouted as he was being pulled away by Pinkie.

_____________________________________

Soma and Fluttershy walked along each other, heading towards Derpy’s house. The shy pegasus smiled, her eyes closed and her muzzle rubbed against his side. Soma chuckled, moving his hand out to pet her mane. She cooed again, making contented noises until they stopped in front of the Hooves residence. The soul hunter raised his hand from her to knock on the door.

“Who is it?” The door was opened, revealing Sokka at the door. The water tribesman was wearing a pink apron and wore a large pink baking glove on his hand. “Oh, Soma. Fluttershy, right?”

“Hello Sokka,” Fluttershy smiled, moving her face from her partner. Soma nodded in greetings. “Did we catch you at a bad time?”

“I was baking muffins with Derpy. Come on in,” Sokka said as moved away from the door. The invited walked in to let Sokka close the door. “What brings you by?”

“Actually, I was hoping to talk to you alone,” The soul hunter requested.

“Really? Why?” Sokka raised both eyebrows, a bit curious.

“I will let you two talk. I’m going to join Derpy in the kitchen,” Fluttershy nodded and left the two teens alone.

“Well, you’re a teen. I was hoping to talk to someone my age about something,” Soma looked around to make sure they were alone.

“About what?”

Soma took a moment to blush, lifting his left hand to cough into his fist. “Love.”

“Say again?” Sokka leaned in to hear better.

“Girls, Sokka,” Soma admitted, his eyes closed.

“Ahh. Say no more. But...” Sokka took a second to shut his eyes and lift his right index finger up. “I’m gonna need some more props and you to sit down on the couch. I’ll be right back.”

He blinked twice, leaning back a second to watch as Sokka took off his apron and walked off. Soma then sat down on the couch, moving his hands to settle his white duster against his frame. After a moment, he raised his head to look at Sokka come back. With a beard and mustache, and wearing a red suit instead of his usual blue one.

“I’m ready now,” Sokka said as he moved his right hand to stroke his beard. “Now then. What seems to be the problem?”

“The beard suits you.”

Meanwhile, in the kitchen, Derpy offered Fluttershy some tea with a smile. A platter with muffins was set in the center.

“How’s things with Mr. Sokka?” The pink mare asked.

“It’s great. As soon as the Mayor gets me a chance, I will have some adoption papers ready to sign,” Derpy shut both eyes to smile.

“You’re going to adopt Sokka?” Fluttershy raised her eyebrows.

“Of course! He’s still looks so young. And from what he tells me, he lost his momma when he was very young,” Derpy lowered her head to frown. Her eyes opened as they rolled in her sockets a bit.

“Oh, that’s strange. All the other mares with humans seem to want to, umm...” Fluttershy stopped there, a blush forming on her muzzle.

“Seem to want to what?” Derpy picked up her head, left eyebrow raised.

“Oh, nevermind,” Fluttershy squeaked out. With all of Soma’s talk of dominating souls, she had pictured herself getting dominated by him.

“You’re weird.”

________________________________________

“Travis, why exactly are we doing this?” Otacon asked. He was sitting down on a chair, across from the assassin. They were both in Canterlot, inside Travis’ room.

“Well, we need something to do while Luna and Twilight get ready,” Travis said with a shrug.

“Fine. Let’s do this. Sailor Moon or Dragonball Z?

“Duh. Sailor Moon. If I wanted to see men go at it while yelling and doing nothing but talk a lot, I’d see real wrestling,” Travis shrugged. “Gundam or Robotech?”

“Duh, Robotech. Least they don’t keep putting in pretty boys or feel the need to keep throwing us different robots every few years,” Otacon scoffed. “What’s with the cold attitude the heroes seem to have anyway in Gundam? Astro Boy or Gigantor?”

“Oh, damn man. That was old school..” Travis moved his gloved hand to run through his hair a bit. “They both suck to me, but I guess Gigantor. Astro Boy had a lot of child innocence just conflicts against the threats presented. I mean, a little robot boy against giant robots? Least Gigantor felt the battle was not all one sided.” Travis raised both hands to rest on his knees to think about the next one. “Cowboy Bebop or Outlaw Star?”

“Bounty hunters or space mercenaries...” Otacon leaned back in his seat and sighed. “Cowboy had the way better soundtrack and hero, but Outlaw Star had the better support cast.” The engineer shut both eyes and crossed his arms on his chest to think about it. “Cowboy had the best villain, but Outlaw had better fights. Tough Call, but I guess it goes to the better comedy. Cowboy Bebob.”

“Better comedy?” Travis raised his left eyebrow.

Otacon grinned, leaning forward a bit to look at Travis in the face. “Hey Mister. This here is the stairway to heaven- You know that, don’t cha?” The assassin took a second to relax his face, only to raise his right hand and point with his index finger.

“Obnoxious little frog!” Travis started to laugh, Otacon joining in when Travis got the reference.

“Come, Twilight Sparkle,” A voice spoke from the other room.

“But... But this is so embarrassing!” Twilight whined in a low voice.

“Hmm?” Otacon stopped laughing and picked up his head. After a second, Princess Luna and Twilight walked out, dressed in maid outfits. Luna in her french maid, while Twilight came out dressed in a more modest outfit. She had black horse shoes on her hooves, a long black dress with a white apron. But on her back legs, she wore fishnet stockings. The unicorn had a blush on her face, and a black frilly hat behind her horn.

“Do... Do you like it?” Twilight asked in a low voice, unable to look Otacon in the eyes. Travis picked up his head, grin on his face to look at the fellow otaku’s face.

“Twilight, what did we practice?” Luna picked up her head, smiling down at the purple pony.

“I’m here to serve you, Master,” Twilight raised her head to smile.

Otacon twirled in the air a second, blood gushing out of his nose. A stupid grin was on his face as his arms swung and he fell to the ground as an “Oh Yeah!” was said in the background.

“Otacon!” Twilight rushed over to look down at her partner as Travis begun to fist pump rapidly.

“I knew it!” The assassin grinned, standing up to walk over to Luna and pet his servant. “Totally worth it.”

__________________________________

“Okay, Applebloom, could you hand me the hammer?” Hoagie asked, moving his left hand out to the little filly. The earth pony nodded, moving to grab the hammer with her mouth to hand it over to the round child. Number 2 took the hammer and then turned his head to look at the drool on the tool.

“Ohh... Sorry?” Applebloom picked up her head, a bit sheepish as her partner moved his hand away to wipe it against his shorts.

“Aww, don’t sweat it! I’ve gotten oil and worse on me,” Hoagie assured her with a smile. His other hand moved to rub her mane. His thumb moved to pet her ear, making it flicker a bit. She shut her eyes and smiled, glad Hoagie wasn’t scolding her on proper tool maintenance. “You’re a lot better partner than some of the-”

“No! No more hugs!” Rumble shouted as he ran from Kuki. The green sweater monster simply skipped after her prey. Behind them, Scootaloo and Wally gave chase. Not too far away, Nigel was sitting down to look at some blueprints. Sweetie Bell shut her eyes and then smiled as she started a song. Number one looked up at his partner and smiled, listening to her sing.

“Yeah- Ah see what you mean,” Applebloom turned her head away from the chase scene. She took a moment to look at the additions the KND were adding to their clubhouse. “Why are the others not helping like you?”

“What?” The engineer of the children blinked once behind his goggles to turn and look back at her.

“Well, ya’ll have jobs, right? Is that how you got your cutie marks?”

“Oh right. Well yeah, we all got our talents. But I like to think myself as a comedian, philosopher, and pilot rather than just an engineer though,” Hoagie said. “I mean, what’s the point at just being good at one talent?”

“Huh. Never thought about it like that. But Ah’ll never get mah cutie mark if I don’t find my talent,” Applebloom lowered her head.

“Ah, I’m sure you’ll get yours,” Hoagie said as he raised the hammer up. “In reality, all men are sculptors, constantly chipping away the unwanted parts of their lives, trying to create their idea of a masterpiece.”

“Woah...” Applebloom opened her eyes wide. “Are you telling me all them human adults are still at it?” That was deep, even though she couldn’t understand it all. Must be a male thing. But she was starting to see her partner in a new light.

“I think so. I know I’m still working at it,” Hoagie said with a smile.

“Where’d you learn that?” Applebloom asked.

“Eddie Murphy. He’s a comedian back in my world.”

“A comedian said that?” Applebloom opened her eyes wide again. She would’ve figured somepony really smart like Twilight Sparkle would think of something like that.

“Yep. I was surprised too, but now, I have a lot more respect for comedy. It’s not just for laughs, it can teach too,” Hoagie chuckled and turned his head back to his work. Applebloom walked a little closer to her partner and sat down, wondering what else she could learn. A small blush formed on her face, staring up at the round KND.

Number 5 smirked, looking away from her painting of the clubhouse. She turned to look at her pirate partner, wondering if he got all that. Pipsqueak was looking over at Hoagie, eyebrows raised a second. Abigail smiled, glad to know that the ponies didn’t make fun at Hoagie’s weight. Maybe she should find a way to spend more time with Number 2.

___________________________________

Ash leaned back in his seat, looking at how ponies walked back and forth through the street. At his side, Snake joined him in the cafe. Each one enjoyed a cup of joe, staying quiet as their partners discussed important business.

“So, that’s all I have to do?” Trixie asked. “Even after all the trouble I’ve caused?”

“Yes, just a few papers signed and you can become a permanent resident of Ponyville. Though it means no more traveling shows for a while,” Mayor Mare pushed a few applications to the unicorn. “No one actually hates you, and it’s mostly water under the bridge now.”

“What about David?”

“Hmm? What’s this about me?” Snake lowered his cup a second and raised his eyebrows.

“Oh course. Any of the humans can become permanent residents if they marry an Equestrian,” Mayor Mare stated with a smile.

Ash spit out his coffee into Snake’s face.

Trixie looked down, her front hooves rubbing against each other as red tinted against her light blue coat over her cheeks.

“Thanks a lot,” Snake frowned at Ash, lifting a napkin to clean his face.

“I hear wedding bells,” Ash smirked to look at the stealth agent.

“Oh, Mayor,” Trixie smirked. “So when are you proposing?”

“I hope to within a week or two...”

“Wait, what?” Ash raised his eyebrows.

“Oh, well I can’t have my partner running around without being a city resident, right?” The Mayor asked with her own blush.

“Shit.”

_________________________________

Lyra sat with Bonbon in the park, enjoying a moment and watching their partners talk with each other. Metal clashed against metal, long sword striking against a heavy broadsword. Sephiroth smirked, confronting Cloud in the air. Each one spread their wing out, Sephiroth’s dark bird against Cloud’s bat.

“I won’t let you destroy these ponies!”

(No changelings meant no tournament of champions, so Sephiroth was never attitude adjusted.)

“As if you can fight the darkness in your heart,” Sephiroth chided the former SOLDIER. “Why are you even bothering defending them?” They both separated for a second only to bring their swords back to clash against with each other.

“Lyra, Don't you worry about your partner’s sanity? He seems a bit off,” Bonbon turned to look at her roomie, worried.

“I dunno, Sephy didn’t start to turn all weird until Cloud showed up. You think they were an item?” Lyra turned to look at Snowflake.

“Yeah!”

“They’re acting like a broken up couple...” Nappa commented. Arms crossed on his chest, he watched back and forth as the two swordsmen fought in the air. “Isn’t that right, Vegeta?”

“Those two are the only entertainment in this forsaken place without violence. It’s bad enough Nappa still lives,” Vegeta also stood, watching the sword fight.

“Aw, don’t be like that Vegeta! Hey! I know what will make up feel better!”

“I swear to god, Nappa...”

“Dairy Queen!”

“God Dammit, Nappa!” Vegeta squeezed his fists. “So help me, they better have large blizzards.”

____________________________________

Samurai Jack sat down at the edge of the water, joined by Spike. Jack smiled, weaving a hat and teaching Spike to do it as well. It was a bit hard for the toddler dragon, but Jack was patient with him. Gilgamesh sat close to them, watching them both work.

“How much longer will this take?” Gilgamesh asked. “I still want your Astral katana.”

“Be patient Gilgamesh. This will not take long. I will not deny your challenge,” Jack raised his head to smile.

“Hey Jack, if that sword is so important, why don’t you refuse the challenge?” Spike asked. He took a second to stick out his tongue, trying to get the weave to go through the loop.

“I am a samurai and I avoid pointless fights. But Gilgamesh...” Jack stopped talking to look at the weapon collector. “Gilgamesh has his own code. To deny him this challenge would be like denying his existence, something rude from one warrior to another.”

“I don’t get it.”

“What the samurai is trying to say, is that as a man- There are some challenges you must accept. Sometimes you fight for ideals, others, or for honor. And even if you should die, it would be alright. Because you stood up with your own two feet. I fight not for honor, fame, glory. I seek only his sword.”

“But-” Spike lowered the hat he was working on to look at Gilgamesh.

“Sir Gilgamesh speaks the truth. He is not evil, or good either. But there is something to consider. Even with this sword, that is so important to my family, in the name of honor I have fought without it- Even against Aku.”

“Really?” Both Gilgamesh and Spike asked.

“Oh yes. He challenged me to a formal duel. It was my one chance to end it once and for all. But even then, he tried to cheat me, but I came prepared,” Jack turned to continue his own hat. “But back to the challenge. I would give up my sword to a person worthy of it. I have no heir, and I’m no immortal. One day, my sword will have no master. While I intend to fight till my last breath, one day someone else must take up my sword. If I lose to Gilgamesh, it means I was not strong enough. And I would at least be happy, knowing someone that respects weapons will take care of the Astral katana.”

“But if the challenge is so important, why do you teach me how to make a hat?” Spike asked, lifting his halfway done hat.

“Give a man a fish, and you will feed him for the day. Teach a man to fish, and he’ll never go hungry again,” Jack stated, hands moving to finish his hat.

“What?” Spike asked, a lot of this manly stuff going over his head.

“Young Spike, each time you fight, you risk your life. Jack does not intend to lose, but he wishes to teach you a lesson about being a man,” Gilgamesh crossed both arms on his chest, sitting straight. “Never have I met such a noble fellow. It will be a shame to cut him down.”

“What do you mean? I’m a dragon...”

“He’s teaching you a skill a father would teach his son.”

“Son?” Spike blinked twice, blushing a bit.

“Feed a man a fish- It’s what a father does for his children. Provide and care for them. But teach a man to fish- That means that the father taught his son a skill, and even if the father dies, he will die knowing his son will not go hungry,” Gilgamesh said.

“That is one way to look at it,” Jack smiled. “Though this was meant for the mentor-apprentice relationship as well.”

“Father...” Spike whispered to himself. He blinked once more, about to raise his head when Jack placed his hat on Spike’s head.

“Think you can finish it?” Jack asked.

“Yes, sir!” Spike lifted the hat over his eyes, saluting his partner.

“Very well. Sir Gilgamesh,” Jack moved to stand up, his right hand moving to rest over his katana handle.

“If you wish to teach Spike more, I shall not hold it against you,” Gilgamesh said, moving to stand up. He really didn’t feel up to cut down Jack now. Especially not in front of Spike.

“This is a lesson Spike has to learn as well,” Jack lost his smile to strengthen his nerve. “Whether you win or I do, I want Spike to learn what it means to win or lose with honor.”

“So be it.”

Spike stopped working, moving to stand up and walk away and a good view for this fight.

____________________________________

Snape walked alongside the draconequus, Discord, down the corridors of the Canterlot Academy. The young pony students watched the strange creatures. Some in fear, some confused, and some fascinated.

“Are you sure you want to do this, Severus?” Discord asked.

“I’m a former headmaster and a teacher. I should think it’s obvious where I belong in this new world,” Snape said. He came to a stop in front of a pair of double doors.

“Well, good luck on your interview. Want me to pull a prank on them if they give you trouble?” Discord asked.

“I will show you why I am a teacher,” Snape said as he raised his right hand and pushed the doors opened. A room of little ponies and a few adult ones watched as he stepped inside.

“What’s this? An ape?” A student asked. It was a young unicorn wearing glasses. “I don’t want to be taught by this thing.” A lot of the students started to murmur in agreement. Few of the adults started to take notes. Snape narrowed his eyes, stepping into his natural element. He rushed through to the front of the class, his robes flowing with his steps.

“There will be no foolish horn waving or silly murmurs in this class,” Snape spoke until he reached the front. Each one of his hands moved to press his fingertips against each other. “As such, I don’t expect a lot of you to appreciate the subtle science and exact art that is potion making,” He projected in a loud and stern voice. This immediately made the students hush.

“However,” His voice relaxed, carrying his deep voice. “For those select few who possess the proper disposition,” He moved his hands from each other to grab the front folds of his robe and drape it over his chest and walked up to the unicorn that spoke up in his class. The tiny unicorn gulped, looking into the eyes of the human. “I can teach you how to bewitch the mind and ensnare the senses. I can tell you how to bottle fame, brew glory, even put a stopper on death.” He stared down the unicorn a few seconds.

“That is, if you think you are capable of such power,” Snape raised himself to stand straight and look at the whole class. “Put notions and misconceptions away from your mind. My former students could never impress me. Prove to me you are different, and you will learn things your pony teachers never could.”

A lot of students stared up at the human as he walked up to the chalkboard and take his wand out. With a wave, a piece of chalk was lifted up to start writing. “My name is Severus Snape.”

A lot of the adult ponies smiled, seeing how Snape certainly had experience with teaching. Discord grinned, looking through the window at his partner. Sometimes, chaos could come from a new way of learning.

___________________________________

“So Auntie, do you intend to woo Discord once more?” Prince Blueblood asked.

“Woo? Who even talks like that,” Princess Celestia chuckled. “Forgive me, my nephew, but yes. I gave Princess Luna a second chance, and in a way, she was worse than Discord. He deserves at least an opportunity.”

“Well..” Blueblood stopped and sighed. No arguing with his aunt. “What then do you propose I do with him?” He motioned to Johnny Bravo, who at the moment, was actually reading a book.

“What do you mean? He seems to be alright,” Princess Celestia said.

“He’s reading a book about how to court mares,” Blueblood said with a dry voice.

“Huh. So touching a cutie mark is considered flirtation. Wonder if human women have those...”

__________________________________

“So, this is what you’ve spent doing with your time here,” Wesker asked, walking up to Merchant’s booth in the Ponyville market. Junebug smiled at ponies that passed by, offering them a free daisy with each purchase from the merchant’s wares.

“Wesker,” Merchant greeted him with an irritated voice behind his scarf.

“Oh, come now. You know I was not the one who told them to experiment on you,” Wesker lowered his head to spot a Butterfly Magnum.

“No, you just needed a damn albino for your team to clone,” Pasta crossed both arms on his chest. “You think about me or my brothers like that?”

“I was wondering why you were helping Leon. I think I know my answer. How much for the magnum?”

“You know the price, considering how much you spied on us...”

“Ha. Fine. If that's the way you want to play it,” Wesker sighed and reached for his wallet. Merchant was probably the only guy in all of Equestria that could make weapons or bullets for him, so he had to get on his good side.

“You better stop there. I only accept bits,” Merchant smirked.

“Bits? I have none of those,” Wesker lowered his wallet. “Those are made of solid gold!”

“Tough luck,” Merchant shrugged. “And don’t think about robbing or killing ponies for their bits.”

“Why not?”

“Look there,” Merchant pointed at Ralf, who was punching his left fist into his right palm.

“Do you honestly think that-” Wesker stopped a moment, eyebrows raised as he recognized the man. “Ralf, the Ikari Warrior.”

“He would probably stand up to you in the strength department,” Merchant added. Ralf raised two fingers to point at his eyes, and then turn them to point at Wesker. The Umbrella agent leaned back a bit, surprised by the hostility Ralf displayed.

“Ah, Ralf! I found you some protein foods,” Cheerilee trotted up to her partner and smile.

“That’s great, teach!”

“Don’t call me that...” Cheerilee blushed as she looked around the market. They all looked at how Ralf leaned down to pet her mane. “You’re lucky you’re handsome.”

Wesker felt like throwing up.

_____________________________________

“Hey Nix, want to sing a song with me?” Rainbow Dash asked, standing in front of the Karaoke mic.

“Umm, I dunno,” Phoenix shrugged. On the list of dates Rainbow Dash wanted to do, that was the last one. But it was the one thing the former lawyer was used to. Rejected date ideas were rock climbing, horse drawn carriage ride, picnic, and other things.

“Come on. It’ll be fun!” Rainbow urged.

“Fine, let’s try,” Phoenix said to pick himself up and join her.

The music started to play as the words came up on the screen.

Rainbow Dash smiled, starting the song.

I think that you're rather unique

Perhaps you're something new

And if you'd like to oblige

I'd like to get to know you.

Phoenix looked down at the screen, starting his part.

You seem fundamentally fun

I feel like being your friend.

Let's see the big city sights

and find how well we blend.

“You never told me this was a long song!” Phoenix raised his eyebrows, a bit surprised.

“You got a problem with that?” Rainbow shut both of her eyes to blush.

“I guess not...” Phoenix shut his own eyes to look away, his own cheeks red.

“You two should just kiss already,” Spy added, arms crossed on his chest.

“Yes. Spy is most astute. You both are way too cute,” Zecora added with a smile.

____________________________________

“So, Ah was saying, I’d like ya anyway. Ah’m just not gay,” Braeburn said.

“Why are you doing this to me, Braeburn?” Vash frowned. Both were in the Appleloosa orchards. Vash using his height to grab apples at quick speeds to dump them in buckets while Braeburn kicked trees.

“Aww, just teasin’ Vash. Got an eye on a mare to ask for the Rodeo Square Dance?”

“I was thinking about Toph,” Vash sighed. Least she wasn’t a mare. And Toph was a bit cute.

“Huh. Can Ah ask a question?”

“As long as it’s not about my sexuality...” Vash warned.

“Well Toph’s a human. You’re a human,” Braeburn added.

“Right...”

“Are you two related?”

“What?! Braeburn, I’m surprised at you! I find that racist!” Vash stopped picking apples to look at his partner.

“Oh well, Ah’m sorry! Ah was just askin’!”

“Well, it’s a touchy subject. No, not all humans are related. What are you trying to say, huh? That we all look the same to you?” Vash pressed the subject, for once getting Braeburn off his back.

“Ah’m sorry. Guess that was a little racist,” Braeburn admitted.

“What’s going on?” Little walked to the two, with Toph at her side.

“They’re talking about racism...” Toph sighed. “But it’s not a big deal. We’re all a little bit racist.”

“What?” Little Strongheart asked, a bit confused.

All of the ponies and buffaloes in the orchard joined in with Toph, all starting to sing Everyone’s a Little Bit Racist.

______________________________________

“So you just kick the tree?” Samus asked Big Mac.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac smiled, his left leg stretched out to give a kick to the trees. Apples started to fall down into carefully placed buckets.

“That’s impressive,” Samus said. She walked up to a tree and made a fist with her left hand. She then leaned in, throwing a bit of weight into her punch to make her tree shake in place a bit. A few apples came down, though not as many as Big Mac.

“That there was well done, Samus. Real good for yer first try,” Big complemented.

“I was holding back actually. If I used my full power, I’d probably break the tree,” Samus admitted.

“That’s good Samus! Ya gotta learn control too.”

“FUS RO DAH!”

“The hell?” Samus picked up her head to look over at the sight of Applejack and several apples flying overhead. Big Mac opened his mouth, watching his sister fall into an apple cart.

“You stupid Dovah! Use your legs, not yer voice!” Applejack shouted as she picked her head out of the cart.

“Sorry!” Dovahkiin shouted, running over to his partner. “I’d thought it would be easier to shout the apples off.”

“Don’t you ‘sorry’ me, mister! You owe me a few back rubs and kisses, ya hear me?!” Applejack shouted. She stopped though, her face turning red as Big Mac and Samus stared at her. “Ya didn’t hear that...”

“Yes we did,” Samus smirked, placing her hands on her hips.

“Aw, dang it.”

_________________________________

“So Lex, think you got enough tools here?” The Doctor asked the businessman.

“Guess I do,” Luthor frowned and looked around inside the Tardis. “This is amazing, Doctor.”

“I should think so. Out of all of the humans, I think you’re the closest to understand it all, even better than Otacon,” The Time Lord admitted.

“And why show me this?” Lex asked, stepping out of his battle suit.

“Well, some of these humans- Well, they need to get back home.” The Doctor turned to look at Kefka, who was frozen in a block of ice.

“Tell me again, how he’d get in there?” Lex asked, lifting his eyebrow away from the clown.

“He was being a bit of a loony. So I took some security measures. He won’t suffer... Much.”

“You have a twisted sense of humor, don’t you?” Lex walked back to the block of ice, leaning in to tap the ice holding the harlequin.

“I don’t know what you are talking about. Allons-y!”

____________________________________

Vergil walked with Shining Armor, going over the barracks in the Crystal Kingdom. Vergil kept his head low, looking around at his new “job.”

“So, that’s the tour. Any questions?” Armor asked as he stopped and look over at the half devil.

“Yeah, why am I doing this? I’m a stranger, not even here a day, and I get knighted and made captain of your troops,” Vergil raised an eyebrow.

“Well, I’m a ruler of the kingdom. I can’t really be captain. And I’ve known Crystal Ponies barely longer than I’ve known you. Can’t really appoint a real guard. Least you’ve had real combat experience.”

“There’s more than that, right?” Vergil moved to cross both arms on his chest.

“Well, you caught me. We just repelled an invading force of a dark unicorn named Sombra,” Armor admitted with a frown. “While most of the ponies are glad he’s gone... There’s maybe one or two of his former soldiers still loyal to him.”

“So you want me to sniff them out,” Vergil sighed. “And since I’m a devil, those ponies may want me to lead the revolution.”

“Only if there is one...” Armor added. He picked up his head, turning to look over at Terra and his wife. “Ah! You explained things to Terra?”

“Oh yes, but...” Princess Mi Amore Cadenza frowned. “She has a few reservations.”

“Really? Do tell,” Vergil asked.

“Well,” Terra started to say, floating down to stand on the ground. “Aren’t you two usurping the throne?”

“Usurp?” Vergil raised an eyebrow and look at Armor.

“Umm, that’s such a harsh way of putting it,” Armor confessed.

“Go on,” Vergil said.

“Sombra was the legitimate ruler of the kingdom. Princess Cadence, out of nowhere, just comes and appears the ponies and is declared their princess, even though she has not even heard of this place until recently. And may I add, not even born in the same century with them.”

“Wow, ponies are stupid,” Vergil raised his eyebrows.

“Yeah,” Armor moved his left forehoof to rub against the other. “They just accepted her as a ruler without questions.”

“No elections, no peaceful talks, no political debate even?” Vergil was getting more respect for his so called ‘boy scout’ of a partner.

“Sombra was an evil ruler, threatening the well being of all of Equestria,” Cadence stepped in. “He came at full force for the kingdom and the Heart.”

“So let me get this straight- You repelled the rightful ruler of the land, and he was only coming at full force because he felt justified that he got banished, and he wanted to prove you’re a fake?” Terra added, arms behind her back. The half esper was a bit disappointed in her partner.

“But he was using darkness-”

“Just, what’s wrong with darkness?” Vergil asked. “Did he kill anyone? Torment babies? Passed cruel laws?”

“Not exactly,” Armor made his teeth spread to smile, though more in embarrassment. “No one even remembers what exactly he did wrong, just that he was evil.”

“Well damn,” Vergil raised his right hand at the co-rulers. “You guys are no better than this Sombra guy. I like that,” He said with a smile.

“And you know what? I’m not sure he’s being sarcastic or not,” Terra sighed. “But he’s right. You two should be ashamed of yourselves.”

______________________________________

Mama sat down on a chair, waiting for the donuts to fry a bit. She closed both eyes, humming a low tune to herself. One moment she was tasting something one of the kids did, and the next moment she was in a kitchen with the Dunkin Donuts pony. Pony Joe turned his head, turning to look back at his new partner.

“Let’s make some more dough...” He added. She nodded walking over to the dough. Joe moved behind her, standing on his back hooves. His front ones moved through her sides, sliding to touch her hands. Mama grabbed the dough and started to knead it. Joe shut his eyes, sliding his hands along her own as they touched the dough. The pony shut both eyes, as Mama leaned back into his chest and muzzle as they closed their eyes.

She could smell the sweet aroma in his coat. He could feel her warm breath against his muzzle. Up and down their hands and hooves moved, making the dough shape in a circle. Neither said anything, losing themselves in the heat and moment.

Ding!

“Donuts are done!” Joe called out, opening his eyes to walk away from Mama. Mama turned her head, her left hand moving out to watch her partner walk away. She turned around, lifting her left hand up to bite the back of her index finger. She wanted more, Papa never touched her anymore...

“Oh Mama?” He asked. She turned around, only to find herself being tackled to the ground in a torrid embrace of hot air and wrestling lips. White dusted flour fingers wrapped around the apron of the pony to rip it off.

“Keep the hat on...” she whispered in a low voice. Master Xehanort grinned, peeking over a counter at the couple with his eyes opened wide.

_______________________________

“You know, I think it’s for the best we don’t think about it,” Rarity said, a blushing on her lips after the last thought.

“Do you think we’d still be friends?” Nathan asked.

“Oh of course darling! I...” She stopped herself, her cheeks turning more red now. “Care so very much about you.”

“Heh. Well I care about you too Rarity.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

In a reality with no changelings:

“Hit me again!” Rarity shouted, her left eye black.

“You crazy mare! You belong in some dark, fight club!” Nathan got up, lifting his dukes as he sported his own bruises. Carousel Boutique was a mess.

“So I’ve kept my violent side bottled up! And I finally have someone to share it with!” Rarity shouted as she ran at him. “It. Is. On! Kiss me!”

“Psyco mare!” Nate yelled out, moving both arms out to catch her and roll around the floor as they snogged.

Author's Note

Just in case you guys were confused by the bonus, I really do think Rarity has a violent streak in her. She's not above death threats like in the Gabby Gums episode, or pillow fights like the in sleepover episode.

Reinforcements

Chapter 71- Reinforcements

“So, what are we exactly looking for?” Otacon asked, looking around the very large library. While he expected a large one, he had no idea these guys still used scrolls. It seemed very well kept at least. Twilight used a teleport spells, bringing them all in at the same time to look around. Luckily, there seemed to be no after effects to the spell. Not even a headache.

“We are looking for a book or scroll in the Star Swirl section of the library,” Distant Star replied. He stepped up to the wing and started to look through the names on the shelves. “Drat. It looks like there are books here also about him and on his magic theories- Not just things he had written. I think it’s safe to skip the ones not written by him.”

“I see. Please tell me that the book is a self annotation... No? Pity,” Snape remarked as Distant shook his head to the sides. The wizard had hoped that this book would be like his Advanced Potions book, one that would give advice and hints.

“Forgive me, Snape, but some magic artifacts were not even conceived back then. No, we will have to find a scroll or book with a puzzle key on it,” Distant spoke as he looked through the items.

“Alright. I did as you asked, and you explained about the Dark Brand. But would you mind explaining a few more things?” Twilight asked, stepping away from Otacon.

“Fine. Snape, Otacon. You are both smart. Start reading through things. We are looking for the phrase... Oh, what was it?” Distant frowned a bit.

“Are we looking for a typo? Maybe invisible ink? Words that can only be seen with moon light?” Otacon asked, getting excited now. Looks like he was now going through a treasure hunt!

“The key phrase is “One must find the hidden meaning.” Least I think that’s how it goes. Unfortunately, my father never-”

“Your FATHER?! Star Swirl the Bearded- One of Equestria’s greatest minds, is your father!?!” Twilight Sparkle jumped, screaming at the revelation. Her eyes were wide open, her right hoof pointing at the gray unicorn.

“Oh, I didn’t tell you?” Distant smirked, enjoying the reaction from Twilight. “Why do you think I’m wearing his things?”

“Distant...” Snape warned, a bit of edge in his voice. “Focus. I swear, you’re worse than a child.”

“Oh right. The key-”

“You’re his son?!” Twilight screamed out loud, her mane coming a bit undone as her left eye twitched. “Up is down! Left is Right! Black is White! Everything I know is wrong!”

“Twilight?” Otacon raised his eyebrows, moving slowly towards her. “You ok?”

“Otacon! The world I know is a lie! Celestia allows murder attempts! Discord is a hero! I’m a necromancer! And-” Twilight started to fidget, moving her tail to her chest as she fell to the ground to pet it..

“Otacon?” Distant released a sigh. “Fix her.”

“How?” The engineer raised his left hand, motioning to Twilight as she mumbled on the ground.

“How does Prince Charming fix Sleeping Beauty?”

Otacon’s eyes relaxed a bit, his hand moving down back to his side. “Are you serious?”

“Oh, this is the land of magical ponies and rainbows,” Snape rolled his eyes and moved to grab a book and start reading for the key phrase. “Do you really have a problem believing that the magic of love can cause miracles?”

“Can she even hear us?”

“I think Twilight is in her own little world now...” Distant leaned down. “I had no idea I would break her like this when I revealed the news.” The gray unicorn had an eyebrow raised, looking down at the mumbling purple unicorn. “Anyway. Do it, Dr. Love.”

Otacon released a sigh, eyes closed to shake his head to the sides. It’s not that he didn’t like Twilight. Far from it! He really liked her smile, her studious mind, and her friendly demeanor when she wasn’t asking for more horn massages. Also, she was very affectionate and kind. When they talked, she had a cute laugh, though she could be pretty talkative when it came to planning. He blushed a bit, remembering her warmth at his side.

“Well?” Snape asked, lifting his eyebrow from his book.

“Twilight?” Otacon asked, getting down on his left knee. He smiled at her, each one of his hands moving to her face.

“Otacon?” Twilight picked up her head from the ground a bit, her eyes trying to focus on his face. “The whole world-”

“Oh hey, look at me,” Otacon smiled, a bit nervous. He tried not to show it, leaning his face slowly closer to her own. “I’m still here, right?”

“Ye... Yeah?” Twilight said, moving to get on her bent legs slowly. Her mane fell against the side of her face. She stared at his face, waiting for him to speak again. Otacon struggled, wondering what to say. Still, he stared at those large eyes of hers.

“And I’m glad you brought me here,” He said, finally. “You are the cutest unicorn I know.”

“But... but... But what about the-”

“Twilight,” Otacon moved his face in more, each one of his hands holding the side of her face. His thumbs moved up and down her cheekbones to stroke her coat. “So, are you saying I’m not worth it?”

“Don’t you even say that!” Twilight moved to stand, narrowing her eyes at him. “You’re smart, cute, patient, caring, warm, and... And...” She stopped herself, shaking her head to the sides. “Of course you’re worth it. My champion may not be strong or powerful. But with less than a day here, you brought all those other champions down with your strikes. Even Dan should fear you.”

Otacon chuckled, glad... Uh, why was her face getting closer? “Twilight?”

“You’re my partner,” She whispered. “And although my magic is so powerful... It was no match for your scientific mind.” The purple unicorn shut her eyes and leaned in. Otacon could feel the warmth breath of her words as she whispered. Boy, when Twilight focused on something, she really focused on the task at hand.

Distant Star raised his left hoof, as if motioning for him to go on already. Snape shuddered, glad he didn’t have to kiss Distant.

Otacon shut his eyes, moving his face to meet her own. Their lips matched for the moment, because they both pulled back a bit. Each one sported a blush on their cheeks, unable to meet each other in the eye.

“Again?” Twilight whispered. Otacon picked up his head, turning his head slightly to peek at her face.

“Are... Are you sure?”

“This time- A little longer, maybe?” Twilight turned her head, she smile getting wider. Snape turned to look at Distant and mouthed “Do we have time for this?” Distant nodded, grinning at the first kiss of Twilight. He shut his eyes and conjured up Twilight’s Tiara over their heads. Snape opened up his eyes and then nodded, getting the hint. Distant dropped the tiara on Twilight and stepped back a bit, waiting for the light show.

“Huh?” Twilight blinked twice, lifting her eyes to try to look the Element of Magic.

“Your tiara?” Otacon blinked as well, confused by the appearance of the Element.

“I think- We’re ready,” Twilight blushed once more, lowering her head a bit to adjust it in place.

Once more, Otacon moved his hands to hold her cheeks. Science- Robots for him. Gear, even the little MK gear models he was tinkering with. This time, the mare moved her hooves up to rest on his shoulders. Magic was her element. The magic of friendship- and maybe even now, her first love. She leaned in once more, her eyes close to kiss. He met her again, this time holding his breath.

“What happens when magic and science collide?” Distant whispered. His answer? Twilight’s horn begun to glow, and her form lifted from the ground. Otacon’s body begun to be enveloped in a purple light. Soon enough, the engineer’s feet were no longer touching the ground as they both hovered and slowly start twirling in mid-air. Snape lowered the book in his hand to look at the two, a bit wistful.

They two stopped after a second, landing to stand on the ground. Twilight’s closed eyes opened a bit, trying to settle the feelings going through her. He tasted... Good.

Otacon blinked once, turning to look at the back of his right hand. Sure enough, he obtained his Brand.

________________________________

Wesker landed on a wooden post, debating if he should also destroy the piers as well. The smaller ships had no problems breaking under his fists- Parts of metal sank, some wood floated on the water, and some things were also on fire. Screams of ponies were getting louder and louder, each ship being destroyed causing more and more quadrupeds fill the water and boardwalk. The larger ships made more of a splash- Wesker’s magnum was used to weaken metal parts so he could destroy them without too much effort.

“Halt! You’re under- Oh sweet Celestia, is this my bone?” The red police pegasi pony was looking at her front left hoof. Just a second ago, she was trying to not piss on herself at the thought of arresting Wesker. But now, the bone had torn through her skin and coat to point at her eye. Finally feeling the pain, she fell to the ground and clutched her front hoof in pain as tears fell from her eyes. Blood fell a bit from the wound.

“I was having a conversation,” Wesker frowned, looking down at the pegasi as he was finally moving slowly enough for the naked eye to perceive. He had darted off before, using his high speed to vanish and then break the leg. Breaking her bone felt not harder than breaking a stick of candy.

“So like I was saying before I was interrupted, Lex has a point. The best way to take over any government is to not control the money- but the flow of it.” Wesker walked over to grab the pegasus and tossed her into her partner. “You mind? You’re police, I’m assuming. Best evacuate to the resort area...”

***************************************************

“Really? The flow?” Kefka floated over to a few ponies trying to escape by airship. He raised a hand, firing off a few Waggle-Wobbly Firaga balls. The balloons and airships in the air quickly caught on fire. Thankfully, using this weaker version of his fire spells didn’t make them outright explode. Guess some horse got the bright idea to place protection spells on these floating hydrogen airships. They did however, catch of fire and sink from the air. “I suppose it’s better than being a jester and slowly gain political power...”

****************************************************

“Yes, the flow. Anyone can destroy and kill- but that only makes rebels and others hire assassins to try to get you,” Luthor said. “And simply having the money makes you a target for others.” The bald businessman continued flying through the air and raised each of his hands. Energy shots continued to fire from each glove, making contact with the buildings and exploding in small bursts. Debris rained down, dust clouding the streets like a parade at each end of the sidewalk. Ponies screamed as they ran from the flying metal construct. “But if you control the flow of business and how money is distributed...”

******************************************************

“Yes, I see. Those foolish enough to try to control and make all the money, would have to come to you and make themselves your ally. Yes... And with time, who knows? They could owe you a favor or two,” Xehanort complemented Luthor. While conquest was not his prerogative, there was always a lesson or two to be learned if one needs to control others. Using magic was the fastest- But to control someone through monetary suppression and intimidation? Fascinating. He watched as the Heartless ran amok through the residential area. Ponies trying to fight back were finding themselves quickly overrun. Shadows would just pop up and down, avoiding attacks and launching counter ones. A heartless rode a pony, it’s small arms holding to the neck of the pegasus as it ran and screamed off the top of it’s head.

And then a second later, the pegasus transformed. The heartless fell on the ground, lifting his dark round head to look at a heart floating up and then vanish into the air. Master Xehanort stopped himself, lifting his left eyebrow and follow the heart with his head. “Huh. I was not expecting that...” The old keyblade master mused. Were the heartless still connected to Kingdom Hearts? Or was a new Kingdom Hearts being made here?

Either way, he better call the heartless back-

“WWWWRRRAAARRR!”

“What?”

A figure of ash white with red paint along his form jumped out from a window from a two story building. The human landed on the ground after rolling for a bit on his left knee to stop himself. Save for a battle skirt around his waist and a pair of boots on his legs, the bald man was naked. On each arm, chains of gold were wrapped, each hand holding to a pair of short but very wide swords.

Kratos, The God of War, stood up to his full stature and look back to the house.

“Kratos, you get back here! We’re still talking to my parents about the wedding!” Octavia poked her head through the window to look at her supposed fiance.

“No! Dark denizens wander about, and you expect me to just sit inside and listen to your parents’ pratel?!” Kratos yelled back. In reality, all he needed was one excuse to get the hell out of Octavia’s father scrutiny.

“You’re just afraid of commitment!” Octavia yelled back.

“I don’t have time for this!” The Spartan turned away from the house and looked back at Xehanort. “You there! Are you a god that has taken over Hades’ minions?”

“Pain and Panic?” Xehanort raised his eyebrows. How did this warrior know about those lackeys?

“What?” Kratos asked, confused by that statement. Had he even met those gods?

“Octavia dear, what is your fiance doing?” Octavia was joined by her father, looking out the window.

“You’re... going to marry a pony?”

“Enough talk!” Kratos yelled out, desperately trying to change the conversation.

***********************************************

“Xehanort?” Luthor stopped floating for a second and narrowed his eyes. Had a human finally shown up? “Gilgamesh!” What is-”

“Cheers Fancy Pants! Half as long!” Zeke yelled out as he flew through the air.

“And, umm... Oh. How does that go again?!” Fancy Pants yelled out from the rooftop Zeke jumped from. The large man wore a pair of sunglasses, a dirty white shirt under a safari jacket, and a pair of pants. Somewhere along the line, he lost his boots.

“Who?” Luthor turned around in place for a second and lift his head, only to spot a fat man coming at him with... A giant tuning fork?!

“Twice as Bright!” Zeke yelled out, driving the modified Amp down as he landed on Luthor’s chest. Electricity begun to flow from the Amp and begin to shoot out and spread through the battle suit.

“No you fool! We’re twenty stories up! You’ll kill us both!” Luthor cried out, moving his arms to try and push the fat man off.

“Hell! I already died once!” Zeke grinned, holding on to the Amp’s handle for dear life. Warning signals flared out from Luthor’s suit as they quickly plummeted to the ground.

____________________________________

Kefka blinked once, hearing the conversation had stopped. Immediately, he raised both of his hands up, clapping. “Finally! I get to play properly!” The clown hopped up and down on each leg, still floating in the air. He guessed that some horses or a counter resistance from humans interrupted him. Oh, how long had he been waiting for this moment? While ponies were off limits, no one said anything about humans!

“Why are you so excited... Oh why did it have to be a clown?”

“Oh goodie! My play date! Let’s see... Oh, why did it have to be a pretty boy?” Kefka sighed. Standing on a flying carpet stood a young man, about 20. He had the typical pretty boy look- long hair, white out of all colors- The long hair was tied in a ponytail. Slim build, dressed in red clothes with a ridiculous cape over his shoulder. Black gloves on his hands, and ridiculous long white boots on his feet and legs. Was this so called human champion also wearing earrings? He had a bow in his hands, but he didn’t look like a ranger. A Red Mage, maybe? “Just do me a favor? Die with a look of horror on your face.”

“Die? I do say, I think you have the wrong idea about a Templar Knight,” Angelo replied. Both smirked, trying to get a rise out of the other. Photo Finish looked between the two.

“Vat?”

_______________________________________

“Get them out of here! We got no more rooms for ponies in ER!” A nurse mare yelled outside the said wing. Orderlies, doctors, and nurse ponies moved from patient to patient, trying to get priority. Moans and pains of the injured filled the area, along with the tension and sadness of the friends and families trying to find help for their loved ones.

“And where can we go? One of the hospitals already got damaged!” An orderly yelled out. “They keep telling us to head to the resorts, but they have no medical supplies there!”

“Get tents! Set up medical tents outside the hospital!” A mare yelled out. She frowned a bit, looking around at the staff not looking at a patient. She had a red cross on her flank, and light pink color to her mane and tail. “With any luck, the invaders will see the medical cross on the tents and let them be!” Nurse Redheart yelled out.

“And why should we do that?!”

“Because dummkopf,” A German accented voice spoke out. “I can practice medicine faster in ze line!” The male replied behind them all at the hospital entrance.

All of the ponies turned their heads to look at a human male standing with the light of the sun behind him. White doves floated out from his sides as wind made his heavy overcoat flap against his dress attire. Red gloves held on to what looked like a portable x-ray machine. A pair of glasses adorned his face as he sported a smile.

“Who... Who are you?” A pony asked, slowly approaching the man.

“Red Medic, herr fraulein,” He replied as his hand moved to turn on his Kritzkrieg. The medigun hummed to life with a red light. He moved to point the gun at an injured unicorn, who had it’s horn moved. After a few seconds, the pony was surrounded in a red light and was being healed slowly. After 8 seconds, the unicorn was restored to perfect health.

“Herr Doktor!” Red Heart squeed. She was not expecting him until the patients were pulled to the tents. Unlike the other scary humans, this man was a healer. He even had her cutie mark on his bands. “Move it out! The faster we get them in a line, the faster he can heal them!”

____________________________________

“Wesker! The other humans are being attacked,” Gilgamesh warned Wesker.

“Humans? These ponies don’t seem much of a threat,” Wesker replied. Even the so called magical ponies that were such a threat to Vegeta seemed... Lame. According to Sombra, the best defensive spell used was a stasis or levitation aura. A unicorn was going to blast him with a spell to levitate him, but the T-virus infected human decide on a quick pre-emptive attack. Wesker drew his right hand out quickly, drawing his magnum to fire a shot at the unicorn. The pony freezed, the metal shot whizzed by her mane and left a deep imprint into the pier behind her. By imprint, it meant splinter and get destroyed. Hopefully, the ponies got the clue to leave him alone, he didn’t want to waste bullets.

“Hey, why don’t ya try messing with someone your own size?” A voice called out. Wesker picked up his head, turning to look at a strange pair walking up to him.

“Treat me like a pushover, you’ll get the once over!” A blue minotaur roared as he walked up. Iron Will moved his left arm in a circle to warm himself up.

“You know- Normally, I step in and let someone else take the glory, and just help out. But just this once, I think I’ll let this one slide,” A human spoke alongside Iron Will. He was dressed in black from head to toe, sporting a guitar and an axe on his back. A metal skull was his belt buckle and the emblem on his shirt. This guy sported a goatee, like the minotaur- But the horned creature had short mane, while the human had long hair. Unlike Wesker, who wore a leather trench coat, this guy wore a normal leather jacket that was sleeveless. “But you made it personal when you messed with our gig.”

“And who are you two supposed to be? Siegfried and Roy?” Wesker taunted as he stood up to adjust his gloves. These two looked strong.

“I’m... Iron Will.” The minotaur raised an eyebrow, not sure what the reference alluded to. “He’s Eddie, greatest Roadie of all Time!” Iron Will grunted, white smoke escaping his nostrils as he snorted.

“Hey boss, I got this. Can’t let you get hurt,” Eddie smiled, moving a hand to slide his black hair

“Fine. Show them how you rock!”

____________________________________

“Humans? Finally. Let’s take a feel of their power levels,” Vegeta said in a low voice. While he learned the ability to sense power levels- He was relatively new to it. While he focused on his power level detection, he raised his left hand, tired of the conversation the others had been having before. Better do something than just stand there and look intimidating. By simply forcing his energy into the water, he had sent the remaining ships and life preserved ponies in the direction of the resorts.

“There we go...” Vegeta opened his eyes. Several power levels going up all at once. But they were pitiful. At best, maybe one or two of them were at the same level as that stupid bald midget. One felt the same as the half saiyan brat. But none of them were even close to his level, or even the namekian. But then again, maybe they were hiding their power levels like Kakarot had. Or they used magic, like the clown or the old man.

“Hey, what’s going on?” A voice spoke, flying up to the side of Vegeta. The man was wearing a blue dress suit and tie, though the sleeves had been torn off the shirt and jacket. He had short brown hair, and sported a five o'clock shadow. Each of the man’s hands held onto handles coming out of the Rainbow Jetpack. The jetpack kept him aloft, firing a rainbow from the exhaust ports on the back.

“Some humans are being stupid, fighting other humans,” Vegeta replied, almost bored.

“Really? And what are you doing exactly?”

“Me? Just sending the ponies to land,” The saiyan prince rolled his eyes. Stupid pegasus.

“Oh! So you got a pony partner too?”

“Some unicorn... And who are you?” Vegeta turned his head, finally facing the voice talking to him. And- it wasn’t a pegasus like he originally thought.

“Oh, sorry. Name’s Barry Steakfries! Good to see someone else lending a hand.” Barry grinned, giving Vegeta a winning smile.

“Barry! You give the Rainbow Blaster back before the scientists get mad!” Caramel yelled out from the shore line

Chapter Proofread by LyonAzakura

Bonus:.

“Hmm... been a while since I used this costume,” Sokka spoke as he looked into the mirror. With all of these humans out and about, it may be a good idea to get a costume in case more bad humans showed up. The water tribesman wore his Fire nation tunic, his mustache and beard. “Looking good, Mr. Wang Fire,” Sokka added, lifting his left hand to stroke his beard.

“Who are you?”

“Huh? Oh, Derpy!” Sokka turned to look back at his partner. Hah! He knew it, his costume was really good.

“Don’t you “Derpy” me, mister! Only close friends and family get to call me that! My name’s Ditzy Do!” She said, frowning at him. “Why are you in my house?”

“Derpy? But it’s me-”

Click.

Sokka opened his mouth a bit, wondering why Derpy shut the door closed. “Why did you-”

“You know, you’re in my house. By law, I can defend myself and do anything to you...” Derpy closed her eyes a little. She turned to face him, her wings spreading straight out ahead of herself.

“Uh...” Sokka took a step back, moving away from the pegasus as she got closer. Those were not the eyes of a fighter... “Derpy, it’s me-”

“Oh no. You’ll not get off that easy- Mr. Handsome Beard,” Derpy purred. Each of her footsteps slunk out deliberately.

“Are you trying to seduce me?”

“Seduce? Oh no no no, Mr. Mustache. I’m going to defend myself from an intruder...” Derpy spoke in a husky voice.

“Dinky!!!” Sokka screamed out, looking around for backup.

“Oh, so you know about my daughter? It will be so much easier to tell her about her new father...”

Sokka’s eyes shut a bit as Derpy closed the distance with a sultry swagger.

Author's Note

So Baltimare got some Reinforcements, and Otacon got a Brand.

Otacon's Brand is from Deus Ex: Human Revolution.

Iron Will's partner was finally selected- Eddie Riggs from Brutal Legend.
Angelo is from Dragon Quest VIII.
Red Medic is from Team Fortress 2
Zeke is from the Infamous series.
Kratos comes from God of War series.
Brarry Steakfries comes from a few games- but this look is from Jetpack Joyride.

Reinforcements From an Unknown Past

Dear Reader, I ask for your forgiveness. In a desperate attempt to extend this story (Or just make sense to plot properly- If you want to believe it if you don’t mind,) we take another step back with a flashback. We turn our sights- To of all places- Ponyville. Humans Assemble, a few days ago.

Chapter 72- Reinforcements From an Unknown Past

“Hey... Tavi! I think he’s waking up!” A voice yelled out to the rest of the house. it was a two story, most homes in Ponyville were. Most of the house were made of brick, with soft earth colors of brown and yellow to decorate. At the moment though, Vinyl Scratch lowered her head a bit, making her shades slide down a bit to expose her eyes. The image of a long figure was under a bed sheet.

“Stop screaming Vinyl! I’m coming up,” Octavia called out from the bottom of the house.

“Urgh... So much... Noise,” A tired voice called out. The bedsheet was pushed down, exposing two ash white hands and fingers. Soon enough, a frowning Spartan named Kratos was shown. The male had to wince, the light against his eyelids was an unwelcome annoyance, almost as unwelcome as the sounds of screaming.

“Oh! Hey there! You-”

“Time for convenient plot device and foreshadowing!” A voice interrupted the DJ.

“What the?” The unicorn turned her head to the sound of the voice, moving her hoof to push her shades back in place.. A masked man, dressed in red and black latex from head to toe was standing at the entrance... Of a blue police booth? “Who are-”

“Yoink!” Deadpool grinned under his mask. The black dots around the white eyes squinted a bit. He moved both arms out, grabbing hold of Scratch and pulled her into the Tardis.

“Well, this is a new one for us. We’re kidnapping a pony...”

“A talking unicorn! You know how much this can be worth?!” Deadpool called out to his inner voice.

“Help! I’m being... Oh hey- you have really soft hands,” Scratch raised her eyebrows, the doors closing as she was pulled in. A moment later, the time machine took off, leaving a recuperating demigod all alone. Wow, it got cloudy fast. She turned to look outside, seeing storm clouds coming.

“Hey! I don’t have soft hands! I’m wearing new gloves, ok? I gotta break them in!” Deadpool shouted out.

“Will you two settle down? I gotta assemble my team!” The Doctor said.

“Hey, listen to the Doc. Put the pony down.”

“Is it weird I can hear that voice?” Vinyl said.

“Tell me about it,” Her inner voice said. “I mean, check out the suit. So tacky...”

“Wait, you got a voice telling you what to do?” Deadpool set Scratch down. “And my suit is awesome! Way more awesome than your shades!”

“Hey, lay off the-”

“I’m talking to your inner voice!” Deadpool yelled out.

“That’s no way to talk to a lady!” Inner Deadpool said.

“Yeah! Why aren’t you sticking out up for me, Scratchy?” Inner Vinyl said.

“Yeah! You should help the cute voice!” Inner Deadpool joined in.

“You think I’m cute?” Inner Vinyl said.

“What the...” The DJ frowned, lifting her head to look at Deadpool.

“Uhh...” Deadpool blinked once. His inner voice was flirting with another voice?

“We should, like, totally make out,” Inner Deadpool said.

“No more talking,” Inner Scratch said in a low, sultry voice. “Bend over.”

“Unce Unce Unce Unce...”

“Now who is making that voice?” Deadpool asked. The couple with inner voices turned to look at The Doctor, who walked over to them with a sigh.

“My inner self is a bit randy...” The three of them looked at the floor of the Tardis, not sure what they should be doing during an inner voice orgy.

___________________________________

“Where...” Kratos opened his eyes, looking around the small room a bit. Last he could remember, he had just defeated Zeus. It was so satisfying, and his rage had finally subsided. He could finally move on. Then, that treacherous Athena made him stab himself with the Blade of Olympus. His left hand moved to touch his chest, trying to feel the wound. Nothing there. Blinking twice, he sat up to look down at his chest. His skin was still ash white and the red marks still on his form. “How?” The spartan spread his fingers apart to touch his bare chest more. What did happen? His head moved up, looking around the small room. Last he could recall, he had fallen down the cliff...

“The blades?” Kratos raised each arm, blinking once. The familiar weapons were latched onto his form once more. Hadn’t he lost these in the final battle? Why were they back on?!?

“Vinyl?”

“Huh?” Kratos picked up his head at the noise. That voice was not the one he heard before... His left hand moved to his face, rubbing both eyes awake. Time for a quick analysis.

Was he trapped by a god?

Doubted it, he felt no magic used on him. This place looked more like a home than a dungeon or eternal torment location.

How is the body?

No pain, no new scars. It was as if the wound he inflicted to himself wasn’t there. Also, each hand felt alright after the massive beating given to Zeus’ face. Though, he was a bit thirsty- So he doubted he was dead.

“Are you in here- Oh my,” Octavia whispered a second, her train of thought moved when she spotted the Spartan sitting up. Kratos lowered his hand to look at the speaker

What the hell was he looking at?

Was this... A horse? No way, greek horses were taller than this. It didn’t even look like a child horse he was used to.

“Are... Are you alright, sir?” Octavia added after a second. She hesitantly moved in closer to the creature, her dark mane casting a slight shadow over the top of her eyes.

Error. Error. Blue screen of death. Please insert CD boot device. Sorry, mind is not here now. Please leave a message at the end of the-

“Who are you? What are you?” Kratos asked, eyes narrowed a moment. His steel gaze pierced into Octavia’s light purple eyes. Was this horse merely a god in disguise?

“Oh- Well, I could propose the same questions to you, sir,” Octavia responded. She assumed it was male, even if it was wearing a skirt. Even though she put up a brave act, the musician felt like staring into the creature’s eyes. They were so harrowed and in pain...

“I’ve had enough of this nonsense,” Kratos spoke as he moved to sit at the edge of the bed. Each foot slipped out of the sheet to the floor so he could stand.

“Nonsense?! May I remind you sir- Common courtesy is vital to proper etiquette,” Octavia spoke with both eyes closed. She was dealing with an uncouth- And what was this?

“Now listen here... Horse,” Kratos demanded. He had reached out his his left hand to grab Octavia by the back of her collar. He had hoisted her up to eye level, eyes still narrowed. He had no idea how to address this creature though. “I will not be lectured-” And what the hell was this?

“Put me down you...” Octavia waved her front hooves a bit to attempt to struggle and free herself. That was until she saw what Kratos was looking at.

Above them both, a giant triangle inside a circle floated.

“Am I to assume that you know what that means?” Octavia questioned, her right eyebrow raised.

“No... Surely you’re joking,” Kratos frowned, his head pointed upwards still. “It’s a horse.”

“What are you going on about?” Octavia frowned, hanging like this was embarrassing. Like one would hold a foal.

“Aphrodite! Do you mean to tell me to bed this horse?! What sick joke is this?” Kratos shouted to the roof.

Octavia looked left and right for a second, wondering what this fellow was yelling about. “Who are you talking to?”

“I’m not sleeping with a horse!”

The mare squinted her eyes, looking up a bit now. “Sleep?!”

“Well, the blades are thirsty. I could not turn that down...”

“You’re starting to scare me...” Octavia said in a low voice. First, getting picked up by his savage fellow, then talking to voices in his head, and now some sort of deal was being struck. Over her sexuality.

“What do you think I am?!” Kratos lowered his arm a bit, placing Octavia’s rear hooves to touch the ground.

“A nice fellow?” Octavia interjected, hoping he was listening to her. Her confidence and her brave front was now replaced with a nervous smile. As the ash male spoke, the swords and muscles at her eye level quivered. If this fellow had the gumption to hold a lady like a cat, there was no telling what he could do. And he still continued to look up, not acknowledging her at all.

“Ah, I see what you did there...” Kratos sighed. He placed Octavia on the bed, her back on the sheets so she had her hooves up. “Alright.”

“Eeep!” Octavia exclaimed, trying to move her hooves for the sheet to try to cover herself up. Kratos was finally looking at her- but like a pony that was looking at a salt lick stone. Like Fluttershy did that night at the Gala, lusting after animal creatures. The God of War was not having that though, as his hands moved to pin her front hooves to the bed. “What-” She stopped talking, spotting the tent pole forming in his skirt. Her eyes went into little dots, her mouth opening a bit in shock.

“You’re not going to watch, are you?” Kratos once more looked at the roof.

“Only as long as I need to...”

Octavia snapped back to attention, for she heard the voice speaking. Princess... Celestia?

________________________________

“Where are my sunglasses, honey?” Caramel called out to his marefriend, Sassaflash. The brown earth pony was looking around in his suitcase.

“Uh, have you checked your head?” The light blue pegasus stood at the doorway, her left hoof pointed up on his head. A pair of sunglasses rested behind his ears.

“My head? Now why would...” Caramel moved his right hoof up to his head, feeling something there. He stopped himself and chuckled, a blush forming on his cheeks. “Ah, hehehe...”

“Oh sugarcube, you are so cute when you blush like that,” Sassa squeed. She flew up to him, moving her muzzle to rub against his.

“I’m so forgetful sometimes. I’m so lucky to have you,” Caramel whispered against her head.

“I think it’s all this stress. First these hu-mons. Then the attacks on Ponyville, and who knows what else,” Sassa said as she landed back on the ground. “I think it’s a good idea to take our vacation early. Hopefully, this dragon will be outta here by then.” The couple were staying in his house, which was next door to the Carousel Boutique.

“Yeah, hopefully when we get back, this will all be over. Things tend to get resolved around 20 minutes around here...” Caramel commented. Now that the thought about it, this incident seems to be taking longer than usual. The sound of knocking made them both turn their heads.

“Now who could that be?” Sassa tilted her head to the side and started to head for the door.

“Let me get it. It’s probably ponies telling us to flee because of the shouting dragon,” The earth pony pointed out. Caramel was one of the town “cobblers.” He was a horse shoe maker, and his shop was hit by the changelings. (Which technically makes him a blacksmith, though... You know what? I’m sticking with cobbler.)

“Alright. I’m going to continue packing...” Sassa shut her eyes a bit, chuckling. She wasn’t sure if his tools had been stolen, or if he had just lost them again.

“Hello-” Caramel opened the door, finding himself looking at one of the humans. This one had a blue suit, much like that Phoenix fellow, and the nametag stated his name was “Barry.”

“Hello, I’m your friendly neighborhood door to door phonograph salesman...” Barry spoke, a little depressed.

“You gotta be kidding me,” Caramel replied, his voice bored. Weren’t the humans here as heroes?

“No sir- The amazing phono-” Barry stopped talking, lifting his head up to blink. “Is this a joke?”

“Joke?” Caramel raised his eyebrows. “You’re the one selling me a phonograph!”

“You expect me to believe that a horse-”

“I’m an earth pony,” Caramel corrected him.

“Hey, storm clouds. That was not in the weather almanac...” The pegasus looked up behind her lover.

“Oh? A pony? Oh, sorry. Now that totally makes sense!” Barry spoke, getting more animated. Caramel couldn’t tell if this guy was being sarcastic or not- the human had a huge grin on his face.

“Let me try this again! Hello sir, I would like to present to you today, the Wonder Graph! The Wonder Graph, is a revolutionary product that takes phonographs to the next level.”

“What are you talking about?” Caramel raised his eyebrows.

“Ooooh,” Sassa came up behind her coltfriend to look at the phonograph.

“Yes, the Wonder Graph has a extra soft handle for your turning comfort, and has the double rotation speed of everyday average phonographs,” Barry presented his case in a monotone voice... As if he practiced this repeatedly.

“Who cares? We don’t need a phonograph, there’s a dragon-”

“I want a phonograph,” Sassa commented.

“But we don't need a phonograph...” Caramel turned to look back at his special pony.

“Most pea-ponies don’t think they need a Wonder Graph, but on second thought- They realize they will need a Wonder Graph.”

“Barry, there’s a dragon-”

“Sir, if you will just watch this demonstration, I will show you. See,, this is your everyday average record,” Barry placed a record on the phonograph. “Look at how the Wonder Graph easily spins the record-”

“Of course it’s going to spin the record! It’s a record player!” Caramel started to get frustrated. Sassa still looked interested in the product.

“Because of it’s double rotation speed, sir-”

“Look behind you! There’s a dragon invading Ponyville!” Caramel pointed with his left hoof. “I need to shut this door, Barry!”

“How many Wonder Graphs can I put you down, sir?” Barry asked, slowly getting bored again. Here we was hoping to sell this to a pony.

“I don’t want any Wonder Graphs. Are you in or out?” Caramel almost demanded.

“How many Graphs, sir?”

“Either come inside or stay outside and get eaten by a dragon! We’re about to be attacked, Barry! Make a decision!”

“I would like to offer you today only a special-”

“Barry! I need to shut this door! Are you coming in or staying out there?”

“How many graphs, sir?”

“No graphs!” Caramel raised both hooves up over his head, frustrated. Sassa turned her eyes to look at Alduin.

“Thank you for your time, sir, I hope in the future if you need a Wonder Graph- Think of Barry for your record player needs.” The human said in a low voice.

“Just come inside! Please!” Caramel pleaded.

“Thank you, sir,” Barry walked away, a bit sad.

“Aw, buck it!” Caramel said, angry now. He was not going to be the pony that let a human get killed! Sassa turned to look at her pony, get excited he was showing a different emotion for once.

“What... What is he doing?”

“Oh Celestia, he’s walking to the dragon...” The pegasus raised her eyebrows, wondering what that human was thinking.

“What?! Is he crazy?” The male pony moved his hooves to rumble the side of his head.

“I think he’s trying to sell a Wonder Graph to that Dragon...” Sassa said.

“Really?” Caramel raised his eyebrows. “He’s giving the dragon the sale? Damn.” The two watched as Alduin looked down at the smaller than usual humans. They both raised their eyebrows, amazed that Alduin had not just outright eaten Barry.

“Wow, this record spinner is amazing,” Alduin said in a quiet growl. The human just spun the record round and round, making the dragon rotate his neck with the spins.

“Yes sir, and just for today, I could offer you the amazing Wonder Graph for the low, low price of 50 gold coins,” Barry spoke in a bored toned. He had been hoping that the dragon had been Mr. Cuddles. Mr. Cuddles was a total bro.

“I don’t have any gold,” Alduin said, looking down at salesman. “What if I just eat you and take the Wonder Graph?”

“Ok, let’s say you do that. How about you have a Wonder Graph with no warranty?”

“Damn. I really want that warranty,” Alduin muttered to himself. “Hey, I got this gold axe I got from eating a guy.”

“I’m sorry, sir, I have no change,” Barry responded.

“Damnit!” Alduin shouted to the sky.

“How about you buy 4 Wonder Graphs? They make excellent gifts for friends and family...”

“Oh! There we go!” Alduin smiled, lowering his head to give Barry the gold axe. In return, Barry gave the dragon his stash of record players.

“Did... Did he just sell to that dragon the Wonder Graph?” Caramel opened his mouth at the salesman.

“Now I want one,” Sassa said, pouting a bit.

Barry walked away from the dragon, grinning with a brand new axe made of gold. “Sweet,” He said, getting wet. He didn't care though, he finally sold one of those blasted things! Just as Barry walked away, Phoenix was walking out with his Brand activated.

“Honey, you should get him in here before he dies of cold...”

“I guess so?” Caramel raised his eyebrows. He rushed over to the man and brought him over his house as the other humans started their counter attack.

“What were you thinking Barry?!”

“I got me a gold axe! Do you know how much swag I can buy? That’s what I’m thinking!”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“So... You just cocked Twilight, and she turned into a magical machine gun...” Snake said, hands on his knees bent to look at Pinkie.

“Yep! Oh, of course I had to use her tail as the firing trigger,” Pinkie added with a chuckle. The purple unicorn blushed, remembering that embarrassing moment.

“Hey Otacon...”

“Way ahead of you, Snake,” Otacon responded, moving behind his partner.

“Wait, what’s-” Twilight's face lit up more, nervous that the engineer was now holding her up. Otacon cocked her midsection, using her left forehoof to hold her with one arm. His other hand moved to hold her tail and begun to lift it up and down. Unable to help herself, Twilight begun to fire off purple beams from her horn at rapid speeds.

“Wow, it worked,” Snake raised his eyebrows in surprise.

“Told ya!” Pinkie smiled.

“Hm...” Snake turned to look at Trixie.

“Oh, don’t you dare!” Trixie squeaked out, retreating slowly as a blush crept on her face.

“Come ‘re Trixie,” Snake commanded. Not giving her a choice, the agent raised Trixie into his arms. Much like Otacon, her prepped her too. Hand on her tail, her partner pulled on it. Trixie released a moan, firing off a single light blue blast. Unlike Twilight though, the beam fired off a lot longer distance- But much thinner.

“Trixie’s a sniper?”

“My turn!” Nate called out.

“No! Please Nathan I-” Rarity blushed, finding herself lifting into his arms. Nate petted her mane once, giving a reassuring smile. “Oh fine! Just be rough as you can!”

“Uh...” Nate shrugged and pointed Rarity ahead of himself. With a strong tug of her tail, Rarity’s horn blasted off a big burst of magical energy with a bang. “Nice. Shotgun.”

“...” Sephiroth turned to look down at Lyra. The minty unicorn had already placed herself in the “gun” position that others had taken. “No.”

“Please?” Lyra asked, turning her head up at her partner. Unable to deny her, Sephiroth raised her up and tugged on her tail. The minty unicorn squealed, shooting off a green ball of magic. It flew in an arc a bit before landing on the ground to explode.

Terra looked at Cadence. Both shook their heads immediately. Vergil and Shining though...

“Let’s do this!” Vergil caught Armor on his left shoulder. The male unicorn lowered his head as Vergil moved his left hand to grab the tail and pull. Like Lyra, a ball of energy was fired, but it traveled much longer and in a straight line.

“If you so even...” Celestia narrowed her eyes at The Doctor. The Time Lord shrugged, pointing behind her. Discord picked her up with a grin, cackling with laughter as he begun to tug on her tail. All the solar princess could so was open her mouth and release a warning siren.

Travis started to run, getting away from Luna. “But I’m a laser!” Luna pleaded.

“I don’t want to know how you know that!” Travis shouted, looking behind himself.

Nigel looked at his troops and shrugged. He lowered himself to one knee, looking at Sweetie. “Want to try?” He asked, extending his right hand out to her.

“Could you... be gentle with my tail?” Sweetie asked, lifting her head up to look at Number One. He nodded and smiled, moving his arms to hug his partner. Once in position, he lightly pulled on her tail.

“Cuteness, inbound,” a voice over the KND radio spoke.

“What was...” Nigel picked up his head, hearing the sound of an air strike.

Author's Note

I'm afraid I was medicated for this chapter... I apologize.

Bad Ending Unlocked (Unedited)

Dear Readers- This is the bad ending, which could very well happen at any time. Do not read if you like happy The Ends. Enjoy or not- I have a reason to post this.

Ending Unlocked: Bad End

“Hm...” Chrysalis thought a moment.

“Something on your mind?” King Aurelius picked up his eyebrows.

“Well. Why are we bothering saving Canterlot?” The changeling queen asked. Her king closed his left eye a bit, head tilted to the side.

“What do you mean? We need food. Not to mention, we will have beaten Celestia.”

“Yes, but why? Surely there is enough cities with ponies. The rulers of the Canterlot and Crystal Kingdom are in one spot. One bomb- All the leaders, gone...” Chrysalis spoke in a low voice, her right left appendage lifting to the air- As if to signal smoke vanishing in the air.

“Hm. We have the Crystal Heart. We have humans on our side. Canterlot under attack will kill the humans against us,” Aurelius said. His head lower to think. “We can skip this nonsense and face of wargames.”

“Indeed, beloved all father and all mother,” Exuvia said, gears turning in her head. “And this Vegeta fellow can easily destroy one city with his own power.”

“What say you Sombra? Can we skip this war?” Chrysalis smiled behind her green mane.

“Now that you mention it...” Sombra lowered his head in thought. “While I can’t control the heart- Attacking Canterlor and leaving the Crystal Kingdom alone will leave the ponies we need to affect the heart.” Sombra picked up his head, turning to look at Gilgamesh. The warrior frowned, not liking where this conversation was heading. “Gilgamesh. Give the order. Kill them all. Vegeta- I’m sending him over Canterlot.”

“I see. I would be free of the void,” Gilgamesh spoke in a low voice. “Can we call back Roger Smith?”

“Of course! Now that I have his position, I can obtain him,” Sombra smiled.

“So be it.”

__________________________________

“Now about our-” Smith stopped talking, frowning now. “Gilgamesh, this was not part of the plan!”

“Phoenix?” Rainbow Dash asked, immediately noticing the change in attitude.

“I...” Smith raised his head, turning to look at them all. A purple haze started to gather around his form. “Run! Run damn you! You’re about to be-” The last words of warning vanished as Smith was taken away.

“Phoenix!” Dash yelled, looking around frantically around her. “No! Not again!”

“What was he talking about?” Dan narrowed his eyes, looking back at his crew.

“That sounded like wa warning to me!” Snake frowned, looking around himself. A lot of faces started to look around.

“Something is...” Soma was the one to sense it first. He narrowed his eyes, lifting his head to look up. “No way.” He raised his left hand, pointing at the sky. Vegeta floated overhead, his left hand pointing his palm down. His other hand moved to grasp his wrist and hold it. A large ball of energy was building. The skies turned black and gray as wind begun to make a wirlwind form, Vegeta at the center. As heads raised up to look, the ball of energy grew bigger and bigger.

“What is that thing?!” Rarity frowned.

“Find cover! Now! Go! Into the castle! I will raise the-”

The ball of energy was released.

________________________________

Barry frowned, looking up at the water as his floated in the surface of the water. Backpack trashed, his mouth lay open.

“Barry! You okay?!” Caramel yelled out.

“Thank god I got my invincibility-” Barry frowned, hearing something in the distance. He turned around to look back at the shore line. Explosions, much larger than he had been seen- Started to encompass Baltimare. Buildings once thought to be sturdy crumbled and fell.

Eddie had his hands locked with Wesker, both trying to outdo the other. Wesker had transformed, no longer caring about his appearance. If Canterlot fell- He would get his life back and he assumed his change would revert. But Eddie had also transformed into his devil mode, matching Wesker power for power.

Luthor stood over the fallen body of Zeke. Blood escaped the mouth of the fat man as Luthor’s suit kept beeping red warning lights. With the comand given to kill, Luthor struck back at the insect that dared damage his suit.

Angelo and Kefka flew through the air, trying to get a hit on the other. Both stopped though, a large flash of light coming from the direction of Canterlot.

___________________________________

“Soma! Soma!” Fluttershy yelled out, unable to see. She coughed, yellow and gray dust filling the area. She slowly stepped out from the dust cloud, blood revealed to be over her eyes. The pegasus had her left ear missing, and blood stained her face. She had gone deaf at the sound of the explosion. The last thing she saw, was Soma darting in front of her and using his force field.

“Is anypony there?!” She cried out again, dull buzzing filling her ears. It was hard to see out of one eye. She coughed again, her lungs in pain. She stopped though, feeling something against her left hoof. “Scootaloo?” Fluttershy whispered. The small pegasus filly was not breathing.

“SCOOTALOO!”

“Fluttershy?” Soma spoke up, lifting his head up. He leaned his head forward, his left hand moving to grab his right arm in his left. Unlike Fluttershy, he had only gotten some damage. Unable to hear him, Fluttershy only wailed as she wept. Frowning, Soma summoned a soul to blow away the dust and reveal what happened.

He regretted doing so.

The soul hunter was standing in a brown earth. He finally managed to make out some green behind a mound. If he flew up or jumped up into the sky, the young man would’ve found himself and what was left of his friends in a crater. But unfortunately, what he saw was much more worse.

Canterlot Castle was gone.

“Is anybody out there?!” Soma cried out, looking around himself madly now. Why couldn’t he see any body parts?!

“So much... pain,” a voice croaked out. Soma immeditealy turned to look at the voice. “Dovakiin?! How are you alive?!” He rushed foward, kneeling down to look at the fallen comrade.

“I managed... to get a ward up. Even then, it didn’t block all of it,” Dovahkiin spoke. He had been wearing his armor, and managed to lift a ward up. Since it was magic in origin, it managed to block some of the blast. But the body of the Nord was covered in scrapes, brusines, and bleeding. He was so very close to dying though. As Soma helped him up, he managed to get a potion and start healing.

“Soma! Oh thank you thank you thank you!” Soma suddenly found himself getting hugged from behind.

“Fluttershy,” Dovahkiin smiled. If she made it... His smiled was lost though. There were a lot of missing bodies, and- “Oh no.” He frowned, spotting a lot of dead bodies. Blueblood la sprawled on the ground. Johnny Bravo lay on the ground, hunched over.

“Sis?” Sweet Daedra! That was coming from Johnny!

“Applebloom?” Fluttershy turned to look at the voice, finally able to hear again. “Applebloom!” The pegasus hobbled over to Johnny’s body and rolled him a bit. The blonde’s back had been scorched, leaving only a shred of his shirt still on him. In his arms, he held the filly.

“Fluttershy?” The Apple filly coughed on, lifting her head to look around.

“Oh, Applebloom! Thank Celestia,” the pegasus hugged the filly to her chest.

“Sweet god what happened here?” Dan called out, slowly looking around. Dan, Pinkie Pie, Vergil, Terra, Shining Armor, Cadence, Travis, and Luna popped into view from nowhere.

“Oh, you guys made it...” Soma smiled, turning to look at the group.

“I managed to teleport us away for a second,” Princess Luna said, looking around. She turned her head, spotting Canterlot Castle gone. Her mouth opened slowly, her eyes growing wider as she sat on her haunches.

“Why didn’t the others teleport?”

“Johnny!” Travis looked down at the fallen human. “Where are the others?!” Soma shut his eyes, turning his head to the side.

“I don’t know. A lot of bodies are missing. My force field can only block what’s ahead of me,” Soma confessed.

“Nathan? Snake? Otacon? The others?” Dan asked, stepping forward as his eyes started to tear up.

“They didn’t have time to activate their powers I’m guessing...” Dovahkiin spoke. “Applejack?” The dragonborn turned his head to the sides. “She is not with-”

“We’re it. Forgive me, I could only teleport so many,” Luna whispered. “I was hoping Celestia and the other unicorns...” Her head hanged low, eyes closed to grit her teeth. “My sister must have tried to put a force field.”

“Twilight? Applejack? Rarity?!” Pinkie Pie frowned, looking around her as tears filled her eyes. Fluttershy brought Applebloom over and cried with her. The filly had shut her eyes, unable to think.

“If they teleported- Either they panicked and teleported randomly,” Luna said, lifting her head up. “Or they couldn’t focus on the spell.”

“Are... We it?” Shining Armor frowned, his own eyes looking around frantically. “What attacked us?! I’m going to tear it to shreds!”

“The others would’ve teleported back if they could by now. We can only hope that the random teleport must’ve taken them too far away to come back...” Candace bit her lower lip.

“What if they didn’t?” Applebloom spoke out, lifting her head. She turned to look at the direction of Johnny, who had been closest to the kids.

“Toph? Did you have to bury us so much down?!” A voice yelled out.

“Sokka?” Dan picked up his eyes, looking at the mound of earth moving up. Little Strongheart, Vash, Sokka, Braeburn, and Derpy made it up.

“Oh, you guys made it!” Little Strongheart cried out, smiling. “What was-” She stopped though, looking around at the somber mood. Her ears lowered, shutting her eyes. “We are the only ones...”

Dan moved his hands to shut. His fists begun to shake, blood dripping from his palms. Everyone turned to look at the angry one begun to shake as a yellow aura begun to appear.

“Danny?” Pinkie Pie peeked her head out.

“REVENGE!” Dan called out to the heavens, his arms picked up as his Brand glowed. “Pinkie Pie! Plan D!”

"And into her own reflection she stared, uh, yearning for one whose reflection she shared, and solemnly sweared not to be scared, at the prospect of being doubly mared!"

________________________________

Roger Smith had his eyes shut, sitting down on a stone inside the changeling cave. His hands were moved to lock his fingers against each other. Eyes closed, he leaned his head up and down as memories flooded his head. That panic warning was the last straw. He could remember his name- Phoenix Wright. Tears started to flood from his eyes. Memories of his friends and Rainbow Dash filled his mind. Hours had passed now, and he was unable to leave. He was now bound to Sombra, not Rainbow Dash.

Gilgamesh lowered over the negotiator, moving a hand to comfort him. “Such is war, my ally.” Gilgamesh turned to look at the rest. Changelings rejoinced, the other champions from Baltimare had been summoned back. Cheers and rallys filled the cavern. Luthor grinned, glad this was all over. Kefka bowed. Wesker raised his deformed hand into the air. Vegeta smirked, eyes closed. He was the one that had earned the victory.

“Why...” Phoenix whispered. The guilt teared at his chest now, finding it hard to breath. “Tell me why...”

“VENGEANCE!”

“ANNIHILATION!”

“DEVASTATION!”

“DESTRUCTION!”

“GET EM BOYS!’

“TEAR THEM APART!”

Hundreds of Dan started to flow the chamber. One by one, figures wearing a black shirt with “jerk” on them begun to fire off blast after blast at changelings.

“KILL THEM ALL!”

Vergil rushed through the changelings, using his sword to mow down enemies. a multitude of Dan’s started to jump the dragon teen. Hands and hands of exploding fingers and swords reduce their numbers.

“What the hell is going-” Exuvia looked down, finding a horn stabbed through her chest. Shining Armor had his teeth gritted, making himself visible again behind her.

“UNTIL THERE’S NONE OF THEM LEFT!”

Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy rushed in, not caring they were getting attacked. Soma ruched straight for the humans, his dark purple aura of darkness corrupting his form. Death scythe in hand, he stabbed Kefka in the chest. All the remaining humans and ponies rushed the cavern to start attacking blindly.

“Oh, this will not stand!” Vegeta shouted. They wanted the Crystal Heart and vengeance so badly? He raised his left hand up, bringing his hand down to break the crystal.

“No you fool! The power will kill us-”

Humans Assemble: The End.

Bonus:

“I refuse to let this happen...” The Time Lord spoke, shutting the book closed. He turned to look back at his team.

Deadpool held Vinyl as she cried. Jay and Silent Bob stayed quiet, looking at how the spa ponies Aloe and Lotus hugged each other. Indiana Jones and Daring Do looked at each other, nodding. The Question lowered his head, finding Mare-Do-Well lifting a hoof up to his sleeve quietly. Natural Harmonia Gropius (Also known as N from Pokemon Black/White) crossed both arms on his chest as Sapphire Shores cried a little. Hay Fever coughed once, breaking the silence. Guo Huai moved a hand to comfort his partner.

“I think I speak for all of us,” Roland (Borderlands) stood up, pushing his seat back. Fleur Dis Lee picked herself to stand, nodding with him. “We will fight.”

“I make you a promise. No one will know you helped. You must keep this to yourselves. There will be no honor or glory. You won’t be heroes. Are you sure?” The Doctor asked.

“Tell us what to do.”

Author's Note

Dear Readers- This was the bad ending to Humans Assemble. It's only one of the planned endings.
Forgive me, my editor and proofreader. I didn't want you guys to read this. I hope you understand.

This was my latest blog, explaining how the endings will work.

I did not want to deny the bad ending to those that want to read it. But it's not the ending I want. You guys already unlocked the Normal End, so the story will continue. Please, forgive me for this ending- It's the saddest and worst ending I could think of.

Interlude II

Dear Reader- A mini character guide. I already mentioned which games/series a lot of these come from in the other chapters. But with luck, this will help others keep track of the characters. If you don't want to spoil too much, just control+f to find the character you want. Chapter Warning: Lots lots of images.

Interlude II- Roll Call

"Spike! The spells are being crossed! I am going to get sent back to the Tardis, but the spell is now going to summon others! I will try to make my way-" As The Doctor had been speaking; his entire body had been fading away from the visible spectrum. His mouth continued to move, but no words came out.

It appeared that Spike was trying to tell him something, but The Doctor couldn’t make him out anymore. He left that particular plane of time to end back inside the Tardis. Lips moving no longer, the humanoid with two hearts moved to stand in front of the controls of his time machine.

“Well, it looks like that alicorn filly is trying to impose another life lesson on a pony. Time to find out about what exactly,” The Time Lord moved both hands to rub them together. The game was afoot. First, think. Celestia’s spell was made to call on him in case of an extreme emergency. So, what could be wrong? And why Twilight Sparkle?

“Celly either could not cast the spell, or was trying to teach Twilight how to summon me. First things first then. Eliminate possibilities,” The Doctor moved his hands to the controls and send the Tardis to Canterlot. “Let’s see...” Thanks to the screwdriver, he had gotten a lock on the time so he would not worry about finding the right date.

_____________________________________

One time skip and a half later...

“Alright then. So your kingdom is in trouble thanks to the changeling uprising. The Crystal Kingdom repelled Sombra, and you feel these incidents are a sign of trouble yet to come,” The Doctor held his cup of tea, sitting across from Celestia in her private balcony. A lovely view really, and the day was so nice. Then again, it was always nice when you were the champion of the being that controlled the sun.

“Oh yes. I’m sorry the spell was confusing for Twilight. It is a lot similar to the spell used to summon Mr. Phoenix Wright,” Celestia said as she lowered her own teacup to the table.

“So then, it is very possible this “Phoenix” fellow may be brought over instead?”

“I believe so. It was only supposed to summon my humanoid champion. I will have to find out what exactly changed when Twilight casted the spell herself.”

“Well then. Do you still want me to get the original champions?” The Time Lord asked. He set his tea down, moving to stand up.

“No, at least not now. I wish to see what champions Twilight calls upon instead. I do however, hope for your assistance with this threat,” The solar princess said. Her head turned to follow her movements.

“Like how I was able to tip you off all the other times your kingdom was in trouble?”

“Believe me, if it wasn’t for you... We wouldn’t even know that the changelings tried to invade us. If it wasn’t for Twilight, Equestria would have fallen, and so would have the Crystal Kingdom,” Princess Celestia lowered her head in sadness. “Though, I did not wish to place it on all her shoulders this time. It would be so much to bear, especially now- She is in a critical stage of her lessons.” She picked up her head, her eyes relaxing from the sad state they were before. “Tell me, how did you manage to find that out about the trouble ahead of time anyway?”

“Time travel,” The Doctor rolled his eyes with his explanation. “Well, let’s see what I can-” Interupted, both near immortal beings turned to look at a purple skybolt. “Danger sign?”

“Twilight?” Princess Celestia stood up and narrowed her eyes. “I must go.”

“Go ahead. I will see you in the evening to make sure things went alright. I will search for the catalyst.” Both figures nodded their heads and took off. The time traveler took off, heading to the garden maze. After a few minutes of traversing the castle, he arrived at his destination. It was where he had set his Tardis down as well. His true intention, was to find his source.

“Discord? I know you are out there. Come on out now,” The Time Lord called out.

“Ah, Doctor. I was wondering how long would pass before you showed up,” The voice of the spirit of chaos spoke out from a statue. The statue was once a pony, and now changed to have the draconequus on it.

“How is my favorite Equestrian informant? Still keeping Celestia in the dark about your love?” The Doctor teased.

“Never a dull moment with you around...” Discord rolled the eyes of the statue. “The changeling threat persists, though it has been slowed down considerably. You had no idea how much time I spent transformed in the body of an insect to bug them.” With that said, a poof of gray smoke appeared from the statue to have it return to it’s original state. A fly now landed on the Doctor’s left shoulder, with Discord’s face still on it. “It took me a while before I could find a sleeper agent, and even longer to find out Ponyville was the HQ.”

“Sounds like the most obvious place to take over, considering the pony Elements of Harmony exist there...”

“Because it was the most obvious place, I thought no smart creature would use it. Last time I overestimate a changeling,” The Discord-fly said, using its wings to take off. After flying a few feet from the Time Lord, the fly poofed back into Discord’s true form. “In any case, you should do your future thing and find out what humans Twilight summoned.”

“Oh Discord, so you are the one that gave Twilight the wrong spell...” The Doctor sighed. “Even when helping, you add chaos.”

“Sue me, I’m hungry. Phoenix Wright is definitely the only one I know for sure that will be summoned. Hope is needed, more than anything else. In the meantime, I will get my champion,” Discord said to cross his eagle and lion arms on his chest. “I suggest... yes, Spike’s diary.”

“Spike? Really? Not the Canterlot Archives?”

“Twilight’s diary... is not the place for info. She actually sets separate books to take the right notes you need. The Canterlot archives will be...” Discord stopped talking. “Well, you saw how they mucked up my previous relationship status with Celestia. Still, you may want to look.”

“Point taken. I will meet you back here... Tomorrow sounds good? Anytime is fine for a Time Lord,” The Doctor grinned.

“Better make it two days. I’ll have to get my champion to speed things up,” Discord mused to himself. “Will most likely have to get my trapped power back.”

“I will arrange that with Celestia. It will speed the process up.”

“Make it so.”

____________________________________

A few time skips later and after talking to Celestia in the Golden Oaks library...

“I refuse to let this happen...” The Time Lord spoke, shutting the book closed. He turned to look back at his team.

Deadpool held Vinyl as she cried. Jay and Silent Bob stayed quiet, looking at how the spa ponies, Aloe and Lotus, hugged each other. Indiana Jones and Daring Do looked at each other, nodding. The Question lowered his head, finding Mare-Do-Well lifting a hoof up to his sleeve quietly. Natural Harmonia Gropius (Also known as N) crossed both arms on his chest as Sapphire Shores cried a little. Hay Fever coughed once, breaking the silence. Guo Huai moved a hand to comfort his partner.

“I think I speak for all of us...” Roland stood up, pushing his seat back. Fleur De Lis picked herself to stand, nodding with him. “That we will fight.”

“I promise that you all will be compensated. But no one will know you helped. You must keep this to yourselves. There will be no honor or glory. You won’t be heroes. Are you sure about this?” The Doctor asked.

“Tell us what to do.”

“I’m going to send you to find out more about the champions. My past... or future self will need the info about them,” The Doctor spoke. “This is the info I managed to obtain from the diaries of Spike, Discord, Nathan, and Otacon:

(Showing up in order of appearance- Mostly)

The Elements of Change- Ultimate Bromance

Name: Dan Mandel.

Element: Anger.

Partner: Pinkie Pie.

Skills: Manipulation, Debating, Riot inducing public speaker.

Weapon Proficiency: Axes, Dance combat.

Brand: King of Hearts. Able to convert rage into blasts or energy.

Name: Phoenix Wright.

Element: Hope.

Partner: Rainbow Dash.

Skills: Investigation, Logic Reasoning, Negotiation.

Weapon Proficiency: Lawyer-fu, Turnabout.

Brand: Double Phoenix Emblem. Channels hope as a shield.

Name: Nathan Drake.

Element: Equality.

Partner: Rarity.

Skills: Linguist, Rock Climbing, CPR, Pilot, Salvager, Owns a pub (Lots of cheers there...).

Weapon Proficiency: Unarmed fist to cuffs, Most firearms common to the world.

Brand: Burning Spirit Insignia. Able to create drills or weapons.

Name: Dovahkiin (Jokull Freysson).

Element: Resolve.

Partner: Applejack.

Skills: Alchemy, Sneaking, Thieving, Smithing, Cooking, Destruction Magic, Dragon Shouts.

Weapon Proficiency: Archery, One handed (swords).

Brand: TBA.

Name: Soma Cruz.

Element: Acceptance.

Partner: Fluttershy.

Skills: Soul Domination.

Weapon Proficiency: Not truly proficient with any weapon, but he can also use anything.

Brand: Soul Skull- Powers TBA (though I think he’s a soul reaver now).

Name: Otacon (Dr. Hal Emmerich).

Element: Science.

Partner: Twilight Sparkle.

Skills: Nanotech, Robotics, Pilot, High IQ.

Weapon Proficiency: Small firearms (handguns).

Brand: Science’s Edge- Powers TBA.

“That’s it for the First. The next are summoned by Discord, Princess Luna, or that hole left behind by Twilight when the spell was mucked up...”

Name: Solid Snake (David).

Element: Responsibility.

Partner: Trixie.

Skills: Stealth, High IQ, Survival techniques, Trained soldier, Multilingual.

Weapon Proficiency: Small to large firearms, explosives, QCQ combat.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Sephiroth.

Element: Ender (Resolution).

Partner: Lyra Heartstrings.

Skills: Trained soldier, Commander, Mako and Lifestream manipulation.

Weapon Proficiency: Long blade.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Travis Touchdown.

Element: Indifference.

Partner: Princess Luna.

Skills: Motorcycle driver, Dark Side powers, Formally trained in combat under a master.

Weapon Proficiency: Laser Katana/Saber, grapple/wrestling moves.

Brand: Burning Spirit.

Name: Ralf Jones.

Element: Bravery.

Partner: Cheerilee.

Skills: Trained Soldier, Artillery driver, Survival methods.

Weapon Proficiency: Assault weapons, explosives, knife, unarmed Commando Savate variant.

Brand: N/A.

Name: (Blue) Spy.

Element: Subterfuge (Deception).

Partner: Zecora.

Skills: Saboteur techniques, stealth methods, multilingual, assassination.

Weapon Proficiency: Small arms fire, Knife.

Brand: Double Phoenix - Powers TBA.

Name: Ash (Ashley J. Williams).

Element: Bravado.

Partner: Mayor Mare.

Skills: Technical/Mechanical/Chemical knowledge, Smithing, Improvise Weapon Creations.

Weapon Proficiency: Moderate Hand-to-Hand Combat, Modified Chainsaw, Prosthetic Gauntlet, 12 gauge Remington Arms shotgun.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Sokka of the Southern Water Tribe.

Element: (Logic) Reason.

Partner: Derpy (Ditzy Doo).

Skills: Commander, Smithing, some science and engineering, boating, hunting, fishing.

Weapon Proficiency: Moderate Weapon User (Clubbed Weapons), Mastered Weapon User (Boomerang and One Handed Swords).

Brand: N/A.

Name: Samus Aran.

Element: Reserved.

Partner: Big Macintosh.

Skills: Hacking, Space exploration, Resistant to diseases, Hunting, Stealth.

Weapon Proficiency: Weapons and Bombs unique to her battle suit, Plasma Weapons and some Hand to Hand combat. (Final Smash is just eye candy...)

Brand: N/A

Name: (Samurai) Jack.

Element: Wisdom.

Partner: Spike.

Skills: Hunting, fishing, survival training, meditation, commander, trained in various combat arts.

Weapon Proficiency: Katana, swords, shields, spears, kung-fu.

Brand:N/A.

Name: Merchant “Creeper Pasta”.

Element: Obsession. (Chaotic Champion)

Partner: Junebug.

Skills: Negotiator, Businessman, Bullet and explosive maker.

Weapon Proficiency: Various Firearms, explosives.

Brand: N/A.

I’m not in any group mind you- But for the sake of understanding...

Name: The Doctor.

Element: Manipulation- Of time and space, not people... Don’t look at me like that!

Partner: Princess Celestia.

Skills: I will skip myself, if you do not mind...

Weapon Proficiency: I abhor violence.

Brand: That would be spoilers...

Name: Severus Snape. (Chaotic Champion)

Element: (Devoted) Love. (Charming fellow, if you can get him to talk.)

Partner: Discord (A.K.A. Distant Star).

Skills: Potions, Subterfuge, Magic, Teacher.

Weapon Proficiency: Wands, Potions, Curses.

Brand: N/A.

Just kidding, this is Snape:

Names: Sweetie Bell- Number 1, Nigel Uno.

Rumble- Number 3, Kuki Sanban.

Applebloom- Number 2, Hogarth "Hoagie" Pennywhistle Gilligan Jr.

Scootaloo- Number 4, Wallaby "Wally" Beatles.

Pipsqueak- Number 5, Abigail "Abby" Lincoln.

Element: Dreamers. (The ponies are Harmonic Dreamers, the KND are Chaotic. Personally, I think they are all little monsters.)

Skills: Various. (I am not going through them all.)

Weapon Proficiency: Also...Various. (Seriously, it’s a lot. They have a weaponized baby skunk...)

Brand: N/A.

Name: Vergil Sparda.

Element: (Filial) Love.

Partner: Shining Armor.

Skills: Demon Heritage, Devil Trigger, trained in Budo and some kicking maneuvers.

Weapon Proficiency: his signature katana: Yamato, Beowulf gauntlets.

Brand: N/A

Name: Terra Branford.

Element: (Maternal) Love.

Partner: Princess Cadence.

Skills: Magic, Trance (or Morph).

Weapon Proficiency: Sword and Shield, Daggers, Maces, staves.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Johnny Bravo.

Element: (Chaotic Champion) Luck.

Partner: Prince Blueblood.

Skills: Model, strength training.

Weapon Proficiency: “Karate” (although mediocre, unless you can get a chipmunk in his pants).

Brand: N/A.

Name: Vash the Stampede.

Element: Calamity (Chaotic Champion).

Partner: Braeburn.

Skills: Enhanced senses, Above human physical traits, Desert Survival Training, Mechanic, Plant powers. (He’s a power plant? Get it? Oh, jokes are lost on you all...).

Weapon Proficiency: .45 Long Colt, Angel Arms, Interchangeable Arm gun, Knife in boots.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Toph Bei Fong.

Element: Strength.

Partner: Little Strongheart.

Skills: Survival, ability to bend Earth and metal to will, Diplomacy.

Weapon Proficiency: None, uses her skills in Earth and Metal bending for combat.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Kratos.

Element: Ruthlessness.

Partner: Octavia.

Skills: Demigod magic; God-slayer, Spartan commander.

Weapon Proficiency: Blades, bows, spears, shields, gauntlets, unarmed combat.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Zeke Jebediah Dunbar.

Element: Resourcefulness.

Partner: Fancy Pants.

Skills: Amateur engineer, parkour, driver of all types.

Weapon Proficiency: Pistols and other small firearms.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Angelo.

Element: Reluctance.

Partner: Photo Finish.

Skills: Healing and Offensive Spells, Templar Knight, Charisma powers.

Weapon Proficiency: Bows, Staffs, Swords.

Brand: N/A.

Name: (Red) Medic.

Element: Innovation.

Partner: Red Heart.

Skills: Healing with his medigun: Kritzkrieg, A fully accredited doctor at one time.

Weapon Proficiency: Syringe Gun, Bonesaw.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Eddie Riggs.

Element: Dedication.

Partner: Iron Will.

Skills: Demon magic, Stealth, Roadie skills, Music, Chauffeur, Demon Transformation.

Weapon Proficiency: Axes, Guitar, How about The Power- To move you. History of Wonderboy, and Young Nastyman, Riggah-goo-goo, riggah-goo-goo.

Brand: N/A.

Name: Barry Steakfries.

Element: Excitement.

Partner: Caramel.

Skills: Able to fly with jetpacks of all types, driver, above average endurance, come and go invincibility.

Weapon Proficiency: Rainbow Blaster, Gadgets, shotguns.

Brand: N/A.

“And that’s all I have to this-”

“Are you telling me there might be more?!” Deadpool interrupted. “I know I’m good, cause ‘ya know- I’m the best. But I got my limits, Doc...”

“I’m with red mask there,” The Question interjected. “Deadpool is here because he has traveled through realms before. I’m a detective, Dr. Jones is an anthropologist and also an archaeologist. Roland is a soldier, and even N has lead large groups and has had training. But who are those two?”

“Oh hey, I’m just as good, if not, better at kicking ass, mask face.” Jay defended himself and his heterosexual life mate. Silent Bob nodded vigorously as the spa ponies turned to look at the relaxation humans.

“Jay and Bob are prophets, believe it not. You all bring invaluable skills to the table- even Mr. Huai, whom none of you know ancient Mandarin. He is a politician, and knows martial arts.”

Guao picked up his head, hearing his name. He didn’t know a lick of English, but he could somehow understand his partner when he spoke. It seems they both spoke “Coughneses”.

“You will all be dropped off as agents. You must find out info for me about the people in the list. The whole reason I gathered you all was to reduce the time needed,” The Doctor explained.

“The question here though, Doctor, is, why is this info necessary?” The Question asked.

“All humans have skeletons in their closets. These closets are what must be exposed to the world for them to be truly accepted. The lifelink bond can’t grow stronger while these persist...”

“Are you telling me these humans,” Fleur picked up her head. “Can get even stronger if the link grows?”

“Doesn’t all, love?” The Doctor smiled, placing the book down. The ponies all picked up their heads, nodding in understanding.

“So... Are we enough?” Indiana looked around.

“When you are a Time Lord- only your mind is the limit. Now then, pick a name. The Tardis will drop you off-”

“Hold yer’ horses Doctor,” Shores said. “How do you know where-”

“Afraid not entirely. Which is why this will take a while. I have some coordinates, but I can only approximate, not get one hundred percent entirety. I’m hoping the prophets here will actually help us pinpoint the location further. Are you with me?”

“Let’s- *cough* do- *cough* for... *wheeze* pony!” Guo Huai managed to say. He moved his hand out. Hay Fever moved his sickly hoof out. Soon enough, Jay and Silent Bob moved in, smiling at their ‘partners,’ who were now covering their mouths to prevent giggles from escaping before moving in. Indiana moved his hand in, though he had to wait for Daring Do’s hoof.

“Really?” The Question moved his left arm in, getting Mare-do-Well to join. Roland saluted them all, before grinning and joined Fleur in the huddle. N and Shores looked at each other and smiled, moving their appendages together in.

“I’m in!” Deadpool said, getting caught up in the excitement. He placed his hand in, though they all looked at the mercenary. He had somehow gotten himself into a horse costume.

“Why am I the back end?” Vinyl frowned.

“Get in here already!” Deadpool moved to grab her out of the costume so they both joined. The Doctor moved his own hand in on the top.

“For pony!”

____________________________________

“Exuvia? What are you doing?” Pharate asked, lowering his head to look over at the ex-general.

“I’m doing an assessment of the champions Sombra summoned for our King... And Queen,” She added reluctantly.

“Let’s see who you have...”

Name: Vegeta

Title: Prince of all Saiyans, Sombra’s Champion.

Partner: Sombra.

Skills: Royalty, Interrogation, Martial Arts, Chi manipulation and projection, flight.

Weapon Proficiency: Hand to hand combat.

Brand: None.

Name: Lex Luthor.

Title: Businessman, Smith.

Partner: Sombra (Though would make a good partner for me.).

Skills: Robotics, Engineer, Businessman, Negotiation, Manipulation.

Weapon Proficiency: Explosives, Weapons unique to his suit.

Brand: Darkbrand- Powers: Covenant.

Name: Gilgamesh.

Title: General .

Partner: Sombra (Would fit perfect with that dunce, Sphragis).

Skills: Weapon appraiser, Soldier, Commander, Dancing, Morphing powers.

Weapon Proficiency: Seemingly all.

Brand: Darkbrand- Powers: Covenant.

Name: Kefka Palazzo.

Title: Jester.

Partner: Sombra (I think he would suit our queen or you, Pharate).

Skills: A fully trained harlequin, magic, flight, Ex mode (No idea what that means).

Weapon Proficiency: Rods, staves, instruments, bangles, pole arms.

Brand: Darkbrand- Powers: Covenant.

Name: Albert Wesker.

Title: Scientist.

Partner: Sombra (Though he seems mysterious enough to tolerate Hameo the Diver).

Skills: Science, high IQ, police training, infiltration, commander.

Weapon Proficiency: Hand to hand power combat, magnums, explosives.

Brand: Darkbrand- Powers: Covenant.

Name: Master Xehanort.

Title: Wizard.

Partner: Sombra (He and Imago get along smoothingly though).

Skills: Magic, Teaching, Manipulation, controls the Heartless.

Weapon Proficiency: Keyblade.

Brand: Darkbrand- Powers: Covenant.

“Where is Roger Smith?” Pharate asked.

“Well, we have yet to meet him, so maybe later.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus: Written by a fellow brony, sohadow_swordsman

It was a rough day for the female champions. With all the changeling business going around, they felt like they never got any time to themselves. So they decided to enjoy a nice bath in a local spring.

"Ahh, it's been awhile since I've had such a nice, refreshing bath." Terra said. She was accompanied by the space warrior, Samus Aran, and the earthbender, Toph Bei Fong. "How are you feeling, Toph?"

The metalbender just sat there in the steaming spring, not really expressing any type of joy. She just looked indifferent. "A hot spring's nice and all, but I'd rather have a mud bath, Sugar Queen." The earth lover said.

"Sugar Queen?" Terra questioned, a confused expression on her face.

"Oh, I have friend who I used to call Sugar Queen. You remind me of her...sort of."

Terra decided to ignore that comment and went on to her other female friend. "How about you, Samus?"

Samus just sat there, seemingly in deep thought. She didn't seem to enjoy the spring either, much to the dismay of Terra. The half esper finally got to meet some human females, but they were not what she expected.

Sighing, Terra sat back in the warm water and decided to join her friends in silent solitude.

Meanwhile, behind the hot spring, an out of place bush sat there, eyeing down the lovely maidens below.

"My lord, it's about time I found some human chicks around." The stallion Sohadow said.

"I know what you mean, I can't go a second without seeing some sweet hunnies." Zelos Wilder, the idiot chosen said, drooling at the sweet of Samus. "Hey, an idea just struck me: You're a unicorn, right? Can't ya cast some sort of spell to turn us into towels?"

A big, goofy grin formed on Sohadow's face. Just the mere thought of that would make any perv pleased. But then he remembered... "Damn, I wish... I'm no mage, the only magic I can cast revolves around swordplay." The two of them then let out a long sigh of sorrow and sat there, trying to think of something else. Then it came to Sohadow: "Wait, you can cast magic, too, right, Zelos? Why can't you turn us into towels?"

"Alas, Bud, I can't cast such a spell. My magic is strictly for combat use." The chosen sighed.

"Hmmmm... Well, this sucks." The sword stallion said, defeated.

"Let's just get a closer look, man." Zelos said, bringing a smile back to Sohadow's face.

"That's a pretty big risk, but... Hell, I'm willing." The two brohoofed, went back into the bush, and started slithering silently to their destination.

Back at the spring, Samus seemed a little uneasy. "I sense something wicked coming this way."

"'Wicked' or 'wicket?'" Toph asked.

"Does it matter?"

"You don't think it's Johnny, do you?" The esper asked, frightened. Johnny Bravo seriously gave her the creeps.

"Where did that bush come from?" The earthbender asked. The other two girls glanced over at the lone bush next to the spring. A soft cough emitted from the bush, followed by what sounded like a punch.

All three girls slowly raised their eyebrows. "I'll handle this." Samus said. Without really thinking, she jumped out of the spring, revealing her nudity. The bush suddenly exploded in blood, revealing the two pervs in all the pervy glory. Noses bleeding, and eyes replaced with huge hearts.

"I've seen some nice boobs, but DAYUUMMM!" The stallion yelled, full of joy.

"Man, I thought Sheena had a large bust!" The chosen said, joining Sohadow in joy.

Samus blushed and quickly raced to a towel and then to her gun. The other two girls joined her as well, and readied their powers. All three girls appeared in front of the two guys, eyes set aflame and full of anger. After the two pervs came to reality, they noticed the three angry human forms of pain and both let out a soft "Shit" in unison.

Samus charged her gun, Terra started to cast Meltdown, and Toph lifted a giant rock ready to hurl at the two. "Ready, aim, fire!" the three girls said in unison. They all released a large amount of pain on the chosen who was crying in sheer agony. Sohadow could do nothing but stare in utter shock as his human pal was being destroyed before his very eyes. After the females unleashed hell on Zelos, they slowly turned to Sohadow.

Sohadow stared at them and smiled. "Umm, we can talk this out, right?" The three girls simply smiled and prepared to demonstrate their slaughter of Zelos onto Sohadow. "Haha, I'm just gonna--" And before he could finish his sentence, he fled from the scene as quickly as possible.

"Well, that takes care of that." Toph said, a smile forming on her face.

"Hey, girls wanna go get makeovers?" Terra asked, smiling.

The other two girls looked at each other and just shrugged. "What the heck." Toph said. It wasn't like her, but she thought that maybe she could look nice for Sokka. "You game, Amazon?"

Samus let out a small smile. "Sure." The three girls quickly got dressed and began to travel back to Ponyville.

"Ugh, damn, that hurt." Zelos said, rubbing the back of his head. "And the scary thing is that's still not as bad as the pain Sheena inflicts on me."

"Hey, a human!"

"What?" Zelos quickly got up, brushed the dust off of him and then searched for where the voice emitted from.

"Over here!"

Zelos looked behind him and saw a creamy, marshmallow colored pony with a pink and dark blue duel colored mane and tail. "Hi, I'm Bon Bon. Glad to meet you."

"The pleasure is mine, my voluptuous hunny." The chosen said, bowing. "I am Zelos Wilder, chosen of Tethe'alla."

"You ARE a human then! Hey, do you by chance have a pony partner?"

Zelos seemed caught off guard by the question. Did he have a partner? He quickly thought of Sohadow. Was he his partner? The chosen looked around the area, trying to search for the swordstallion, but to no avail. "I suppose not."

A face of pure delight formed on the pony's face. She let out a devilish grin and then grabbed Zelos's hand. "All right, you're coming with me. I can't wait to show Lyra!"

"Do I have a say in this?" Zelo whined.

"Nope!" Bon Bon answered, smiling.

"Oh well," The chosen sighed, "I guess ponies aren't too bad. I am more of an ass man...or would that be a plot man?"

"What was that?"

"Oh, umm... Nothing. Let's go, my new hunny! Adventure and hunnies await us!"

After that, the two decided went on their merry way to Ponyville. When the coast was clear, Master Roshi appeared behind a giant turtle shell, nose covered in blood and giggling like a maniac. "It's about time someone else takes the beating for me! Now where did that Samus run off to..." He began to laugh again and quickly left the scene.

Author's Note

This was a Co-Written chapter. I want to thank you all that helped with the chapter. Takes a bow lyonazakura, sohadow_swordsman, lazygamer313, the1templar, and redskin12204.

Reinforcements Deploy

Dear Reader, once more, we must take another step back in a flashback for the Defenders of Baltimare. Humans Assemble, the next day.

Chapter 73- Reinforcements Deploy

“I gotta try.”

“I know.”

Those last words echoed in his head before he felt himself being shocked with red lighting. The fit-fat human fell to one knee, slowly lifting his gun to take one last shot. It was so hard, both lifting the weapon and also pointing the weapon at Cole. Lungs were already burning from the illness over New Marais, now the rest of his body was joining. He wasn’t even going to pull the trigger, he just wanted one last look at his friend. One more red blast hit him, sending the gun out of his hand, the other still holding to the part needed to stop the Beast. Skin charred and burnt, Zeke Jedediah Dunbar shut both eyes and faded out of consciousness to die at the hands of the man he once called brother.

God- I dunno how you exist. You gave my brother powers, and all went to hell. I know I aint a saint, and probably going to hell. But please- Please give Cole a chance. Don't let me meet him in hell.

“I do say...” A voice commented in a British accent.

“I hate English muffins...” The human whispered, groaning a bit. Why did that accent make him think about foreign food? Where? What? How? Did Cole spare him, merely using enough voltage to knock him out? Zeke opened his eyes slowly, looking around. His shades were still on, hiding the view behind darkened light. There was... No pain? But how? Why could he hear-

“Are you alright, er, creature?” A stallion pony wearing a monocle had his left eyebrow raised. His coat color was white, while his mane was blue. Laying in the first class bed of Fancy Pants was a rather round creature wearing greens, a belt with an outlandish buckle, and the absolute most wonderful pair of footwear he has ever seen!

“Creature?” Not ‘patient’ or ‘bro’ or a ‘sir’ even? The tinkerer sat up after a second, lifting his right hand to look down at the glove. Damn, why was it clean? Why did the rest of him look in tip top shape? Why was... Wait a second. Who in the hell gave a horse a monocle and a suit? The bow tie and vest was a bit much. “Did you just talk?”

“What are those wonderful things on your rear hooves?!” Fancy Pants leaned in, looking at Zekes sneakers with fascination. Wrapped laces around feet that was not in fancy looking shoes? Material that looked comfortable, yet covered so much area compared to horseshoes? It looked so worn out, but practical and so many details like a dress? And... Was this a male wearing these things? Not a mare model?

“Why am I in a train?” Zeke moved his right hand to hold his head, looking around the cabin. Swanky- Was this first class? The drapes looked to be made from a fine material. The bed inside the cabin was also a dead give away.

“Oh, do forgive me, sir!” Fancy shook his head to the sides slowly to snap out of his admiration. Dear Celestia, and it was worn with socks? How scandalous! How avant guard! “Are you alright?”

“Am I in Britain?” Zeke squinted his eyes behind his shades, wondering why the talking horse had a British accent.

“Britain? No, dear me. You must have hit your head or something. You are in Equestria.”

“Whut?” The human’s eyebrows furrowed a bit. He was pretty sure he’s never heard of that place.

“How quaint... A rustic accent I do believe,” Fancy smiled, moving a hoof to his monocle. Maybe this fellow was from Ponyville? Oh, who did he know in Ponyville? It struck a tone of a memory in him...

“Am I dead? I’m talking to a... Mr. Dandy Horse.”

“Oh yes, excuse my manners- Then again you are the one that barged into my cabin. I am Fancy Pants, at your service,” The unicorn smiled. If only he could get this fellow to release the secret of this footwear...

“Fancy Pants? Damn, I wished I thought of that name. Name’s Zeke Jebediah Dunbar. But my friends just call me Zeke. And why am I talking back to a horse again?”

“I thought it was the polite thing to do. Tell me, just how did you come to my cabin, sir? And can I have your shoes?”

__________________________________

“I’m sorry about this Nurse, but-”

“No, I understand, Dr. Stables. You have to stay in Ponyville and look after the hospital and any patients. I have to retrieve the medical equipment from Baltimare,” Nurse Redheart said with a fake smile. While Twilight had sent a letter to have medical supplies and equipment sent from Canterlot, a lot of the supplies needed to be replaced had to picked up. Some supplies needed a courier, some could not be sent by air, and some needed a medical professional to sign for them.

“Think of it as a vacation. You’re due for one nurse. I hear Baltimare is a wonderful, relaxing place,” Stables said with a smile. He nodded to her, and then left the mare at the train station.

The nurse took a few steps back, looking up in horror. It was one of them- Those bad, horrible, hospital-destroying humans! He had short brown hair, and like the other humans- dressed from head to toe. A sinister looking device hung from his shoulders, hiding his back from view. She could only see the back though, as this human was looking at the train schedule. Her blue eyes narrowed a little, lowering her head down a bit. Normally, Redheart was assertive and also ignored her patient’s idle threats. But these humans... They were mons-

“Archimedes?”

That voice... The nurse raised her eyebrows, watching a white dove fly down and land on the right shoulder of the male. He turned slowly around, his face turned to look at the bird. This fellow appeared to be male, least to the nurse. Spectacles on his face, and a... Tie! Other than the lawyer that knew about blood, this was the only other human that was dressed professionally. But what caught her off guard? That badge displayed on the sleeves of his long coat. The red cross. Her mouth opened slowly, realizing she was not seeing things. How could one of these humans carry the sign of a healer?

“Zere you are...” Red Medic spoke with a smile. He blinked once, showing genuine concern for his pet. “You must not wander. It may be filthy.” The white bird lowered its head, moving to brush the head against the left bare index finger. “Come now. We must find ze base or a hospi-” He stopped talking, turning to look at Nurse Redheart. Archimedes raised it’s head, cooing once and then turning to look at the white mare.

A small breeze made his brown hair and the flaps of his coat flap against his form a bit, both staying quiet at the scene in front of them.

The thought in the nurse’s head at this moment:

He’s... not like the others.

Though the mind of the crazy German doctor:

Ze spare organs!

The medic raised his left head slightly out of his collar, the smile on his face larger. Horse hearts and lungs were strong! Even better than baboons! And the little nurse’s hat on her head was so adorable. Was this a rescue animal? Like Saint Bernards were rescue dogs in the Alps? Though a horse was an odd choice for a rescue animal... The field surgeon didn’t even care that it’s colors were off- It’s odd mane color and it’s large eyes were signs that it had been experimented on! The pet bird raised his wings out to flap once, head tilting to the side.

Nurse Redheart picked up her head from her distraught position, now a bit more curious than frightened. Normally, in a hospital, she was in her element. She knew what to do, and how to go about with patients. Most of all, she knew how to handle doctors. But out here in the open, the mare was a bit out of her element. Was this human a healer? Where was he yesterday?

“Look Archimedes, ze pony is cute, ya?” Medic asked in a jovial tone. This animal appeared domesticated, so with any luck soothing words or sounds could keep it from running away. He blinked twice though, moving his head straight again at her reaction. The pony had... looked surprised? He wasn’t sure it was a boy or a girl, but it had immediately raised both eyebrows and then turned her head away, a light red tint on her cheeks. Had this small horse understood his words?

“You certainly are fresh, outright complimenting a lady like that,” Redheart spoke out. She turned to gauge his reaction, wondering if he was being honest with his compliment. This time it was her turn to blink twice. The male had opened his mouth, his left hand moving to his mouth.

“Did you just speak, fräulein?” Medic raised his left hand to his glasses, taking them off to make sure the lenses were clean. He guessed that the quadruped was female, least by the voice. Did someone drug him?

“You were not with the others?” Redheart question, stepping slowly to the man. The other humans seemed to know the ponies could talk. And the man with the cross certainly seemed to be in good health, so she didn’t think he was suffering from head trauma.

“Mein gott...” Medic placed his glasses back on after his whispering. He was not seeing or hearing things! This pony spoke to him. He immediately moved his left hand to his right wrist to take his pulse. “Breathing iz normal. Heartbeat, normal. Temperature, normal...”

“Why are you checking your vital statistics?”

“Zere is a pony speaking to me. Checking to zee if I’m fine,” The medic spoke. He turned to look down, seeing that the nurse got closer to him. “Either Red Scout exposed me to his Bonk, or a rezpawn went wrong...” Medic thought to himself. But his check told him he was in fact, fine. And a pony was speaking to him.

“Are you a healer of some sort?” Nurse Redheart asked. She had her left front hoof up, pointing at the cross on the bands.

“Not since I lost my lizenz,” Medic thought to himself. Better not press the issue against her, if the pony was smart enough to guess his occupation- Who knows what else she could guess. “A field surgeon, yes,” He answered. As he got down on his left knee, his favorite bird took off. The medic narrowed his eyes, inspecting her Cutie Mark. “Mein gott,” He whispered in a low voice. Somebody branded a pony with a medical cross with hearts? Why hadn’t he thought of it? The logo would kill in the pharmaceutical field!

“What’s wrong? Oh, my Cutie Mark,” Nurse Redheart turned her head a bit to look at her flank. “Yes. The mark you have on your biceps. It looks so much like mine,” The Earth pony chuckled. “I’m a nurse.” Her head turned back to look at him, noticing how close his face was to hers now. Her eyes locked in to try to gauge him. Dealing with lots of patients and ponies, she had learned looking into the eyes was not only professional, but also could lead into the mood.

“A nurse- I have so many-” Medic stopped, turning to look down into her eyes. Those eyes were huge. Losing his train of thought a second, he moved his hand out to her face a second. The nurse took notice of his hand and quickly took a step back, realizing she had been staring. A blush crept on her face. She couldn’t make out a single thing from his eyes. They were so small, and this was the first time in her life as a medical professional that somepony was a mystery to her.

“Yes?” Redheart closed her eyes a bit, turning to look back at this exotic doctor.

“Fräulein? Can I have your heart?”

_______________________________________

“So... What’s the real reason you’re going to Baltimare?” Barry asked Caramel.

“Shhh! Not so loud!” Caramel raised his left hoof to his mouth, trying to quiet the human salesman.

“Hmm? Oh...” The thrill seeker made an “o” with his mouth, as if understanding. “Gonna pop the question to yer little pony?”

“No! Yes... Well, maybe. It just...” Caramel sighed, lowering his head to release a sigh. The stallion turned his head to look over at the direction of his special pony. A small smile crossed on his lips. “I’m working on something.”

“Oh yeah? Criminal mastermind? International pony of mystery? Drug dealer?” Barry asked, getting excited.

“What? No!” Caramel released a sigh, getting annoyed with this human. “I’m working on a special government project. Nothing illegal Barry. Sheesh. What is wrong with you?”

“Oh. Well, when these weird things happen to me, it’s usually something awesome,” The man in the blue suit said. “I mean, I got a golden axe in less than 15 minutes I’ve been in this place.”

“Look, if I tell you, will you shut up about it please?” Caramel pleaded.

“Sure. I can help a bro.”

“Bro?”

“You never heard of... Look, just tell me. I won’t tell a soul.”

“Fine,” Caramel said as he looked back at Flash. “You know, she’s a pegasus. I’m an earth pony.”

“Yeah wings and all that,” Barry said with a nod.

“Well, I love her. And she loves me,” Caramel continued with a smile. “But sometimes, I feel like I’m holding her back.”

“Whatareyatalkingabout, Willis?” Barry raised an eyebrow, moving his arms to cross on his chest.

“Well... most pegasi couples fly together. It’s like, one of their traditional dates and love ceremonies,” Caramel explained. He turned to look at Barry. “Imagine your life partner loved to dance. But you are paralyzed and can never dance with your partner...”

“Hey, hey- Stop. Don’t you put that evil on me,” Barry warned. “But you’re going somewhere with this? I do get what you’re saying though.”

“Well, there’s this group in Baltimare. They’re part of NESA. The National Equestrian Society of Aviation. They do all kinds of testing of aerial machines and such,” Caramel picked up his head to look at the sky. “The leader of that branch is an earth pony- Just like me. He fell in love with a pegasus...”

“I get it. They’re trying to make machines that let non-wingy ponies fly?”

“Yep. As a result of that, they’ve asked others to volunteer their services. I’m not a scientist,” Caramel chuckled, lowering his head to shut both eyes. “But they came to me. They needed a competent cobbler to make horseshoes of all types. Heavy ones to help with balance. Light ones to help with turning, and all this other kind of stuff.”

“Woah,” Barry raised his eyebrows. “So if your horseshoes help out...”

“I’ll get credit, my shoe designs will get me famous and rich- And I’ll be able to ask Sassa to marry me,” Caramel grinned.

“Look at you, Mr. Visionary,” Barry moved his left hand to push his glasses back in place over his eyes. “I guess that explains why we’re traveling...”

____________________________________

“Hmm?” Octavia mumbled a bit, her eyes trying to fight from opening. But the sounds of: “Grgh wrgnh hngrgh” Snoring of the stallion next to her kept her from... Stallion?! The musical mare moved her hooves to her eyes and rub them a bit. Please, let her not have gotten drunk in one of Vinyl’s rave parties again. Last time, she had almost lost her maiden-

“Wrghn...”

“Stop snoring, you-” Octavia’s eyes opened, sitting up and turning to look at the rather boorish stall- That’s not a stallion. Her eyes turned into small dots, looking down at the body of Kratos. “Oh Celestia, that wasn’t a dream...” She whispered to herself. Kratos turned on his back, taking the bedsheet all for himself to snuggle up.

“GET OUT OF MY BED!” Octavia shouted, both eyes shut as she panicked. The burly demigod shot out of the bed, each arm waving as he fell off the bed. On his knees and hands, the Spartan looked about wildly. Except all he could see was a bed sheet over his head.

“What harpy shrieks like that!” Kratos shouted, eyes alert and his muscles tensing up.

“Harpy?!” Octavia opened her eyes, insulted. Even though she had no idea what a harpy was. “How dare you insult a lady like that!”

“Lady?” Kratos frowned, picking up a hand to remove the sheet. The man picked himself a bit up to look over the edge of the bed. “No woman shrieks-” And he was talking to a small horse. He was about to make a fist and condemn the woman to Tartarus when he spotted her eyes. No horse he knew had eyes that large. Memories from last night started to fill his head. That had not been a dream...

“Of course I panicked! You are asleep next to me! What did you do to me?” Octavia frowned. She could now turn and see Kratos’ face. Her mouth opened slowly, lifting her left hoof out to point at him. Memories of what happened yesterday filled her head. “You... You...”

“I have a name! I am Kratos!” The champion of the Titans frowned, lifting his frame slowly to stand and get a proper look around. “Where am I?”

“Oh... I’m now pregnant...” Octavia whispered.

“Cease your muttering! What is this place? Why am I here?” Kratos demanded once more. He turned to look at pony. She had moved her hooves out to grab a comforter blanket and wrap it around her form. “What in Athena’s girdle rattles you?”

“What rattles me? Apparently you!” The mare frowned, peeking her muzzle a bit out of the blanket to look at him. “Thanks to you, I’m now pregnant!”

“Pregnant?!” Kratos raised his bald head back, eyes narrowed. “Are you mad?”

“No! I was saving my marehood for that special stallion, and you took it from me!”

“Marehood?” The Spartan cringed at the word. Did this horse truly think she was pregnant? Only virgins thought like... he moved a hand to rub his eyes. “Don’t tell me I was your first.”

“Of course! Well, there was those times I experimented in college, and a little bit with Vinyl,” The earth pony quickly shut up, her cheeks flushing with heat. “Nevermind that! How do you plan to take responsibility?!”

“Responsibility? How can you possibly...” Kratos stopped himself, moving his hand down at his eyebrows raised up. He was the spawn of Zeus, he who could conceive a child with a single night of debauchery. Minotaurs, centaurs and satyrs were the spawn of a god and a mortal. Suppose he had gotten her pregnant? How many times did he rut her anyway? Even if he had ravaged a woman once or twice, he felt no exhaustion and kept going. Damn you, Aphrodite! Damn you to hell! Knowing her, she probably did this to spite him for killing the gods.

“What will my parents think? What will my bandmates think?!” Her eyes opened wide a second. “Even worse, what will Vinyl think?!” She moved her hooves to close the blanket over her head as she panicked again.

(Knowing the DJ? She would probably say- “About damn time! Woo! Look at the legs on that stud! Let me tell you Tavi, it takes a real stallion to wear a skirt!”)

“Stop your-”

“That settles it!” Octavia moved the blanket off her head. “We are getting married!”

“...” The God of War found himself speechless. A mare (Thank some greek god it was a female), thought she was pregnant with his spawn and wished to be wed. His head was so full of ‘what’ right now.

“We will have to talk to my parents. And I will have to tell the orchestra. Of course they will all have to attend. Of course Vinyl will be the wedding DJ...” Octavia lowered her head, looking left and right as she mumbled details in her head.

“...” Kratos remained stunned, arms hanging at his sides in a limp.

“We will have to move and get a house in Canterlot. All the best schools are there...”

“...”

“We will eventually fall in love, and be the most famous couple of the land.”

“...”

“I will work in the symphony, first chair of course. You will stay home and take care of our little one.”

“...”

“And we will have to file for joint status for our taxes...”

“...”

“And the baby will have to get a name... Maybe Philharmonic? It’s for colts or fillies. She or he will-”

“What do you mean she?”

“Huh?” Octavia picked up her head, blinking once. He had remained silent all this time, yet the mention of a girl made him speak up. “Our baby! Don’t tell me this will be the kind of father you will be! I will not-”

“Stop with your delusions! I asked, what makes you think it will be a girl?” Kratos snapped out of his reverie. Memories of his daughter flowed into his head.

“Father... parents... Oh my gosh!” Octavia threw the blanket and rushed over to look into her mirror. Her mane was frazzled and a mess. Her neat and tidy collar was disarray, and eyes looked roughed for wear. Why was she walking bow legged? “We must get to the train! I was supposed to visit my parents for the weekend! Of course you must come, you can use Vinyl’s ticket..”

“Train?” Kratos narrowed his eyes at the word. “And what makes you think I will come?”

“Will you really leave the mother of your child to travel all alone?” The mare stopped what she was doing, turning to look at her. Her eyes had closed a bit, her purple eyes looking up at his face. He had to take a step back, his eyes relaxing a bit. With her mane uncombed like that, she reminded him of his wife. Damn these memories of his family! He had avenged their deaths! Why did their memory still plague him now?

“Kratos? Is that what you said your name was? What’s wrong?” Octavia moved closer to him now, a bit confused by his reaction. Please don’t tell her he was going to leave her, that she was a mere one night stand? Would she live alone, raising a child as a single mare?

“You... look... wife,” Kratos mumbled a bit, trying to clear his head. He needed food- better yet, wine to kill his thoughts!

“Your wife? Oh! So you will take responsibility! Wonderful! I thought we were going to have to suffer a bit through romantic tension like in those trashy romance novels Vinyl reads!” The mare smiled, moving to rub her head against his bare, muscular thighs. “Oh my. I remember our torrid night affair. But if our baby asks, it was conceived on the wedding night.”

“...”

“Come! We have to hurry if we want to catch the train!”

“What?” Kratos’ mind turned off again.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Well... you guys are new. I guess it’s time for code names,” Dan moved a hand to his chin to think.

“But... we haven’t met yet,” Eddie commented.

“Shut up and get in line with the others! You will take your new nicknames and like it!”

Vash- Robocop

“I’m a plant, damn it!”

Braeburn- Brokeback Mountain.

“I’m not gay!”

Toph Bei Fong- Stevie Wonder.

“Is that like Twinkle Toes?”

The Doctor- The Jerk.

“Oh come now, no need for name calling...”

Fine. The Assshole.

“Better quit while I am ahead...”

Celestia- Useless.

“...”

Vergil- Mama’s boy.

“My mother was a saint!”

Shining Armor- Which Backstreet Boy is Gay?

“Say what?”

Princess Cadence- Get the hell outta here! You made Alicorns canon!

Cadence runs away to cry.

Terra- Furry Fetish.

“I like guys!”

Johnny- Sit on it.

“Ayyyyyy”

Blueblood- Blueballs.

“I will have you know the carpet does match the drapes.”

Samurai Jack- Jesus.

“Yo no hablo Español...”

Spike- Postal Worker.

“I need a gun...”

Nigel- Krillin.

“Aw come on! Even I got a girlfriend before he did!”

Sweetie Belle- Marshmallow S'more.

“Is he saying I’m sweet? It’s already in my name!”

Hoagie- I have to follow you around with a tuba.

“Hey! No one told me about carbs!”

Applebloom- Chiquita Banana.

“I hate bananas!”

Wally- English Muffin.

“Oy!”

Scootaloo- Kentucky Fried Chicken 10 piece bucket

“If you say I’m finger lickin’ good...”

Kuki- Grow some legs!

“Aww... I wanted to be Mrs. Hugs!”

Rumble- You like Scootaloo!

“Horsefeathers!”

Abby- Aunt Jemima's illegitimate child...

“To think I used to like pancakes.”

Pipsqueak- Monkey D. Luffy

“Arr! Jack Sparrow is better!”

Kratos- There can be only one!

“I’m not a Highlander...”

Octavia- Violinist.

“For the last time, it’s a cello!”

Zeke- Elvis? I thought you died eating a fried peanut butter and banana sandwich in the bathroom...

“Don’t tell anyone I’m here...”

Fancy Pants- Limey Man.

“I’m a stallion!”

Angelo- Damn Canadian

“Eh?”

Eddie- Get a job, Hippie!

“Hey now, they know how to party backstage...”

Iron Will- Dr. Phil.

“A doctor? Iron Will likes it!”

Medic- Spawn of Hitler!

“You can’t prove it ze courts!”

Nurse Redheart- Get away from me, vampire scum!

“I needed to draw your blood!”

Barry- Nicholas Cage.

“Oh, no! Not the Bees! AAAHHH!”

Author's Note

Thank you for reading to this point. One last flashback chapter before the fate of Baltimare is sealed.

Not the bees...

Side Story E

Side Story E

Dear Reader- Run. This is the self insert chapter.

Side Story E- Happy Birthday Mister Shield

Inside his new home, Dan sat on his couch. Newspaper in his hands, he looked down at the day’s headline. “Princess Celestia is dethroned by Dan Mandel. New Ruler to be Announced.” Pinkie Pie hummed a jovial tune to herself, hoping up and down in place as she watched the clock. The “boingy” noises she made were distracting the angry one.

“Pinkie Pie?” Dan lowered his newspaper a moment.

“Yes Danny Wanny?” Pinkie Pie stopped bouncing, turning to look back at her fiance.

“What has gotten into you? You won’t stop bouncing...”

“Oh? I thought you knew! He’s coming!” Pinkie Pie shouted, throwing confetti into the air. Her eyes closed as she giggled. “It’s his Birthday! And he decided to show up!”

“He?” Dan raised an eyebrow.

“Yes! Him!” Pinkie Pie opened her eyes, moving over to him. “Him! You know who!”

“No. I don't know who,” Dan retorted, lowering his arms to stand up. “Who are you talking about?!”

“Him! The shield that walks!” Pinkie Pie called out, her face moving side to side as she said each word.

“The two faced shield?!” Dan’s eyes opened wide, leaning back a bit.

“The one and only! He’s coming over for a party!”

“Sweet Mother of all Things Good and Right!” Dan’s hands dropped the newspaper. “Really? Why?”

“He’s going to grant us all wishes!” Pinkie Pie shouted, eyes closed as she hopped up and down on her rear hooves.

“Wishes? Any wish?” Dan asked, his eyebrows raised.

“Well, that’s the rumor anyway...” Pinkie stopped bouncing, turning to look at the clock. “He’s getting here at noon!”

“Noon? That’s only an hour away!” Dan shouted. “Do the others know?”

“I think so... I mean, I did send the invitations out.”

“Where’s mine?!” Dan shouted, bearing his teeth.

“Oh! You’re my plus one!” Pinkie held up the blue invite. Dan snatched it out of her hands and looked down, reading the lines. Sure enough:

You are are cordially invited to the Birthday of Mistershield. Wishes will be granted! May 29, at noon.

Dan dropped the invite as his eyes went wide. This was it! His way back home! But wait... He stopped and turned to look at Pinkie. What if she wished to turn human? Or turn him into a pony? Then he would have to get married! Even if he did stop her, one of her friends may wish the same thing!

“We are going to this party. Where is it?”

“City Hall Pavillion!”

____________________________________

“A wish huh,” Otacon mused out loud. In his hands he held a wrapped present box, walking next to Twilight. Travis and Luna walked along their side.

“What are you going to wish for Otacon?” Twilight asked. “I’m going to ask for a new quill set! I've been dying to get some phoenix quills!”

“I dunno Twilight. I’m still thinking about it,” the engineer admitted. “How about you guys?”

“Luna won’t say,” the assassin smiled and shut his eyes. His wish though? To have Luna turn human. “I won’t either.”

“It is of a private nature, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said with a blush. Her wish? That Travis could be immortal, and live at her side as her eternal night. Knight.

“No no, I understand,” Twilight said. She released a smile, wondering how many others had a wish that had to do with their partners.

__________________________________

“So what do you think? Will this make a great present or what?” Sokka said with a smug grin. Arms crossed on his chest, he presented a giant muffin with the emblem of a shield on it. Derpy, Sokka, and Little Strongheart looked down at the thing.

“It’s wonderful! I’m sure he’ll love it!” Toph said, giving a thumbs up.

“Really? This looks kinda...” Little stopped herself, biting her lower lip. Both at the muffin, and the fact she forgot Toph was blind.

“Sorry Toph,” Sokka said, his voice a bit sad. “How does it smell at least?”

“Like bat barf.”

“Hey! How do you even know what bat barf smells like?” Sokka stretched out his head to her, frowning now.

“Sokka, you have a lot to learn about muffins!” Derpy scolded him.

“I can make a sword, but I can’t bake. How fair is that?” He complained. “Least we;re getting wishes!” Sokka moved to stand straight and look at his partner. “What are you wishing for?”

“Muffin button,” Derpy replied, not thinking twice about it and with no hesitation.

“That was fast. Still, hard to say. My family’s rich. I get everything I need.” Toph said with her arms behind her head,

“Don't you want your sight back?” Little questioned.

“It’s overrated. I don’t think I would be such a great earthbender with eyesight anyway.” The others stayed quiet a second, wondering if Toph meant those words. Sokka decided what his wish was going to be with a smile. Derpy and Little smiled, deciding on their wish. “What would you wish for Strong?”

“I’m still thinking about it...”

“I can tell you're lying,” Toph said with a smirk.

“I’m not telling,” the little buffalo answered with a smile.

___________________________________

“So... We're really invited to this party?” Wesker asked. “Am I the only one that thinks this is a trap?”

“Of course it’s a trap,” Sombra said. “That’s why we should see what it is.”

“And if it is not?” Gligamesh asked. “Would you throw it away for a chance at a wish granted?”

“What if one of these ponies or other humans wish that we were all gone?” Vegeta retorted. He had considerably more time to think about wishes. “We can’t afford not to go if it’s a lie.”

“But what if us going is what triggers someone to wish us away?” Lex added his two cents.

“Besides I have to go. I’ve been hired to be the entertainment,” Kefka said.

Everyone turned to look at the clown.

“What? Xehanort is helping me. He’s the party singer...” Kefka raised his left hand to point at the old man. Everyone’s eyes opened wide to look at Xehanort.

The Keyblade wielder shrugged and begun to sing.

___________________________________

Nathan sat down on the couch, with his second journal in his hands. He was going over a few notes, using a new pencil to organize things. Next to him, Nigel sat down, bored. The poor kid had his eyes looking over his sunglasses as he waited.

“This is taking forever!” Nigel complained.

“Get used to it kid. Once you and your girlfriend get more serious, you’ll be doing this a lot...” Nate said.

“I already do this with my girlfriend back home, and my mom. Why do I have to do this now?” Number One moved both hands out, as if motioning to the situation. Both men were waiting for Sweetie Belle and Rarity to get a dress ready for a party.

“I’m telling you kid, the pay-” Nate stopped talking, lowering his journal. Speak of the devil... Rarity and Sweetie Belle walked back in. Sweetie Belle was wearing her flower girl dress, the one used for the Canterlot Wedding. The only exception is that she had no flowers in her hair, just a silver diadem. Rarity, was sporting an elegant dress made of purple that draped against her form.

“Wow...”

“You said it kid,” Nate said with a grin. He moved himself to stand up, moving his right arm out to Rarity. “From the tiniest detail, you look stunning.” Rarity had the good sense to blush, remembering Nate comment from before.

“If the simple things are not right, anything else you add on won’t be right either,” Rarity said as she moved to place her left hoof in his hand. “Shall we?”

“Well?” Sweetie Belle grinned, walking up to Nigel. “Aren't you going to compliment me too?”

“Sweetie Belle, a lady does not fish for compliments,” Rarity chided. “Besides, he already has a girlfriend.”

“Sweetie Belle, you look very pretty,” Nigel said, moving his right hand to slide his glasses against his eyes. “It was worth the wait.” Sweetie Belle shut her eyes and blushed, the red against her white cheeks too apparent.

“It’s still nice to be complemented.” Sweetie grined. This was the first time a colt- correction, boy, complimented her.

“We should get going. I don’t want to miss my chance at a wish,” Nate said as he walked to the door. “I’m getting a car or something to drive in this place. Walking around all day is taxing.”

“I agree with you Nathan, a carriage to be drawn for me would make it easier to move supplies around,” Rarity smiled as she walked up to the door.

“I could use a TV and some video games,” Nigel spoke out. He moved to extend his hand out, letting Sweetie join him to walk together.

“I just want my cutie mark.”

__________________________________

Terra smiled a bit, looking out the window of the train cabin leaving the Crystal Kingdom. Along with Vergil and their partners, they were all heading back to Ponyville for the big party. Cadence and Shining had to go back to the kingdom for a bit- making sure the crystal ponies stayed calm after the loss of the heart.

Currently, Vergil looked at the married couple as they made kissy faces at each other. He tried not to vomit or give looks of pure disgust. One would think he’d be used to it by now.

“Come now Vergil. Don't tell me you don’t like love,” Terra chuckled as she looked back at the other half human.

“Love?” The half human moved his head to look over at the esper. “Love has no place in this times.”

“But Vergil... If there is no love, what’s the point in wining this conflict for?” Armor picked up his head, away from his wife.

“Yes. You know this is a second chance at life- But why gain your life again? Don’t you have something to fight for?” Cadence asked. Vergil’s eyes closed a bit, looking over at the couple.

“My reasons.” He responded, not bothering to waste his emotions on these love sick fools.

“Fair enough. I guess if we get these wishes, one of us will have to wish Vergil to be frank,” Shining chided. The others chuckled at how the half devil rolled his eyes.

“I care not what you wish. If I can wish my mother back to life- then it won’t matter.”

The others quickly stopped laughing, the jovial mood taken away. Each had already admitted what they were going to use their wishes on. Now they knew what made Vergil so somber.

“For what’s it’s worth, I hope you do get your wish granted,” Armor added.

“If this was all some sick prank- no god will save this Mr. Shield. I dare not get my hopes up.”

_________________________________

“Why are we setting up the party?” Junebug asked. She along with Merchant were arranging tables and chairs.

“Dunno about you, I’m getting paid,” Merchant shrugged.

“How about you guys?” Junebug turned to look over at Cheerilee and Ralf. Ralf was holding on to a ladder so the teacher could decorate the pavilion with some streamers. Eddie and Iron Will were hanging a sign on the front entrance.

“Well, I was asked to help out since I decorate the school house for festivities,” Cheerilee lowered her head to the ribbon.

“I’m kinda just here because of Cheerilee,” Ralf answered honestly. “I need something to do since I get bored easily.”

“Have you thought about this whole wish granting business?” Merchant added. “You think we can get anything we want? Or will there be restrictions?”

“Well, according to the fables I read to children- Genies usually are unable to raise the dead, make ponies fall in love, and wish for more wishes,” Cheerilee added. She moved down the ladder as Ralf moved to help her down.

“I’m sure if there will be any wish granting, they will tell us at the party,” Ralf added. Once his partner was on the ground, he moved the ladder to the next pillar. “Besides, I’m more curious as to whose idea what to make a party for this Shield guy. Do any of us know him?”

__________________________________

“So...” Dovahkiin released a sigh. “What else is on this list of wishes?” He had a quill in his left hand, and a scroll on his other hand. Sitting behind a table, he turned to look at Applejack as she was deep in thought. Inside the Apple home, Big Mac, Samus, Applebloom, and Hoagie were sitting down behind a bench.

“Cutie Mark!”

“Candy and new goggles!”

“More workers!”

“A new body suit would be nice. This one is kinda smells...”

Everyone turned to look at Samus. She shrugged. “Hey, least I’m practical.”

Dovahkiin released a sigh, letting his upper body fall over the desk as his arms sprawled out. “So much for taking the scholarly approach.”

“Eeyup.”

________________________________

“Ready?” Soma smiled, moving his left hand out to Fluttershy. Mayor Mare and Ash pulled up to the cottage in a carriage being drawn by Vash and Braeburn. Fluttershy took Soma’s hand, only to stop and look at Vash with her left eyebrow raised.

“What?” Vash asked, turning to look at Soma and the pegasus. The soul hunter by now raised his eyebrows, looking up and down at how the harness that was around his fellow humanoid. “Hey, I wanted to try it once. Seems unfair to just let Braeburn here draw the thing.”

“Trust me, Vash is just as strong as any stallion!” Braeburn grinned, stomping the ground with excitement. He was kinda proud his partner was a lot more useful than the others.

“Don’t feel bad, Ash promised he wouldn't use the whip- Much,” Mayor smiled as he moved her head out of the carriage. Ash picked up his metal hand, waving a whip in it.

“Er... I guess if Vash is fine with it,” Soma shrugged and then help Fluttershy get in the carriage. “This is going to be the first Birthday party I get to attend in a while.”

“Really?” Fluttershy asked. “Oh right, ostracised childhood. I’m sorry.” The pegasus inwardly chided herself as she moved to hide behind her mane.

“It’s alright, least we got Shield a present. I hope he likes pets,” Soma said as he got into the carriage.

“Hiyah mule!” Ash called out, moving the reigns up and then slap them down on the backs of Vash and Braeburn. Both jumped up a bit- though the stallion in good honest gumption to get going, while Vash in pain.

__________________________________

“Trixie still doesn't understand why-”

“Trixie...” Snake warned her.

“Ahem. I don't understand why I wasn't hired to be the entertainment...” The light blue unicorn complained.

“Just enjoy the party. Let’s get this food to the pavilion already,” David answered. He was drawing a cart that had some real human food as compared to sweets. “Who has the cake?”

“I think it’s...”

“Snake? Trixie?”

“Sephiroth?” Snake turned his head, looking over at Lyra and the swordsman. The couple joining them were delivering a giant chocolate cake on a cart. This cake easily reached over 5 feet.

“Where’d you get that thing?” Trixie asked, her mouth watering a bit at the sight. The chocolate cake had vanilla frosting and white flower decorations.

“Donut Joe and Cooking Mama,” Lyra said. “They are on the way, but they kinda cooked themselves tired after doing this thing...”

“I guess we’re in charge of the food,” Snake turned to look at Sephiroth. The Cetra had no problems with the behemoth.

“You guys getting wishes too?” Lyra asked, walking over to join Trixie.

“I want out of this place, really. We got business back home,” Snake replied. “No offense to you guys...”

“I just want my own stage show...” Trixie replied. “And yourselves?”

“Sephiroth wants to wish others from getting evil wishes granted,” Lyra shrugged. “I think it’s a waste of a wish...”

_______________________________________

“Stop it you two!” Nurse Redheart called out.

“Yes indeed, you are acting so foalish. Grow up, and not be so selfish,” Zecora frowned. Red Medic and Blue Spy were at each other’s throats. Medic with a bonesaw to Spy’s neck, while the Spy had a knife to the Medic’s balls.

“He refused to kill me!” Spy frowned, eyes locked into the surgeon.

“I vaz creating innovation in medical science! I also zaid maybe later!” Medic gritted his teeth.

“That’s it! No party for you two!” Redheart scowled.

“Awwwww...”

“Awwwww...”

________________________________________

“He’s coming!” Rainbow Dash grinned, lifting her hoof up at the sky. Phoenix picked up his head, moving a hand to block out the sun. He squinted a bit, seeing a chariot flying in.

“Sure it’s not Celestia?” Phoenix called out.

“Trust me, I have great eyes. I can see from far away,” Rainbow called out. “Let’s set out the welcome wagon!”

A lot of the other humans started to arrive, some already inside the pavillion. Cake was set up, as was the food and the drinks. It took some of the Kids Next Door and their partners to keep Pinkie Pie from eating everything. Why kids? Because Pinkie Pie loves to play with little ones.

Even the so called villains were allowed in since they had an invitation. The area was declared a cease fire for now.

“He’s coming!” Barry peeked his head into the large hall. “It’s the wish granting guy!” Everypony and their partners started to walk outside and meet this so called Shield. So far they were all trying to see why he was so important and how he got the power to grant wishes. Humans and pony alike moved outside, lifting their heads to look at the sky.

The chariot was being pulled by the often forgotten “dark” Celestial guards. You know the ones? Those dark brown ponies serving under Shining Armor in the Canterlot Episode. Yeah, them. They were glad to be included for once. They landed in a stretch of land, in front of the pavilion. They all stayed silent, turning to look where the driver should be.

And they waited.

And waited.

No movements, no sounds, not even breathing was coming from the chariot.

“Is this guy tiny like Dan?” Wesker asked, eyebrow raised.

“Hey- shut up!” Dan called out. “Who does this guy think he is, making us wait like this?” Dan stepped out of the group, walking over to the driver’s side. He stopped a moment, peering down. “Is this a joke?” He called out.

“What’s wrong Dan?” Pinkie called out. Dan turned his neck a bit to look back at everyone. He held up a gold and black shield in front of everyone.

“Are you serious? Are we really having a birthday party for a shield?” Lex called out, a frown quickly forming. A lot of others started to mumble. Some in confusion, others in anger, and some just wanted to give up thinking.

“Ladies, Mares, Stallions, Gentlemen, Fillies, Girls, Colts, and Boys,” Distant Star called out. Everyone turned to look at the voice speaking. “Welcome to Mister Shield’s birthday party!”

“What the hell man?! We want our wishes!” Travis called out over the others.

“Yeah!” Snowflake added afterwards.

“Patience... Patience...” Distant smiled, He walked over to Dan and smiled. “There will be wishes granted- but only those that participate in his race...”

“What do you mean race?” Dan asked, lifting the shield up. “Are you telling us this thing can grant wishes?!”

“Of course! But, it is his birthday. Why should he grant wishes without getting something in return?” Distant grinned. He turned to look back at the others as Snape walked out with a martini umbrella drink. “For his birthday, he wants you all to participate in a race. The winners will get their wish granted.”

“He’s right folks,” Snape called out, stopping for a moment to take a sip from his drink. “I’ve seen his power first hand.”

“They’re... Telling the truth,” Phoenix said, holding up the magatama. “But a race?”

“Hey, I am so going to win, wish or no wish!” Rainbow called out with a grin.

“We have a signup sheet here folks! Of course, you don’t have to enter the race...” The Doctor smiled, lifting a sheet up and a pencil.

“Damn it. We have to enter that race now...” Sombra added. “We have to at least stop them from wishing us away.”

“Curses!” Dan called out, frowning as well. “We have to join this race just to stop those guys!”

Princess Celestia smiled, eyes closed as she understood Mr. Shield’s plan. Even if he couldn't grant wishes, people would join just to prevent others from winning.

“So? Who’s interested?”

Bonus:

“Are you sure about this Mr. Shield?” Protoman asked. He was talking to a blue pony that had a black mane and mustache.

“I’m sure. Better they think I’m that shield than think I exi-” Mr. Shield in his pony form stopped talking, spotting a Pink blur. Protoman turned his head, revealing a reflection of Pinkie Pie.

“Oh shit.”

“I found him guys!” Pinkie Pie called out. “Come on, it’s time for your birthday party!”

“Hold him down Pinkie Pie!” Dan yelled. “Alright everyone! We catch his guy and we force him to grant our wishes!”

“Run!” Protoman called out, moving his buster out. “I don’t know how long I can hold them back!”

Mr. Shield took off, running away from the sounds of the angry mob.

“I’m getting too old for this...”

Author's Note

The premise for a spin off in the works for me. I didn't want to give too much away, as it would give away the whole story. Just a teaser, as a present to me from me.

Also, today is indeed my birthday.

Arriving to Baltimare

Chapter 74- Arriving to Baltimare

Dear Reader, the final flashback of the Baltimare Arc.

The man with the sunglasses took a moment to look out the window to the cabin he shared with the ‘unicorn.’ It still sounded queer to him. Maybe it was because he was in a train, and was not allowed of the cabin. Least, according to Pants. Ponies had a thing about socks. Zeke was still processing everything Fancy Pants had told him.

“Are you paying attention, Mr. Dunbar?”

“Call me Zeke. Look, if you expect me to be hanging around you, we’re gonna have to be brothers.”

“Very well, Zeke. Any questions so far?” Fancy Pants asked, a small smile on his lips. He always wanted a brother that wasn’t some socialite.

“Kinda... I mean, its like normal ‘earth’ ponies got the raw deal. Pegasuses-”

“Pegasi.”

“Fine,” Zeke replied with his eyebrows perked up. “Pegasi fly and control weather. And unicorns like you control magic.”

“But they are also much more sturdy than the others. Certainly, none of us ponies believe we are in such biased notions.”

*****************************************

“So, there are three types of ponies?” The man with eyeglasses asked, his left eyebrow raised up as his right eye was closed a bit.

“Well, technically four- if you want to count alicorns,” Caramel replied. Being in the cheap seats, Sassa and Barry had to join him in a booth. Thankfully, the human was kinda short so he didn’t stand out too much. The whole trip so far was just educating Barry on basic things.

“The hell is an alicorn?” Barry asked, his eyes squinted a bit.

“Please do not talk like that around here,” Sassa interrupted their traveling partner.

“Sorry,” Barry replied with his eyes closed halfway. “But you are asking me to process a lotta info. From relationships, to what kind of foods and music you guys do, and all this other stuff that bore me to death.”

“Back to what Caramel was saying,” Sassa shook her head to the sides. They were treating him like a colt, when he was a grown adult. Still, he behaved like a colt. He was new to this land and needed to hear this. “Alicorns are considered royalty, and possess traits of all three ponies.”

“I still want to ride a unicorn.”

*******************************************

“So, this Celestia is not a god?” Kratos frowned a bit. For a moment there, he was afraid he was going to have to kill her.

“What’s a god?” Octavia asked, her right eyebrow raised.

“Nevermind. So three types, magic exists, and everything in this land is controlled by equines,” Kratos leaned back in his seat. Amazing, his large frame fit inside one of these ‘booths’ in first class. Still, it was amazing how fast they traveled. “And everything else.”

“How society acts and behaves is important to understand. Especially if we are going to marry,” Octavia replied with her eyes closed.

“Is such still a damned concern to you? If your...” Kratos scowled, trying to think of a proper word. Every time he tried to talk normally, Octavia would stop him and make him repeat himself in ‘proper’ words. “Friends and family care so much about being proper, then why marry-”

“A soldier?” Octavia opened her eyes, turning to look at his face. Her eyebrows furrowed a little. “Yes, my family do have reservations about-”

“Humans.” Kratos interrupted, moving his left hand to his face and sigh. “Half-Human.”

“Oh...” Octavia lowered her head, her hooves moving to prop herself to sit straight. “Father may care, but we are not racists. Still, interspecies relationships are not uncommon. There are mules, they are half donkey and half pony. Minotaurs-”

“Minotaurs?” Kratos opened his eyes, losing the scowl and replacing his look with disgust. “Do they rampage?”

“No...” Octavia wasn’t sure if that sounded like a question. After a day of riding with Kratos though, she was more worried about what her family might say. The idea of marrying this human had never even entered her mind. How peculiar... still, Kratos was not bothered by it, according to his home country, it was not unheard of either.

***************************************

Red Medic hummed a low tune to himself, looking down at the food selection in the dining car. Red Heart was at his side, a bit nervous. Why had this doctor asked for her heart? Was she that pretty? She got hit on by some patients, yes. But a human? The last day she had been trying to teach him about Equestria, while they also shared medical procedures and theories. Luckily for her, the German spared her much of the gory details. Her head turned to look up at the Medic. He was well groomed, seemed more than sensible and understanding, and to be honest- He did look good in that outfit, even with those rubber gloves.

“Fraulein?”

“Hmm?”

“Red Heart,” Medic once more repeated himself. He blinked once, looking down at her. “I asked, what was good to eat?”

“Herr Doktor?” A phrase he asked to refer to him by. Not sure why, but it was common in his home language it seems.

“What troubles you, Nurse?” Red Medic turned to give her his full attention. “Your cheeks be red and flushed, and your eyes look...” He lowered his head a bit to move his hand on her chest. “Your heartbeat is irregular, pounding much too fast.”

“I’m fine!” Red Heart quickly pulled away, suddenly realizing why she had been staring and blushing.

“Please, take care, I want you nice and healthy,” Medic said as he stood up. “I still want your heart.”

“Fine! My heart is yours!” Red Heart cried out, her eyes shut as she couldn’t handle it anymore.

Everypony turned to look at the outburst, Medic himself also taken back by her confession. And so the train ride went to and fro, human and pony learning from each other. Let’s skip the boring parts.

____________________________________

Photo Finish rode in an open top carriage, being drawn by two earth ponies. Her assistants rode in the rear passenger seats. Photo kept staring at her assistants, wondering how they were able to sit straight on their flanks with their legs hanging over the seat. Most ponies sat down on their flanks, but with their hooves on the ground or seat, or laying down. They sat in the manner she had only seen manticores used. Weirdoes. Luckily, her purple tinted sunglasses hid her gaze from their view. Least Baltimare was a nice city to ride through.

“We have the arrangements for the debutant show set for tonight, Photo Finish,” The assistant in the stripes said. Photo nodded, a bit bored by the details. She was all set for the new model she had found, and just in time for the summer line up. As the assistants went down the checklist, Photo turned to look over at the other ponies. While she had managed to find a model, things were getting boring.

Not that she wasn’t the best talent agent or finder- far from it- but finding the right pony to groom into the role was getting... Boring. Ponies were ponies, least for her. Once you’ve seen one, you’ve mostly seen all of them. Same body type, while their manes, makeup, and fashion was the only thing that could make them stand out. Even Fluttershy, with her elegant and peaceful demeanor, managed to stand out because of her personality. Maybe it was time to find a new model, maybe a dragon or a griffon?

“I must say, can't we talk about this?” She heard a voice speak out from an alley.

“Stahp ze carriage!” Photo yelled out. the agent picked herself to hold her left hoof out to the driver. The two stallions pulling them stopped, making them all turn their heads to look back at her.

“What is it?” Assistant number 2 asked.

“I hear somezing,” Photo jumped off the carriage, not caring how high she was and ran off to the alley.

“Look buddy, I dunno where you’re from,” A voice said. “But you don’t gamble unless you got the bits, pal.” Photo came to a stop, peeking her head to look inside the alley. A gray Diamond Dog, a brown minotaur, and two gruff looking ponies were converging on a creature dressed in red.

“Now, now, how would I know that my currency was not honored here?” Angelo spoke. His left arm was around his short cape, draping it over his form a bit. “I’m sure we can come to a reasonable agreement? Shall we say, double or nothing?”

“Double what? You got no bits!” The Diamond dog snarled.

“Other than the ones you took from us!” One of the ponies added.

“Look here, do you got anything of value on you besides bits?” The half bull moved his arms to cross on his chest. “Maybe you got something from keeping us from roughing you up.”

“Well now, that wasn’t so hard. As matter of-” Angelo stopped talking, lifting his head up to look back at the pony wearing a full, tacky, dress.

“What the-” The ponies turned their head to look over at the direction Angelo was looking at. Photo raised both eyebrows, noticing the others were taking note of her.

“Friend of yours?” Angelo asked the ponies, right eyebrow raised.

“Nope.” Funny, they both replied at the same time..

“Gambling iz illegal,” Photo raised her head, turning it away from the ignorant ponies in disgust. “I zhall call the police if you not stahp.”

“Fine,” The Dog scowled, hunching his large frame a bit to look back at Angelo. “But he better pay us back.”

“Fine, fine,” Angelo sighed. And he had them just when he wanted too. But he couldn’t risked being thrown in jail. Not yet. He took the bag holding the bits and handed it out to the minotaur. “Next time though, I shall make sure to meet with actual... Bits,” Angelo replied with a smirk. The creatures grumbled a bit, but took the bag and walked off to split the money. A whole day wasted on gambling, and he had nothing to show for it.

“Vat are you?” The agent model walked slowly towards the red figure, her purple tinted glasses reflecting the image of the human’s face. Angelo placed both hands on his hips, tilting his head to the side.

“So it seems humans aren’t normal here,” Angelo spoke out loud. Damn. He had been hoping he could find other humans. After all, he was used to talking to animals and monsters. The templar knight assumed he was back home, just washed up in another city with beasts. And while taverns and pubs were excellent places for info, savory types didn’t give info unless you had money or beaten them. Both means, eluded him for a moment. Not to mention beasts or humans that gambled and hanged out in pubs were not the brightest either.

“Hu-mon?” Photo asked. She walked around this fellow slowly. This fellow was nothing like she had seen! Too much red for her taste, but he had at least style. “And vat are you vearing?”

“Human, and I am not wearing a who. This is the uniform of a templar knight.” The knight took a moment to also inspect this... He assumed it was a female pony. All the other creatures did not wear clothes. And sunglasses as well. Maybe only female wore clothes? His face scrunched up a bit. That didn’t make sense.

“Come! I zhall make you a stahr.” Photo stopped walking, moving her left hoof down in front of her to lift her head up.

“Come again now?” Angelo closed both eyes a bit. For a painting or statue? Certainly he had been asked before, his good looks had charmed a few ladies. But a pony?

“Ve zhall make- Ze magiks!”

“Well, I do need info and Bits...”

_________________________________

“So...” Iron Will moved a curtain to pull back away from the audience he had gathered. “How’s the new guy working out?”

“Baa. Ba ba. baba baaa...” The blue goat replied.

“Really?”

“Baaaa. Bababaaa.”

“Wow. Seriously?” Iron Will raised both eyebrows at the news. He had no idea this “Eddie” was that good. In less than a day of travel, the human had gotten info on the routine, the setup, and the effects of the show. Even the budget he had looked at.

“Baaa,” Goat Bro Number One replied. (I have no idea what to call him.)

“Like a shadow. Iron Will is impressed.” The motivational speaker crossed both arms to grin. Just yesterday, he found this guy on the way to Baltimare. The guy looked odd to Iron Will, but he did like the cut if his jib. A bit too much black, but clearly, this guy was happy and in no need for any motivating.

“Okay, Boss, all set for your gig,” Eddie walked up on stage right. The roadie dusted his hands, getting the chalk off his skin. “Pyrotechnics are set, sound quality is tested, and you are looking good.”

“Flattery will get you nowhere,” Iron Will smirked. Seriously, this guy was like a machine. Eyes alert and always looking around for any mistakes or something that could be improved.

“But I gotta ask...” Eddie raised both eyebrows, his left hand to his long black hair. “Why no opening act?”

“Opening act?” Iron Will asked, losing his cool for a second. “Why would a motivational speaker want an opening act? Iron Will is second to no one!”

“Whoa now, Boss,” Eddie moved both hands up. “Didn’t mean it like that. I mean, your whole deal is to make ponies and whatnot more aggressive, right?”

“Aggressive? No. Just make them come out of their shells. Seriously,” Iron Will turned back to the direction of the crowd, “they‘re living like baby ducks, always needing their mama.”

“Well, that’s the thing. Going down the list- I saw no music,” Eddie said with both hands out to him. “Music can affect mood. It has the power to move you if get into the grove. If you got an act or something before you, the crowd can be awake and be ready to get motivated.”

“Are you nominating yourself?” Iron Will turned his head slightly to look at Clementine, the guitar on Eddie’s back.

“Oh, no no no...” Eddie quickly had both hands up and waved them side to side. “I’m your roadie, this is your show. Besides,” The human moved his hands down to smile. “I’ve only been here like.. What? A day? I have no idea how rock and roll or even metal will affect them... horseys.” He had to stop there, realizing what he said out loud. “But I think you know what music can influence your show, and your words.”

“Iron Will guess it would help to get the point across, trying it once may not be bad...” Iron Will mused. Ponies sure did like to sing and dance a lot. Well, from what he’s seen.

“One last thing before the show,” Eddie grinned, glad his boss was an ok guy. Monster. Dude. “What’s this about a party?”

“Party? Oh right!” Iron Will snapped out of his thinking mode to smile. “Iron Will was invited to a debut party for some model. It’s not Iron Will’s thing, but it’s a chance to promote the show and make some contacts. I got a plus one. Figured you would like to come, see if any of these famous guys knows about humans or a way out if you want.”

“Sounds like a plan, Boss Hoss,” Eddie said with a grin. He had a job, a boss that looked out for him, and he possibly had a chance to find a place that liked rock music. Win-win. “And you’re on in a minute.” Iron Will gave a thumbs up and turned to look around the curtain to pump himself up. Eddie walked off stage, doing a final check.

Still, Eddie Riggs wondered how metal it would be to ride a unicorn while playing Clementine.

________________________________

“Now arriving, Baltimare!”

Kratos picked up his head, having fallen asleep after Octavia rattled on and on. His eyes squeezed shut once, trying to get the drowsiness out of his head. Wait, why was he... The demigod opened his eyes and look down at his chest. No wonder he was warm, Octavia had fallen asleep on his chest. What the hell was he supposed to do?

Kick her ass?

2.Yell at her?

3.Or be nice and gentle and-

Kratos moved his left hand out, grabbing Octavia by the scruff on her neck. Once she was airborne, he moved himself to stand up from his seat and start walking out of the cabin.

“What the?!” Octavia panicked, her legs failing all about as she realized what had woken her up. “Put me down!”

Way to go, Brain.exe.

“We’re here. To whatever place that’s not Greece,” Kratos responded.

“Oh my...”

Kratos turned his head to look over at a fat man and a pony with blue mane.

“Uh...” Zeke raised his left hand, rubbing his neck a bit. “Should I be doing that?”

“Certainly not!” Fancy Pants said, eyes narrowed a bit. “Is that you Octavia? From the Canterlot Orchestra?”

“You know them?” Kratos asked, lifting Octavia higher into the air to look at her face. Why was she blushing? The mare raised both of her front hooves up, moving to block her cheeks from view with a nervous smile.

“Hello Mr. Fancy Pants,” Octavia said in a low voice.

“So, uh... We should get going,” Zeke said, not sure what to make of a sight of a guy just wearing a skirt holding up a pony like a kitten.

“You there. I was lead to believe humans do not exist in this realm,” Kratos raised his free hand at Zeke. “Is this your doing?”

“Me? Do I look like a Jedi?” Zeke asked, moving both hands to rest on his hips. “Look, I just showed up in this place.

While those two were talking, both Reds were walking out of the train cabin to look around the city. It was the first time for them both. The nurse had to smile, she could smell the sea breeze. Medic grinned, just glad to be off the train.

“Now then,” Nurse Red turned to look up at her new coltfriend. “I expect you not to be like those other humans. If you do...” She stopped there to narrow her eyes. “Expect to be gelded.”

(Gelded- to castrate a male horse, donkey, or other Equine.)

“You ever zhink it was the whole gelding process that made them want to destroy ze hospital?” Red Medic replied. Not more than a few hours ago did he realize that this fraulein thought they were a couple.

“Well, it’s true Dan only went nuts when I explained it might be necessary for Nathan Drake,” Red Heart mused to herself.

While those two were talking, the ponies from coach started to disembark. Barry hummed a low tune to himself, helping Caramel with the luggage.

“So, uh... This place that can help me,” Barry said, trying to make an excuse to see the Aviation Society. “When can we go?”

“Hm? What’s this about the place?” Sassa asked, lifting her eyebrows at Caramel.

“Place? Oh yeah. There’s some scientist friends of mine that can help Mr. Steakfries here. They got a campus by the beach,” Caramel smiled. Least, it was a half lie.

“Tell you what. I’ll take the luggage and see you in the hotel. You can drop off Barry, and then we can spend our vacation...” Sassa said, raising her eyebrows up and down suggestively. And the sooner they got rid of Barry, the better.

“Barry!” Caramel exclaimed in a determined voice. “To the Beach!”

Back with the surgeon, the human looked around for his pet. “Archimedes?” Medic called out.

Inside the train, Kratos relented his gaze from Zeke. No, this fellow was no wizard or even a warrior. Still, he was about to open his mouth when he felt something land on his head. Something warm and wet. The white dove cooed a bit, still inside the train. A moment later, white guano came falling down on the bald head of Kratos.

“Shit,” Zeke said, lifting his right hand to point at Archimedes. Fancy Pants forced back a cough, his cheeks puffing out as he wanted to laugh. Octavia also kept her hooves up to her mouth, stifling a giggle. The spartan lowered the earth pony for a moment to lift his right hand to touch his head. A moment later, he moved his hand away from his face to look at the white turd and the dove.

“Now now, Kratos don’t-”

“WARGH!” The spartan cut off the mare with a shout as he turned with rage, trying to find the bird. “Prepare to die,flying rat!” Kratos took out the Blades of Chaos in each hand and chased after the bird outside.

Zeke and Fancy turned to look at each other, not sure what to make of things.

“Kratos, come back here!” Octavia shouted, giving chase.

“Meet us in the party if you can!” Fancy Pants called out. “I suppose it’s time we get off the train as well.”

“Half as long, twice as bright,” Zeke muttered under his breath. He walked off, glad that Kratos guy wasn’t giving him the stink eye anymore.

“Archimedes?” Medic called out again, looking over at his pet. And the large semi nude man chasing after the dove. The surgeon raised his eyebrows and then begun to run as well, since his pet was flying to him. “Nein! Nein! Nein!” He called out.

“Medic?”

“Kratos!”

Both mares turned to look at each other, blinking once.

“Stallions,” They both replied in a dry voice.

___________________________________

Once the pet bird flew off to who knows where and Kratos had calmed down, the group of humans and ponies gathered in town square. Mostly, the humans talked about how they got there, trying to find clues on how this happened. The ponies mostly listen over Nurse’s involvement and her knowledge of the humans inside the hospital.

“Well, I guess some questions are answered,” Zeke said, arms crossed on his chest. “What now then?”

“We must seek this ‘Celestia’ or ‘Twilight’ and find out how to return,” Kratos spoke, his bald head cleaned so much it was now shiny.

“What do we do till then?” Medic asked, glad Kratos was no longer after his neck. Those swords look sharp.

“May I suggest we all go back to Ponyville together?” Fancy Pants stepped up to the group. “We can join the party, spend the night, and return tomorrow. I imagine Nurse Red Heart still needs the medical equipment. Honestly, humans destroying a hospital.” The ponies shook their heads, but were glad these humans had no part in it.

“I’d rather be gone from this place,” Kratos replied, hoping not to get married. Octavia frowned, but lowered her head and said nothing. Way to put your foot in your mouth, Kratos.

“I dunno about you, but I’m not about to go in an overnight train ride again...” Zeke added. “I wanna stretch out my legs.”

“Hnn. I’ve no time for celebrations,” Kratos said. “Octavia, let us see your... parents,” Kratos frowned. Still, it sounded better than going to a party with more ponies. Octavia immediately smiled, perking up as she nodded.

“Alright then, we shall attend the party. We can gather info, and then meet with the others later. Shall we say, my room? I have a suit in the largest hotel in town. Just ask for my name,” Fancy raised his hoof to his monocle and smiled. For once, he was glad to be so famous and rich. He was finally doing something for the greater good of Equestria, and maybe earn the title of hero.

Octavia and Kratos went off to find her parents.

Barry and Caramel went to the beach, going to meet with NESA.

Once Iron Will and Eddie finished with the gig, they joined the others at the party.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Edited by Holy Macintosh

Bonus:

“Alright! Time for Games Ponies Play!” Shining Armor exclaimed. “The first event! A new event invented after the Crystal Kingdom was saved!”

“Are you sure about this, Fluttershy?” Soma asked, left eye closed a bit.

“Oh, umm... Only if you don’t want to?” Fluttershy called out, retreating into her mane.

“Are you ready for this?” Phoenix called out, grinning.

“We are going to win for sure!” Rainbow answered, moving her left hoof out to brohoof.

“You’re an alicorn,” Travis said, arms crossed on his chest. “Isn’t this cheating?”

“I’m more worried over your upper body strength, my knight,” Luna confessed.

“This should be fun,” The Doctor rubbed his hands together.

“Surely you’re joking...” Princess Celestia sighed.

“Do you think we got a chance at winning?” Sokka asked, right hand to his head and rub.

“No idea!” Derpy said, grinning.

“Oy, we’d better win!” Number Four moved his hands to roll up the sleeves of his hoodie.

“We should’ve just joined the junior game... But it would be nice to see how I stack up against Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo jumped up and flapped her wings, getting excited.

“I love games!” Kuki said, moving to hug her partner.

“If you don’t let me go, we’ll never have a chance.” Rumble muttered.

“Shouldn’t we be excluded?” Terra asked, turning to look at her partner. “Aren’t you the queen? And shouldn’t Armor do this?”

“Oh, it’s just for fun. It is just an exhibition match.” Cadence shut her eyes to smile.

“Get ready... Set... Go!” Shining Armor called out. One by one, humans started to grab a pegasi to set them on their back and start throwing them.

Thanks to Soma’s strength, Fluttershy went very far.

The Doctor, Terra, and Travis struggled, as the alicorns were much taller than normal ponies. Except for the half esper, as her strength wasn’t up to par with males. Only Travis managed to toss Luna a few feet.

The Kids Next Door fared no better, well, Kuki at least. Wally managed to pick up Scootaloo with no problems and throw her much farther than Luna managed to go. Rumble remained trapped inside Kuki warm hug.

To his credit, Sokka managed to toss Derpy a bit- before she started to go backwards and get negative points.

“Objection!” Phoenix shouted out. Everyone turned to look at how Phoenix achieved Turnabout and glowed. His aura surrounded Rainbow Dash as she prepared on his back.

“Phoenix, no!” Soma shouted, lifting his left hand out. Too late, as the former lawyer threw Rainbow Dash into the sky.

All the ponies and humans in the stands picked up their heads, watching as Rainbow turned into a speck and then vanish from the visible eye.

Author's Note

I'm back.

Sorry I took so long. Lotta stuff happened on my end. June just kicked my to the curb and left me to die.
I caused a car accident, I had surgery dine that left me outta commission for a week, then a damaged nerve cluster in my leg that left me unable to walk for a few days. Got sick from a cold. All that in just one month. I hate June.

Next chapter- Rumble.

Other than that, I'm back!

Foul Negotiation

Finally, time has moved back to the present.

Chapter 75- Foul Negotiation

“So, where’s your partner?” Barry asked, hovering in the air. The Saiyan prince had both eyes closed a bit, looking over the human in the rocket pack.

“He’s a unicorn, so he can’t....” Vegeta had to stop, moving his left hand up to rub his eyes. There was a humanoid shooting rainbows out of his backside. And he thought the Crystal Kingdom was bad, with all of those living crystal ponies. Now this guy? The mere concept was hurting his brain. Blood started to spill from his right nostril. He wanted to blow this planet up, but he needed a damn space pod to escape.

“Ah right, can’t fly...” Barry added. “Uh, You okay? Got a headache, buddy?”

“Get back here Barry! The city’s still under attack!” Caramel shouted from the shore. For the umpteeth time in this week, he cursed the name Barry Steakfries for walking into his life.

“I’m alright, just a cerebral aneurysm from stupidity,” Vegeta sighed, lowering his head. He wasn’t one from his group, so he assumed he was with the other side; it may be a good chance to get some info. If this side had a rocket ship, he would join them in an instant and blow up that clown. And then the planet. “Gilgamesh, one of the humans has made contact with me. I’m going to see if I can extract info from him.” Vegeta relayed. “Can you tell me if there’s more jetpacks? Or space ships?”

“Wow, didn't know aneurysms could come from being stupid. Nah, this was the only one they had,” Barry made his way back to shore, the multi-colored exhaust making glittery shinies against the sea. “I was making my way to their aviation institute when I saw this baby through the window!” Barry grinned, each hands holding on to the straps of the Rainbow Blaster. “So I punched through the wall, tossed my glasses away, and ripped off my sleeves to put on this suckka!”

“You... Stole this?” Vegeta asked, moving to join next to the short fellow. Least this ‘Barry’ as the horse called him, wasn’t tall. He had enough of looking up to others. It’s also been a while since he had the scent of the sea grace his nostrils. The saiyan had no idea why, but it was relaxing a bit. Unleashing his power earlier helped him lose some tension. Least the sky and the sea stopped reacting to his power level.

“I borrowed it! I’m giving it a test run!” Barry frowned a bit. “Besides, it looks you can fly without it just fine.”

“Can you tell me about the other humans? Can they fly?”

______________________________________

“Who are these guys?” Dan asked, eyes narrowed a bit at the scene in front of them all. Well, those that could be see into the ball. Thanks to Dan’s height, the viewing crystal ball had to be lowered for his gaze. Not to mention with so many humans and ponies around, only a few could gaze and see the ball’s revelations. At the moment, Princess Celestia, Dan, Pinkie, Lyra, Princess Cadence, and Terra could look into the ball without having to pump elbows. The children gathered around the legs of the adults, getting a good view as well.

At the moment, they were looking at a man dressed in some kind of red medical wear. One by one, he would pick up a device up to point it at the ponies. Small red crosses would emerge from the red beam he was firing. It was a lucky thing that Blue Spy couldn’t see into the ball, or the air would have been filled with mockery.

“How about the rest of us?” Ash asked, finally speaking out. “At least give us a play by play commentary or something.”

“Allow me...” Luna lowered her head, focusing her magic into her horn. She shot a blue blast from the tip to hit the crystal ball. The image on the magic ball starting to projecting bigger and into the sky. The other humans and ponies raised their heads to look at the projected image. Finally, Roger Smith was able to look at what was happening. Unfortunately, the ball could only show one thing at a time. At the moment, it was trying to focus on the battle between Angelo and Kefka. Trying- Because the two flew through the air at rapid speeds.

It was truly an odd sight. Not more than a few moments ago mayhem and chaos filled these peaceful grounds. Now, ponies and their partners remained quiet, trying to get a look into the crystal. Rainbow Dash however, kept her gaze on the man in black.

___________________________________

“Are you trying to hit me with arrows?” Kefka asked, a bit insulted by the choice of weapon trying to hit him. The clown flew against the mountain side, his shadow trailing under him to whizz by as arrows were left in his wake. Still, the harlequin took a second to look back at the arrows’ impact in the rock formation. Those arrows left cracks at the place the tips made contact with the earth.

“Like your magic fares any better!” Angelo replied, trying to keep his white bangs out of his eyes. The right hand held his Odin’s bow up, letting his left hand free to draw and notch of arrows and release them at rapid speeds. While the freaky jester managed to cast elemental spells from each hand, Photo was able to control the flying carpet to dodge them. By using the most unorthodox maneuvers possible, which didn’t make things any easier. The templar knight had no idea someone could control a carpet like that, much less a pony. Zig zags and shorts bursts of up and down movements kept them from taking a hit. Unfortunately, it made it really hard to aim. “Keep it steady, Miss Finish!”

“I vas not supposed to fly! I am not a pegaszuz!” Photo cried out as her hooves held to the front of the carpet to try and dodge those stupid magic projectiles. Angelo frowned, but kept his gaze on his opponent. It seems that he could cast spells without worrying about replenishing his mana. Unfortunately, that was not his case. Luckily, the arrows never ran out for him. Still, with them flying at these high velocity, no one was getting any hits in. At least they were managed to draw the fight away from the ponies and letting them escape.

“I didn’t want to do this in the first place...” Angelo sighed.

____________________________________

“Photo Finish?” Fluttershy asked, her gaze at the sky.

“They are not one of yours?” Roger asked, frowning a bit. According to the rules, none of these humans were allowed to interfere. Both arms crossed on his chest, focusing on the negotiation on hand. He had to push these thoughts and confusions from his head now to frown a bit. Still, there were so many questions now.

“Say, we know more about the humans creating mayhem than we do of the humans fighting back,” Terra called out. She was not in a happy mood. Just looking at Kefka made the hairs on the back on her neck stand on edge. “And believe me, Equestria is doomed if no one stops them.”

“I suppose you’re telling the truth,” Smith said. He wasn’t sure why, but the weird looking nine-shaped stone in his left pocket wasn’t reacting. The negotiator didn’t know why, but it meant that was a sign that the truth was being told. “Gilgamesh, how is our side doing?” Smith called out in his head.

*******************************************

“It seems that these humans are certainly a match for our forces,” Gilgamesh scowled. He was the only one left at the cave, but someone needed to relegate info to the Darkbrands as he was going to call them now. Oh, how he wanted to join into the battle, and once again hear the song of steel against steel!

“Who are these humans?” Chrysalis called out, moving her head through the crystals. Each one of the champions- save for Vegeta- were locked in combat. “Do they even have more in reserve?” The Queen called out as her mane settled over her eyes.

“None of them were in the reports of Otacon, and Smith assures me that the Canterlot forces know not of them,” Gilgamesh replied. “In fact, he sends info that they know more about our forces than of the defenders.”

“This isn’t good...” Aurelius muttered under his breath. “We need options. Now.”

“I say wait it out a bit. We can always pull them back. We still possess the Crystal Heart,” Sombra replied with a smile. His left hoof moved to pet his pet sheep. “My champions have yet to show their true power, and they have yet to use the power of the Covenant.”

“I agree with both majesties,” Imago called out. Damn not calling Sombra a king anymore. This was a unicorn to be both respected and feared. “We can still unleash Vegeta.”

“But Luthor is already down,” Exuvia called out. “We need our smith if he is to assist Dr. Otacon.”

“Luthor!” Gilgamesh called out. “Respond!”

************************************************

“Ergh...” Luthor managed to sound out, having landed on the ground. Screams of panicked ponies still went on and on. Alarms in his suit kept going on and on, mostly informing him that the battle suit had mostly been shorted out. “It’s going to be a second before repairs kick in...” Luthor had landed on his back, an emergency measure that he tried for his sake. That back had extra padding thanks to the weapons and propulsions sticking out. Just who was the maniac that jumped out at him? “Gilgamesh?”

“Good. Luthor, can you still fight?” The warrior responded from his end.

“Hmm... No. It will take a second for my battle suit to repair itself,” Luthor thought to the Kabuki warrior. Still, he was a bit annoyed when Gilgamesh did not ask if he was alright.

“Zeke?! You alright down there?” Fancy called out. Still a unicorn, the blue maned stallion managed to teleport himself down to the ground and look at the spot the two humans fell.

“Uhhh...” Zeke managed to pick himself up slowly. “What hit me?”

“I managed to see you roll off the tin man when you landed. I feared the worst,” Fancy said, moving over to Zeke. He used his magic to levitate Zeke into a sitting position on the ground. “But I’m afraid he made it to.”

“Damn...” Zeke muttered, frowning a bit to look at Luthor. The modified Amp was still lodged into the metal plate of the Iron Man. Luthor moved his left hand up to grab the electrified tuning fork and pull out slowly. “How’d you get down here so fast anyway?”

“Teleportation. I did attend Canterlot’s elite schools,” Fancy Pants added with a smile.

“You couldn’t have teleported me off before I jumped the guy?”

“Eh he...” Fancy lowered his head as his monocle fell off his head. “I didn’t think about that.”

“Damnit Pants, you're lucky I can’t move,” Zeke said as he winced in pain. “I’mma kick your ass.”

“Truce?” Luthor asked, his right hand raised to the others.

Fancy Pants lowered his head and charged his horn with magic. He sported the most fearsome face he could muster, which was surprisingly pissed. Eyes narrowed and nostrils flared out.

“I believe Mr. Zeke needs medical attention more than I need a beating,” Luthor called out. Zeke spit out blood from his mouth and frowned.

“Hey, don’t worry about me, kick his flank,” Zeke grinned. Almost a second later he regretted it, wincing in pain at the effort. Hell, he counted his blessings if he survived a 15 story fall.

“Pray you are not around when I return,” Fancy Pants snorted, unable to argue with the logic. Zeke needed his help more. A lot of other ponies would also need assistance. He pawed the ground once and then turned to the shoeless man. Using his magic, the unicorn managed to pick up Zeke and begun to head towards the hospital.

“Gilgamesh, I need a pick up.” Luthor almost demanded. He turned to look at his handiwork. Pity. He was not some total maniac like the Joker or Kefka. The entrepreneur didn’t enjoy destruction or hurting innocents. Well, least human ones. Smoke drifted into the sky from various piles of debris and destruction from his attacks, at the very least, he had done his part.

***********************************************

“Understood,” Gilgamesh frowned. The bald man looked like he would be the weak link in the group. If that fellow needed his armor to fight and it kept breaking down, he’d be as useful as a lame horse. The red painted warrior turned to look at Sombra as he nodded.

“He’s proven himself at least. I wanted to see what his Covenant power was, but it can’t be helped,” The dark unicorn replied. The blue shadow hue in his eyes lit up to make his red eyes glow to bring back Luthor from the battle.

“Covenant?” Pharate asked, stepping forward from the others to confront Sombra directly. “If they have this power, should you not tell them about it?”

“You are the one called Pharate the Hunter?” Sombra asked. He kept his gaze ahead of himself. A dark wisp of smoke and a portal appeared, leaving Lex Luthor on the ground. Exuvia quickly rushed to his side, inspecting his armor and the human for damage. “Covenants are deep, powerful pacts. They are not treaties, they are an alliance. But-” Sombra relaxed his eyes, nodding to Luthor as he stood up. “The Covenants forged from Darkbrands however, take a powerful will to activate. Not exactly meant as a last resort, but the more powerful the will, the stronger the covenant’s summon will be.”

“A summon?” Gilgamesh asked.

___________________________________

“Aren’t we all summoned already?” Otacon asked, looking over the scroll. Twilight and Distant sat across from Snape and himself, the scroll deciphered relatively quick. Still in the library, they all hunched down on the table to study.

“Champion class summons, tethered to this realm by the lifelink bond,” Twilight scribbled down notes using her magic. “These summons are a manifestation of the user, meant to be used for a little while.”

“They may not even be human, they could very well be something that matches well with the covenant. It could be a weapon or a spell...” Distant added. So far, there were little differences between the Star Swirl version and the original champion summon spell. They are dead, they are all kick ass or powerful, and obtained a brand. The only difference was that a Darkbrand commanded subjugation, while Star Swirl’s never was meant for them to get a Brand. “Least you guys aren’t getting Darkbrands.”

“Does that mean, we could do it too?” Otacon moved his free hand over his own Brand.

“I think the other champions have already been using their powers by activating their Brands,” Twilight added. No wonder Dan’s King of Hearts was so much powerful in comparison to the others; he was much more attuned to his Element, even more than she was to magic herself. Dan’s desire for revenge and justice made his summoned power so very effective.

He was dangerous enough as it was without powers. Now, Dan could combine his shrewd and others mental abilities with, Anger? No wonder Princess Celestia was afraid of him.

“So, where did our Brands come from?” Otacon asked, lowering his hand back to look at the ponies.

“According to my father, they were many candidates for the Elements of Harmony to be formed from. Hope, Anger, Will, and all these others were supposed to get their own physical manifestation,” Distant Star explained. “But, no pony back then could be qualified to match these Elements. Ponies always banded together to avoid achieving rage, and other positive elements like Hope and Will were a collective sentiment, they all shared this as a whole.”

“So, the Elements of Harmony were more useful or easier to tether to a pony?” Twilight asked. In a way, it did make sense. Ponies were almost never angry. And the only pony she knew that she could place her hope on was Princess Celestia.

“But why a tattoo, why not a bracelet or something?” Otacon asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Well, the Elements are connected to the pony, they don’t need a necklace or jewel to work. Even if the Element jewels are broken, they can be repaired. It made sense to make them a jewel, since we already have a cutie marks.” Twilight picked her head up to look at Otacon’s Edge. “Since none of you have cutie marks, I think this was the logical first step before they could be made into a jewel or something.” Otacon nodded, as it some made sense. According to Nate, cutie marks were connected to a special talent. All of their Brands were related to themselves in some way.

“I think we got what we needed. Time is being wasted with speculations that can be done later. We need to hurry back to the others,” Snape added. “Somehow, we need to make Phoenix attune himself to Hope to get rid of the Darkbrand.”

“Will that be enough?” Otacon asked. “I thought Distant Star said they had to realize it themselves.”

“Do you know why the changelings and Sombra are winning? They got hope on their side,” Distant moved to place the scroll away. “If we don’t get Phoenix back, we have no hope.”

“Just... How do we do that though?” Twilight frowned.

“I think I can handle that...”

“Doctor?”

____________________________________

“You’re a strong one, aren’t you?” Wesker smirked. Both, he and this ‘Eddie’ had locked hands and fingers against each other. While the Umbrella agent would've like to just bash his head in, he wanted to test the strength of these other humans. They had no intel about the humans, so he had to see firsthand how strong they were.

“You know, I don’t think...” Eddie gritted his teeth, a bit surprised as he had to struggle against a normal human. “That was a compliment.” Iron Will moved his head between one human to the other, arms raised up to wave his fists up and down. These guys looked strong, and the minotaur had seen first hand how strong Eddie was with carrying some of the heavier equipment for his show.

“You’re not a human, are you?” Wesker asked behind his sunglasses. Albert had been struggling, not wanting to lose to this... Metal Head.

“I take it you’re not either?! You on drugs or something, Al?” Eddie asked. Damn, this guy wasn’t normal. Dressed in black, he guess maybe this guy was in special ops or some other CIA crap.

“I’ve had enough of this!” Wesker finally lost his composure at being called Al. No one called him that, not even his family. Done fooling around, Wesker drew his left leg back to kick out at Eddie’s shin. The musician had to let go of Wesker and move back to keep himself from getting hit.

“No more fooling around?” Eddie asked, moving his hands to crack his knuckles.

“Hmph, I don’t have time for interferences,” Wesker called out. His right hand moved to push his trenchcoat behind his back. His other hand moved to push his sunglasses back into place.

“What, think you’re a god or something?” Eddie frowned. While not one to fight with his fists, it seemed unfair to use Clementine or his axe on an unarmed man- super or not. That was, until Wesker decided to move. “Ooff!” The roadie was sent back a few feet, the other guy having using super speed to drive his palm into Eddie’s chest.

“I would’ve used a deathblow, but somehow I doubt a hand through your chest would be enough,” Wesker said. He had his upper body bent a bit, he outstretched his arm to use his momentum to add power to the chest blow. Eddie moved his left hand to his chest, his shoulders lifting up and down to pant.

“Whoa!” Iron Will’s eyes snapped opened wide, watching the fight. He turned to the other ponies still there and moved his left arm to wave. “Get outta here! Help the others!” The police ponies nodded, moving to get the injured one and evac. Eddie was in trouble, and it was not the minotaur’s style to just stand back. This guy was fast- Damn fast. While his roadie was fast and silent, Wesker moved like a damn blur. Once they left, the blue one lowered his head and charged forward to the Umbrella agent. White steam escaped from his nostrils as his hooves kicked up dust.

“What the-” Caught by surprise, Wesker moved both hands up to grab Iron Will’s horns to brace for impact.

“When somepony tries to block-” Iron Will shouted, lifting his head up to toss the black clothed fellow into the air a bit. “Show them you rock!” He picked up both fists, moving them up and down in punches towards Wesker’s chest. To his credit, he managed to connect two fists before the human used his feet to kick off the ring on Iron Will’s nose.

“Boss?” Eddie asked, moving himself to stand up, the stinging pain in his chest was gone.

“One on one? Seems fair...” Wesker taunted as he landed back on the ground. While he smirked, he did feel pain in his stomach. The muscles of the minotaur were not just for show.

“You mean, two on one,” Iron Will moved his left hand to rub his nose ring. “Did Iron Will knock you silly?”

“Oh, sorry. You each are only worth half a person” Wesker explained with a smile.

“Oh... Bad choice of words, dude,” Eddie moved to frown. No one insults his boss while he had a contract. It was his job to act as a bodyguard when no one else was around. Clementine was moved from his back and into his chest. “You’re not the only one with powers.” Small red lights of fires begun to gather at his feet from nowhere. He raised his left arm into the air over himself and brought it down. He begun to strike music cords as the guitar moved up and down, strumming that metal sound. “Battle Cry!”

Wesker raised his eyebrows, not sure what was going on. What in the devil was up with the pyrotechnics? Still, the minotaur and the human both seemed to be surrounded by a strange glow.

“Hey, boss, you ready for some team moves?”

“Iron Will doesn’t know why, but that music is pumping his blood!” Iron Will smirked.

“This doesn’t change-” Wesker stopped talking, his mouth opening a little. Eddie had picked up Iron Will and threw him like a corkscrew baseball. The blue minotaur spun in the air to get launched horns first into Wesker.

____________________________________

“Are you sure you want to marry this fellow?”

“Yes, Father,” Octavia answered through clenched teeth. For the third time in the last five minutes, she answered as both earth ponies looked down at the carnage. Kratos threw his arms back and forth, throwing the blades cloaked in flames, streams of orange followed the trail of the trajectory of the Spartan’s weapons. Twirl after twirl of the weapons caused the bodies and heads of Heartless to split or break apart into dark spots.

“Such a savage fellow... Or is that what you like about this human,” Lower Bass stopped a moment, looking at her daughter’s gaze. “What entices you?”

“Father, now is not the time... Kratos! You finish up right now!” Octavia poked her head out of the window. Still, she could understand why Kratos was so put off. Her father had been nothing but condescending and judgemental. Even went so far as to strap the Spartan to a lie detector. Over the last two days though, she could come to know his tragic fate.

“Those are not Keyblades...” Xehanort muttered under his breath. Maybe they were divine weapons of some sort? They tore into the black bodies of the shadow minions with no problems. Maybe he should summon more powerful ones? Damn, it looks like the ponies had locked up their doors or gotten off the street to run away.

“Is this all you can conjure up?!” Kratos roared. He stood up straight and moved both arms together for once. With a flick of both wrists, he drove the blades into the ground. A mini volcano flowed from the impact of the weapon to send the smaller heartless into the air.

“As a matter of fact, I’m just getting started,” Master Xehanort grinned. ‘Let’s see what these heartless ponies could do...’ The Keyblade wielder moved his left hand out in front of himself. Not many ponies had been converted, but it was worth to see them in the battlefield. A dark purple haze begun to collect around his white gloved hand.

“What are you up to?” Kratos drew his blades back into his hands, holding each weapon around their handle’s once more. Brown eyes narrowed, the demi-god lowered his gaze to the ground. Dark shadows that took the form of small horses begun to raise themselves from the floor. Octavia and her father stopped, their mouths opening in horror at these shadow ponies.

“These are no Shadowbolts or part of Luna’s Royal Guard...” Lower Bass commented in a low breath, his eyes narrowed.

*******************************************

“Xehanort had such a power?” Imago called out. He walked closer to one of the crystals to study the Heartless ponies.

“It appears so. According to Master Xehanort, Heartless can make more Heartless,” Gilgamesh frowned. His white eyes narrowed, not liking this turn of events. Even with Luthor down, the others were doing ok. But a nasty thought occurred to the weapon collector. What if the wizard turned on them all, trying to make them into Heartless? What if he tried to make a heartless out of a changeling, a creature already born from darkness?

The entire cave had gone quiet, suddenly more interested in the new ponies being formed. Unlike changelings, these ponies had no holes in their legs. But they resembled changelings to much it was uncanny. The King frowned, comparing his subjects to those abominations. Their coats were the color of twilight, with completely yellow eyes. The ears were now more like tendrils, sticking out of the small and lifeless manes of black.

____________________________________

“No...” Princess Celestia’s face fell a bit, her eyes closed from the bottom. Her subjects, her ponies... Were now instruments of the enemies. At least changelings left their bodies alone and just poisoned their minds. This-

“Like doppelgangers,” Soma called out, having some experience with dark beings. He lowered his head from the projection of the crystal ball. “Phoenix! Tell your man to knock it off, this is beyond the rules of engagement!”

Smith took a step back with his left leg, eyes narrowed a bit at the new turn of events. Just who had he aligned himself with? Still, he had to think of something. “How do you know they are not illusions? Unless you can provide evidence that those things were once ponies, they could just be more minions that were created out of a whim.”

“Damnit, he’s right,” Nate said, lifting his right hand to make a fist. “And the guy at the scene is having no luck.” The treasure hunter looked away from Smith and back to the show. These dark ponies were fast- Damn fast. The bald dude in the skirt was having trouble trying to keep up with them. At least it was only a few of ponies.

“Is there nothing we can do but watch?” Princess Luna said in a hushed tone, her own eyes shut a bit.

“Phoenix- Smith- Whatever you call yourself!” Dan called out, turning to look at the negotiator. “We agree to the wargames!”

“Dan!” Pinkie called out, lowering her head from the show. She was not the only one, as they all turned to look at the human leader.

“What choice do we have?” Dan narrowed his eyes at them. He turned to look at Celestia.

“Dan is right, we must stop this somehow. Now, before anymore damage is done,” Jack said, drawing his hands out to them all. “If this Crystal Heart is as important as you claim it to be, we must abide to their rules.”

“Name your terms,” Princess Celestia stepped away from the Crystal Ball, stopping the magic from being projected.

“It’s... Not your call to make,” Smith replied, turning his head to lower. Although they couldn't see it thanks to his sunglasses, he both of his eyes had shut. “But I will relay your message.” He moved to stand up straight once more. Time to at least deliver the final message. Both hands moved up to his tie to straighten it out. “The wargames. In one day, we propose to fight each other in several events. Sombra plans on five events.” The negotiator picked up his left hand to hold up two fingers. “Two decided by each side, with the fifth being the tie breaker if needed.”

“Hold up- Two for each side?” Rainbow Dash asked. “And what are wargames?” The cyan mare moved a hoof to wipe her face, trying to clean herself up. While she was still worried about Phoenix, they knew he was still in there. Only a little bit more and then could get through to him. But wargames sounded really bad.

“Yes. To make things fair, each side will propose two events to participate on. That way, no one can claim things were unfair,” Smith replied and lowered both arms to his sides.

“Wargames are mock war events or trials,” Ralf moved from the side of Cheerilee, each arm crossed on his chest. “A mock combat trial would be a fight, just not to death like when we had the Tournament of Champions. Other wargames include things like capture the flag, search and capture, and even tactile games like chess are considered valid.”

“They are usually conflict simulations,” Snake also added, having used to being in a lot of VR missions. “Each type of wargame usually has a goal in mind. Chess or other games are used to prove who has the sharpest mind. Capture the flag is used to determine who has the better stealth and tactics. Though they are not limited to military applications.”

“So no one has to die?” Fluttershy asked, smiling a little. Even though the was ‘war’ in wargames, it sounded like a lot more peaceful way to settle things.

“Indeed. As I mentioned before, Sombra realizes that if our forces actually clash- There will be heavy casualties on each side. The changelings have no desire for the death of any of you, even you, Princess Celestia.” Smith smiled a little, glad that at least they agreed to the plan. He had a funny feeling though, that things would not turn out so well.

“I see, let me guess. The loser of these so called wargames will surrender their country?” Princess Luna added.

Everyone gasped though, when the negotiator shook his head to the sides.

“What?!” Dan asked, his mouth opened at the news. This didn’t make sense! The changelings and Sombra had them over a barrel, and they didn’t want the country to surrender? What was the point then?

“Not surrender. Annexed,” Smith called out. “Sombra realizes the Crystal Heart will not work unless the Crystal Ponies use their power to activate it. And the changelings will not need to feed off ponies with the Heart spreading love through the land.”

“I get it now, if Sombra or the changelings took over, the ponies wouldn’t corporate,” The Dovahkiin added. He was a very active political member for the various Jarl’s of Skyrim, so he knew how some things worked. “And even if we didn’t agree to these terms- They could keep the Heart and go into all-out war. They stand to lose very little.”

“What does annexed mean?” Little Strongheart picked up her head, a bit confused at the political bargaining.

“It means that if either side wins, our countries will be united. All that will be changed is who rules which side,” Princess Celestia frowned. “They could decide who rules Equestria. And even if we win, there is little choice on who will rule the changelings. We would become neighbors, and changelings will be able to walk about freely in Equestria.”

“How is that fair?!” Applejack frowned, turning her sights on the Phoenix dressed in black.

“Would you rather have a war? No one gets the heart? Death on either side?” Smith moved his left hand out to them all. “You can see what our forces did with just four champions, and they did this without a plan in mind.”

“Are you serious? All of that destruction and chaos was unplanned?!” Princess Cadence called out. Armor moved a hoof out to her wife. Their Crystal Heart was being used to gamble the fate of Equestria like a political toy.

“Can you imagine how worse it can be, if we made proper war plans?” Smith added as his face softened a bit. “What if we decide to target other cities? If we had changelings or other species join in the fighting? Or if we plan to kill your human champions?” Dan bit his lower lip, his right hand formed in a fist. The King of Hearts was glowing now, as if he was never Discorded in the first place. This was one of the few times in his life he’s ever felt so helpless. He hated getting out maneuvered or out planned. He was not the only one feeling this way, as a lot the ponies started to hug their partners.

Applejack closed her eyes a little, head looking at the ground. True, she was angry at Dovahkiin, but she didn’t hate him. Though the idea of anything killing him seemed doubtful, it was just one of the bad humans that wiped out the entire Equestrian Navy. Her heart felt like needles were piercing it, and she also felt a cold chill that sent shivers up her spine. Was this how Rainbow Dash felt?

“If we fight in this war, we may all die, but how would that be different from any other day? This is a war, and we are soldiers. Death can come for us at any time, in any place. Now consider the alternative. What if I am right? What if tomorrow the war is over? Isn't that worth fighting for? Isn't that worth dying for?”

“Who?” Travis picked up his head. That quote sounded awfully familiar... “Otacon.” The other picked up their heads, spotting that Twilight and the others finally returned.

“Otacon’s right,” Snake added. “It’s better than nothing.”

“Agreed,” Princess Celestia nodded her head. “But we must agree to end all hostilities.”

“Sombra gives me his word, along with Chrysalis, that there will be a ceasefire. But if either side feels that something is going wrong...” Smith turned his head to study the newcomers walking in. Something was off... Was the man in glasses Otacon? He matched the description given to him by King Aurelius. The negotiator had to confirm this back at the home base as soon as possible.

Twilight moved from the stairs to join up with her friends, smiling at them all. “We’ve been listening for a while now. Nopony noticed us when we got back.”

“Gilgamesh, I relayed the wargames-” Smith called out in his mind, only to stop as he watched someone new join in with the others.

“Honestly, Phoenix Wright, you wearing black?” Miles Edgeworth commented. He raised his right hand up to hold his index finger out. “And take off those sunglasses, you look absolutely ridiculous. Even more so than usual.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.
Edited by Holy Macintosh

Bonus:

“Hey...” Phoenix said, leaning forward a bit. His eyes were squinted a bit to look over at Roger.

“Hi...” Smith added slowly, taking a step back from Phoenix.

“It’s almost like looking at twins,” Rainbow Dash said, her eyebrows raised. She blushed for a moment, the idea of both of them in her house taking a shower popped into her head.

“My eyebrows are much more better looking than his!” Smith almost yelled out, lifting his left hand at Phoenix. “I mean, look at those stupid squiggly lines!”

“The fact that only our eyebrows are different worries me,” Phoenix managed to blurt out. “And my eyebrows are just fine, thank you. Least I don’t look like I’m going to a funeral or like some dime a dozen CIA agent.”

“At least I have this!” Smith raised his left arm to bring out his watch. “Now, Big O! It’s showtime!” The ground beneath the two men begun to shake.

“Whoa! What’s going on?” Rainbow Dash took to the air, looking down at the shaking. Smith seemed unperturbed, while Phoenix fought to gather his balance.

“What the?!” Phoenix opened his eyes wide, feeling the ground give away beneath him. A gigantic robot begun to break through the floor and lift Phoenix in it’s black hands.

“Big O?” Roger asked, his eyebrows raised in surprise.

“Phoenix!” Rainbow Dash shouted out, watching as the chest plate of the giant black thing put her partner inside it. The chest cavity closed as the former lawyer was dumped in the driver’s chair.

“What in the world?” Phoenix blinked once, looking down at a crystal red display.

"Cast in the name of God... Ye not Guilty?"

The giant mecha moved it’s arms out to punch the air as it took a battle pose. It then proceeded to lift his left arm to raise at the sky.

“Objection!” Cried out the Megaduce.

Author's Note

Happy Anniversary, Humans Assemble.

Yep, the story is one year old, even though the first chapter wasn't uploaded till later. Chapter One though, was written on this day, one year ago.

Miles Edgeworth, is from Capcom's Ace Attorney series, and is Phoenix's greatest rival and possibly, friend.

Interlude III

Interlude III- Sidekicks Assemble

“Alright, alright, everypony settle down now,” Mayor Mare said. The public speaker smiled at the ponies gathered inside the Ponyville’s City Hall Pavillion. A special meeting had been called asking for the ponies that had human partners to show up. Most of the mares were chatting, leaving the odd ones of the group to talk among each other. Little Strongheart and Zecora picked up their heads to smile at the Mayor, while Braeburn, Fancy Pants, Caramel, and Big Mac to look up from the guy’s corner. Even all the royal ponies had gathered, taking a spot for themselves near the refreshment table. Little Spike was left to take notes for the meeting, next to the Mayor.

“Excellent. Now I’m sure you all know why we’re gathered here,” Mayor said, moving her head to look down at the faces of them all.

“Actually- no,” Scootaloo said, the fillies and colts at the kiddie table nodding with her. “No one tells us anything. Sweetie Belle just got all of us together.”

“Is that so...” Princess Celestia raised her eyebrows at the ponies with siblings. “Well, the meeting was sudden.” ‘Least she was trying to be understanding, Applejack, Rarity, and Rainbow Dash managed a weak smile.

“We are gathered here today in order to find a name for the human’s team. I think it unfair for our partners to go around without a name to present themselves by,” Mayor explained.

“Yeah, it’ll be like the Wonderbolts calling themselves “Pegasi” all the time,” Rainbow Dash explained. A few murmurs and nods spread through the ponies.

“It does lack originality, not to mention we need a name to separate our precious partners from those horrible evil ones,” Rarity added.

“So... are we here to give ideas?” Fancy Pants called out, lifting his eyebrows.

“What’s wrong with Equestria’s Champions?” Lyra called out.

“Actually, we do believe this name was taken already by ponies, for the humans to take such a name may bring some dissention to the memory of our past defenders,” Princess Luna responded.

“So everypony, we will give you a moment to think about names. Feel free to talk and share if you think a name will suit them all,” Twilight Sparkle added.

“A team name,” Caramel said, his head lowered to think. “I guess it’s to reintroduce the humans to Equestria and try to throw-off the slander from the newspaper article.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac said. “I like the name, Cool Beans.”

“Not Apple related?” Fancy Pants asked. “I would’ve called them Bipedal Knights.

“Can’t all be about apples,” Big Mac replied. “How about you Caramel?”

“Hmm. A name,” Caramel sat down on his haunches to think. “Unforgettable.”

“A bit poetic, eh?” Shining Armor said as he walked over to the group. “Nice to spend some time with the guys for once.”

“Nice of you to join us Prince,” their heads bowed in mock courtesy.

“Whatever,” Armor rolled his eyes. “My suggestion was the Honor Guards.”

“Stick to what you know, huh?” Caramel asked. “Why aren’t you with the princesses?”

“You should hear the names they’re coming up with...”

“I still think we should call them Sunbros,” Princess Celestia frowned a bit.

“That is boring. We should call them Team Three Star,” Luna added.

“That name makes no sense,” Princess Cadence said. “I like Team Badass.”

“Cadence!”

“So it’s decided then?” Rumble picked up his head, looking around the table at the group of youngsters. They all nodded, moving to jump up together.

“SUPER SPECIAL AWESOME!” They all cried out together.

Zecora and Little Strongheart looked at each other, a bit startled by their reaction. Still, they looked back at each other. Neither had a chance to talk to each other’s race.

“I like the name Spirit Warriors,” Strongheart said, looking back up to the zebra.

“A team name most profound. I’d just call them Duty Bound,” Zecora chuckled.

“Alright. We need suggestions,” Twilight said as her friends gathered around her. “I think Harmony’s Defender sounds good.”

“I like the Elements of Awesome!” Rainbow Dash said.

“How about a sport name, like them Wonderbolts? Let’s call them the Wild Stallions,” Applejack suggested.

“Oh my...” Fluttershy blushed at the name. “I just wanted to call them Friends.”

“Come Fluttershy, that will hardly demand respect. I think Rough Diamonds,” Rarity smiled.

“Why not something funny! Like ‘Team Nostalgia Put Together By One Guy Because He Loves Them All With Ponies’!” Pinkie Pie shouted.

The Mane six turned to look at Pinkie Pie, deadpanned.

“What?”

“I kinda like Greased Lightning,” Nurse Redheart squeed. “I loved that musical.”

“Does anyone want to know my opinion?” Blueblood picked up his head to look around. “Team Valiant.”

“Blueblood?” Princess Celestia picked up her head.

“Yes Auntie?”

“Who let you out of the basement?”

________________________________

So what are the summoned champions doing while this meeting is going on? Pet sitting.

Dan blinked once, looking down at Gummy. The jerk had a newspaper and turned the page, letting the baby alligator just stand still in their new home.

“You move from that spot, and I’ll turn you into luggage. You’re no Mr. Mumbles,” Dan idly threatened the toothless wonder. Gummy only opened his mouth once, and then closed it, staring into space.

__________________________________

“So what do you feed a tortoise,” Phoenix asked. He had both arms crossed on his chest, looking at how Tank could fly with a propeller on his back. Tank merely bumped into clouds, trying to fly better.

“I wonder if Tank will eat cheeseburgers.”

__________________________________

“Stop humping Dovahkiin’s leg, bad Winona!” Samus called out with a newspaper in her hands.

“Heel girl!” Hoagie called out, trying to fight back the urge to laugh.

“FUS RO DAH!”

__________________________________

“Who?”

“No no, The Doctor is not here,” Otacon replied. He was looking at Owlicious as he tried feeding it.

“Who?”

“You know, that guy that tried to kill Nate.”

“Who?”

“Wears a necktie? Suit? He’s got brown hair.”

“Who?”

“Owns a blue police box? Likes to pretend he knows everything?

“Who?”

Samurai Jack rolled his eyes and turned back to look at Peewee. He smiled, petting the baby phoenix as it sang a melody.

_________________________________

“Come back here Philomena!” The Doctor frowned, chasing after the naughty bird.

The adult Phoenix chirped.

“Oh don’t you use that tone of voice with me! If Celestia could hear your voice, she would be so mad! Honestly, you’re worse than a baby!”

“You think you got it bad?” Travis said with a frown. “I gotta babysit a pet rock.” The assassin picked up his left hand, holding up a lunar pebble. “He’s called Jeoffrey.”

__________________________________

“Oh come on Nigel, Opalessence won’t scratch you,” Nate said, smiling as he petted the white cat on his lap.

“You’re joking, right?” Number One said. In his hand he held a lock of Sweetie Belle’s hair that had been clawed off.

“Just try it, you baby.”

“Never!”

__________________________________

“Angel?” Soma asked, his right eyebrow raised. The white bunny had kicked Soma’s left leg repeatedly. The soul hunter though, felt nothing. “What is it?”

Angel moved to hop away for a second, making Soma tilt his head to the side. A second later, Fluttershy’s pet came back with something in his mouth.

“What’s this?” Soma got down on his left knee and moved a hand out.

Angel moved to stand on his haunches. He then begun to stick his hips in and out, as if indicating for Soma to get it on. He then pointed at Fluttershy’s picture.

“Oh! Is this gum from Fluttershy’s collection?” Soma smiled. He ripped open the condom package and popped it into his mouth. A second later, Soma blew a very long and pink bubble out.

Angel moved his left paw out to hit his forehead.

“Not bad, gum flavored,” Soma added with a smile.

________________________________

“Mr Bojangles!” Bon Bon called out. A small monkey with a long tail was flinging poop at the walls. “Sephiroth, do something!”

“I’m not sure what should I do though,” The Cetra said. Mr. Bojangles jumped out and grabbed his hair. Grabbing a lock of hair, Mr. Bojangles begun to chew on Sephiroth’s hair.

“Is this normal?”

“No! Mr. Bojangles is a really nice monkey! Lyra just got him because of her obsession with hands! It must be you that has him so wound up!” Bon Bon frowned.

“I know what to do,” Sephiroth said. He began to strip.

“What are you doing?!” Bon Bon asked, moving her hooves up to cover her face. Still, both Mr. Bojangles and Bon Bon calmed down as Sephiroth stood topless.

“Now for the pants.”

__________________________________

Vergil and Terra sat down on a bench, overlooking a small pond. Each one of them had a brush, combing a pink and a blue sheep.

“So why do they have pet sheep?” Vergil asked. The blue sheep “baaa” cutely, making the half-devil snort a bit in disgust.

“Apparently, they’re popular in the Crystal Kingdom. The new rulers thought it would be a good idea to get their own.”

“But why name them Buck and Futter?”

“What’s wrong with those names?” Terra asked, looking up from Futter.

“Put them together...”

The half-esper blinked once, and then took a moment to think about it. “Oh my...” Terra said with a blush.

__________________________________

Vash the Stampede and Toph sat together on a bench, feeding ducks. Because Little Strongheart and Braeburn didn’t have pets.

___________________________________

Kratos looked down at the fishbowl, his face distorted by the water. He was looking at Octavia’s pet goldfish.

“What was it that Octavia said?” Kratos thought out loud.

“ You must feed Mr. Tickles twice daily. Breakfast and a light afternoon snack. Be forewarned though. Three hams will kill him, Kratos.” Octavia’s said during the flashback in Kratos’ mind.

“Ah. Three hams,” Kratos said as he dropped three cooked hams inside the fishbowl.

__________________________________

Ash and Snake sat outside the cafe, enjoying a cup of joe. Mayor Mare’s pet Myna bird sitting on Ash’s left shoulder to squawk. She was a pretty little black bird.

“So, why does she have a tropical bird?” Snaked asked. Since Trixie traveled so much, she had no pets.

“Apparently so she can practice her speeches; Myna birds can talk,” Ash shrugged.

”Harder Ash! Do me harder,” Mrs. Birdie said. Snake stopped sipping his coffee to look over at Ash.

“You and the Mayor?” Snake moved his free hand up to lift his headband over his eyes.

“When was the last time you had sex?” Ash defended himself. Snake had to raise his eyebrows and nod.

“Touche.”

_________________________________

“Mission accomplished!” Blue Spy said, smiling as he had a little clown fish inside a bag.

“You think Zecora will like ze fishie?” Red Medic asked. In his own hands, he held a bird cage with a dove for Nurse Redheart.

“Why not? Slap my hand,” Spy raised his left hand for a high five.

“Nein.” Medic frowned a bit. He did have his hands full.

“Slap it now.” Blue Spy started to get upset.

“Nein nein nein!” Red Medic said, getting a bit angry. Both drew a knife and bonesaw out and moved to proceed to kill each other’s gift. They stopped after a moment, looking at the red splattered on their clothes.

“Merde, my suit.”

_________________________________

“Yer dead, you stupid gopher!” Merchant cried out with a giant hammer in his hands. He was playing bop a mole with the rodent that was eating Junebug’s daisies.

Little did he know that was her pet.

Whack.

“Oooowww! My foot! I’ll get you yet you stupid rodent!” Merchant tossed the hammer away and moved to slide out his magnum in order to take pot shots.

___________________________________

“How do I even...” Sokka shut both eyes, trying to give Derpy’s pet a bath. Whatever it was, it was pixilated to censor the beast on the table top.

___________________________________

Zeke, Snape, and Barry joined Eddie inside his roaster vehicle as they were being chased by a Hydra.

“Whose pet is this?” Eddie shouted, laughing as he hit the nitro. “This guy is so metal!”

“Just drive!” Zeke cried out, taking pot shots at the monster. “It’s supposed to be Discord’s!”

“You’re a wizard! Do something!” Barry pointed at the thing. If only his buddy dragon was here! This Hydra wouldn’t be a problem.

“Like what? Sing it a lullaby?” Snape shouted, his hands desperately hanging on to the vehicle. “I can already tell it hates me.” He added in a sad voice.

Edited by Holy Macintosh

Bonus:

“Miles? Do you have a partner?” Angelo asked, looking over at the stylish dressed lawyer.

“Don’t be ridiculous. I’m not-

“PBBBBBBBBBBBBBBBT!”

“What the...” Miles blinked once, looking down at the pink fluffy pony.

“I’ve never seen a pony like this one...” Angelo raised his eyebrows.

Fluffle Puff moved her left front hoof out to Miles’ right leg. The lawyer lowered himself to his left leg and raise his eyebrows.

“What is-” Miles found himself silent, as the fluffy pony picked her head up to lick his lips. “Blah!” The attorney moved his right sleeve to wipe his mouth as his cheeks were flushed red. “It tastes like pie!”

“I think she likes you.”

Author's Note

A silly and shorty chapter. Something I did to mark my one year with the site.

Now then, I suck at names. So help me out, won't you? Any suggestions for a team name for the humans? Should I just keep them team human? Like one of the names the others suggested? Let me know.

Ceasefire

Chapter 76 - Ceasefire

Hameo “The Diver” was made to infiltrate the Equestrian Navy. Which in all honesty, was a joke as a military outfit. The ponies were not exactly the best of mariners, and even then, it took years of training for any of them to become decent. And the weapons mostly consisted of catapult like-weapons that would shoot metal ball bearings, bolas, or pegasi that would drop things on the enemy. Also, the ocean was the one thing the ponies had no control over. They could control weather, earth, and magic- but few could harness the magical property of water.

Granted, ponies had very little to do with boating other than business like tourism or shipping. So there was little need for them to even care about naval accomplishments. Even when ponies wanted something delivered, they used pegasi.

Hameo shut both eyes, trying to focus on his task. Easily, his mind was distracted and he got bored really fast. But some changeling had to learn how to use naval equipment. At the moment, he and a platoon of changelings were making their way to the shore after Vegeta just floated and blew up the fleet. How unfair was that? That human, as his orders told him, could fly without wings or magic. It took him years to become a master flyer and this guy made it look so easy.

You would think since Vegeta was on their side, he wouldn’t have blown up the ship with them on it.

Still, the “sea green” pony was helped out of the lifeboats along with the other ponies making their way to shore. Amoung them, the Griffon patrol that Hameo was supposed to get on their side. One of the griffons, the highest ranking officer, pulled Hameo to the side and move to place a towel over Hameo’s form. He guessed it was the comander, since it had a hat on the white feathers on the head.

“What do you you think, Le Blanc?” Hameo said with a cheeky grin.

“So, all this was done with just one champion on your side?” Commander Le Blanc observed. Just one managed to do that to a navy? “Just how many champions does Equestria have?”

“At least six,” The changeling general said. He turned his head to look at the others coming to the shore and heading to the resort hotels. The two of them begun to walk along and talk.

“Very well. We Griffons will join your side. If both parties have ‘hu-mons’ and they have this much power, we will join your side.” Le Blanc narrowed his eyes. “To think that Princess Celestia obtained such powerful warriors to deal with your specie was overkill. And even then, Equestria didn’t even ask us for help before engaging your side.” The griffon stopped, turning to look back and watch as the sky returned to normal after Vegeta’s show. “That fact alone means they could use their humans against us if they want to keep us in the dark. Not even a letter to introduce these forces to our or any other nation.”

“Exactly,” Hameo tried to sound smart. He never even thought about those points. And he was supposed to be a general. “At least we gave you guys a heads up.”

“Indeed. Indeed you have. If we join your side, could we get our own forces some of these smaller minotaurs?”

“You know... That sounds like a good idea,” Hameo said with a smile.

__________________________________

“Hrgh!” Wesker cried out, getting pushed back. The combination of the roadie and the speaker was damn good, even better than Chris and Jill. Both had power, both could take hits, and both used each other in perfect harmony. A leap frog off one to get a kick in. One grabbing the other and using it as a weapon. One going in for a high blow, only to jump and let the other come in low. And they both hurt.

“Had enough yet?” Eddie asked, his chest moving up and down to breath and pant. This guy was tough. Albert hit almost as hard as major demons, and had the speed to dodge. ‘Only my working with Iron could they get any hits in.’ The roadie thought. Iron Will managed to stand, breathing white through his nostrils. This fight had taken a toll of them, both sporting dirt and bruises on their forms.

“Enough of this!” Wesker shouted. ’How dare these two clods think themselves equal to me!’ The Darkbrand on his forehead started to pulse, the sign coming to life as a ring of flames while his eyes turned red. “You will not beat me-” Wesker had to stop, hearing a strange sound...

It was almost... hollow melody.

When Wesker raised his eyebrows, Eddie and Iron Will turned around to look. Granted, it was a stupid move to do- But Wesker was not the kind of guy that did not strike them to be a confused one. Knight Lautrec of Carim rose up from behind them, from a kneeling postion to stand up. Wearing an armor the color of gold, this human had an odd color that gave him a shining silver aura.

“What the...” Iron Will raised his left eyebrow, confused at to what he was looking at. The armor the dude had odd looking- straps? Coming out of his helmet and shoulder pads. But he also sported a pair of sickle-like weapons.

___________________________________

Kefka wanted to laugh, this pretty boy made such silly looking faces when he was annoyed. But at the same time, he was getting pissed off too. All this flying and spell casting was getting him nowhere. Neither could hit each other. “Hey, Pretty Boy!” The clown shouted, moving to fly on his back to look over at Angelo. “What do you say if we take this to the ground?”

“And what makes you think I should trust you, clown?” Angelo replied. But still, he stopped shooting arrows. Miss Finish looked more worse than wear for all this dodging and flying, and he was not getting any hits in either. The ponies had gotten away- least the ones that made it to the forest border.

“Name’s Kefka Palazzo, you simpleton!” The harlequin moved both of his hands behind his head to chuckle. “And you can’t trust me!”

Angelo frowned, keeping an arrow nocked on his bow. Damnit! As a knight, he was supposed to accept duels. Then again, that wasn’t his style. If he was on the ground, he would be easily torn apart by spells. “No magic then? A one on one duel?”

“Oh, now ve haggle?” Photo Finish frowned, her white mane a bit frazzled by the speed they had been flying at. “Herr Angelo, take ze deal!” Her nerves were getting to her. Fashion shows? High maintenance divas? Paparazzi? No contest! Flying around trying to control a carpet while trying not to get hit? That was a new on on her.

“Hmm... No magic?” Kefka asked. At least that bow stopped shooting at him. Did he had any weapons on him? It could be fun. He did have that flute and his EX mode... “Fine, but you can’t use that bow.”

“Deal.” Angelo smiled. He did have a sword he had been wanting to use.

_____________________________________

“Ergh...” Kratos’ scowl was permanent at this point. While his blades had a powerful reach, he had never encountered such fast creatures before. If he only had his bow or magic, he could perform long range attacks. The shadow ponies ran in circles around the Spartan, trying to converge. At least Kratos could keep them at bay with the blades’ spinning attacks.

“Kratos! Can’t you use magic or something?” Octavia shouted. She and her father were now concerned, watching these dark beasts. Something about their form was disconcerting to say the least.

“I...” Kratos relaxed his narrowed eyes a moment. He did get the blades back. Did he still have access to his magic? “SPARTANS!” Kratos raised his hands up, lifting his weapons. At once, blue spirits emerged around the demi-god. Spartan warriors armed with shields and spears emerged from the ground and form a turtle formation around their commander. Kratos grinned for the first time in this place. His fellow warriors shouted a “Hurrah!” As their spears clanked against their shields. The Heartless ponies quickly back off, regrouping around Master Xehanort’s form.

“It seems I will have to get a bit more serious...” Xehanort picked himself up a bit to lift his Keyblade.

_________________________________

“I say. I had no idea things were this bad,” Fancy Pants murmured. The managed to get through the streets, a lot of them cleared free by the ponies. Either they were hiding, fled town into the resorts, or they were at the-

“Well, crap,” Zeke frowned, still being carried by the unicorn magic. Ahead of him, he saw a pitched tents and injured ponies. This looked almost as bad as the disease back in New Maurais. Moans and ponies waiting to be treated filled the area in front of the hospital.

“And this is the second one we passed by,” Fancy frowned.

“Move it! As soon as you are cleared, move! Make space! Exit through the sides and head to the resorts!”

“What the...” Zeke raised his eyebrows, turning to the sound of the megaphone. Nurse Redheart moved, speaking to the crowds. “Ain’t that...”

“Is Medic around then?” Fancy relaxed his frown to smile. He spotted the Red Medic, moving his medigun from pony to pony. “Medic! Uh... Man down?” Fancy called out, not sure what term to use.

“Awesome,” Zeke replied, moving his hands to rub his sides. “I feel like shit.”

“Huh? I am fully charged!” Medic cried out, lifting his medigun up. “Come, Heavy! Auf Wiedersehen! Raus, raus!”

“For a healer, he’s got a crazy look in his-” Zeke shut up, as he was hit with the Ubercharge. Medic grinned as he was glad he got a human to use the charge on. Fancy took a few steps back, watching zeke’s entire body turning colors. “Oh HELL YES!” Zeke shouted out, feeling his whole body feel really good. Adrenaline, excitement, invincible, his veins and arteries were flowing all this through his blood. And best of all, he was healing.

“Wonderful,” Pants cried out, his eyes moving left and right to see the healing. “Now we can go ahead and-”

“Nein! I need a Heavy to protect zee point!” Medic frowned.

“He’s right, the hospital is a target and so many ponies still need healing...” Redheart said with a frown. She turned her head, looking at the injured continued to march to the hospital.

“Damn...” Zeke replied. “I dunno how much I can do without a weapon...”

“At the rate I heal, ze ubercharge will be ready to make you invincible many times over!” Medic replied as he took the gun off his fellow human.

“Will that work?” Fancy asked.

“I have no idea!”

__________________________________

All the ponies and humans took a few steps back as Miles Edgeworth walked through the crowd. The man in the pinkish suit turned his head left and right to look around at them all assembled. He fought back from making disgusted looks- More from the other humans like Johnny Bravo than the actual ponies. The equines? They were born that way. The humans? They chose to dress and act like that.

Roger/Phoenix raised his left hand to his head, trying to make sense of the confusing building. A bead of sweat ran down the side of his face as his hair came loose a bit. Rainbow Dash had the top of her eyes shut a bit, looking at the pained expression on her partner’s face.

“My name is Roger Smith...”

“Objection!” Miles immediately raised his right arm up to point at the man in the black suit. The others immediately jumped back. That man’s objection had the same, if not more, power to Phoenix’s own. Roger’s eyes narrowed into small dots, hearing that voice. His head lifted up, turning to look at the other man.

“What is-”

“Shush...” Otacon quieted Rainbow by lifting his right index finger to his lips. The engineer smiled, as if he knew something the others didn’t. Celestial guards brought in two wooden desks of mahogonay and set them down in front of Miles and Roger. The lawyer bowed his head in thanks and then stepped up to the desk to place each hand on the top of the surface.

“What evidence do you have to prove you are Roger Smith?” Miles asked in a loud and clear voice.

“Evidence?” Roger asked, moving his head to look at the desk. He blinked twice and stepped up to the fine wood and let his fingers run over it. The feel of gloves against the wood felt... Wrong. He begun to take off the black gloves to slide on the finish of the desk again. Yes. This feeling. His skin could remember how solid this desk was.

“Yes, evidence,” Nappa the Saiyan warrior said. Once more, they all picked up their heads to look at new human. The tall bald man was wearing a long black robe, and had a gavel in his left hand. Weirdly enough, he had no wig. “That’s um...” Nappa narrowed his eyes, turning to look back at Miles.

“That is how it works in a court of law...” Miles helped out. Even that was familiar to Roger’s memories. “Evidence is truth. It is what changes speculation into facts. Do you remember, Phoenix?” He turned his gaze away from the ‘Judge’ and back to Phoenix. “Do you remember this?”

“Remember...” Roger raised both eyebrows as a book was brought to him. A pegasus with outrageous muscles, short blond mane, and an even smaller set of wings, presented Roger with a book. “Evidence Law Book?”

“Yes. It was used to prove you were not concealing evidence in a case long ago. Tell me again, what evidence do you have that you are Roger Smith?” Miles asked again.

“How can you prove I’m Phoenix Wright?” Roger asked, more interested in this fact rather than trying to counter Miles. At this point in time, his brain was rattled. At one point in his life, Roger Smith had an identity crisis right in the middle of a battle inside Big O.

“Your Honor?” Miles turned to look at Judge Nappa.

“Proceed. The Case of Mistaken Identity will... um... Just get on with it!” Nappa shouted, smacking his gavel hard enough against his desk to make them both splinter. The others stayed quiet at this point, not sure who these two were.

“Very well. First, let us examine who this fellow Roger Smith is. Do you have a single thing to identify your identity? A wallet with an ID? Perhaps a personalized watch?” Miles raised his right hand to point at the man’s pockets. “Care to show us?”

“I...” Roger moved to his pockets, searching for a wallet. He did find a wallet, but it was brown instead of the normal black. Before he could look into it, Snowflake the pony took it into his mouth and flew over to Nappa. The bald man opened up the wallet to take a second to look through it.

“A few vouchers from Mayor Mare, some photos of a little girl and a man in a blue suit, and an... ID that reads “Phoenix Wright!” Nappa raised his eyebrows, turning to look up at the others.

“That could have been planted though...”

Everypony and everyone frowned to look at Dan.

“What? It’s true!” Dan said, frowning at them all.

“Order in the court!” Miles shouted out. “I do not need help from the penut gallery to make a case against me!”

“Since when do-” Dan was quickly shut up as Nate, Travis, Ralf, and Dovahkiin jumped the little one in order to make him shut up. Soon enough, Dan was tied up with rope and gagged. Twilight Sparkle released a sigh, patting Pinkie on her back. Pinkie nodded. Dan had told her how he hated courts. So boring.

“Uh...” Nappa blinked twice, looking left and right. “Remove him from my court?” He turned to look at Miles, who nodded. Glad he got something right, Nappa grinned and watched as Ralf and Dovahkiin moved Dan from sight. “This court thing can be fun!”

“If everything else changed about Phoenix- why didn’t the wallet?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“I think it was the vouchers,” Twilight replied. “Those are magical. Once they are used, they vanish so they are not to be used again. It could also be the pictures.” Twilight whispered this in a low voice. The little girl must be Phoenix’s daughter, and this made her sad. “Something so powerful as a child can not be easily changed.”

“Moving on...” Miles frowned, obviously upset at the disturbance from the gallery. Were they not trying to help him get Phoenix back? “This is true, it can be planted evidence. But, do you have anything else? A personalized or monogrammed watch?”

“No...” Roger Smith said, moving his right hand to his left wrist. The watch to summon the Big O was gone. This fact should’ve bothered him more, but he blamed it more on bringing back from the dead.

“So, we have no proof to prove you are Roger or Phoenix,” Miles continued. “Next then. Do you even know your blood type?”

“I...” Roger lowered his head, frowning. He couldn’t answer that question. “Don’t know.”

“Here I have medical records taken from the hospital, detailing information such as blood type from Ponyville General hospital. Unfortunately, the hospital was destroyed- but some files were recovered,” Miles held out a folder for Snowflake to take. Nappa looked them over as his partner brought it to him- but the poor saiyan couldn’t make heads or tails from the info. It was so primitive to him.

“Along with these records, we also have a list of some of Wright’s other medical details- Such as scars, old injuries, and other identifying marks.” Miles turned to look back at Roger. “Phoenix has been the subject of volt tazer, getting hit by a car, hit on the head, falling from a 40 foot dive into a freezing raging river, injuries from the battle against Galactus, and other things.” The prosecuting attorney lowered his head a bit, upset by the fact he had to reveal that to the others.

“He... What?” Rainbow Dash asked, her eyes growing wide. The pegasus swallowed a bit, more upset that Phoenix had been keeping that from her. But she was even more upset that while inspecting Phoenix, she didn’t see his scars. Separated from her daughter and all those other things? Her gaze turned to look back at Phoenix as her eyes watered. Not the only one kinda taken aback by this, some of the other ponies and humans turned to look at Roger in a new light.

Roger blinked twice, moving his right hand to his chest. Did that all really happened to Phoenix Wright?

“I’m sure if Roger let’s himself get inspected, we will find these on his body,” Miles added. “But I don’t think it will be necessary- Will it?”

“What do you mean?” Smith asked, his mouth dry at this point.

“Well, there is that mark on your left hand now. It seems you share that with someone, isn’t it?” Miles asked to look at Spy. The saboteur moved to remove his gloves, showing off the Double Phoenix.

“I...” Roger turned to look down at the back of his left hand.

Miles smirked, lifting his right hand up. His index finger pointed up as it shook side to side. “Those points were just physical evidence to prove who you are. But I also have muscle memory.”

“Someone explain this to the judge...” Nappa looked around at the group.

“Muscle Memory?” Sweetie Belle blinked twice, turning to look at the adults.

“Muscle memory is something the body can never forget. Ever heard the phrase, ‘You never forget to ride a bike?’ The body that has done things over and over again will never forget how to do...” Otacon smiled, turning to look at the others. “Like how Applejack will never forget how to throw a proper apple bucking kick.”

“Darn tootin’,” Applejack added with pride.

“But how is Miles going to-”

Smack!

The sound of Miles slamming both of his hands to slam on the table made them all jump. Even Nappa perked up his eyebrows.

Roger’s eyes immediately snapped over to Miles, his body following shortly after.

Smack!

Once more, Miles slammed his hands against the table.

“What are you-”

Slam!

Miles kept his gaze on Roger, both eyes narrowed on his reactions. ’Come on, Phoenix...’ He thought to himself.

“That sound...” The negotiator looked down at the table in front of himself. Both hands moved to run his palms and fingertips. Roger picked up both hands to bring them down on the table top.

“Phoenix Wright is a fool. Phoenix Wright is a nitpicking little whiner. He will use any underhanded tactic to win, even falsify-”

SLAM

“OBJECTION!”

Phoenix Wright had his left hand held out after slamming both hands on the table. His index finger pointed at Miles with such determination. From his toes up to his head, his suit changed from black to blue as a ring of fire ran up his form.

“Phoenix!” Rainbow Dash flew up into the air, her wings flapping rapidly.

“I do not bring false evidence to court, Edgeworth! You know that better than-” Phoenix was knocked down in a tackle from Rainbow Dash. Miles himself crossed both arms on his chest, his right index finger moving up and down on his elbow.

“It seems I win this round, Phoenix,” Miles said with a smirk. The attorney watch as Phoenix slowly raised himself to sit up, a more than affectionate cyan pegasus rubbing against his chest. A lot of cheers and movement followed, as the other humans started to gather around the group.

“Glad to have you back, comrade,” Spy added to help his Brand Brother up.

“Took you long enough,” Dan added. Ralf turned to look down at his comander, surprised how fast he got himself out of the rope.

“Sorry I worried...” Phoenix stopped himself once he stood up. “You. Thank you, Miles.”

“As if I need to be thanked to bring the truth out,” Miles responded. He himself was suddenly assaulted by kids and little colts and fillies to hug him. “Unhand me!”

Sounds of ‘Thank you!’ and ‘You are so cool!’ and other congratulations were showered on the prosecuting attorney as he tried to fend off his new fans. Damn him for being so sexy!

“The Darkbrand,” Distant Star smiled. ”It’s gone.”

“Finally, some hope,” Snape added.

______________________________________

“I lost contact with Smith!” Sombra suddenly shouted. His eyes narrowed to look around. His gaze turned to look at Phoenix’s crystal quartz. It had stopped shining.

“Smith! Roger Smith!” Gilgamesh called out. He had lost contact with the only man he liked.

“Have they done anything to your champion?” Chrysalis called out. “I thought they agreed to the wargames!”

“Those were his last words,” Gilgamesh added, his voice growing cold. If these ponies hurt Roger...

“I think we done enough damage, and given the turn of events,” Aurelius called out to look at the viewing crystals of the others in Baltimare. “We should call it a day. Call in the reinforcements, we must contact Celestia immediately.”

“I agree...” Imago added. “We must regroup.”

“So be it,” Sombra nodded. With Luthor out and Smith possibly missing, they needed to call back the attack before things looked worse for them. They could not afford to look back in front of the other races.

One by one, the other champions were appearing back inside the changeling cave. First Kefka, then Wesker, and finally Vegeta and Xehanort. Luthor had stepped out of his robot suit, leaving himself in a pair of slacks and a white dress shirt.

“Why were called back?!” Kefka called out. “I was finally going to kill that pretty boy!”

“Indeed,” Wesker turned to look around. “I finally awakened a new power...”

“Smith is missing,” Luthor added. “I knew making him the leader was a mistake.”

“Silence, Luthor. Even you were brought back before Roger Smith,” Gilgamesh growled.

“Really? What a loser!” Kefka shouted, laughing and pointing at the bald man.

“What do mean missing?” Xehanort stepped forward. He could not afford to lose pawns at this point.

“Let Gilgamesh explain what happened,” Sombra stepped out. “I shall continue to try and locate Smith.”

________________________________

“Huh?” Eddie breathed in and out, having held his axe out to block an incoming attack from Lautrec. He had vanished, with no trace or signs.

“Eddie? That other dude is gone too...” Iron Will added. “Iron Will saw a dark wisp from Wesker’s shoulders as he vanished.”

“My guy’s gone too...”

___________________________________

“Bah! More sorcery! Come face me, coward!” Kratos yelled out to the sky.

“Kratos!” Octavia ran out the front door, rushing over to her betrothed. “Are you alright?”

“My Spartans are not so easily bested,” Kratos said with pride.

“Hurrah!” The ghostly apparitions vanished after a salute.

“I’m just glad you are alright,” Octavia moved her head in to nuzzle against his skirt. “We must hurry to the others. They may have been attacked as well.”

“I am more concerned with those dark ponies,” Kratos added. They both begun to walk through the streets. Questions plagued his mind now. That dark aura... Why quit when he was ahead?

“I think they said Red Medic and Nurse Redheart were going to the hospital.”

___________________________________

“Where’s Vegeta?” Caramel asked, blinking twice. “Don’t tell me I lost another one!”

“Vegeta, buddy?” Barry blinked twice, looking around them. No sign of the prince. “What the hell?”

“Did you talk his ear off?” Caramel asked. “He was flying right next to you.”

“I dunno. Let’s go check in with the others. Maybe Vegeta is with them,” Caramel looked around. It seems the commotion was starting to calm down. “Hmm...”

“What’s up?” Barry lowered himself to land on the ground.

“Something seems off, but I’m not sure what. If they had the power to destroy the town... Why is so much still standing?” Caramel stopped walking to look over at Barry.

“Now that you mention it,” Barry moved his right hand to his chin. “Did the attackers say why they were attacking? Treasure? Hostages? Cash? It doesn’t make sense for them to just leave.”

“Wait a sec,” Caramel frowned. “If the bad guys are gone, why is Vegeta gone? What did you tell him, Barry?”

“Just about who I met, I mean, we barely learned about the others. Nothing import...” Barry stopped himself. “Were they after info?”

“Let’s find the others! Now! If Vegeta is a good guy, he should be with them!”

“Now that I think about it, I didn’t see Vegeta’s partner,” Barry said. There were no ponies around after the attack- So spotting Vegeta’s partner should be easy. “Hold on!” He moved to grab Caramel and flew off to search the city.

_____________________________________

“My work here is done,” Miles said as he lowered his arms. He turned around, and started to walk away.

“Miles?” Phoenix pulled himself away from the hugs and the others to spot Miles. “Wait! Where are you going?!”

“I’m not dead, Phoenix,” Miles stopped himself, lifting his left shoulder over his head.

“What? How are you here then?”

“There’s a little girl waiting for you...” Miles added. “I’m looking after her now. Hurry back, she misses you.”

“Trucy? With you?” Phoenix stopped himself, looking around. Nappa and Snowflake had taken off as well.

“Do you want to write her a letter? I can wait...” Miles added.

“No need to,” Phoenix said, smiling a little. “I know she’s in great hands. Tell her though, that I’m on the verge of breaking this case.”

“Are you really ok with this, Phoenix? You have a chance to go back home...” Rainbow Dash said. “She needs you more than we do.”

“Are you joking? Phoenix would rather place his own life in danger,” The demon prosecutor smiled a little as he continued to walk. “Than let the innocent suffer without hope.” The Tardis appeared in front of Miles, pushing the others back in a small storm of wind.

“You get back here, Doctor! You got a lot of explaining to do!” Rarity added. He had to pay to what he did to Nate. Everyone squinted a bit as Miles and the Tardis vanished in the flash of light.

“Alright! You heard the man!” Dan shouted. “We got a job to do!”

“He’s right! With these new humans, we got to move!” Soma added.

“First- it’s time to split up,” Samurai Jack said as he begun to move.

“Again?” Pinkie Pie said. “We should be throwing a party!”

“Not that kind of separation. We must take the humans away from ponies.”

Proofreaded by LyonAzakura

Bonus

“How was it?” The Doctor asked, smiling at Miles as he entered the Tardis.

“It went as expected,” The prosecutor answered, bringing himself to clean his clothes.

“So, is Dad ok?” Trucy asked.

“Yes, your father is fine,” Miles said. “Now we can go back home. But are you sure you don’t want to see him?”

“He’ll be fine,” Trucy answered, grinning. “He’s Phoenix Wright, the best dad ever.”

“Pfffftttt” Fluffle Puff stuck out her tongue in a rashberry. Trucy giggled as she rode the pink pony as she jumped up and down on a rainbow sheet of paper.

“Ergh...” Lighting Dust said. “Why didn’t you just join them like we are supposed to? We got you guys as partners.”

“She’s right. Our role in this mission is not done just yet,” The Doctor smiled.

“Where’s Nappa?”

____________________________________

Nappa ditched his robes. flying through the air with Snowflake at his side. They were heading back to Las Pegasus.

Flash Gordon on a hover bike and Flash Sentry flew ahead of them.

“Give it up, Flash! You’ll never make it!” Nappa said as he got closer to them.

“We gotta do this though!” Flash said. He dove down, sending the bike down.

“Impetuous boy!” Nappa shouted. He released a sigh as Flash Sentry shrugged.

“Oh well. Who wants to live forever! DIVE!” Nappa shouted.

“YYYYYYEEEEEAAAAHHHH!”

All four of them dove down to Las Pegasus as they were fired upon by apple pies.

Author's Note

I'm back!

Farewell to Arms

Chapter 77- Farewell to Arms

“WHAT?!”

Samurai Jack winced once, both eyes closed as he had to stop walking. Princess Luna sure had a very strong set of lungs.

“Where are they going?”

“Leave?”

“What the...”

“Are you mad?”

“Leggo!” Dan cried out, moving both arms to try and hold back Pinkie Pie from glomping him to the ground.

Toph and Vash, some of the few humanish champions that did not have such strong attachments to their partners, watched as ponies and humans converged, along with a lot of cries of confusion. Braeburn and Little Strongheart turned to look at each other and shrugged. Even some of the KND were hugging their partners to themselves, like Kuki.

“Shut it!” Toph cried out, moving her left leg to stomp the ground. She leaned forward, using both hands to lift up to the sky. All at once, pillars of earth begun to rise from the ground and surround the others. After a few startled gasps, the others quieted down at the display of power. Even those that went to Appleloosa had not seen Toph’s earthbending skills.

“Woah...” Nate added, finding himself on top of one of the pillars. Rarity herself had taken a step back and stay on the ground. Other ponies with strong earth attachments, like Pinkie, managed to stay balanced on the ground as the earth had shaken. Most of the humans had been elevated above the others. Only pegasi or partners hugging their humans managed to stay on the pillars.

“I was wondering how much of this you could take...” Sokka added, the only human not bothered by Toph’s powers.

“Look- A lot has happened, ok?” Toph said as he moved herself to stand straight. “Jack, right?” Toph turned her head in the direction of the Samurai. He was easy to find, his heartbeat was one of the most stable and healthy she’s ever heard in her life. “Explain.” Once the others settled down a bit, some of the humans started to jump down and land.

“Dan?” Jack turned his head to look at their commander. Dan released a sigh, nodding. The small human had an idea of where this was going now. “Very well. This concerns the newspaper article.”

“You mean this one?” Sokka asked, lifting his copy up. Now that he thought about it...

“Indeed, Sokka,” Jack added with a nod. “As it stands, we are in a war of multiple fronts now. Not only must we fight changelings and other humans- But we must also deal with the civil unrest these truths spread among the ponies.”

“Who is not on that list?” Phoenix asked, hearing about the article for the first time. Rainbow Dash landed at his side as Wally handed the former lawyer a copy.

“According to the list, only Jack, the children, Snape, The Doctor, the humans in Baltimare, Toph, and Vash are clear,” Dovahkiin said as he placed his master thief hood back on. “Even then, the fact that most of us are meat eaters may not sit well either.” He turned to look at the KND and frowned under his cowl. Now everyone knew he was a thief, though he had yet to steal from anyone in this realm. “Where did the bald guy go?”

“Yeah,” Nigel moved his right hand to hold his left elbow. “Not our finest moment, but we regret nothing. It was the truth, but not one of our finest moves. I bear full responsibility as the leader.”

“Shut it,” Dan added, turning to look at the kids with gritted teeth of a predator. “You’ll get yours later. Now- we got things to do.”

“I see...” Princess Celestia released a sigh. “As to preserve the good name of Equestria, we must distance ourselves from the-”

“Who the buck cares?!” Rainbow Dash shouted out. “If a pony has a problem with-” Rainbow found Phoenix’s hand moving to cover her face from the others.

“She’s right, Dashie,” Phoenix lowered the article and sighed. “And so is Jack. We can’t afford not to have the rest of the country against us in this. If the changelings find out, they could very well turn this in their favor.”

“If they haven’t already,” Snake replied as he moved to land on the ground from his pillar. “Propaganda campaigns are very effective in psychological warfare, and ponies as a group are very easily...”

“Yeah, I get it. Influenced. One song and we all go singing,” Rainbow Dash frowned. Still, she crossed both front hooves on her chest. One measly mug of cider turned her into a drooling mess. Best cider ever, but still one mug.

“As much as I don’t want to admit, it is the best move,” Prince Blueblood said with a sigh. It was nice, having someone around that didn’t want his wealth, prestige, or handsome looks “We must also deal with the Doctor’s and Otacon’s involvements as well.”

“Damn right,” Travis said as he moved to punch his knuckles together. First they killed Bishop in his world, and then they try to do it with his blood bro? Oh hell no.

“We must leave as well,” Princess Cadence added. “The fact that no one from the Crystal Kingdom has tried to contact us, means the culprit that stole the Heart did it stealthily or so fast that nopony noticed it was missing. We must get back and be ready to warn the crystal ponies.”

“What are we supposed to do then?” Rarity asked, walking ahead from Nate. “We still have the wargames to consider.”

“And once the changelings and Sombra realize that Smith no longer exists,” Merchant added. “They will be horrible consequences. Bad business practices, you know.”

“Bah!” Johnny Bravo moved both hands to the sides of his head. “All this thinking is making my handsome head hurt!”

“Crap, this is a lot to think about,” Soma thought out loud. “Any ideas?”

“The immediate concern first,” Twilight nodded as she looked around. “The issue of Roger Smith, I have an idea.” The ponies nodded, knowing Twilight was the best pony in this situation. “Rarity, is there a spell or a way for you to make Phoenix’s suit change color at will?”

“Yes, dear, but what will that do?” Rarity blinked twice, turning to look at the Element of Hope. “And he looks so awful in black...”

“We can use Phoenix, and say he is a political hostage. We can argue that at least this way we are on fair standing since they have the Crystal Heart,” Snape stepped next to Twilight. This was a plan that had already been thought of with the Doctor while they were in the library.

“Think it will work though?” Phoenix asked. “I’m not sure I can act like Roger anymore.”

“No one wants you to, Mr. Wright. But what choice do we have? We need time to handle this issues,” Snape answered as he studied over them all. Good, it seems they have calmed down since they were being serious. He then turned to look over at Samus. “The next thing we need to address is Baltimare.”

“Baltimare?” Samus asked. “But they said not to deploy there.”

“Another thing Phoenix and the others that will be staying have to take care of with the other side,” Twilight answered, her eyes closed halfway.

“I think it should be ok,” Jack said as he moved his right hand to his chin. “They did only say they wanted a show of force. Are they still in Baltimare though?”

“Let me check,” Princess Celestia said as she activate her crystal ball again.

________________________________

“Roger Smith?” Vegeta raised his left eyebrow. “Bah. He was the weakest of us all. Why do we care if he was missed? One Big Bang attack and I can blast them all to oblivion and be done with with it.”

“Because, Prince,” Xehanort frowned. “They could’ve found a way to reverse or undo the spell that brought us here. If they did, we would be sent back and die. Permanently.”

“Or they found a way to block my power...” Sombra said as he tried to relax himself. A lot of magic power had been used this last hour. “I’ve been blocked before, and if they can block me again, the wargames may have to be canceled.”

“Why are these wargames so important anyway?” Kefka asked as he rubbed his chin and floated. There better be a good reason to stop his fun. The Dark Brands had missed the explanation of the Crystal Heart’s importance.

“The Heart posses the power to spread emotion through the land. As you already know, crystals have a way to amplify or affect magic in different ways,” Sombra begun with his explanation. “Your own crystal were not picked at random either. The crystals you picked match your personalities and can help you. It’s why I decided for you all to select your own one.”

“Is that so...” Gilgamesh relaxed his eyes a little. He had been the one to select Roger’s crystal for him. Is that why they couldn’t get a viewing portal for him?

“Indeed. It could be because these crystals came from Canterlot underground caverns that Celestia was able to find a way to block them...” The dark unicorn frowned. “But there is no way that they could know you are using crystals, much less from Canterlot.”

“Back to the Heart,” Wesker moved to stand up straight, moving both hands to clean his clothes and put on his glasses.

“The Heart is, by itself, a legendary artifact. It’s why I had Vegeta steal it. However,” Sombra turned his head to look at the Crystal Heart. “You noticed how emotions are mentioned. Only the crystal ponies are able to use their power in conjunction with the crystal. And they can only project emotions.”

“And you changelings feed only on emotion,” Vegeta spoke up and crossed both arms on his chest. The most ridiculous aliens he’s ever encountered. “Let me guess. Only positive emotions, correct?”

“More or less. They can project positive emotions better. It’s hard to make them join together to send fear. I’ve tried, but breaking their spirits with slavery and subjugation made them...” Sombra smiled a bit, his red eyes spreading the dark hue blue whips a bit higher. “I thought I could spread fear through the land and make them easier to conquer.”

“A clever plan actually,” Vegeta complemented. So this Sombra was more than just a tactical genius. The others nodded, though reluctantly, they all had their way to do things. Kefka just wanted destruction. Wesker himself was going to use zombies as a fear method. Luthor wanted to command respect.

“Indeed. But the crystal ponies... Cannot think properly when in fear. While gathering them was fine, they-”

“They turned into sheeps. They hush up, and they did defy me, little to their credit. Either they wanted to spare the rest of Equestria, or they were unable to project together their collected fear.” Sombra shook his head to the sides. “And gathering them together merely gave them some comfort and a bit of hope.”

“And we changelings feed off love better than any other emotion. If we become citizens and live everyday lives as peaceful subjects,” Chrysalis smirked. “We could just feed from love directly from the air.”

“So, what you are saying is,” Wesker placed both hands behind his back. “If we kill the ponies of Canterlot, the ponies of the crystal place will not help.”

“True, we could still subjugate the ponies, but it is our last option,” Aurelius spoke up, walking next to his Queen. “But we are not true warriors like you are. The ponies do outnumber us. With their elements and their humans...”

“Ah... So this annex plan is just a ploy. You will take time to train, learn their ways and weaknesses. Then you will make your move. And if you lose these war games,” Gilgamesh responded. “You still gain a foothold in Equestria.”

“Now that you understand, we must make sure these wargames continue,” Chrysalis added. “Can you send another champion?”

“I’m afraid not. My magic still has limits,” Sombra added. “While my magic is based on darkness and very few can tap into this source of power...”

“There is hardly any darkness in this land,” Vegeta finished for him. While retrieving the Heart and in Baltimare, he had seen nothing but peace and rainbows.

“It needs more cowbell...” Sombra said under his breath.

They all turned to look at the dark unicorn, their eyebrows raised.

“What? I like music,” Sombra scoffed. He was still a pony, and music was something all ponies enjoyed.

“Can you send me?” Gilgamesh asked. The large man walked over to Sombra, moving his hands out. “You have yet to use my crystal as much as the others.”

“And risk losing another champion?” Imago added. “I’d advise against this.”

“What other options do we have at this point?” Luthor pointed out. “Letters? Crystals that can use two-way radios?”

“Uhh, what is a radio?” Sombra asked, looking around. At this point, even Vegeta slapped his own forehead. Only Kefka raised an eyebrow, not really sure what a radio was either.

Chrysalis rolled her eyebrows. If it wasn’t for Sombra’s champions and her king’s urging, she would have never asked for the unicorn’s help. “No, crystal balls are not an option, they would discover where our headquarters are.”

“It’s settled then,” Gilgamesh said as he stood up. He moved to grab hold of the gunblade and the excalibur to hold them at ready.

___________________________________

Zeke kept his arms crossed on his chest, looking left and right. Something was off... The Uber-whatever had worn off, and he was left more or less defenseless. Fancy Pants had left him there, going back to look for other wounded and also to retrieve the Amp. Still, Red Medic and Nurse Redheart continued to treat patients. That medigun was amazing.

“Something ze matter, Heavy?” Medic asked as he stopped and raised his gun up. Zeke made a lousy heavy, but it appeared he was much smarter than Red Heavy.

“I dunno...” The tinkerer said. He raised his head up to look around. “I think the fighting’s over.”

“Really?” Nurse Redheart asked. She blinked once, and looked around. The crowd of ponies had begun to disperse- The healthy ponies helped the wounded and other move away to bring the more heavily injured out. Even then, it seems that word got out and other hospitals were sending their injured here.

“It’s hard to tell, but I don't hear any sounds of fighting,” Zeke answered. There was still moans and wails, but this time there was also many thanks added in the commotion. “And stop calling me fat! I’m fluffy.”

“Hmm.” The Medic narrowed his eyes to look and listen as well. Used to the sounds and smells of battle, he toned out the ponies. “Battle iz indeed over.”

“Can I get a doctor?!” A voice called out. Zeke turned his head over and found Eddie and Iron Will. Eddie was carrying the minotaur's body with his left arm draped over his shoulders. Both looked like they’d been in a fight, but only Iron Will had splotches of red against his blue fur.

“Mr. Riggs? Mr. Will?” Redheart called out. She rushed over, moving her head up and down to inspect the visible damage.

“Iron Will’s fine! You should see the other... Umm... What was that thing?” Iron Will smirked for a moment, then raised his eyebrows in confusion. “Do humans glow like that guy?”

“Only in ze Twilight films,” Medic joked as he walked over to help them.

“Twilight Sparkle?” Redheart asked.

“You know what? Too long to explain, fraulein.”

“I see you are all alright,” A female voice called out. Kratos and Octavia walked over. For his part, Kratos was carrying a few ponies- well, dragging them by their tail.

“I found them en route here with your Amp,” Fancy called out. He was using his magic to levitate some passed out ponies.

“Uhh,” Eddie raised both eyebrows, looking at the ponies. “Are you doing the caveman thing? Bonking your harem and dragging them home?”

“They were injured. I carry them like this in case I need to fight,” Kratos sneered at Eddie. He released them, letting them lay on the ground. “So I was not the only one in combat.”

“Hey guys!”

They all stopped, turning to look at the sky as Barry descended down on them. Caramel was in his arms.

“Dude! When did you get a jetpack?!” Zeke cried out. “I mean, sure it shoots rainbows, but it’s a damn jetpack!”

“SSSSHHHH!” Nurse called out. “We got injured here!”

“Oh, well excuuuuuuuse me, princess!” Zeke called out. “Alright. I guess we need to talk.”

_________________________________

Gilgamesh stood outside Canterlot castle, presumably the same spot Smith had arrived on. He raised his head out from his scarf and sniffed the air. No smell of blood, and no sounds of battle. The kabuki warrior placed the weapons away on his back since there was no sign of fighting or danger. He moved his gaze up, looking at the castle.

“Hmph. Seen one castle, seen them all,” He said in a low voice. He begun to walk up the steps slowly. Unfortunately, he could not relay info back. Since it was his crystal being used for communications, Sombra had to conserve power by limiting the magic used.

“Excuse me, sir?”

“A voice?” Gilgamesh stopped walking, looking around.

“Down here, sir,” Mobile Guard spoke up. He was a pegasus soldier, one of the Celestia’s troops. His cutie mark was covered by his armor.

“Ah.” The weapon collector looked down, getting his first live view of a pony. This small horse had eyes the size of saucer plates. His mane was blue, and his coat white. In some weird way, it reminded him of his homelands. “You are?”

“Are you here as a representative of Sombra?” Mobile asked.

“Ah. You expected someone. Very well, I am. Take me to Roger Smith. But be warned, you will be the first to spill blood if he is injured.”

Mobile swallowed once, hard. “Your name to announce you?” This human was the tallest one he’d seen yet, not to mention his huge physique. Both of the pegasus’ knees shook a bit.

“I am Gilgamesh...” The rift jumper replied. He debated saying more, but time was of the essence.

“Follow me, please,” Mobile answered. He turned around, leading the large human through the side to the gardens. The weapon hunter nodded, and begun to walk behind the tiny pegasus. In a few minutes, the white eyed warrior came to a stop. There was a few humans, only a few he could count. They all stood with a few ponies, looking over at a figure in black. Princess Celestia picked up her head, turning to look over at the two arriving.

“Now presenting, Gilgamesh. Envoy of Sombra,” Mobile said, glad he was with the others. Say what you will about the humans- but they were strong enough to fight back. The ones remaining were Dan and Pinkie, Dovahkiin and Applejack, Soma and Fluttershy, Nate and Rarity, and finally Spy and Rainbow Dash. Spy used his disguise kit to change himself into Phoenix Wright.

“Gilgamesh?” Phoenix dressed in black called out. The former lawyer turned his head, looking over with both eyebrows raised. He was dressed in his black suit, though his shades and gloves were off. Some make-up was used to decorate his face with a paler tone and the Darkbrand on his forehead.

“Roger Smith!” Gilgamesh smiled, the grin peeking out from the top of his red scarf. Without hesitation, the large fellow walked over to Phoenix and gave him a hug. “It does me well to see you fine.”

“Ow ow ow!” Phoenix called out, cringing in pain but a small smile on his face. The former Roger Smith could remember everything that happened when he was Discorded. “I’m glad to see you too.”

For his part, Gilgamesh was a very lonely being. For most of his life, he spent traveling the void for what seemed like an eternity, making very little friends or rivals. When he did make a friend, he made it to a point to not ever forget them. Rainbow Dash looked ready to tackle the big guy, but Spy held her back. But now, Gilgamesh frowned after a moment and set Phoenix down.

“What’s wrong, Gilgamesh?” Phoenix asked, glad it was him sent and not one of the others. They really lucked out- Had it been one of the others, they could probably see through the farce.

“Get ready to leave,” Gilgamesh spoke in a low voice. Once more, the warrior drew his arms back to take out a spear and a sword. “I’m taking you back!”

“Please, there’s is no need for-”

“Enough banter! I’m taking my comrade back now!” The warrior interrupted Celestia. She took a few steps back in response. That fellow in red had a very powerful aura, one that could very well rival her own. But she was more taken aback by his white eyes. The sun guider saw a great sadness in them.

“But Gilgamesh,” Phoenix called out. “I agreed to stay.”

“What?! Do you jest?!” The general turned his head, looking down at his friend. Both weapons lowered a bit, though the other humans had taken a defensive stance. Mobile Guard quickly took off.

“It’s true. I agreed to stay as a hostage. Our side has the heart, so to make things fair they asked I stay as their hostage.” Phoenix moved over to the Darkbrand and moved his left hand out to make him lower both weapons. “It’s only fair.”

“Truly?”

“Yes, It is as the negotiator speaks,” Princess Celestia stepped in. “Your side has made many demands of us. It is only right we make some of our own.”

“Hmph! You are not in the wrong,” Gilgamesh admitted. He released a sigh and placed his weapons away. Surprised by the other humans were not saying anything, he turned to inspect them. Just as Otacon’s notes suggested. Even the fellow in blue... Looked a lot like Roger. “Any other demands then?”

“No, Gilgamesh. Just that we be allowed to help the ponies in Baltimare now that the show is over, and that we have the war games in the day after tomorrow, bright and early, at 10 am.” Phoenix said. He had to fight back from frowning, as Roger Smith was a professional. But the former lawyer really did like Gilgamesh.

“...” Gilgamesh turned his head away from the humans and back to Roger. “What stops you from leaving?”

“They placed a ward on me,” Phoenix moved his left hand up, showing off a defense lawyer’s badge on his lapel. It was a red heart, that really contrasted against his black and white clothes. “It seals my connection away thanks to the powerful magic in this land.”

“I shall relay the information then. Here.” He stopped talking, handing Phoenix a green quartz crystal. “Use this when you want to contact us. One of us will be sent to speak.” As he spoke, the green crystal begun to glow. “But I promise this...” Gilgamesh turned his head to look over at Princess Celestia. “If any harms falls on Roger Smith- I, Gilgamesh!” He stood up on one leg, and let his free leg fall on the ground with a loud thump. “Shall make you all pay!” He drew his arms to his sides, making fists as he concentrated his battle aura. While nowhere near Vegeta’s level, he did make his form glow with a blue-white aura that made the earth shake.

With that said, Gilgamesh vanished as a dark purple haze formed around his shoulders and then around his body. The small crowd looked around a few times, wondering what happened. Was that a result from the big guy himself? The green crystal used was on the ground, ready for someone to pick it up.

“I’m sorry, Gilgamesh,” Phoenix called out as the magic used to disguise himself was deactivated.

“Holy crap!” Nate exclaimed, moving his left hand to rub the side of his head. “That was almost on par, if not stronger, than Phoenix in turnabout!”

“And did you see his eyes of white? That was unnerving to say the least,” Rarity added. She shook a bit.

“But at the same time... He wasn’t really evil, was he?” Rainbow Dash walked over to Phoenix. Spy deactivated his disguise to turn back in his old self.

“No. He was the one guy in that whole group that I liked,” Phoenix smiled, looking back at Rainbow. His left hand moved to pat her head. “I feel sorry he has to work for Sombra.”

“That poor man looked so lonely,” Princess Celestia said with a nod.

“That hug was from a pony that was so glad that his friend was alive,” Fluttershy added. “Even Harry the bear couldn’t give hugs that strong.”

“Enough!” Dan called out. He released a sigh and moved a hand to rub his eyes. The last thing he needed was his side to feel sorry for the enemy. “We have to move on. Thanks to the show, Sombra doesn’t know how many of us we are. Or that Otacon is involved.”

“But...” Pinkie Pie felt her mane deflate a bit. “That means you have to go.”

“That’s right, Pinkie. Even those not on the list still have to answer for being dead and eating meat,” Dan tried to reason with Pinkie. The other human champions begun to march out of the castle’s side entrance with their partners in tow.

“Is this the best decision?” Terra asked as she floated next to Vergil.

“A human stole their precious little heart. I don’t think the crystal ponies will take kindly to us,” Vergil replied. Shining Armor and Cadence stood next to each other, looking sadly as their partners marched towards the landing pad.

“It’s time,” Phoenix said, now that his part was done. He turned his back to Rainbow Dash, eyes closed. “We’ll be back.”

“Just go already!” Rainbow Dash said as she turned her own back. It just wasn’t fair! It was just when she got Nix back.

“As always, stay alert. Dismissed!” Number One called out. He saluted the ponies, as his own troops stood in line with them. “Cadet Applebloom, you’re in charge!”

For her part, Applebloom stood up to salute them all. She wasn’t sad, they were coming back! Hopefully... Kuki gave Rumble one last hug. Wally smiled a bit, bumping his fist with Scootaloo’s hoof. Abigail took off her hat and placed it on Pipsqueak’s head.

“Yarr, tis a sad day...” The little colt sighed. Sweetie Belle walked up to Nigel and jumped up to place a kiss on his shiny head. Number One blushed a bit, but let it happened before he begun to walk away and follow the adults.

“You stay with your family now. Don’t worry about us,” Samus said with a smile. Big Mac nodded, though he couldn’t stop his bottom lip from quivering a bit. “Aww...” Samus leaned in, giving Big Mac a hug. “There’s still some time. I have to drop off Braeburn and Little Strongheart first.”

“Do you remember the plan?” Otacon asked Twilight. The engineer was on his left knee, moving a hand to rub her mane.

“Of course, assuming that they agree to our terms. If something happens, we will notify you via Crystal Ball.” The purple unicorn leaned in, giving Otacon a hug.

“Alright then. Here, take this,” Merchant Pasta said. He moved his left hand into his jacket and pulled out the deeds of the properties of Ponyville.

“Merchant?” Junebug asked, lifting her eyebrows up.

“Something tells me they may not want humans owning land. If they do, only give them back the land if they agree to pay me back. If they don't want them back...” Merchant shrugged. “They are still ours.”

“Ours? But you bought them with your own-”

“Shh,” Merchant moved a bony finger on her lips. “A good business partner always has a backup. Hmm?” He smiled under his scarf and then turned away to walk.

“Do you remember you lessons Spike?” Jack asked the dragon.

“I won’t forget! By my own Dragon Code!” Spike saluted the samurai. Jack chuckled, and took off his straw hat to place it on the toddler’s head.

“Here,” Johnny said. He held out a black comb to Prince Blueblood.

“But, Johnny, I-”

“No, no! It’s hard enough as it is for us handsome guys. Just take it,” Johnny said before he started to cry like a baby.

“But Johnny, I already have a lot of...” Blueblood moved his hooves around Johnny. Both hugged each other as they started to cry.

“Just like babies,” Spy said under his breath. He turned to Zecora and smiled. “Mon petite fleur... Take care.” Goodbyes had to be short, because long tearful farewells made them seem like they would never be seen again. Zecora nodded. Now did not seem the time to rhyme.

“Make sure you get plenty to eat. And make sure to dress warmly. And don’t-”

“Yes, mom,” Soma rolled his eyes to chuckle at Fluttershy. “I am an adult. We won’t be gone for more than a day or so...” The teen said with a smile. He leaned down, placing a kiss on her pink mane. This made Fluttershy blush a bit. But only for a bit, before she moved both hooves up to grab the sides of Soma’s face and place a kiss on his lips.

“Woah. No, mom, I know kisses like that...” Nate joked. He placed his hands inside his pant pockets, turning to Rarity. “So I guess this is- Woah!” A jumping tackle from Rarity knocked the treasure hunter on his back so she could have her way with his lips.

“Get a room!” Sokka called out, laughing a bit. “Oh man, I am so funny!” Derpy chuckled alongside him. “Take care of Dinky, ok?”

“As long as Wang Fire returns,” Derpy said under a blushing smile. Sokka’s eyebrows shot up, and he quickly took off.

“What’s going on?” Toph asked. “All I hear are heartbeats beating rapidly.” Little Strongheart lowered her head, blushing a bit. “Uhh... People and ponies are just saying goodbye.”

“Is that it? I was never into the mushy stuff. Take care, ok, Strongheart?” Toph said with a smile.

“See you real soon, Toph!” Little replied, quickly turning her back on the smooching.

“One gay comment outta you...” Vash warned.

“Oh relax. Samus’ gotta pick up Cooking Mama too. Ya’ll come back soon, ya hear?” Braeburn chuckled as he walked with Vash.

“I must take my leave,” Sephiroth bowed to Lyra. The minty unicorn sighed.

“Just take care of yourself,” Lyra replied.Sephiroth replied with a bow, taking her left hoof up into both hands to place a kiss on it. She shivered a little inside.

“Trixie, about my family matters...” Snake moved a hand behind his neck. It was such a long story.

“Save it. Trixie is not in the mood,” She replied as she turned her back on him. Snake shut both eyes and then turned around to walk away. The unicorn mare lowered her head, hiding her face behind her large brimmed hat.

“Leggo, Pinkie Pie!” Dan tried to pry her off her vice like hug with a crowbar.

“But I don’t want you to go!” Pinkie cried into his chest.

“Damn, she’s strong,” Ash said as he used his prosthetic hand to help Dan out. “Look, take care of the Mayor for me, ok?” Pinkie frowned a second, but then turned to look at the Mayor Mare. The earth pony blinked once, caught off guard. Getting the idea, she moved a hoof to her forehead.

“Oh, woe is me! I will be so sad without Ash by my side!” Mare said. Glad the Mayor caught wind, Ash picked off Dan and ran off as Pinkie tried to cheer up the mare.

“We have to go as well, Severus,” Distant said.

“Where are we going?” Snape raised an eyebrow.

“It’s time I return to being Discord.” He replied, leading the wizard back into the castle.

“Cherilee, you know I’m not really good with words,” Ralf said, moving both arms to cross on his chest. “I will miss you though.”

“Oh, where’s the macho cool guy that is supposed to walk off without saying anything?” Cheerilee chided him. He moved down to give her a hug and chuckle. She leaned up to place a kiss on his lucky headband.

“We can still talk in dreams, right?” Travis asked, his left hand petting Luna’s muzzle.

“When you walk away, you don’t hear me say...” Luna begun to sing. Everyone picked up their heads, turning to look at the singing princess.

Please, oh baby, don’t go.

Simple and clean,

Is the way you make me feel tonight.

It’s hard to let go...

Travis had to pick up his eyebrows, moving his hand back from her. Caught off guard by her singing, he shut both eyes and nodded. Right hand up to his face, he adjusted his sunglasses on to walk as she sang.

This left only Applejack and the Dovahkiin behind.

“Applejack.”

“Dovahkiin. Or should Ah say, Jokull?” Applejack said, her head lowered to hide her face.

“Have I stolen anything from Ponyville?” The dragonborn asked, moving his right hand to place his hood back on.

“Not that Ah know of. But that don’t make this right...” She added under her breath.

“I- I know that. I’m not asking you to forgive me,” He raised his head up to look at the others waiting.

“Then what are ya?” Applejack asked, lifting her own head up.

“Thief I may be. But liar I am not,” Dovahkiin said with a sigh. “I do love you.”

“Aww... That’s not fair. Confound it,” The Element of Honesty sighed. She picked up her head, narrowing her eyes at him. The Element of Resolve tilted his head to the side, noticing her eyes were a bit watered. “Why didn’t ya just tell us all?”

“Did you know that before I found out I was the Dovahkiin, I was a farmer?” He asked.

“Yer... Really?” She asked, her eyes relaxing.

“Indeed, before fighting for the hope of all Skyrim, I was a wheat farmer. No one in my land cared what I was before I became a hero to the world,” Dovahkiin said his tale. “Does what I do matter what I was until you met me?”

“Ah... I...” Applejack sighed, closing her eyes. How were things in Equestria so clear cut, while the world of humans had so many shades of gray? “Lean down.”

“What?” Dovahkiin asked, lifting his eyebrows.

“Just kneel already!” Applejack called out. She moved into her side, and put on her necklace of Honesty.

“Now? Am I forgiven?” Dovahkiin asked, moving to kneel on both legs.

“Maybe. But Ah’ll do this because I do believe in ya.” Applejack smiled. She took a step back, and focused on her Element.

“Even thieves believe in me,” Dovahkiin grinned as a beam struck him on his chest. Unlike the others though, neither of them floated in the air. Each one simply was surrounded in a glow of green light.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Edited by Holy Macintosh

Bonus:

“Just like Master Yen Sid said,” Riku replied as he looked at the tear in space. He was inside a dark colored suit of metal, riding on some sort of space bike.

“Yep. King Mickey was right,” Sora replied from inside his Gummi ship. “This tear was somehow spilling things from other realms into this one.”

They were both looking at a hole looking over the planet Equestria was in. Caused by Twilight, of all ponies, when she casted the champion summon the first time. Each one of the Keyblade users pointed their weapons to the tear and fired. A light from each one moved to the tear, repairing it to seal it off.

“How or what made this thing?” Riku asked. “This is like nothing from our past sealing of the other worlds. Least it’s sealed from this end.”

“Dunno. Looks like we have to find out more before we use the Keyblades on the other end,” Sora answered with both hands behind his head.

“Let’s say we seal this!” Riku replied in a pumped up voice. “You want to go planetside, or should I?”

Author's Note

Let's see...

Dovahkiin's brand is from Blazblue, the emblem of Bang Shishigami.

So... Sora or Riku. Decisions, decisions.

Big Book of Truths

Chapter 78- Big Book of Truths

Baltimare ponies and tourists gathered mostly in hotels by the sea. The hotel staff moved from pony to pony, offering them blankets and supplies. The hotel owners understood the situation and were more than generous enough to offer the town citizens free rooms and water. Food, however, was going to be tough. Many ponies tried to stay in the lobbies, looking for lost family members or for any info.

The little colts and fillies had been snatched up by adults, not caring if they were family or not. They just needed to get them safe. Some of the elderly ponies, unable to run, had been carried by those able to fly or use magic. Many that had been injured but didn’t flee to a hospital were getting treated with first aid kits by staff able too. Confusion filled the rooms, but it was overshadowed by the many ‘thank yous’ that were heard in them.

Washed up naval ponies and police tried their best to keep things under control. The town mayor was nowhere to be seen. The big wigs of the navy were still in base, so only a few important ponies that took command were scared. It fell on the police Chief Breaker to speak orders. He was a brown earth pony with a gold badge as his Cutie Mark.

“Alright, alright! Everypony Quiet!” He had to yell through a loudspeaker. Unfortunately, he had to go to every hotel and give the same speech every time. “This is Police Chief Breaker speaking. I know you are all worried, scared, sad and other things. But the bad creatures are not attacking this area. We are safe here. Right now, it’s important to stay calm and work together.” The ponies stopped and looked up to the loudspeakers. They all stayed quiet, listening to their Chief.

“Now then, the hotel managers have agreed to give food, water, and shelter during this crisis. Please thank them, but don’t make demands of them. They are doing this for free and with little staff to help. If there are any volunteers to help with the elderly or to go from room to room, please inform the staff,” Breaker spoke as he read off a list. “Now to the good news. Princess Celestia has been informed of the situation, and we had received a letter that she will send help. Also, the attacks have stopped thanks to the valiant efforts of the new defenders. Angelo, that fellow in red flying in his carpet, is now working in coordination with pegasi to spread the news.”

A lot of cheers went up, but a lot of ponies also stayed quiet. The new ‘defenders’ looked a lot like those aggressors. “Please, treat the defenders with courtesy at least. One of them, Red Medic, has been working non-stop to help treat the injured. Speaking of which- Pegasi are flying to hospitals and other sites to collect names of the dead, injured, and missing. Please understand, there are many ponies unaccounted for. For that reason, we ask you all stay in the hotels overnight.”

Needless to say, this made a lot of ponies feel bad. So many of them wanted to go back home and feel secure with their families. Chief Breaker licked his lips, as this was the hardest part to convey.

“Finally, please understand all the measures and work we all have to do. We are all working as fast as we can. Before we can all go home, construction ponies and others are working to clear away debris and helping missing ponies. We also miss our families and want to find out what just happened. Kratos and Eddie are helping with clearing. Barry and Angelo are also working to finding others and to make sure the aggressors don’t return. Also, to any ponies thinking about leaving the town- Please don’t. The train tracks have been destroyed not too far away from the city. A ‘Zeke’ is helping trying to fix the situation with others to try to get more relief in. So far, we only can receive help via airship. I know it’s a lot to ask, but we all have to endure.”

With that said, Chief Breaker turned off the loudspeaker and sighed. That was the last major hotel. Others had been sent to the smaller hotels to save time. Least the Defenders were not making demands to them. The earth pony had to take a second to lean back in his seat and look out the window of the manager’s office he was in. As fast as the attacks started, they almost ended as quickly. Was that just a scare tactic to lure them all in one place? Was that a distraction like Mr. Steakfries thought it could be? He had a feeling that the ponies may have to stay in hotels for more than just one night.

__________________________________

Angelo sat with Photo Finish, flying on the carpet to look down at the city. So far, most of the citizens that decided to stay home were asked to head to the hotels. It was easier to take a census if the citizens were all together. They greeted Eddie and Kratos as they passed them in the City Hall and saw the God of War using the Blades’ chains to lift rocks. Unicorns would coordinate with them to lift and carry the debris away. They had found the dead body of both the Mayor and the Assistant Mayor. It looks like Luthor’s attacks had not been without casualties. Iron Will and Octavia could only wince and cry at the mess made.

Barry flew over the hospital to get an updated list of injured and confirmed dead. Confirmed, because sometimes it was hard to identify names when ponies looked alike. Red Medic sat down on a chair, exhausted. Every now and then he needed to stop and let the medigun cool down. Any chance to try and grab pony organs were stopped every time Redheart brought another patient in. Least after hours, the injured list was whittling down to more manageable numbers.

It wouldn’t be until an hour later when Samus was finally able to make it to Baltimare and retrieve the Defenders.

___________________________________

The ponies walked away from the landing pad, the humans all leaving. While Samus took the Appleloosan crew back, chariots took the other humans away. They agreed the best place for them to stay was the Everfree Forest- specifically, the ruins. While Zecora made an excellent guide for them, she was held back by her Ponyville friends. The zebra was being accepted by the community, and being associated with the humans would not help her cause.

The next issue to address though, was damage control. With the afternoon dying, the ponies and other Equestrians sat down in the garden to rack their brains. A lot of the truths presented were awful, especially them being dead and murdered. It didn’t help that some of the ponies were still cross with the humans. Sure, things like Johnny being a womanizer could have been overlooked, but some like Rarity wanted to tear The Doctor apart. Then, there was Otacon’s involvement with the changelings as well.

Twilight sat with the other Elements of Harmony looking over the list. She forgave Otacon, true, but the others may not be so understanding. Pinkie Pie was being serious, her head laying down on a tabletop to stare at the air. I mean, she was guilty too, she agreed to help Dan burn the hospital. Rarity tried her best to try and rationalize Nate’s colorful history. Rainbow Dash laid down on a cloud upside down, trying to get blood in her head to see if it would help her think. Fluttershy still tried to ponder why Soma would threaten to kill a pony. Applejack had her Stetson lowered in thought.

The little colts and fillies were in the clear, as the KND were innocents. Still, Cheerilee sat with them, telling them of how she met Ralf and their adventures together. Carl sat with Scootaloo, still trapped inside the Daedric body. He was taking care of Johnny’s pet chicken, Bush Bravo. The former pegasus was worried; this day was going to end soon and no one was having any luck. Derpy joined in with them but stayed quiet, wondering how to explain this things to her daughter.

Princess Cadence and Shining Armor had left long ago, leaving the other royal ponies in a huddle. Prince Blueblood sat with his aunties to try to look at a list of influential ponies. If they could get a famous pony to speak on the ponies behalf- One that was not partnered to a human- they could try to get an unbiased spokespony for them.

Trixie sat alone, underneath Snake’s box. She didn't want anypony to see her crying. Being alone most of her life- She never felt loneliness. Now, she was useless, not even able to think about her job. There was nothing like feeling lonely after meeting a special somepony that could make everything feel it would be ok.

Junebug sat with Lyra, trying to see if a lesson in human history or maybe business ideas would help. Mayor Mare discussed things with Zecora. The zebra listened to Mare as she tried to bounce speeches off herself. Big Mac and Spike, being the only guys and not really big talkers, took the opportunity to eat. There was so much to go over, and they all would have to go home soon.

“So, any ideas?” Twilight picked up her head, turning to look at the other groups with a hopeful smile.

“Ziltch,” Lyra replied. “I can think of something for some of them, but not for everyone.”

“Yeah- Deaths and murder from Nate, Travis, Snake...” Mayor Mare lowered her head, letting her ears fall against her head.

“It would help if we knew more about the circumstances behind these histories,” Princess Luna added. “I understand how Travis is a killer by trade- But I know not what drove him to do so.” She picked up her head to look at them. “With all the time I spent with him, I never saw him with the need for money or fame. Yes, he was brash and cocky, and on a quest for revenge- But not evil or bloodthirsty.”

“Would knowing really help you all?”

“Who?” Princess Celestia turned her head to look over at her partner. “Doctor?”

“The Doctor?” Twilight and the others turned to look over at the Time Lord. The (10th) Doctor was leaning against a pillar, holding a book under his left arm. Unlike the other Doctor that wore a bowtie, this one was wearing a tie and a blue suit. His hair was kinda the same, but he did look... Different.

“Well, I admit I do look a bit different-”

“Prepare to die!” Rarity yelled out, rushing over to charge her horn at his chest.

“Oi, you could poke someone’s eye out with that!” The Doctor called out. moving to stand behind Celestia. The alabaster unicorn stopped herself, her teeth clenched and snorting at the Time Lord.

“Rarity, do show some decorum,” Princess Celestia lowered her head, giving Rarity an understanding look. Both of her eyes were closed halfway. “Besides, this isn’t The Doctor that tried to kill Nathan Drake.”

“Princess!” Rarity stopped herself, realizing who she was addressing. She shut both eyes to bow politely. She stopped though, picking up her eyebrows. “Wait- Not him?”

“Oh yes. I believe...” The alicorn picked up her head to inspect her champion. “You look... Different.”

“Good different or bad different?” The Doctor picked himself to stand up and walk out from behind her.

“Just... Different.”

“Aww. I was going to ask if I was ginger, but its not the time,” The Doctor turned to address Rarity. “I apologize that my future self caused you any trouble.” The Equestrians slowly turned to look and inspect this new Doctor. He did look different. Maybe younger?

“Your... Older self?” Rarity asked, leaning her head back to narrow his eyes at him. “You do look different. Very well, I suppose I can’t punish an innocent pony.”

“Did you call me a pony?” The Doctor picked up his eyebrows. “I think I like it!” He smiled, moving to look at the others. “Nice to finally meet you all.” Mumbled and confused hellos greeted him.

“So, why are you here then? Why not... Umm- You? The other Doctor?” Rainbow Dash asked, a bit confused. Still, Phoenix looked better in the blue suit.

“I suppose it was that whole poison incident,” The Time Lord replied. He shrugged, and then moved to hold out the green book for them all to see. “I came to explain about your champions.” The title of the book was written in gold letters. ‘The Book of Champions.’

“Where did you get that book?” Twilight asked, lifting her head up to look at the book. “Is this how you- Er, the other Doctor got the info to publish the newspaper article?”

“Actually, that was me,” He replied, lowering the book. “But before any- pony?” He turned to look at Celestia, who simply nodded. “Gets angry- It was not my intent to get only the bad things about them published.”

“Whatta ya mean?” Applejack asked, her right eyebrow raised.

“Well, believe it or not- I did not get the info to protect you ponies. I did it to protect the humans.”

“Mind... Blown,” Prince Blueblood moved his hooves to the sides of his head as his eyes bugged out. “Protect them?! The powerful humans?” He was not the only one confused by this.

“Well, I owe no alliances to Equestria,” The Doctor replied. “My other self did. But something we do hold in common- We will protect humanity.” He opened the book up, flipping through a few pages. “I looked them up because my other self was busy with Snape. So I took a team he assembled to investigate them.”

“A team?” Pinkie Pie picked up her head. “Oh! I knew my Pinkie sense was trying to tell me something! Where is your team now?” Her head turned to the sides quickly, trying to find the other humans and ponies.

“Oh, they are on assignment now. I only stopped by because I had a feeling you need to know this...” The Doctor moved to sit down on a stone step. “Sit down everypony. What I’m about to tell you will betray the trust of the humans. But, I do this because I don’t want them persecuted or potentially threatened.” He waited for them all to sit properly, gather around like a storyteller waiting for his audience. The alien did blink once, spotting a cardboard box shuffling it’s way over to the group. “Uh...”

“Get on with it,” The box called out.

“I could bring down your government with a single word,” The Doctor mumbled under his breath. With a sigh, he brought the book to rest on his lap to bring up the first champion. “Fantastic. First- I want you to understand the word ‘Champion.’ Twilight?”

“Champion? Champion is a noun, a title or word used to describe a pony- or in this case human- that has defeated or surpassed all rivals or challengers.”

“Oh, a very good definition. But I want to add this to that- A champion is also someone that will also defend or win at any cost. A winner doesn’t have to be an honorable victor; a champion can be good or evil. That is why some of the humans have a dark side.” The Doctor waited for this fact to sink in. “Let’s begin then. Who do you know of already?”

“Well, we know somethings about them all, but some of us didn’t hear the whole story,” Twilight turned her head to look at Prince Blueblood. Some of the ponies weren’t around for story time.

“Very well. First Phoenix Wright. A defense attorney. A lawyer that protected the innocent, suffering at a great cost to his own health and honor.” He stopped there, and then look at Rainbow Dash. “And you know how he was disbarred, though it was a frame up?” She nodded. “Well, that was a waste. But I do want to add this, he brought hope to everyone he has met. He has never faked evidence.”

“Anything that can help us defend his cause?”

“Well, these is this...” He looked back down at the book. “Even though it would take him nearly a decade and he is no longer a lawyer- He kept trying to find the guilty client, clear his name, and prove that Trucy’s father was innocent.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“Yes. He spent his time even developing a new form of justice system to do it. Let me tell you, it is not easy convincing an entire country to form a new form of justice.”

“Phoenix...” Rainbow smiled a bit, casting her eyes a bit low. “I knew he would never give up.”

“Next, Dan Mandel.”

“Danny?” Pinkie Pie picked up her head.

“Yes. Dan Mandel. Although he seems to throw his weight around and also throws temper tantrums- He does it because he refuses not to be heard.”

“What?” Pinkie Pie asked, paying more attention.

“Well, you’ve seen Dan’s height? He comes from a society where people are judged by their height and appearance. Even children are close to his size.” He stopped there to look up. “People in society see height as a positive element. When people crowd around, they block his view and his voice is drowned out. True, he lives by his own ideals- But his only crime is that he cares too much.”

“Woah- Cares too much?” Rarity asked. “That- no offense Pinkie- that uncouth fellow?”

“Well... His Element is anger. Tell me, do you get mad if a pony you never knew is insulted? Or would you get mad if your friend Pinkie is insulted?” The Doctor asked.

“Of course I would care if Pinkie was insulted! I would even...”

“Get angry?” The Doctor smiled, seeing Rarity stop and hesitate to answer. “Yes. Of course you get angry. But you can only get angry if you care about something. Dan cares about children and their education. Dan cares that people are getting stupid. Dan cares that people neglect themselves.” Her stopped there to look at them all.

“But what about all the violent things he’s done?” Twilight asked.

“He responds with how society responds to things. Peaceful protests? It takes time and bureaucracy. Arrange a party or pull pranks? Such immature acts are not seen as responsible. Dan is a man of action and he expresses himself in a way that cannot be ignored. It is not an accident that he bears the “King of Hearts.” Only someone capable of great anger can love so much as well. Do you care if you lose a race? Of course! You cared about winning. But Dan... He cares so much about many things. What do you asked yourselves when you see Dan? How much anger fit inside such a small form? The question should be- How can so much caring fill such a small man?”

The ponies had to think about that a moment.

“Moving on then. Soma Cruz. According to my team, he was born with part of the soul of an evil deity. While he controls the power, he doesn’t allow himself to be evil. True, he grew up ostracized, Soma never acted with a cruel heart. He has very few friends, and only one of his own age.”

“But why would he threaten to kill a pony?” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, because he has so little friends- He will do anything for them. Nate is well liked among the humans if you have noticed,” The doctor chuckled. “And this vet made a joke about Nate’s condition.”

“I remember that,” Rainbow nodded.

“Soma would allow himself to turn into a demon, just to save his friends without a second thought. You all value your friendships, but how far would you go? Can you say, “I would become a demon” or form a pact with the devil to save them?” Eyes on him, the Time Lord waited for an answer. Only Rainbow Dash picked up her hoof up without thinking about it. “Exactly. Soma’s element may be Acceptance, but believe me, I pity the being that makes the mistake to threaten his friends.”

“I am going to have a few choice words with that doctor,” Fluttershy mumbled under her breath. Her friends quickly leaned back from her. She was protruding a dark aura.

“Nathan Drake next then,” The Doctor quickly turned the page. Seeing an angry Fluttershy made him very nervous. “Well, Nathan Drake is a tomb raider. While I would like to say a lot of the people he’s killed was out of self defence- It would be a lie.”

“Nate... killed other humans for bad things?” Sweetie Belle spoke up again. Rarity frowned, turning to look at her sister. Why did she have to fall for the bad colts?

“Well, did you also know he was an orphan?”

“What? No mother or father?” Rarity asked, turning to look back at the doctor. Now that she thought about it, Nate said he did have so very little people in his life.

“Yes. Nathan Drake isn’t his real name.”

“Amnesia?” Rarity asked, lifting her left eyebrow.

“I wish it was so, but no,” The Doctor shook his head to the sides. “At the age of five, his mother committed suicide. With no father, he was taken into St. Francis Boy’s Home and raised by nuns.”

“What’s suicide?” Sweetie Belle asked. Rarity bit her lower lip, moving to hug her sister close. She turned to look at the other young fillies and colts.

“It means- His mother died from unnatural causes,” Cheerilee explained. The colts and fillies lowered their heads. No mom or dad in their lives? It was not a pleasant thought.

“Yes. For seven years he grew up without a real family. Desperate for a heritage, he read the exploits and voyages of Francis Drake. He believed himself to be his ancestor, and took the name Nathan Drake. He left the orphanage at the age of 12. Victor Sullivan then took him in, and taught him.”

“Is that Sully?” Rarity asked, moving a hoof to pat Sweetie Belle’s mane. She was doing this more for herself than for her sister. Trying to imagine what it was for Nathan was impossible. He was so friendly and approachable! Even funny!

“Yes. Sully didn’t exactly raise him, but he taught Nate a trade. It was a dishonest trade, yes- But it gave Nate a trade that let him explore and learn languages and adventure.”

“Like Daring Do?”

________________________________

“Can someone please explain to me who is Daring Do? It’s been bothering me for a while...” Nathan asked. “Also, are you guys getting the feeling you’re being talked about behind your back again?”

________________________________

“Nathan grew up in a dangerous trade as well. Other treasure seekers lied, betrayed, and threatened his life. He had to grow up and learn how to fight and defend himself. But he’s never gone after the dangerous or evil payoffs. Once, he even wanted to dispose of drugs so no one would get them. But, realize this- Nathan Drake is a man that is genuinely understanding and dedicated. Even with his whole life surrounded by danger- He’s the one guy all the humans liked for a reason.” The Doctor took a moment to swallow, wondering why Nate reminded of himself too much.

“I see...” Rarity nodded. “Nathan is a product of environment. Well, I don't care if his name is not Nathan Drake. He is who he is.”

“Well said. Dovahkiin is next...”

“Woah now- Let me stop ya there. Is Dovahkiin’s story worse than the others?” Applejack asked. No way she handle all these sad stories.

“Sad? No. But it’s filled with nothing but hardships,” The Doctor replied. “The Dovahkiin was a wheat farmer, born a Nord. But there was a battle near his farm. A civil war in fact.”

“Civil War? Is that the war Dovahkiin was on about?” Applejack asked.

“Most likely. The losing side got captured, and Dovahkiin was taken as well. They were all declared traitors and sentenced to death.”

“Death?!” Applejack asked. “But traitors or not-”

“Skyrim... is vastly different from Equestria,” The Doctor answered in a low tone. “Even though his name was not on the list of traitors, he was still going to be killed. But he escaped thanks to a dragon attack, and that is when he learned of his powers. From there on in, he dedicated his life to ensure peace in the land.”

“But why a thief?” Applejack asked.

“In Skyrim nothing is free. Even though so many people had their hope in him- They never gave him a home. Never gave him supplies other than food. Never even weapons or armor.” The Doctor shook his head to the sides. “All the armor, weapons, homes, political positions, accomplishments- he had to earn them on his own. Even though he was the Dovahkiin, he had no job. No steady income. He had to loot dungeons and worse to supply himself and earn enough money to buy a new home.”

“But what about his farm?”

“It was taken away from him on the day he was captured. He had no home to go back. For days, he hunted, did quests, saved lives, gained allies, protected others from dragons, and more- Without a place to rest his head. All he could do was rent a room in an inn or sleep in caves taken from bandits.” The Time Lord picked up his head to look at the startled look of Applejack.

“No farm or home?” Applejack managed to asked after imaging herself without Sweet Apple Acres.

“I think you understand now why he took the path of a thief. And let me tell you, the cheapest home he could afford took a long time to collect the gold. Although he became a thief, he never stole things that people needed to live. Not the noblest of fellows mind you, but far from being the ultimate evil.” The Doctor turned the page.

“Why didn’t he just say...” Applejack mumbled under her breath.

“Would any of you want to admit that these sad or bad things they had to overcome to become champions were good?” The Doctor asked. The ponies stayed quiet. “Otacon then.”

“Dr. Hal Emmerich...” Twilight interjected.

“Oh, yes. Doctor. Well, his is a sad story as well,” The Doctor sighed. “Otacon went to college at a very young age. His mother died when he was young- but his father remarried.” He waited for Twilight to say something, but she stayed quiet. “His step mother however, did a bad thing. When Hal’s father found out- He drowned and almost took Hal’s step sister with her.” He was glad he left out the seducing part, no time to mention that with little ones around.

“Wait... Did you say drowned?” Twilight asked.

“A tragic incident for Hal. He left home, and dedicated himself to his career. He did his best to develop a peaceful tank, one that could stop weapons. But, he was lied to. That tank was made to be the ultimate weapon of war.”

“Who lied to him?” Twilight asked, suddenly narrowing her eyes. First changelings had lied to him and used him, and now someone else did it before?

“The company he worked for, having already sold it to a government. When he found out what they did to his peaceful tank, he helped Snake. Solid Snake was sent to destroy the tank if he needed to, because it was being stolen. When the situation was stopped, Otacon quit and joined Snake-” He stopped there, taking note that the cardboard box had a set of eyes peering at him. “They both created ‘Philanthropy,’ an organization dedicated to stopping all forms of Otacon's tanks to be used or created at all.”

“Is... That all?” Twilight hesitantly asked. The Doctor bit his lower lip and continued.

“You remember I mentioned his step-sister? Well, while working in Philanthropy, he found out that his sister continued with his work and that she was taken hostage by a group wanting to steal a new tank.” The Time Lord stopped, hearing a gulp swallowed. “His sister died in his arms, just a few hours before he came here.”

“What was her name?” Twilight asked

“Emma. She was smart, just like her step-brother. She helped stopped the bad guys too. Otacon’s had to leave her body behind to save the other hostages also taken by the bad guys. After he saved their lives, he returned for Snake and the others, and this is when he was attacked. I think... In either case, he was sent here.” The Doctor said to look back at Twilight.

“So... Emma died just a few hours before he arrived then. I guess Otacon wanted to help others so much,” Twilight shut both eyes and lowered her head.

“What... happened to David?”

The Doctor turned to look at a blue unicorn that emerged from the box. He really did not want to go through Snake’s story. “Very well. Solid Snake’s real name is indeed David-” He stopped himself, turning to look at Cheerilee. “Could you take the little ones away?”

“Oh...” Cheerilee turned to look down at the children. They were in the clear technically, their partners were innocents. “We should get you all home.”

“Indeed. I imagine their parents must be worried,” Princess Celestia added. She sent for a coach for them to sent in.

“Do we have to?” Scootaloo asked. She wanted to be brave, but listening to these sad stories was... was worse than nightmares or scary stories.

“Princess Celestia said so, squirt...” Rainbow Dash smiled, trying to put on a good show.

“Ergh, ok. Coming Dad?” Scootaloo asked. The Daedric warrior stepped up, carrying the two chickens in his arms to head away.

Once they were in the clear, The Doctor released a sigh as his cheeks puffed out. This one... was going to take finesse.

“Get on with it, The Great And Powerful Trixie demands it!” The unicorn demanded, getting impatient.

“You asked for it,” The Doctor turned the page to look down at the words. “David has no parents or family-”

“Then how did he kill his father and brother?!” Trixie demanded, moving in front of the others to confront the Doctor.

“Snake is a copy...” The Doctor picked up the book, trying to use it to push back the pushy one. “He has no real family, he’s not even considered a real human.”

“A... copy? A magical copy?” Trixie narrowed her eyes. “Was his twin also...?”

“Yes and no. It’s complicated. Stand away from me,” The Doctor sighed. He turned to look at the others and shook his head to the sides. “There was once a soldier considered to be the greatest of his time. His codenames were Naked Snake, Punished Snake, or Big Boss. He accomplished the impossible. The government wanted more- so they copied that soldier. But there was complications.”

“What kind?” Trixie inquired, lifting an eyebrow.

“You see, copying people without magic is hard, and not easily done. In fact, it was so complicated, that only two were made from that soldier. Solid and Liquid Snake. But- Snake was made from all the imperfections. Liquid was made from only the best parts of Naked Snake.”

“Are you saying... The imperfect copy killed the perfect copy and the original?” Trixie tried to understand. Was David angry at the others? But he didn’t seem angry...

“He did kill them, but he never knew who they were. They were all soldiers, part of a program to create perfect soldiers and agents. Neither had much of a family life.”

“What?” Trixie immediately snapped her head up.

“Remember that group that was trying to steal the tanks in Otacon’s story?”

“Are you saying...”

“Yes. Snake killed Big Boss in his first mission, and then his twin in another occasion. Snake and Liquid were separated at birth, and they never told any of the Snakes they were family. Even his twin didn’t find out until recently. When he did find out, that is when Liquid decided to steal a tank.”

“Who would do such a thing?” Trixie asked.

“Would you tell a copy what’s important?” The Doctor asked.

“But David isn’t just a copy!” Trixie shouted. Her eyes were narrowed, getting watered a bit. “Are you telling me they made him kill his own family because he was just a tool?”

“There’s more though.”

“What can be possibly worse?!” Trixie asked, lifting her hooves up to stand.

“Snake’s dying.”

__________________________________

“You know...” Snake stopped to look over at Otacon in their chariot ride. “I’ve seen espers, my brother’s soul living in an arm inside Ocelot, giant tanks, shamans, and more. But I never had the feeling I was being talked about. My ears are so hot right now I’m getting a weird feeling...”

“Tell me about it,” Otacon sighed.

__________________________________

“He’s... He’s what?” Trixie calmed down, lowering her hooves to stand. Her voice had gone very soft.

“He’s sick. Although he doesn’t look it, he has an illness that will kill him slowly. According to my research, he did drown in an operation. But even if he gets his life back, he will die in a few years,” The Doctor looked away from the book and look at Trixie’s face. “When he went to stop his brother, he was injected with something to help him. But that also had the poison that’s killing David.”

“So David did his duty, the government lied to him, and he’s dying because of it,” Trixie whispered.

“That’s the gist of things. There’s more, but I think I should stop here for now. He can tell you the rest himself, that is, if you care to hear it from him.”

“I...” Trixie turned her head away to look at David’s box.

“Are the rest of the stories that bad?” Princess Luna asked, almost afraid to hear about Travis now.

“Speaking of twins...” The Doctor turned the page. “Travis Touchdown. He does have a living brother, Henry Cooldown.”

“Travis never mentioned him.”

“That’s because Mister Sir Henry Mother Fucker,” The Doctor mumbled under his breath. “Well, Travis and Henry were separated shortly after their birth. Henry grew up in another country. But.. He also had a half sister, Jeanne.”

“A sister? Brother?” Princess Luna stepped up next as Twilight moved to comfort Trixie.

“Jeanne was... abused by their father. She later killed Travis’ mother and father when he was about five years old.”

Princess Luna’s mouth fell open at this news. Were humans this evil to champions and heroes? Or did these hardships made them grow up to be hardened?

“As a result, he grew up... a bit loony. He grew up mostly alone, learning combat from videos mostly. When he was old enough, he learned formal combat from a master and obtain his first beam saber. It was then that he became a hitman, though he was tricked into a desperate struggle. When he joined, he was ranked in a deadly assassin game. When he killed an assassin to join, he gained that rank.”

“So the only way to work up the ranks...”

“Is to kill a higher ranked assassin. Travis, from this point in his life, had a target painted on his back. The only way to escape, was the put a stop to the games. He managed to escape once, but then they killed the only man he considered a friend. His name was Bishop.”

“So he rejoined the game, swearing revenge on the Number One ranked,” Princess Luna finished. No wonder Sir Travis was so obsessed with reaching he number one rank.

“I hesitate to ask... but-”

“Yes. Thanks to the game, he met with his sister and killed her. He also fought Henry, but they reached an understanding.” The Doctor looked away from Luna and down back at his book. “I should let you know, he did spare some of those in the ranked game. He has shown some mercy by also killing many of them.”

“Mercy?” Luna asked, feeling a wing to hug her. Princess Celestia joined her sister to hug her close.

“Many in this ranked game were tired and weary of this game. Their only way out was to die. Travis took the life of some of them to send them to paradise and end them from this useless struggle. Some of these other assassins were also vile villains that deserved to die for all the deaths they brought to humanity.” The Doctor rested both arms on his thighs, wondering how much his body could handle these stories.

“I see. I understand now. Like Nathan, he was an orphan and grew a product of his environment,” Princess Luna idly spoke against her sister neck to lean on.

The Doctor turned to look at the others, lifting his eyebrows. A lot of the ponies were looking down, hugging each other, on the verge of tears, or comforting each other. He couldn’t blame them, these were all horrible stories to share. “Should I continue?”

“We can skip Ash. I explained to them how Ash lost his love, his arm, and how he’s battled forces of evil,” Mayor Mare explained.

“Ah, yes. Ash is one of the more heroic champions. He’s battled the forces of darkness by himself many times, but also been a champion for others. He’s lost many he’s held close though...” The Doctor turned to look at the others, wondering who else wanted to hear.

“I already know about Jack,” Spike voiced out. “But I never told the others.”

“Very well. Jack is a samurai, but that’s not his real name. It’s a name given to him in his own time traveling adventures. He’s certainly the noblest of the champions. Although he lost his lands, father, and heritage against the evil Aku, he emerged victorious. He defeated Aku and he’s gained the respect and admiration of all. His code of Bushido is harsh, but it kept him on the right path.” The Doctor responded to Spike’s smile.

“Don’t tell them ‘bout Samus,” Big Mac called out.

“Why not?” The Doctor raised his eyebrows.

“A lady is entitled to her secrets. And it ain’t right to say things unless she wants to,” Big Mac replied.

“Alright, I can respect that. But I will tell the rest of them,” The Doctor raised his left hand at the ponies. “She’s a bounty hunter because there are many harmful aliens out there. She only hunts things that can harm the environment or wipe out planets.”.

“Fair enough,” Big Mac said with a nod. That much was good to know.

“Can... Can you tell me about Merchant Pasta?” Junebug picked her head up.

“Ah. Do you know why Merchant is dressed like that?” The Doctor asked. Junebug shook her head to the sides.

“You’ve seen his red eyes? Those are the signs of an albino.”

“A wino?” Lyra asked.

“Dear lord, no! Albino!” The Doctor frowned. Though it was damn funny. “Albino is a skin condition, one that affects skin pigmentations. From what you saw, all the other humans had different tones of skin color? Merchant lacks that. His skin is oddly white, because his skin and eyes cannot make colors. If the sun, which emits so much colors-”

“Will burn his skin something awful,” Junebug admitted. Her daisies could not last in the sun too much either.

“Indeed. If he steps out without wearing protection, he could suffer very much. Also, he was used for experiments,” The Doctor added. “He was made copies of, just like Snake. He knows about his brothers. But I’m not sure of that yet. My team had troubles with Umbrella...”

____________________________________

“I want to eat your brains!” Deadpool screamed out as his ripped off head chased after Vinyl.

____________________________________

“Anything on Johnny?” Prince Blueblood asked.

“Hmm? Ah, Johnny Bravo,” The Doctor smiled. “Johnny Bravo grew up without a father. Mama Bravo raised Johnny the best she could, but... Well, without a male role model in his life, Johnny was stuck emulating styles seen in magazines, movies, and other things.”

“Is that bad though?” Prince Blueblood asked.

“Well, these are styles his mother liked when she was young. His mother liked manly men, but these men were stylized models, with no depth to them. Also, you know how styles can change. The rest of the world grew up with other tastes and styles, while Johnny was only exposed to one. He was quickly left as a man that others see as antiquated.”

“But he’s so cool...” Prince Blueblood raised his eyebrows.

“Because this is the perfect era for him. But, he seeks love. And in all honesty, he’s a good man. He does nothing evil, and he’s even saved the lives of others. In his search for love though, no one can see past his flashy persona to see the man and heart Johnny has inside.”

“Well, Johnny was never a worry anyway...” Prince Blueblood shrugged. Least his partner wasn’t a monster like some of the others.

“Uh... Who has the Wabbajack?” Princess Luna asked.

________________________________

“Hm... It seems the staff is out of power. Let me charge it up for you,” Dovahkiin said as he used a soul gem on the wabbajack staff.

Johnny grinned.

________________________________

“I know Sephy was experimented on...” Lyra replied, moving to look at the Doctor. “So was he crazy?”

“Sort of. I’m not so sure I understand myself,” The Doctor replied. “The Other Doctor actually managed to scan him. From what my team gathered, Sephiroth was a soldier, and a pretty good one. He was picked to be experimented on- Enhancing many things about him, even giving him the wing. But it also corrupted his mind, giving him feelings he couldn’t comprehend or control. Needless to say, that experiment left his psyche really damaged. It seems being separated from Mako energy made him a bit saner at least.”

“Was he a terrorist?” Lyra added.

“A bit of an environmental loon, really. Believed humanity to be a parasite on the planet. He can control so much power, but at a great cost to his sanity. In the end, he was defeated, but he honestly believed he was doing the right thing.” The Doctor decided to spare them the long story, as Snake’s story was draining on them all, himself included.

“I do not know if I can handle anymore of this...” Twilight admitted. “Our champions suffered so much, and we brought them here to suffer more.” The lavender unicorn lowered her head, her ears falling against her mane. “Is this what it means to be a champion? To suffer? To stand against all odds?”

“Champions, good or evil- Have to overcome every obstacle in their way. Only true champions though, get up nine times after falling eight,” The Doctor said as he stood back up. “Now you know them, and why they came. I think my future shared this truths with you, because he wanted you all to grow in a deeper bond.”

“Do you think they would tell us these things on their own?” Fluttershy asked.

“Oh yes, I believe so. But not while there is danger or something that needs to be taken of. Champions will get the jobs done first, and then share if they want to. Though I honestly think, some of them would never reveal some of the things I did.” The Doctor brought the book in front of Twilight. “Make the ponies see these humans as the heroes they are, not as monsters.”

“But how?”

“I think the answer is pretty obvious. A song of course, you silly pony,” The Doctor said with a smile.

Proofreaded by LyonAzakura

Bonus:

Gilda released a sigh, walking along the desert road. The rodeo had been postponed, due to a lot of crap. Her team was upset, as were a lot of other races. The First International Rodeo was an official Bust.

Gilda lifted her head up, looking at the red setting sun. The first human she ever had met was that stupid and infuriating Phoenix Wright. Then that hunk Sephiroth. Her cheeks turned red, trying to get the heat out of her beak. Damn his hotness.

“Huh... what a weird place.”

What the? Gilda picked up her head, turning to look at the voice. It looked like a human, but it was holding a really weird looking weapon. It looked like a giant key...

Author's Note

Sorry about this chapter, but this kinda is my take on why these guys are more than just champions.

And oh, I decided which Keyblader to send in.

Side Story F

Dear Readers: What was I thinking when I wrote this? Run you fools

Side Story F: Equestrian Boys

“So, let me get this straight,” Dan had to take a moment to lift his right hand over his eyes, the left hand moving up to Princess Celestia. “We need to lay low, so you think the best idea is to send us through this-” Dan picked up his head to look back at the alicorn.

“Magic Mirror,” Princess Celestia nodded.

“Right. Magic Mirror,” Dan turned to look over at the giant reflection device. “And into another world?” Gathered behind him, the humans champions started filling the hallway leading to the mirror.

“Yes. It is only for a day, the portal will be open for a few days,” Princess Celestia nodded once more. “By then, the War Games will start, and we should have my citizens no longer upset at you all.”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“No way, Jose.”

“So we went from one dimension, and you’re sending us to another? Is this Inception?”

“This is just...”

“Shit.”

The ponies picked up their heads, turning over to look at the humans. While the idea of sending them of to keep them safe, this was a bit too much.

“Alright... Alright. Suggestions?” Phoenix picked up both hands to settle them down. He turned to look over at Princess Celestia. “And are you sure it’s safe?”

“It is. I wouldn’t have suggested it otherwise.”

“Are you saying, that if for any reason- You wouldn’t send a pony by themselves through a magic portal?” Twilight asked.

“Clearly not. If there was a reason I would send an Element of Harmony by themselves through the mirror, I would at least send a guard escort,” Princess Celestia added.

(Yeah, way to go Equestria Girls.)

“Like how you allowed me to get poisoned...” Nate replied with a dry voice.

“That was to save Discord,” Princess Celestia blushed, having the dignity to do so. Still, her eyes went up in alarm. “And you weren’t in danger.”

“How about this,” Otacon picked up his hand to his glasses. “We send a few of us in, see if it’s safe, and then the rest of us go in.” Snake had his left hand up, about to suggest the same thing.

“Good plan, I like it,” Sokka added. “But who do we send?” Derpy flew up a bit, looking down at the crowd. A lot of the faces on the humans and ponies perked up at the idea.

“Hmm... How about the Firsts?” Vergil suggested. “They work well together, been here the longest, they are elemental warriors, various skills and abilities, and it’s not me.”

“No! No way!” Rainbow Dash flew up and confronted the half devil with a frown. “If Phoenix goes, I go! Besides, we can’t put them in danger!”

“I have to agree with Rainbow Dash. But at the same time, Princess Celestia assures us it’s safe,” Twilight interjected. “And Vergil also makes a valid point. Out of all the humans, they do stand the best chance to make a solid group.”

“It’s hard to argue facts...” Dovahkiin moved his left hand to rub his chin. “Any ideas, Sokka?” The young man had proven himself very competent these last few days.

“Hmm...” Sokka moved both arms to cross on his chest. “We do need a search party, true. But I think we can also send a few more for support. Just in case.” The water tribesman turned to look at the others. “I think Ralf, Travis, Terra and Distant Star should go.”

“Me?” The unicorn turned his head left and right, lifting his left hoof up to point at himself. He was a bit shocked really, then again it was an excellent opportunity for chaos...

“This is all your fault. I think it’s time you do a bit to prove yourself,” Sokka added.

“Bah. I already- You know what? Fine,” Distant released a sigh and put his hoof down. “I think one of the ponies should go-”

“I’d like to go...” Fluttershy asked, moving to flutter up and hug Soma’s left arm to herself.

“Oh hey, if she’s going then-”

“No. You all have jobs to do here to earn back the ponies’ trust. Especially you Twilight. Since you summoned some of them, it is only right,” Princess Luna interrupted Twilight. If she couldn’t go, she was not going to let other pony go.

“Anyone else?” Nate asked, lifting his eyebrows up.

“I’d like to volunteer some of my troops and myself,” Number One moved up to the front of the line.

“But you’re just kids! The whole point of a search party is to make sure its safe for everyone!” Cheerilee called out from Ralf’s side.

“No, I think it’s a good idea,” Dan placed both hands on his hips to look at the kids. “Things would look weird if we go to a place and it’s just a bunch of adults. We need a cover story too. Kids, at least, give us some cover and also make others trust us more.”

“He’s right. Going in without a plan does seems foolish,” Snake added. “And children even make the hardest adults grow soft a little.”

“Look at you, talking about using kids as bargaining tools...” Trixie snorted a bit. “But he’s right. Little colts and fillies is what I use to draw in adults to my shows.”

“Hey- They did volunteer,” Snake defended himself.

“Alright. Number Two, Number Four, you’re with me.” Nigel stepped over with the rest of the scout party. The other two looked at each other and shrugged, joining with the others.

“One last thing,” Sokka turned to look at the people that he volunteered. “I picked you guys to balance a few things. Terra to add a girl and she knows magic, Ralf as a soldier should be used to insertions, and Travis for his sword fighting to balance out the mix.”

“Hell yeah!” Travis smirked and raised his left hand to high five Nate.

“Not a bad group, Sokka,” Soma complimented the teen. “Alright, let’s do this!”

“Vanguard Team, go,” Dan said as he walked through the portal. Not his first time using one. Still, he walked up to it and placed his hand through it. He pulled back his hand and wiggled his fingers. He then shut both eyes, and stepped through the magic fog.

__________________________________

“Whoah!” Dan yelled out as he landed through the portal. Both eyes were closed, more from the spiral he just went through than in pain. He had landed on something soft. Something squishy. Something... Alive? “What the?” Each hand squeezed open and closed on the jiggly things. Both eyes opened, looking down at a young teen. It was a girl, with pink hair... And yellow skin?! She had both eyes closed, a rosy blush on her cheeks as she cooed a bit. Dan lowered his head, looking down at where his hands were.

On her breasts, giving them a squeeze once more.

Yep, breasts alright.

....

Wait, breasts?!

Squish. Squish.

....

Why was he still squeezing?

“What hit me?” The girl asked as she opened her eyes. Dan, frozen in place, eyes locked on her face. She moved her head slightly and looked up at his eyes.

“EEEEEEEEEEEPPPPPPPPP!”

“AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!”

They both yelled out, Dan lifting both hands away from her chest as she moved her hands to cover her chest. He quickly stood up, moving back from her as she moved to sit up and back away from him.

“I’m sorry I just fell-”

“Please don’t rape me!”

“I’m really I- Wait! I’m not a pervert!” Dan shot both hands up to sneer at her... Only to notice something was off. His voice... He moved his left hand to his throat. Huh. He looked down at his clothes, which had also changed. Gone was the familiar and comfortable threads he was used to. He was wearing blue slacks instead of jeans, and his normal ‘jerk’ shirt was replaced with a white dress shirt and a royal blue school sweater. The girl stopped crying, opening her eyes slowly to look up. When she saw him reach for his throat, she had to stop with her current train of thought. Was he hurt?

“Are... you ok?” She asked, slowly standing up. Her eyes peeked out of her pink hair a bit, moving her hands to straighten out her white blouse.

“Something’s wrong...” Dan said in a bit of a cracked voice. He turned to look at the girl, noticing she was the same size as him. What? Most girls, even teens, were taller than him.

“Oh! We must get you to see the school nurse right away!” She darted both of her hands out to him, pulling him to follow her.

“Wait! I gotta-” Dan tried to pull back from her.

“Oh, we can pick up my fliers to volunteer later! Come on!”

__________________________________

“Umph!” Phoenix frowned, landing on both feet after coming through the portal. “That was freaky...” He added as he looked around. Was he in the human world? Both of his eyes opened wide as he spotted cars, a street, and buildings common to what he’s seen in movies. Japan was different to USA after all.

“Gangway!” Nate cried out, pushing through the portal and bumping into Phoenix. The former lawyer was pushed forward a bit, almost knocked down as he had to stumble a few steps.

“I should know better and-” Phoenix stopped talking, spotting... Nate? “Nate?” Phoenix asked, his eyebrows raised. Nate was dressed in what looked like a school uniform. The weirdest part? Nate looked younger!

“Huh? Phoenix? Why do you sound so...” Nate stopped himself, lifting his left hand to point at Phoenix. He was also dressed in a uniform, and looked like a teen.

“Is my voice off?” Phoenix moved himself to stand, looking down at his clothes.

“A pox on portals!” Dovahkiin shouted as he landed next to Nate. Phoenix and Drake took steps back to watch as the others started to come through. He was also a teen, and his muscular physique took a drastic reduction in size. Still looked strong though.

“I think I’m going to be sick...” Otacon came in next. The engineer had his normal brown hair cut really short, and some acne on his teen face. His glasses also changed to thick black plastic pair.

“That was kinda fun,” Soma chuckled as he walked through the portal with no problems. He had lots of experiences with portals. He stopped though, his eyebrows raised up to look at the teens. “What happened to you guys?!” Unlike the others, Soma had not changed at all physically. The only thing that did change was his clothes. He had the same uniform the others were sporting.

“Why are we kids?!” Nate asked in panic, looking down to pull at his sweater. “I hate school!”

“Umph!” Soma found himself getting pushed back as Ralf came in next. The soul hunter raised his left hand to look back at the soldier.

“Damn, that was weird,” Ralf said as he picked himself to stand. “Sorry Soma, you should really move-” The soldier blinked once, looking at the others.

“Why aren't you a teen?” Soma asked. Unlike the teens in uniforms, Ralf was wearing a blue tracksuit and a whistle around his neck. His headband was gone, instead replaced by a baseball cap.

“Me? What happened to you all?!” Ralf walked over to compare body height with the others. They looked so small in comparison to him. Both hand moved to his head though, feeling something off. “Where’s my bandana?!”

“Scootaloo! Come on! Those guys are being so loud!” A young and female voice called out. The guys stopped talking, turning to look at three girls walking over.

“You think they are here for the decathlon?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Why are they being so loud though? Our school’s going to win.” Scootaloo said.

“Crusaders?” Dovahkiin asked, his right eyebrow raised in question. They look like the fillies if they had been turned human.

“Hey! How do you know our...” Sweetie Belle stop talking, turning to look at the boys standing behind the older ones. Her eyes opened wide at the one in the center, wearing a pair of shades. Her voice was in her throat now as she stared.

“Troops, you ok?” Nigel asked. He and the other boys landed on their knees, with their arms up at ready. Wally to his left, Hoagie on his right. Dressed like the others in uniforms, but grown up a bit as well. Hoagie was no longer round, and had a some of his hair seen under a pair of goggles worn on his head. Wally was taller and a bit muscle on him, only his hair was cut much shorter. Nigel though, had short brown hair where he was once bald.

“Guys? I think something’s wrong...” Hoagie said as he stood up. His head moved quickly left and right, looking at the other teens. “Number One! You got hair!”

“WHAT?!” Nigel moved both hands to his head and felt the brown strands. “I have hair?!” He shouted again.

“Hey! Shut up already!” Scootaloo called out. “Who do you...” She stopped, turning to look at Number Four. While he did wear a school uniform, his white shirt was untucked and his collar was messy. His blonde hair fell over his brown eyes a bit, and he had a skateboard on his left arm. “Woah.” She blurted out. A skater boy.

“Scootaloo?” Wally raised both eyebrows, not sure what or who he was looking at.

“Uhh...” Hoagie’s mouth opened a bit, his eyes turning left and right rapidly. “What’s going on?” He asked, looking between how Scootaloo walked closer to Wally.

“Yeah. Sweetie Belle? Scootaloo?” Applebloom waved her hands in front of Sweetie’s face.

The older teens turned to look at eachother, then back to the younger kids.

“What’s with them?” Travis stepped out from behind the KND and walked over to look at Ralf. “And why are you dressed funny?”

“Travis, you’re in a suit and your hair is combed...” Ralf replied as he pointed at the assassin’s new getup. Travis frowned a second, looking down at his attire. A blazer and slacks, the same color as the boys.

“The hell is this?” Travis asked, moving his hands to touch the suit on him.

“My name’s Sweetie Belle, what’s yours?” The girl walked up to Nigel, holding out her left hand in a handshake to him as she blushed a bit.

“I’m Nigel?” Number One moved a hand out to shake her hand in confusion. Why was his troops older? Why did he have hair? Why did the adults turn into teens? Why was this Sweetie Belle so cute?

“So... Are you good with that thing?” Scootaloo asked as she tried to hide the blush in her cheeks with a smug look. “And how’d you know my name? Seen me in our internet videos?”

“Hoagie, what’s the internet?” Wally whispered to his friend. “And why are you thin?”

“Don't ask me!” Hoagie replied in a hush voice. He turned to look over at the school. Finally, something familiar! Where they in an alternate earth? He turned to look at the only girl not acting crazy. “What’s the school’s name?”

“This is Canterlot High. How can you not know that? Aren't ya’ll here to compete in the decathlon?”

“Uhh...” Hoagie turned to look up at the older teens.

“Yes. Yes we are,” Terra replied. Unlike the others, she was dressed in a navy blue skirt. She didn't look like she lost much in her age. “Can't you see the banners, guys?” The Esper pointed out at the big pink banner welcoming other school to the competition.

“Oh indeed. We are the representatives from Star Academy,” Discord spoke, grinning as he stood behind Terra. Like Travis, he was dressed in a suit, but also had a vest. His black and gray hair was combed neatly, and his goatee had been trimmed. “Sorry, my students were being loud. You know how it is, school spirit and all...”

“Hey Applebloom! We need helping setting up the... Oh hello!” A blonde teen walked up behind the little red head, holding her shoulders. “You guys are the Star Decathlon team?”

“Apple... Jack?” Dovahkiin asked, moving a hand to his red hair. What the hell was wrong with this world?

“How’d ya know my name?” Applejack picked her head up to look at the large teen. Damn, they grow them tall in Star Academy.

“You don't know who I am, do you?” Dovahkiin asked as he stepped up to her.

“Enope,” Applejack stated as matter of factly. “Ah’d think Ah remember a feller like you.” Dovahkiin frowned a second, a bit sad by this fact.

Phoenix turned to look at Soma and nodded. Soma also turned to look over at the Crusaders and finally got a clue, this was some humanized realm of Equestria.

“But we do know about Coach Jones,” Applebloom said, big smile on her face.

“Coach?” Ralf questioned. And why only him?

“Well yeah. You are married to Miss Cheerilee. Aren’t you?”

“Married?!” Ralf cried out. He picked up his hand to look at his ring finger. Yep, gold band. Damn you Glee show!

“Uhh... Where’s Dan?” Discord asked as he looked around. He raised his foot, looking down at some fliers he had stepped on.

___________________________________

“Get away from me!” Dan cried out, trying to get away from the Nurse Redheart.

“I just want to see your throat, young man!” Red called out as she tried to calm down the teen. “Tell your boyfriend to calm down, Fluttershy!”

“Boyfriend?!” Fluttershy felt a rush of heat on her cheeks.

“Boyfriend?!” Dan stopped, pointing at her. “Wait, Fluttershy?” Dan’s eyes went wide.

“Umm... He’s not my boyfriend yet...” Fluttershy moved her hands to cover her mouth when she realized she said that out loud.

Dan froze in place, feeling a chill go through his spine. Soma was going to murder him.

________________________________

“So they think we are from a rival school, they are humanism... Kinda, I’m in a suit, and you guys regressed ages?” Travis asked. “Oh hey... My Brand’s gone.” Travis looked at the back of his hand, now that he didn't have gloves on anymore. The others quickly looked down, spotting the lack of Brand on any of them.

“I hate this place already,” Soma frowned. “And I can’t feel my powers either.”

“Fus Ro Dah?” Dovahkiin tried to dragon shout, but all that came out was a light yell at best. “Oh this is all kind of wrong...”

“Why am I married?” Ralf asked, sweat dropping a second.

“I think we switched bodies with our counterparts from this dimension,” Discord said, looking around this place. “But why are you guys younger and we are not?”

“It doesn’t make sense,” Phoenix added. “Unless we were made to match our partners’ ages. Applejack looked like a teen, so did that make the Dovahkiin of this world also a teen?”

Both turned to look over at Dovahkiin, which was trying to find a way to explain things without magic or giving themselves away. Applejack stared at him, her gaze getting more and more upset that he couldn't say the truth.

“Allow me,” Travis moved over to the two. He pushed Dovahkiin’s head down so he could kiss Applejack. The two kissers raised their arms up, trying to desperately get away from each other. Both were suffering from Oxygen deprivation as their eyes were opened wide.

“Travis!” Nate ran over to his bro and wrap both arms around his waist to pull him back. “You're going to get us in trouble!”

“Who are you all?”

The new voice made them stop, turning to look at a teen with red and yellow hair, like the color of the sun. Sunset Shimmer had both of her arms crossed on her chest to confront them all. “And what are...” She stopped, turning to look at Otacon.

“Uh... We’re from Star-”

“Shut up, nerd,” Sunset Shimmer commanded. “You are going to be my date for the Fall Formal.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“So, Flash, how about you and me go to the ice cream shop?”

“I dunno, Twilight, I just broke up with Shimmer,” Flash said, moving his hands into his coat pockets. “What will-”

“Stay away from my waifu!” Otacon shouted, moving his left hand to punch human Flash across the face.

“Flash!” Twilight made her hands into fists. “How dare you hit my boyfriend?!”

“Him?” Teen Otacon lowered his fist, having knocked Flash Sentry out. “You’re joking...”

“What makes you-”

Otacon shut her up by wrapping his right arm around her waist and pulling her into himself with a kiss. Twilight tried to fight it a bit, but quickly moved her arms around his waist and hug him back.

“Yes, yes! Touch my horn, Otacon!”

Otacon woke up from his dream, sweat dripping down his skin as he panted for breath. “Oh sweet god, it was just a nightmare,” He replied.

“Otacon? Are you alright?” Twilight picked up her head, looking over at him from her side of the bed.

“Uhh... I had a nightmare where you were dating another guy.” Otacon moved his hand over to put on his glasses.

“Another guy? Otacon, don't be silly. Why would I need a colt when I have you?” Twilight leaned her head in to rub against his neck. “What was his name anyway?”

“Flash Sentry I think...” Otacon tried to recall the dream.

“Hm? I think he’s a guard in my brother’s kingdom... Wait, are you on the octo-phone again?” Twilight leaned her head in, seeing Otacon move a hand to his ear. “Who are you calling?”

“Travis here. Is that you, Otacon? What’s up?”

“I need a hit on a Flash Sentry. how much do you charge?”

Extra:

“Wait... Everyone is a human here?” Travis asked. That must mean Luna is also a human! He turned to the school and rushed over, pushing kids back and looking around the crowded hallways. His hands moved to push the kids aside. Where was Luna?

“You, kid!” Travis pointed at this dimension’s Trixie.

“How dare you talk-”

“Where’s Luna!” He shouted, moving his hands out to grab her blouse and push her against the lockers. “Spill!”

“She’s in the Main Office! Her office is next to Principal Celestia!” Human Trixie panicked.

“Thanks!” Travis let go of her and ran to the direction she pointed. He knocked over a pair of kids that looked like Snips and Snails. The assassin had a large smile on his face, reaching the office.

“Luna!” He shouted, pushing the door open to look around.

“It’s Miss Luna, thank you very much,” Luna said, sitting behind her desk.

“No....” Travis said, looking at this new Luna. This was nothing like his dreams!

“Who are you?”

“NNNOOO!” Travis shouted, looking at her as she stood up. What kind of a sick cruel joke was this?!

“Are you alright, sir?” She asked, standing up to lean on her desk and stare at him.

“DO NOT WANT!”

Author's Note

I'm so sorry everyone.

Please, forgive me. I had to dedicate this chapter to Morex25, who wanted me to publish a chapter.
So on new meds, and with an hour to work with, I gave you this.

Should I write a side story with all this? Or was this a bad idea?

Also, damn you Hasbro for what you did to Eqestrian Girls Luna.

Shame on you.

Dark Reflections

Chapter 79- Dark Reflections

Wesker sat down on a long but thin wooden picnic table. Apparently, the changelings brought them into their cave to use them for their plans and writing. With no need for benches, the mutant had to settle on the top to rest. Torches lit the walls, illuminating the limestone caverns a bit. The scientist could see the rings and patterns of mineral layers along the walls. At one point, someone or something must have used this cave before. The wooden beams used to hold the cavern tunnels up looked a bit old.

Just, what was Wesker doing, inspecting the walls?

Spying. Unlike the others that were taking things for granted, the blonde super human was taking note of everything. He knew the others were smart, and maybe even on the same intelligence level as him, but he doubted they knew anything about excavations or anything of the sort. If he was going to find a way to bring the others to his side, he would have to think of things carefully.

With Roger as a political hostage, that meant one of the others would have to take charge. Least for the moment. When Gilgamesh returned and relayed the news, well, they took the news rather well.

Sombra was relatively upset. The one human he wanted to be his face was now a prisoner. Still, he had to concede the ponies some demands to make the ceasefire reasonable. Better this than some other demand, like them demanding the Crystal Heart being placed in the care of a neutral party until the war games were over.

Aurelius and Chrysalis didn’t really have much to say in the matter. They liked having the idea of Roger on the other side as a potential mole and saboteur. And the idea of having the wargames a day later than necessary was excellent for their plans. It would give them a day to make more bombs, and rally their allies together in critical spots for the right time to strike.

Wesker moved a hand to his stomach. It had been a while since he had eaten, and all that fighting and movement in Baltimare made him use a lot of calories. Worse yet, this cavern had a spring or underground river for water, but it was not easy gathering enough of it for the humans to wash, drink, and other things. Also, they had to wait for the changelings to bring them all food.

Speaking of which, Wesker turned to look at the others. Kefka was floating on his side, resting his head on his left arm. The clown looked bored to say the least... But his sharp eyes were moving. Back and forth those eyes studied the changelings and their body parts. Albert had no idea why Kefka had such a fascination with these creatures. But that clown was up to something.

Vegeta was sitting on the floor... And here comes the baby black sheep. Was his name Mr. Sombrero? The former STARS couldn’t care to remember. But Vegeta turned his head left and right a second. Seeing that no one was paying attention to the saiyan, the prince moved his left hand out. The sheep walked over with a small “baa” and smiled. Vegeta grinned as the pet licked his palm and the other hand moved to pet the head of Mr. Sombrero.

“Oh ho ho... So you like me, you little quadrupede?” Vegeta said in a low voice. “Pray they find enough food for me soon, or you’re my supper.” The baby sheep didn't care, running his black wool against Vegeta’s hand.

That was pretty messed up, at least to Wesker. He had no idea if Vegeta was being serious or toying with Sombra’s pet.

Speaking of toying, Wesker turned to look at Xehanort. True to Sombra’s word, the two were talking about magic. A subject that both rattled and annoyed Wesker. Magic? Preposterous. The pathetic attempts to use magic against him were considerably underwhelming. Still, when Xehanort presented a ‘Heartless’ pony, the other humans reacted immediately. They all had seen regular ponies during their rampage, and these shadow ponies were worse than changelings.

Next, Wesker turned to look at Gilgamesh. From what he could recall from his history class, Gilgamesh was the first hero according to ancient literature. So the so called King of Heroes. Was this the same fable? He was dressed in strange clothes, there were ancient and kinda quasi-Hindu art. The large man had his head hanging down, apparently in thought. Gilgamesh was sitting down on a boulder, using a rag to polish a sword. It was hard to read a man with white eyes. But if he could win this fellow over, he could also win Roger.

Roger was weird. He reminded him so much of a man that could become terror incarnate. But he did conduct himself as a professional and took away the need for himself to be a mediator.

This left Luthor to think about. Luthor... He was the dangerous one here. Sure, Kefka was crazy, but Lex was a man not to be underestimated. Wesker was sure that the fact he was being looked down by the changelings for being the first one to get called back. At the moment, Lex was talking to Exuvia about making better bombs. Outside of his metal construct, the businessman was dressed in a blue dress shirt and gray slacks. Odd choice of clothes for a battle suit, but then again, he wore leather. Who knows what he was scheming inside that brain. A man to build such a battle suit was not stupid.
_____________________________

Luthor stood next to his battle suit, a holographic display of green relaying info about the damage. Lucky, it was just a short. Had the suit suffered structural damage, he would have no chance to fix it. He was glad the war games were postponed. He needed time to plan and prepare. He needed to gain trust and influence once more. With Roger gone, now was his chance to try and put himself in a more favorable position with Sombra. The others had already displayed their powers, and he had yet to show off what he was truly capable of.

He was also interested in this ‘Darkbrand’ still on his forehead. Just what could his power be? And how was his crystal supposed to help him? He had to figure these both out, and soon. Once he learned what he could do, then he could worry about the others. In the powers and abilities department, he was already way behind.

He turned to look back at Exuvia, listening to her as she went on and on about reports of bombs. Unfortunately, there was not much he could do to help. This ‘Otacon’ was a smart fellow, already creating gunpowder and explosive mixes in pretty much an economical and efficient manner. It would take a day to get more bombs ready for more runs.

As it turns out, the changelings in Baltimare were not the only ones making bombs or practicing. The changelings hiding near the other cities were busy at work. They had just been discreet about things. Ergh. These changelings were not the ugliest creatures he’s ever encountered- But they did rub him the wrong way. Especially this Exuvia. What was her problem? Why was she interested in him? She had a book she was using to jolt down things. Was it knowledge about humans she cared about.

Please, let them bring food here soon. Then he had an excuse to get away from her. Better the other Darkbrands, even Kefka, than her.
_________________________________

Vegeta leaned back against the cavern wall, letting Mr. Sombrero sleep nestled in his legs. In just a few short hours, he brought down a navy and stolen an artifact of great power. No big surprise. Still, it was kinda deja vu. Just like taking the dragonballs from Frieza. Still, he had a chance to reflect on his death.

He cried- Him! The Prince of All Saiyans! Vegeta shed tears for the first time in his life. Not even on his father’s or planets death had a salty drop escape from his eyes. But the thought of his last chance of revenge and the legend of the super saiyan rested on Goku. That clod. Everything that had been held back was let loose at that moment. No more regrets. All of that training, bowing to Frieza and his underlings, all that work, it had been for nothing.

Now he was serving some unicorn over a land dispute? The prince wasn’t sure how to handle things. The saiyan would behave, just for a second chance of life. With any luck, he would emerge stronger than before. This Sombra promised him power, but he was speaking with that wizard that dared to use magic on him. If only he only had his... Tail?

He raised both eyebrows quickly, looking down at a brown tail idly rubbing against his thighs.

What the in the hell?! Was that his tail? Both eyes trailed to look at how his tail had indeed waved. He could feel it back again. When did this happen?! His right hand moved to grab his tail, giving it a squeeze. His mouth fell open as his eyes opened wide. The crystal? Was that it? Had the powers the crystal granted him regeneration? Vegeta turned to look back at his purple crystal that was supposedly attuned with. It was the only explanation that made sense. When the black sheep tickled his tail, he snapped out of his thoughts. Mr. Sombrero ‘baa’ a bit to bap his tail playfully.

Vegeta smiled, a grin spreading wide to look towards the cavern entrance. Even if this planet had no moon, he could make his own!

“Bring on these wargames,” Vegeta smirked, throwing his head back to start laughing.
_______________________________

“What is wrong with that fellow?” Gilgamesh thought to himself. And he thought the clown was insane. The warrior stopped polishing his spear to look back at Vegeta with a raised left brow. Was that tail always there?It didn’t matter. It reminded him of a young man that also had a tail, but this fellow was blonde and wore a pirate like get up. Was his name Zidane? Bah. He turned back to his weapons.

His collection was one of the things that kept him sane. Traveling through worlds and the rift was boring and lonely. Focusing on his weapons and training kept him from going over the edge. Some would even call it a borderline obsession.

But now, he did it to distract himself. The lack of concern with the hostage that was Roger Smith greatly upset him. Then again, they knew not of each other. They had only conversed through his mind. And even then, it was less than a few hours. Trying to get along with these fellows was taxing.

But, would he have to? His left hand moved a polishing rag up and down the shaft of his spear. The others had died, and were clearly brought forth by the power of Sombra’s spell. He came through on his own, bringing Roger with him. Did that mean there was a way to remove the Darkbrand from himself and Roger? The pony's did find a way to block the dark unicorn’s power... It was a thought, but he had given his alliance to Sombra. While he did not feel guilt for getting Roger involved, he did take responsibility. He would make sure if any harm befell on his new ally, there would be hell to pay.
______________________________

Kefka’s mind was running at five directions at once. What was the crystal and the Darkbrand power? How did Wesker display his own? How could he force these changelings to serve him? Could he manipulate any of these power filled humans to be his allies? Lastly, the ponies and their champions were no pushovers.

His battle on the ground and air against Angelo was ridiculous. In the air no one was getting hits. And in the ground, the pretty boy was fast. Even faster than that annoying Onion Knight. His rapier skills made it very hard to dodge and block. Had it not been for Sombra’s tactical retreat, he would’ve used his EX mode just to stand a chance. A skill he did not want to reveal just yet. With so many things going through his mind, there was only one thing to be done.

Buddy up to Sombra or one of the changelings rulers. It worked in the past, and his skills as a jester would no doubt make them laugh. As it stands, Xehanort was already busy at work with Sombra. That old man was smart...
_____________________________

“So, prunes?” Sombra asked, eyebrows raised a bit.

“I’m having horrible digestion as of late...” Master Xehanort moved a hand to his stomach. This body of his was getting old, and having already died once seems to have made his body suffer more than he wanted. He needed a new vessel, and the only one that had the dark power he could use was the unicorn.

But this Darkbrand was tricky. He had to learn darkness magic as soon as he could. With any luck, he could use his own techniques to add to his arsenal and find a way to break the curse.

“My Queen! My King!”

Everyone picked up their heads, turning to look over at a changeling as he rushed inside. The black insect pony came to a stop in front of his rules and bowed his head. “We have been found out!”

“WHAT?!” Chrysalis shouted out, lifting her head up. “How? Who?!”

“My rulers, there is a package outside being brought in.”

“A package?” Aurelius narrowed his eyes, lifting his head to look over the changeling. After a moment, he raised his eyebrows. “Who could know where we are? Even Roger Smith knows not where we are...”

“Bring in the package,” Sombra narrowed his eyes, turning to look at the cavern entrance. Did Celestia track them using Roger? He doubted it, Celestia did honor her word. A package though, didn’t exactly violate the rules of a cease fire. After all, he had sent his forces to her palace. But why not use the green crystal? It was a rule though, that no side would engage each other after evening unless it was a battle. Had the rules changed in the last 1,000 years?

The dark champions raised themselves to stand, getting themselves battle ready. Vegeta frowned, tossing Mr. Sombrero a bit so he could fly up and gather energy into his fists. Gilgamesh quickly jumped to stand, holding his lance with both hands. Luthor stepped back into his suit, letting the metal armor close around his form. Wesker drew his magnum out, slipping a new clip into the handgun. They all watched as a changeling brought in a brown cardboard box, which had a label on top.

“Who is the package for?” Queen Chrysalis asked.

“It’s addressed to... To our champions,” Imago picked up his eyebrows, having approached the box. Few changelings knew how to read.

“For us?” Luthor asked, getting his suit to walk. It seems that the suit was working well enough. “Let me scan it.”

The changeling turned to look at his queen a moment. She nodded, it was for them anyway. The box wasn’t huge, but it looked large enough to hold several things. Luthor’s large green and black robot hands picked up the package. Indeed, it was addressed to them. His chest plate opened a bit, sending out a green light to scan the box. The light show startled the changelings and a few champions, having not expected that.

“Well?” Wesker asked, placing his gun away.

“It’s safe. There is no danger unless it’s magic based,” Luthor replied as set the box down.

“Let’s open it!” Kefka floated to sit in a lotus position, his feet moving to clap for him.

“Does it say from whom?” Vegeta asked, relaxing his stance.

“No. Just to us,” Luthor said. He took a step back as Gilgamesh walked over to the package and looked down at it. Without waiting, he got down on his left knee to look at this container. Each hand moved to split the box open and look inside.

“No letter or any notes,” Gilgamesh called out. He took out the first thing in the box, a small black looking briefcase. It had a biohazard symbol on it. On the top, it was addressed to Wesker. Gilgamesh picked up the case to hold out for him.

“Could it be...?” Wesker raised his eyebrows, genuinely surprised. That looked like one of the carrying cases for his serum. Stepping up to Gilgamesh, Wesker took the package with both hands to flip it open. Inside were several small red canisters that had a syringe delivery system.

“What is it?” Luthor asked, a bit worried over the biohazard sticker.

“My...” Wesker stopped himself, debating if he should explain things to them. It was too much trouble to lie now, besides these other champions were used to half truths. “Medicine. I have a condition that requires me to inoculate myself from time to time.”

“Are you sick?” Aurelius asked, a bit surprised by this set of news.

“Sick? No. But as you know, my body posses powers. To suppress it though, I need a serum to keep my powers from growing out of control.”

“Are you saying your powers can grow even stronger?” Sombra asked, a bit shocked. Just how powerful was Wesker?

“Indeed. Excuse me.” Wesker walked away from the, turning his back to head back to the bench. But who? How? There was very few people that knew he needed the serum back in his world. Even less that knew where to find them. Still, this brought a great relief to him. No more worrying over his condition, least for a while. He set the case down and prepared to give himself a dose.

“This one is for Kefka...” Gilgamesh went back to the box. He held out a small wooden case. It had the picture of a smiling clown on it.

“For me?” The harlequin moved over to the case. “Can it be?” Kefka narrowed his eyes, running his right hand over the top of the box.

“What is it?” Luthor asked.

“None of your business!” Kefka cackled, lifting the box over his head and laughed. Let them squirm! He floated away, leaving the other dumbfounded. Once away from eyesight, Kefka looked around quickly to see if anyone was near him. Seeing no one, Kefka brought the box down to his waist and open it.

Juggling balls made of clay. Colorful ones, made from different solid colors. His gloved fingers moved to trace over the training balls. He had used them long ago as a child, still green and learning. A long time ago, he had seen how even a jester had royalty and nobles eating out of the palm of his hand. This is what drove him to take the path of a clown. He had destroyed this case though, long ago, back when he vowed not to be anyone’s tool. But who knew? How were they still in existence?

He took out the balls, judging the weight, smell, and feel. It was everything that took him back in the days of his youth. back before he wanted to destroy it all. He begun to take out the balls, juggling with one hand as a small smile formed on his face. Now he had something to get in with the royals.

“I like him. He’s funny,” Pharate chuckled.

“Moving on...” Gilgamesh said. It seems that these were not dangerous at least. He reached back inside, this time taking out a standard leather briefcase. “For Luthor.”

“Me?” Luthor moved to take the briefcase and blink twice. He set it on his left palm so his other hand could open it. Inside there was a copy of The Wall Street, a new dress shirt, socks, and some soap. “Oh, they shouldn't have,” Luthor said with a wicked smirk. How and who knew that he needed a shower and some new clothes? And the Wall Street was just something to occupy his mind. Still, it’s not like he needed medicine or tools. Sometimes, simple things like a fresh new shirt and some soap to enjoy a good bath was just what the body needed. So far though, he did note something. None of these things were weapons, just things they really did need.

“Is anyone going to say how strange this all is?” Vegeta asked, eyebrows raised. “How do they know our names? I don’t recall anyone speaking to others.”

“Speaking of which...” Gilgamesh took out a small box that looked like it was used to carry small tubes or tools.

“What is this?” Vegeta moved his hand out to take the small box with his name on it. Interestingly enough, it had a logo on it that had CC. “Capsule Corp? Never heard of it.” Still, he opened up the case and looked down at the push button tubes. The saiyan blinked once, reading the instructions on the inside. “Push the button and then toss?” He shrugged and pushed top top down. He then tossed the tube a few feet from them all.

The pink capsule landed on the ground, a large poof and gray smoke appearing to surround the area. Everyone shut their eyes a bit, not sure what to expect. When the smoke cleared, Vegeta lowered the hand used to cover his eyes and take a step back. A large food locker, from what he could guess. It was a large white fridge, the size of a car.

“It looks like a refrigerator,” Luthor said.

Vegeta blinked twice and walked over to the door. Grabbing on the metal handle, he pulled.

Food, glorious food. Vegeta could sniff the contents of the locker. Milk, cheeses, meats, drinks, and much other kinds of food were on display to them all. There was a light, indicating that the food locker had it’s own battery power.

“It looks like you won't have to die yet, Mr. Sombrero!” Vegeta grinned. When was the last time he had a chance to eat? Even since he had been on the planet Namek and even then it was fed to him via recover pod. Polite and reserved, he begun to pull out food to his arms and chest and look back at the others. Kefka had come back, looking at the food on display with a single finger on his curving lips.

“Bah. I suppose I have to share. Fine!” Vegeta said with an annoyed sigh. Since they were humans, he doubted they could eat as much as a saiyan could.

“Wait... Did you get anything, Gilgamesh?” Sphragis asked. It seemed unfair if they all got something and not the general.

“No,” Gilgamesh said, shaking his head to the sides. “But I need not these things. A warrior focuses on what is important.” He had in fact though- Gotten a note. While everyone was busy looking at the food, the warrior grinned and then slipped his note away into his belt.

’No harm will fall on Roger Smith. I swear it.’ was the only thing on the note.

That was all he needed though.

“Let us all sit together and share a meal,” Gilgamesh said as he rose up to stand. “For we have one day to prepare.”

“Yes. I think more Darkbrands may be needed,” Chrysalis grained.
___________________________________

“Doctor, why are we helping the enemy?” Roland asked. He and The Question both were hiding behind a rock formation with the (11th) Doctor. “I mean, food is the humane thing- But the other things?”

“Well, that’s not the question. The better one is- Does this mean you will stop helping the humans on the pony's side?” The detective asked.

“What?” Roland asked, turning to look over at the masked man.

“Well, we all went investigating both sides. We know Wesker needs medicine to keep from being a dangerous chaotic element. The clown needs something to keep himself distracted and work from doing something truly dangerous. The food will keep Vegeta from ravaging ponies fields with his level of appetite. And keeping Luthor distracted with a bath will keep him from being a nuisance too much.” The Question stopped talking, then turned to look over the Doctor.

“Well...” The Time Lord sighed, looking down at the ground. “As it stands, I’ve helped humans from destroying themselves. Both good, and evil. For me to not help them also- Would make me a hypocrite.” The Doctor picked up his head, sliding his hands into his pockets. “All the reasons Mr. Question provided are true, yes. But they are still human in a way. They need help. And if I can’t help them, I shouldn’t be helping the others.”

“Does that mean when it comes to the Wargames...” Roland narrowed his eyes.

“Yes. I won't participate or cheat. This was an agreement between each other, including the humans. My oath with Celestia keeps me from staying neutral- but there is only so much I can do.” The Time Lord shrugged.

“So, are we still doing the teacher plan?” Roland asked.

“Oh, yes, of course! I can’t cheat- But I can at least prepare the champions the best I can to meet these challenges.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“So, let me see if I got this straight... You want to hire me, for what exactly?” Roger Smith asked.

“We want you to join in an interdimensional war game scenario, between ponies and changelings,” Mr. Guo Hai asked.

Roger had a certain set of rules. Only women could be allowed into his home, but sometimes the rules could be bent for the elderly. He turned to look at the sickly looking pony at his side. If he poops in his home...

“You will be well compensated,” Hai had to stop, coughing once to clear his throat.

“I doubt you could-”

Guo Hai picked up his eyebrows, turning to look as Roger fell over. Edgeworth frowned a bit, holding on to a dart gun.

“Was that necessary?” Lighting Dust asked.

“I’m a prosecutor, not a criminal that needs a negotiator. And this ‘Phoenix’ clone is a pathetic tool to be used by criminals for shady dealings. He’s lucky I don’t send him to jail.”

Extra:

Kamina (Gurren Lagann) grinned a little bit, looking down at Nathan Drake from his gunman.

Bang Shishigami (BlazBlue) had both arms crossed on his chest, looking down across at Dovahkiin as he tried some ramen.

Ichigo Kurosaki (Bleach) blinked twice, looking at Soma. The two teens were floating in Soul Society.

Captain America (UMVC3) stepped up to Phoenix, holding out his left hand for a shake.

Asura (Asura’s Wrath) looked down at Dan, growling a bit inside the combat circle on top of a mountain.

Adam Jensen (Deus Ex: Human Revolution) stood next to Otacon, both on a rooftop of Sarif Industries.

Author's Note

I decided to write Humans Assemble: Equestrian Boys.

But not sure if to write it as a stand alone or another chanter.

Drugged Meat

Drugged Meat

Chapter 80- Drugged Meat

The ruins that once housed the Elements of Harmony was a strange place, to say the least. Everywhere else in the forest had signs of life; of nature. Howls, shrieks, chirps, and other sounds indicated there was life across the bridge. But here... Nothing.

Nathan Drake didn’t like it. This place felt... wrong.

There was something about this temple that was different from all the other places he’s gone searching for treasure. The treasure hunter frowned a bit, moving his arms to cross on his chest and once more look down the gorge that held up the rope bridge. Maybe it was the lack of light that made this place bad. According to Otacon, there was something strange with electronics here. Even when they got here with light, it was still dark.

Least there were no animals to worry about that could hunt them here. But he pitied the sorry creature that would dare show up in front of them.

“You and me both.” Snake called out, his partner on bridge duty.

“What?” Nathan asked, picking up his left eyebrow.

“This place is wrong. I’ve been to Everfree before, but this place...” Snake moved to walk closer to the edge of the land to look down. “I have no idea how the children can sleep.”

“Who’s watching them anyway? I know we are on guard duty,” Nathan turned to look back behind himself at the others off at the distance.

“Not sure. Dovah and Merchant and fixing things and spreading supplies as they’re needed,” Snake spoke as he moved to pick up his sniper rifle up to look through the crosshairs. “And the big heads are in a meeting.”

___________________________________

Terra smiled a little, looking down at the children as they slept. The KND were doing a mock campout, picking a spot in the temple that had the roof gone so they could look at the stars. Each one in a sleeping bag, around a fire that she kept watch over. One would think that the children would have given her some problems, but they listened to her without too much arguing. Maybe it was Dan’s threat... Either way, she didn’t mind looking after them. It seemed like the right thing to do, and it was nice to have a peaceful moment to herself.

“Grnn. Brrr...”

The half-esper looked down at the child’s head resting on her lap. “Shh... Hush now, quiet now,” She hummed. Her left hand moved up and down to pet the child and try to calm it down.

“Momma,” Johnny Bravo mumbled in his sleep, immediately smiling at her touch.

__________________________________

On the second floor of the temple, where the altar for the Elements was kept, the war meeting was being held. With no table to work with, Otacon was using the chest used to deliver Dovahkiin’s supplies as a desk to take notes. Dan, Ralf, Sokka, Jack, and Sephiroth were sitting down on some blankets with torches to light the room. Why these people? They all lead people into battle and were soldiers in one way or another- save for Dan.

“Alright. While I am the leader- I’m leaving Jack in charge of the military strategies. Any objections?” Dan asked. While not exactly angry, he was upset that Jack had been the only one to point out the flaws in his previous plans. Just why was he upset? It meant the others were either afraid to speak out, or not smart enough. Both were not helpful- Had someone pointed out the flaws in his strategy earlier, they could’ve been spared a lot of trouble. Then again, Sokka was not up to technology standards, so he got a pass. Out of all the other teams made, only he and Otacon had gotten results.

Seeing that they shook their heads or said nothing, Jack stood up to start talking. Thanks to the torches, this place felt like an Illuminutty secret meeting. Shadows on their forms and the lack of noises other than breathing made this floor eerily quiet.

“Thanks to Otacon, we know what the general war plan the changelings have- But if they win the war games, it will not be needed.”

“Still, I got a feeling we need to be ready,” Otacon added. “They already summoned some of their own champions. Who knows if they can summon more.”

“I’m with Otacon on this one,” Sokka spoke up as they all looked at him. “With what you guys told me,” Sokka said to place each hand to rest on his lap. “At every single time they ever did anything- It was just a subterfuge for their true target.”

“From what Phoenix, Terra, and Merchant Pasta told us, those humans are also smart and tacticians. Who knows what other modifications or more dangerous plans they can make,” Sephiroth said. “It seems that both changelings and ponies didn’t have such elaborate plans until we arrived. Even Sombra used Otacon’s example.” The long haired warrior turned to look at Otacon.

“Thanks Obama,” Dan muttered under his breath.

Otacon stopped writing and looked at the others. He had the decency to blush and rub his hair in shame. “My bad guys.” The engineer sighed, not sure how many times he was going to have to apologize.

“In retrospect, these are kinda simple plans from the get go, least for any real general,” Ralf turned to look back at the others. “But, we still need to figure out these wargames. If this is still a ruse, we need to make it look like we are not on to them. But at the same time, we need to limit our manpower and resources so we won't get caught with our pants down.” He frowned a little. even though they all fought or coordinated plans well together- It was less than a week they all spent with each other. Their teamwork needed work.

“One thing at a time then. First the war games. Given we are in pony lands- Where will we hold them?” Dan asked.

“I assume Princess Celestia will handle that. It will have to be in a neutral place to be fair, so no side will have an advantage over the other. It must also include terrain, space, and things that can be used for a trial, like an obstacle course,” Jack said to get the meeting back on track. “We need 3 events, but I think we should make at least five.”

“Why five?” Dan asked, lifting an eyebrow. “We got other things to worry about, and we can’t make things so complicated for us.”

“We do not know the events the other side will have,” Sokka explained. The teen forgot that while Dan was cunning, he didn’t have much exposure to war. Weapons? Yes. Explosions? Oh most definitely. Fire? Dan set up a fire faster than he could, and that was saying something. How to manipulate people and also handle soldiers? No doubt. Actual war? Nope. “What if the other side picks events we picked? Or they pick events that are like ours, so we have to eliminate our choices? We will be stuck with nothing on our end.”

“What are the chances they will pick our events anyway? Still, you do make a point,” Dan nodded in approval of the boy. Yes. Sokka was indeed a Mini-me. “We also need to think of who will be the best match for which event. Even for ones the bad guys can think up.”

“Good point,” Otacon joined in. “Do we want to reveal our hand and show off how many humans we got? Or just use the ones the changelings know of?”

“One thing at a time. We should think of the events first, and then find out more from the champions from Baltimare once they arrive,” Jack said. He turned to look at Ralf, who probably had the most experience with war games.

“Well, we have the standard ones like capture the flag, obstacle course race, mock hand-to-hand combat, and chess,” Ralf said as he moved to cross both arms on his chest. “But other ones we may be used to, like search and destroy, we don't have the resources for. And even then, an obstacle course against people that can fly is stupid.”

The others stayed quiet a second, thinking about possible events. The atmosphere and the lack of ponies was bothering a lot of them though. Even Jack missed Spike. While he was training guards, Spike was with him every step of the way and being helpful in any way possible. Dan would never admit it, but he missed Pinkie’s cooking. Least he tried to convince himself it was her cooking.

“Do... They have to be military exercises?” Sephiroth asked, lifting his head a moment.

“Well, it has to have some sort of application to earn the name of war game,” Ralf said. “Like chess is a way to test tacticians. Even doing a rifle and presentation of arms drill can apply. Lots of soldiers in ROTC used that as war games.”

“I have some ideas then,” Sephiroth nodded.

“I think I do too now,” Sokka said with a grin.

________________________________________

“So, Phoenix, why didn’t you go back to your daughter?” Spy asked. He, as a few of the others, had made a second campfire, this one on the ground floor. All of the other humans not in the big meeting were either sleeping or gathered at the fire to eat.

“Well, I had a lot of things to deal with at the time, really,” Phoenix released with a sigh. He must look like a horrible dad for not wanting to get back with Trucy. But he had only been with her a year so far. “I mean, I thought I was still Roger. Seeing Miles really threw my mind for a loop.” He turned to look at Soma, Toph, Spy, Vergil, and Vash, that had joined him in one fire. They couldn’t all fit on one fire after all, so they had to split in small groups.

“Well, your sentimentalities aside, I’m glad he remained. Thanks to keeping his memories as Roger Smith, we now have valuable knowledge of the enemy forces,” Vergil pointed out.

“Actually, you are one of the reasons I stayed, Mr. Sparda,” Phoenix said as he took a sip from a thermo.

“We never met though... Unless you think I work for the enemy because I wished to kill Shining Armor,” Vergil smirked.

“Yeah, gotta say that was not a smart move,” Toph chuckled. Vergil frowned, still nursing his wound from that blasted sacred katana.

“Actually, we have met before. In my past though,” Phoenix said as he turned to look at the half-devil.

“What?” Vash asked, lifting an eyebrow.

“Right, you may not know Otacon or Snake,” Phoenix begun to explain. “While they are friends... They came in from different points in their lives.”

“Are you saying I will meet you in my future?” Vergil raised his eyebrows, a bit shocked to say the least.

“When I heard your name spoken back through the Octo-phones, I wasn’t sure if you were the right one. Once I uh... Regained my memory?” Phoenix had to stop, a bit confused as to how to explain why that all happened. “I remembered you from my past.”

“Are we allies then?” Vergil asked. “Am I the ruler of hell?”

“Uh, no. You were on the enemy team with Wesker and someone called Dr. Doom,” Phoenix sighed. “You, erhm... Well, team... Lost.”

“Truly? How?”

Phoenix pointed at himself and sighed.

“How in the literal hell did you manage to beat me? Even if I had to work in a team, I would only align myself with tools or pawns that would not hold me back!” Vergil shouted, his eyebrows raising up.

“Calm down, Vergil!” Vash moved a hand out to the swordsman. “That’s not important now since it hasn’t happened yet...”

Vergil stopped himself, realizing he was making an unbecoming scene of a son of Sparda. He was not his brother. He did make a mental note to not align himself with Wesker or Doom. The only thing he can think of as to why they could make him join them- Was if they could bring his mother back to life.

“Fine. You- Vash?” Vergil asked, lifting his eyebrow. He had to try and change the conversation. “What’s your name?”

“Me?” Vash moved his hand back to point at himself. “Well it’s Valentinez Alkalinella Xifax Sicidabohertz Gombigobilla Blue Stradivari Talentrent Pierre Andri Charton-Haymoss Ivanovici Baldeus George Doitzel Kaiser III.”

Vergil continued to frown a bit, while Phoenix look at Vash with his eyes open. Spy had his mouth open a bit.

“Yeah, I had the same reaction when he told me his full name,” Toph said as she took the silence as a stun speak moment.

“Well the moment has passed. Back to work,” Spy said to look at the others not in the group. “That makes me wonder... Who else knows each other?”

_____________________________________

“So, you know this Snake and Otacon?” Zeke asked, riding shotgun in Samus’ ship.

“Sort of. Once you’ve had a man inside you, you can feel him coming,” Samus said with a shrug.

“You know what? After seeing your morph ball, keep it to yourself, lady,” Zeke frowned.

“It was a battle against an evil space entity, pervert. Snake and I actually fought, while Otacon, I know him from radio transmissions. It’s not until I came here that I finally met him.” Samus leaned forward a bit. “Speaking of which... We’re here.”

The Cosmo Liner was coming up to Everfree and to the ruins. Nate and Snake stood up, turning to welcome the ship with their arms up.

“That’s one thing off the list,” Merchant said, looking up from his backpack. Dovahkiin tilted his head to the side and looked up.

“Finally. I am glad for new allies. We must thank them for their-”

“Stop picking my pockets, sneak-thief.”

“Make me, cut-throat merchant.”

“Shut it you two,” Travis said with a frown. He was in a terrible mood. He wanted another serenade from his Wittle Woona. The assassin had to stop himself and sigh. Oh Princess of the Night, what did you do to him? “Let’s say hello to the new guys.”

“Yeah. Running low of beer anyway,” Ash said as he moved to stand up. “Hey guys! Samus’ back!”

“Ah, more comrades,” Spy said as he joined the others to stand up with a smile. Phoenix went off to gather Dan and the others. Except for the children, they let them sleep. For the most part, it was a good affair. Angelo instantly took a liking to Sephiroth and Soma. (Damn pretty boys.) Zeke took an inkling to Ash and Nate. Barry brofisted with Dovahkiin and Vash.

Spy walked out of the the teleport beam to look around a bit....

“You!” Spy shouted, drawing his knife out. “You are the worst Medic ever!”

“Achtung! Spy!" Medic called out, immediately lifting his left hand to point and frown. He took out his bonesaw and narrowed both eyes. Before anyone could react, Spy and Medic dashed at each other. Knife and saw met with each other, clashing a bit and creating some sparks.

“Medic, medic, medic!” Spy taunted, grinning as he leaned his mask face at the weapons.

“Bah! Go zeduce Scout’s mother!” Medic replied, trying to push his weapon back.

“What’s going on?” Toph asked, hearing metal against metal.

“Let them work it out,” Ash spoke out. “They’ll tire themselves out.”

“I don’t think they will stop,” Vash said, slumping a bit to shut his eyes.

“Make them stop! They are going to wake up Bravo!” Terra frowned.

“Wait, Bravo’s asleep? Who’s watching the kids?” Phoenix asked, eyebrows raised.

“I see blood now,” Nate added.

“Hey, leave our healer alone!” Kratos called out. He drew his blades out to point them.

“Hey, leave Spy alone!” Soma brought forth his own scythe out.

“Now now, there’s no need for-”

Vash was interrupted as Barry immediately took out his gold axe out.

“Oh now, I’m the only axe here!” Dan called out with his glass axe ringing out.

“Toph?”

“On it, Sokka.” The Earthbender slammed her feet down to drop the humans into holes in the ground.

“New move?” Sokka asked.

“Learned it from my old earth teacher,” Toph grinned. Needless to say, a lot of groaning and swearing filled the area.

“You know... This is not productive,” Samus sighed. “Men.”

“HEY! EVERYBODY! SHUT THE HELL UP!”

Everyone stopped, turning to look at the new voice.

“Never thought I would be the one being the sensible one,” Deadpool sighed.

“Deadpool?” Phoenix asked. “When did-”

“Hey Pheeny! Good to see ya!”

“Who is this guy? You know him, Phoenix?” Nate asked.

“Questions later! I got the essentials!” Deadpool called out. He moved to the side and revealed his stash.

A George Foreman grill, cases of beer, and beef. Lots of beef. Beef burgers, hot dogs, cheese, buns, vodka, rum, and more.

Let’s take a moment to think about it. Only team Appleloosa had anything close to meat. These are men- And a few women- That were all used to meat. Sweet delicious meat. When was the last time you went days eating only pastries or a partial vegetarian diet?

“It’s so... beautiful,” Sokka said in a low voice as tears built in his eyes.

“Sokka? Why is everyone quiet?” Toph sniffed the air a moment. “Is that?”

“Yes... Salvation,” Sokka shut both eyes. He walked over to Deadpool and moved both arms to wrap around the mutant and shut his eyes. “Hello. My name is Sokka. And I love you.”

“Ergh... Leggo, kid. Stop. This is getting weird.” Deadpool looked down at the teen, a bit. Huh? He felt someone touch his back. Ralf moved in, moving his arms to also hug the vigilante. “Uh, I don’t-” Soon, Deadpool was unable to speak as some moved to hug him.

“Let me the grill! Wake up the kids!” Phoenix called as his mouth salivated a bit. When was the last time he had a cheeseburger?

“Get us out of these...” Spy stopped talking, seeing Dan burrow into the ground and start digging his way towards the food.

Doctor’s step to get on the good side of the humans. Step one: A gift.

__________________________________

Twilight and the other residents of Ponyville finally arrived back home. Thankfully, since it was so late, many of them had turned in for the night. As they traveled, she had been reading from the book the 10th Doctor had given her. The other humans they didn’t not read about had lived also rough lives. Telling the others may make them feel worse, so she decided to sleep on it. She turned to look at them, wondering what their friends had on their minds.

Pinkie Pie feared going home. Hew new house was big, and without Dan there it would feel awfully lonely.

Applejack felt a bit better now that Dovahkiin had obtained his Brand. But she felt horrible about what how she treated her partner. His way of life was certainly different from her own, and it wasn’t right to judge him.

Rainbow Dash was feeling good, glad Phoenix was back. But still, she wasn’t sure how to feel. Phoenix was here fighting on their behalf- And he had a daughter to get back to.

Rarity walked with Sweetie Belle, trying not to think about Nathan’s growing up. A suicidal mother? She just hoped her little sister didn’t ask about it too much...

“Wait! Everypony!” Twilight called out. “Before I forget! I learned something about the summon spell.”

“Twilight, it is late,” Mayor Mare said. She was not too happy with Celestia or Twilight. While it was good Ash and the others could get their lives back, it was their idea to bring these poor souls to this land. She was not the only one feeling upset. Cheerilee was still upset over the children getting involved, and Junebug was mad. Why would they get mad at Merchant? He had done absolutely nothing wrong and just lived as a businessman.

“It’s is really important. I need to tell you now in case you need to sleep on it...”

“What is it, Ms. Sparkle?” Big Macintosh asked. He was little sympathetic, not sure how he should be feeling. The Doctor’s plan to win over the ponies was going to take a lot of work.

“While researching the spell, I found out there’s a way to send our champions back. With no killing, sacrifices, or anything,” Twilight said as she turned her head to look at them all.

“But why would we send them-”

“This is something you deserve to know. We all know how the champions have suffered. If we send them back this way, they get their lives back. Just in case something goes wrong like last time- We can send them home before they get hurt. Or, if you feel that they don’t deserve to be here.” Twilight stopped talking, looking back at Applejack. “This is something you all need to think about. If you ever want to send them home, just touch your Cutie Mark and say ‘Your obligation is fulfilled.’”

“Really? That’s it?” Rainbow Dash asked.

“It seems Star Swirl didn’t want to make things hard in case they got hurt or we got hurt. Something short, simple, and fast.”

“Thanks. At least next time we see our champions, we have a way to send them home if it’s a last case scenario,” Mayor Mare said. “Very well. Sleep well, if you can. Tomorrow, we have a lot of work to do.”

____________________________________

Later on that night, a sleepless pony looked out the window to look at the moon. Somehow, the moon didn't look as bright as it usually did. This pony was not the only one noticing this. A hoof moved to touch a Cutie Mark.

“Your obligation is fulfilled.” Was whispered to the night.

Day 5, end.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

Later that night- Vegeta, full and happy, stayed in the cave to prevent himself from revealing his giant monkey form. He had a little dream.

”Kakarott... Kakarott. Oh you know what, screw this. Wake up, dumbass!”

“Vegeta?”

“You’re failing our race, Kakarott. Frieza is unlike any opponent you ever faced. Embrace your heritage. Become the saiyan that you were born to-

“You’re naked.”

“What?”

“Why?”

“Idiot. You don’t take your clothes with you when you die.”

“But I kept mine. Even my weighted clothes, which is kinda weird-”

“That lying red mother-”

“Oh, hey Vegeta... you had a tail all this time?” Luthor asked, naked as the day he was born and floating in Goku’s subconsciousness.

“Hm. Real men do not need clothes!” Gilgamesh called out as he swam past them both.

“Damnit! Why are you all here?!” Vegeta called out. “I’m supposed to inspire this clod to-”

“Wait, we can haunt people?” Wesker asked. “Excuse me, I got to invade Chris Redfield’s mind with naked images of me.”

“Nice. You can then taunt him by saying he has homo erotic fantasies,” Master Xehanort called out.

“Oh sweet god, naked old man!” Goku yelled out. He snapped out of his daze and used his Kaoi Ken to get out of Frieza hold of him in the water.

Extra:

The Doctor walked over to Morex25. He pushed a sick pony on a respirator on a bed.

“Here. We found you a partner. It’s a sick pony, with cancer. He will pass away at any moment. So, here. We also got you some backup partners for your multiple personalities.”

Tom the Rock, Sir Lintsalot, and the other inanimate objects from Pinkie’s solo party were pushed in by a pony.

“Oh. By the way, some fellow named “Mister Shield” says he “Will destroy you and steal your fiance, booty booty booty booty rocking everywhere.”

Author's Note

Dear Readers, forgive the chapter. Had to end the fifth day. With my laptop stolen, I lost all my notes. Had to re-read the entire story to write again.

Also, still working on my brother's wedding and other things.

Thank you for bearing with me.

The Sixth Day, Start

Chapter 81- The Sixth Day

Once more, the sun started its journey over the desert wasteland. With it, the dry heat buffaloes were used to return and took away the cold night. But something was off that morning, and Little Strongheart was short of it. She picked up her head, eyes narrowed a bit. Did the sun was always... Not as strong or bright?

“Is something wrong, young one?” Chief Thunderhooves walked over to look at the sky with her.

“I’m not sure,” Little replied, looking back at her chief. “I think the sun’s off.”

“You think so? Hmm. I cannot say,” Chief mused for a moment to look away from the sky. “But at least the elders and I have come to a conclusion.”

“You did?!” Little perked up, forgetting the sun for the moment. A big grin form on her face. She had spoken with the chief and given him and her tribe an update of what had gone on.

She did make an important note to skip some events.

“Yes,” The much larger buffalo chuckled before continuing, “We will join our Appleloosan allies- On one condition.”

“A condition?” Little perked up both of her eyes and blinked a few times, trying to understand. Then again, her race did hate war...

“Yes. As long as our other allies do not join the changelings’ side.”

“What?!” Little’s eyes opened wide at that outburst.

“Little, you must understand. We have just made friends with the ponies. If the oxes, minotaurs, donkeys or even saddle arabians join with the changelings, we must support them. Or at the very least, not get in their way. We have been allies with those other races a much longer time.” Chief moved his left front hoof to Little’s feathers. “Remember, we honor our agreements, no matter how old they are.”

“But...” Little sighed and looked down to the ground. She knew that the feathers meant. Some oaths were not taken lightly.

“Let us hope that the minotaurs gathering around our lands are not in league with these changelings.” They both turned to look over a hill, spotting a few tents set up that had a some minotaurs waking up.

“Little! Chief!”

“Hmm? Is that Braeburn?” Chief turned to look at the trotting pony with the hat. “Is something the matter, Braeburn Apple?”

“I couldn’t *huff* find Cooking Mama *wheeze* and Donut Joe!” Braeburn stopped in front of them, getting a second to catch his breath. “I had the whole town looking for them. Also, some of the town ponies said they spotted a different human, but he’s gone too!”

“Another human?”

_____________________________________

“You know, I’m supposed to be with my team heading back to Baltimare,” Gilda the griffon frowned. At the speed she was going, it would take longer than she wanted to get to Ponyville.

“Look, you didn’t have to carry me,” Sora replied. The young man was dressed in a odd set of clothing, least compared to the other humans. Short black jacket over a red shirt, and blue shorts with large red pockets on riding shorts on top. Black and yellow shoes without socks was worn on his feet. Short and spiky hair waved a bit with the air over his blue eyes.

“Like you can fly. I call that gliding,” Gilda snorted.

“Hey, usually my magic allows me to adapt to the land. Maybe because Donald’s not here with his morph spell I didn’t transform.”

“Just shut up your pie hole, and there is no way I’m paying for a train dweeb,” Gilda answered back. “Besides, it’s faster if I fly.”

“Hey, thanks for this,” Sora smiled, moving his gloved hands out to hug her neck. Startled by this, the griffon took a sudden dive as her wings and legs flailed a bit.

“Hey! No hugging the pilot while flying!” Gilda screamed out as she tried to regain her composure. The sides of her beak revealed a rosy blush.

“Ha ha ha!” Sora grinned after he laughed. “Oh come on, Gilda! There’s nothing wrong with hugs. Even Donald likes them.”

“Well, I don’t!” Gilda frowned. She almost snarled and wanted to throw this Sora dweeb off her. But he was her ticket for Sephiroth... And what was-

“Aw, you are just a softie!” Sora grinned. He had moved his index fingers into the sides of her beak to try to make her smile.

“Just think of Sephiroth...” Gilda whispered to herself.

“Hey... I got a question.”

“What now, dweeb? I thought I explained the humans and how Equestria works the best I could.”

“Why are you single?”

If Gilda had water in her mouth, she would’ve spit it out. Instead, her beak fell open as she started to to gag as an insect flew into her mouth.

“Woah woah woah!” Sora moved both arms out to grab onto to neck and trying to hang on for dear life- And also pat down her throat. “You ok?”

“Where *cough* did that *wheeze* come from?!” Gilda asked, her wings flapping rapidly to keep her from losing altitude. Although she didn’t notice it before, his touch was warm and comforting. Sora was glad his time with dream eaters had granted lots of practice treating and grooming creatures.

“Well, I was wondering why you left your griffon squad? Also, why none of them bothered to stop or join you,” Sora asked.

“What does that have to do with being single?!” Gilda roared, being a bit defensive. She was going to have to stop and rest soon.

And maybe get a massage from the dweeb.

“You’re not answering the question...” Sora answered. “But I guess you got a point.” Sora placed both hands on the back of his head to look ahead of himself. “You have such pretty white feathers, and your fur is very soft. And your personality is so cute.” He grinned, shutting both eyes as he wondered how much of a softie Gilda was. Expecting an answer, Sora waited a second for some sort of squeak or retort.

“Just... Shut up,” Gilda finally said after a few moments. This kid was infuriating! How dare this guy make her blush and compliment her like a lady! This wasn’t fair! Gah!

“You’re weird,” Sora finally said after a moment. “Guess that’s why. Pretty face and cute personality, but weird. Well, I got my answer.”

Gilda finally managed to calm her face and spun once, letting Sora fall off her back.

As Sora fell to the ground, he debated spending more time with other girls or guys that weren't ducks, goofy, or as socially inept as he was.

___________________________________

“And one, and two...” Gilgamesh called out, enjoying the morning sun with the changelings. Outside of the cave, he was now doing morning stretches and exercises before they could go into real training. It was weird, the weapon collector had no idea if he should make them stretch with magic shape shifting exercises or plain ones. He settled for the old standby, Mr. Push-up. At his side, his new partner joined in with the exercises. Sphragis grinned, looking at the others as he did push-ups at twice the speed the others did without missing a beat.

“Heh. We should move to the hard stuff!” Sphragis called out. He didn’t mind getting paired up with Gilgamesh. Another warrior and a chance to learn more combat methods.

“Ha! One thing at a time, Sphragis!” Gilgamesh was glad he had a changeling he could compare the others’ results. He knew that they could reach true horse-like levels of strength and power. From what the warrior general told him, Spragis was the only real warrior. As it turns out, magic, food, and training actually did factor their strength levels. With the Crystal Heart providing love, the changelings had plenty of food and their magic levels were stable. Good, this would make his new troops a great threat. And Otacon’s words of wisdom were not lost on him.

Surprisingly, Sphragis was a loyal subordinate and did his best to serve his king and queen. The only thing higher in his eyes was combat. No special or remarkable story either. Born with his brood, he spent his time being an individual with combat.

But one thing did bother Gilgamesh. Changelings ate positive emotions and even then, food was sometimes hard to get. Love is an emotion hard to obtain as well. And changelings needed food to train and be strong. So then, what kind of emotions did Sphragis feed on to get so big and strong?

___________________________________

“Sombra,” Xehanort called out, holding the green quartz crystal Gilgamesh used. With Roger gone, the dark unicorn decided to respect his wishes and make Xehanort as the temporary leader. While Vegeta was his personal champion, there was something to be said for Xehanort’s experience and knowledge.

“I see... Celestia must be wanting a meeting to discuss the wargames,” Sombra said as he walked over to look down at the quartz. Using his magic, the unicorn raised the crystal to his left ear.

“King Sombra?”

“Princess Luna?” Sombra asked, a bit confused. Vegeta and the other Dark Brands noticed the conversation and stood up to listen in. “I was expecting your sister.”

“Do excuse the hour of this call. My sister is raising the sun...”

“I see. What is the nature for this call?” Sombra asked. Master Xehanort turned his head, seeing the changeling rulers waking up to look at their direction.

“I’m calling to set the hour we can meet for the wargames. Will noon do? We can make it a lunch meeting.”

“I do believe that is not up to me, Princess of the Night. This is the conflict between your side and the changelings,” Sombra replied, eyes closed a bit. “And do not refer to me as a king. Not yet anyway...”

“Well spoken,” Imago said. The elder changeling had gotten worried that Sombra would be directing this wargames, but it was for nothing. The red-horned unicorn was showing modesty and also giving his daughter and that oaf of a son-in-law their proper due.

”Excuse my-”

“It is not to me you should apologize to. Allow me to place Queen Chrysalis,” Sombra said with eyes closed halfway. Not that he enjoyed putting the princess in her place, but he was not a former king for nothing. He would show proper protocol and respect for his allies. At least, for now. The crystal moved to Chrysalis’ left ear so she could speak. The queen merely grinned and bowed her head, making Aurelius snort once.

“Apology accepted,” Chrysalis said, pleased by the putting the Princess Luna on edge. “Oh of course, noon.”

______________________________________

“Alright crew! Let’s show them why Sapphire Shores is the show stopper!” The entertainment pony raised her front hooves into the air, eyes closed to shout. She was wearing her traditional white dress with hat and flashy decorations.

“Alright! We got a few hours to set a stage! Let’s put Ponyville as the party capital of Equestria!” Command Chief said. The light green unicorn was wearing a hard hat, overlooking as various ponies jumped out to start building.

“Hey, Chief... Who are the new guys?” Shores asked, a bit surprised by the Diamond Dogs now wearing hard hats and moving to grab building materials.

“Oh, them?” Chief turned to look at the Dogs and grinned. “We found them in Ponyville! They were hanging out in the Apple Acres. With nothing to do, we offered them a job! And with their paws, they can build and use tools better than unicorns.”

Red Rover and the others nodded, giving Shores a thumbs up.

“Well, I am an equal opportunity pony,” Shores added as she flashed a smile at her new crew. “Alright then! Let’s get this show ready for the humans.”

“Alright then, let’s get Sweet Apple Acres ready for a show,” Chief grinned.

“Get off my lawn!” Applebloom yelled out of her window.

“But you told-”

Chief was silenced as a pillow hit him on the face.

“Sorry about that,” Applejack sighed. “None of us got much sleep last night.”

_______________________________

“Well, it took all night, but here we are,” Gilda said with a sigh of relief. The two travelers landed on the ground, the griffon had lowered her body to let Sora jump off of her.

“You ok? Not tired or anything?” Sora asked as he moved his hand to pet her head.

“Stop touching me already, I’m not a pet!” Gilda said, moving her head back from him. Why were his fingers so soft and warm? With no fur or talons, this was a much different sensation than from her own kind or ponies. Would Sephiroth feel better?

“Hmm?! Oh! Gilda!” Rainbow Dash peeked her head down, spotting her friend. Ever since her trial, things had sorta been ok. Though Gilda testified against her, she was just stating what she saw that night. The griffon even had admitted her feelings, hopeful leading to the road to forgiveness.

“Finally, someone that’s not a dweeb,” Gilda smiled, her beak showing off a smile.

“Who’s this? Is this your human partner? I had no idea you liked them young...” Rainbow Dash chuckled, moving to land next to them.

“Whoa... technicolor pegasus. You remind me of a dream eater I once had. Named it Rainbow Dash,” Sora said with a grin. Both Gilda and Dash turned to look at him, mouths open a bit.

“How’d you know her name?!” Gilda cried out, shocked. She had not mentioned her name at all!

“Wait, what?” Sora opened his eyes wide, turning to look at the pegasus.

“That’s creepy. Do you have powers like Dovahkiin?” Rainbow blinked twice, inspecting this teen.

“And he’s not my partner,” Gilda frowned. “I just brought him here cause he said he had to meet the humans.”

“Well, I can’t take you to them I’m afraid. We’re supposed to lay low for a day... But they are in the middle of the Everfree Forest, by the ruins.”

“Really? Why?” Sora asked. “And I got some powers...”

“Well, you better go find them. They got big plans in the works,” Rainbow Dash said. “I just hope they are alright.”

“Why wouldn’t they be?” Gilda asked, suddenly frowning. “And is Sephiroth with them?”

“The one-winged guy? Yeah, he’s with them. But you better get the story from them. I gotta help clear the clouds for a stage show.” Rainbow stopped a moment to look around. “I can even get you in. It’s Sapphire Shores singing.”

“Really? Let me go drop off Sora here then. Get on,” Gilda commanded.

“Well, my thighs hurt from riding you, but a little more couldn’t hurt.” With that said, Sora hopped on the griffon and they took off into the air. Rainbow Dash frowned a bit, watching her old friend take off. The pegasus wondered how the griffons in the rodeo were doing without Gilda with them. She just hoped she didn’t get in trouble.

In a few short minutes, Gilda managed to make her way to the Ruins. She circled around in the air a few times, with Sora looking around as well.

“No one’s here...” Gilda said, her eyesight much better than a human’s. “But there was somepony here.”

“Somepony?” Sora asked. “We better land though.” Gilda nodded, and they both glided down to land on the spot near the rope bridge. What greeted them was lots of empty beer cans, litter made of wrappers, plates, and abandoned fire pits.

“Some- human? Yeah, some humans were around here. Looks like they took off though.” Gilda marched on the ground, carrying Sora on her back. “Stay on me, if we need to take off, you’d better stay close.”

“I don’t see signs of a struggle though,” Sora added. He did see a few trails of something heavy being dragged on the ground. The keyblader moved his left hand out, catching the Kingdom Key that materialized into the air. Weapon in hand, he continued to scan the area.

“I see sleeping beds further inside...” Gilda picked up her head to look inside. As she walked, Sora moved the keyblade to poke a few embers of a fire.

“Those fire were lit last night. Looks like they are still warm. These cinders still burn,” Sora commented.

“Is anyone there?!” Gilda called out, letting her voice echo through the old temple. “I don’t like this. Even if the humans left to hunt, they would leave one or two behind to watch their things.”

“I think you’re right. But other than trash, I don’t see any weapons or signs of a fight inside either.” Sora finally moved to hop off Gilda and sniff the air.

“You smell that? Smells like drugged meat,” Gilda said, frowning a bit. “And urine.”

“Gross!” Sora frowned, lifting a hand to cover his nose. “Drugged meat?”

“You don’t smell it? Well, I guess a predator like a griffon has better sense of smell.”

“Wait. If the meat was drugged- who would do it? And why? I don’t get it.” Sora walked over to look down at some smaller sleeping bags. “And who would drug kids? These are not meant for adults.”

“Where are they all?”

__________________________________

“Ergh... my head,” Dan said as he picked up his head from the stone floor. “Was I shanghaied again?”

“Who are you?”

“Huh?” Dan picked up his head a moment, moving his left hand to hold his head. “Who is that? Is that you, Merchant?”

“A human?” A large gold colored hand moved out, grabbing Dan by the back scruff of his neck. “Did you not know this is my private training ground? Get out of here before I throw you off.” Dan rubbed his eyes a bit to wake up, turning to look at the huge boulder holding him up. The large boulder had red colored skin, short white hair that was combed back, and topless.

And wearing a skirt.

“Throw me?! How dare you manhandle me!” Dan immediately shouted, waving his short fists in front of himself as his left hand grew with an awesome power.

“And what are you going to do to me, puny human? Don’t you know who I am? I am Asura, one of the general-”

“Exploding Burning Finger!” Dan shouted, bringing his left hand to blow up on Asura’s eyes. A bright red flash and an explosion left a dark smoke cloud on the deity’s face. With a frown on his face, Dan waited for the large boulder man to fall over. But when the smoke cleared, Dan was staring at eyes that had changed color to white. “Uh oh...”

“So, little man, you can channel the anger mantra?!” Asura shouted, his voice getting louder. “Let’ me show you how it’s done!”

__________________________________

“Are you sure about this, Phoenix?” Captain America asked. Steve Rogers was dressed in his modern uniform, standing in a S.H.I.E.L.D. training room. “You are pretty strong once your reach Turnabout.”

“As it stands, I am lacking some of my attacks, Captain,” Phoenix said. On his left arm, he sported his Phoenix Shield. “Since I got this, I need to learn how to use it.”

“Ok, Phoenix. Just like old times. Let me show you what a shield can really do.” Both of them spread their feet apart to brace their legs and smile.

_______________________________

“Come on, Nate!” Kamina shouted. The topless human with blue hair and sunglasses grinned. “Just get on the Gurren and kick my ass!”

“Hey! Get the hell out of that tin can and say it to my face!” Nathan shouted. He had his Burning Spirit on, using a giant drill to deflect the giant robot feet from stomping on him.

“Uh, Big Bro,” Shimon said from his cockpit area. “Are you sure this is the best way to teach Mr. Drake?”

“He is the spirit of Equality. We fought tooth and nail to be even with the beastmen!” Kamina grinned, moving the robot fists to punch the drills. “They have gunmen, we got our gunmen! They have super big gunmen, we combined our own to make us even. The beastmen own the world of the sun, so now we want to stand equals with them!” Kamina shouted.

“I... Guess,” Simon said, wondering if this would really help Mr. Drake. Little did he know, his future adult self would train Travis Touchdown.

_______________________________

“So, you just clap hands, and poof- Alchemy?” Ash commented.

“Well, there’s more to it than that...” A large metal knight suit said.

“An you call this prosthetic auto-mail?” Vash asked, pointing at the Full Metal’s arm.

“Yes and yes,” Edward sighed. Why did he have to teach these two alchemy? They both had the potential for magic, but alchemy was the- “What are you two doing?”

Both Ash and Vash clapped their hands together and placed their hands on the ground. Two ponies made of earth crept up from the ground to take the form of Braeburn and Mayor Mare.

“How is that fair?!” Alphonse said. “I had to give up my body!”

“Seriously? Did you two see that gateway?” Edward asked. Vash was already getting on his nerves. Damn copy cat had a missing arm, wore a damn red coat, had blonde hair, and the worst of it? This asshole was taller than him!. Life wasn’t fair. Maybe he had also given away his growth along with his arm and leg to get Alphonse back.

“Nope,” Vash said, nodding at his work. Ash shrugged, but then looked down at the back of his hand.

_________________________________

“So, how do you think the other humans are getting along with their teachers?” The (10th) Doctor asked the (11th) Doctor.

“Oh, I think they will become stronger...”

“Don’t you think that they will kill you for drugging their meat?”

“I don’t know what you are talking about, and you’re me...”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Why are you in here for?” Dan turned to look at Kratos. They were both inside a large white colored room that had some lawn chairs set. Joining them were also Ash and Dovahkiin.

“Something about anger control,” Kratos responded. The Spartan had to snort once, a frown decorating his pretty face.

“I already went through that..” Dan frowned, having not read the sign for the door.

“Well, I can understand why you two are here for,” Dovahkiin said with his arms crossed. “But I do not need help with my anger.”

“So says Mr. Sleep Shouter,” Ash complained. “But the sign outside did say anger management...”

“Hello, and welcome everyone to couple’s counseling. Dealing with humans and ponies specifically,” A voice spoke as a human male walked through. Andrew (Author of ‘Hands’ (http://www.fimfiction.net/story/14407/hands) smiled, setting his things down on the desk in the front of the room.

“Couple’s Counseling?!” Ash shouted, moving to stand up straight and push his chair back. He was not the only one, as the humans all stood up to look at Andrew.

The sign outside the door fell down, revealing the real name of the class. Couple’s Counseling for Marriage.

“This isn’t anger management?!” Dan shouted, his voice like screeching nails on chalkboard.

Dovahkiin turned to look at the door, seeing it closed by a pony wearing a hat from the outside. He ran to the window and drew his sword out to break through. Unfortunately, a magic field kept the window intact. “We are locked in!”

“Alright then... All I am missing is Wang Fire,” Andrew said as he looked down at his notes. “Well, you all need to complete this course in order to-” Andrew stopped himself, turning to look as several armed men approached him. Not to be intimidated to easily, the counselor drew his own boomstick out.

“Bring it!”

Author's Note

Short chapter, sorry.

Still don't know who got sent back?
Not telling.

Chapter was a bit rushed- But I'm getting surgery tomorrow.

Teachers

Chapter 82- Teachers

Pinkie Pie picked her head out of her second story window. Her window. Not from the Cake’s Sugarcube Corners, but her own house. But at this moment, how she wished it wasn’t. This big two story house that had lots of room seemed so empty. Only Gummy here to keep her company. At the moment, her face was turned to look at the Everfree Forest, with her chin resting on the window sill. The pink mare peeked back into her room, wondering when she could see Dan again. It all hinged on this concert, but there was nothing to be done till then. According to Twilight, the ponies with human partners had to lay low until things cleared up.

So here she was, feeling lonely in this strange house that had only been hers for five nights. A bright idea popped into her head. Both eyes begun to shine as they opened wide. A big grin spread on her face as she ran down stairs. She spotted the couch Dan claimed as his own. Pinkie hopped into the couch and dug her face into the cushions. Miss Smartypants, Dan’s and Twilight’s doll. But it carried Dan’s scent, one she had fallen asleep with as of late.

“What angry thing are you up to, Danny Wanny?” Pinkie whispered.

________________________________

“Stop!” Dan shouted, jumping to the side. While small and hard to hit, his agility was horrible unless he focused properly. Blast after blast from the hands of Asura, however, kept Dan from thinking properly. How could you think when a deity of anger decided you needed to dodge?

“Yes! Use your small stature to your advantage!” Asura shouted, a big grin on his face. Large white teeth moved up and down as he laughed. “Bend your waist as you move! It makes you a smaller target!”

“Don’t tell me how to fight! You’re lucky there’s no music playing!” Dan jumped up to dodge a blast that took the ground under his feet.

“Stop using crutches!” Asura shouted. He jumped into the air and then drove his right leg out to dive kick towards Dan. The human managed to roll after landing, letting the demigod land on the ground to crack it a bit. “They are just excuses! Channel your rage! Make it yours! What makes you angry?!”

“At the moment, some stupid looking topless man trying to touch me!” The King of Hearts mark glowed again, but Dan knew it was useless. Any blast from his hand did nothing against Asura.

“Getting called tiny? Defending your friend’s honor when they are insulted? Seeing injustice?” Asura stopped moving, standing straight to cross both arms on his chest. “They are all one and the same!” Asura spread both of his feet apart a moment, sucking air through his mouth. He took an Iron Horse stance, setting both hands on his waist as his knees bent. “Human, I give you one last chance. One last attack. Channel all of your anger and attack me.”

“Are you insane?!” Dan shouted, raising both arms over his head to stare at Asura with both eyes bugged out. “For what? Kill you? Try to make a get away? You don’t even blink!”

“One last free hit before I decide to kill you,” Asura grinned. “You amuse me, human. In all my years, I have seen no one else channel anger.” He then lost his smile to narrow both eyes. “They say though, warriors can speak through their fists. Hit me, so I may know you.”

The Element of Anger closed both eyes a little, moving to stand straight. Was this guy on drugs? “What?”

“Hit me. If you posses an anger that is worthy, I shall spare you.”

“What the hell does that mean?!”

“I will not allow a human that can channel mantra like you loose on my world. You will bring ruination and destruction if it is not worthy. Show me then, if you can be my disciple...”

“Like I need you for a teacher!” Dan shouted, lifting his left arm up. One shot, and he better make it count. There was no where to run on this stupid arena on a mountain top. The tiny man gritted his teeth, bearing all of his contempt at the red cyborg man. Asura dug both feet into the ground, also bearing his teeth. “Anywhere I want? One free shot? Don’t regret it now!”

“Come at me, then! Do you worst!” Asura commanded.

“This hand of mine-” Dan stopped there, narrowing his eyes. Nope. Not good enough. He was going to rush the boulder man and drive his hand into his face, but that did squat last time. This time, Dan walked slowly up to Asura, lifting his left hand up as the King of Hearts glowed. “Because I have to get back. Because Pinkie needs me, because those stupid rag tag humans I lead need me. Because I don't have to be judged by you! Because I have nothing to prove!” Dan begun to run now, ducking his head and upper body down low to close the distance.

“That’s it! Come at me!” Asura shouted, moving both arms out to his sides, as if to hug and embrace his new student.

“THIS HAND OF MINE GLOWS WITH AN AWESOME POWER! ITS LOUD ROAR TELLS ME TO DEFEAT YOU!” Dan shouted, moving his right hand to grab his left wrist. The light around the left hand begun to glow, getting brighter and brighter. “BECAUSE I REFUSE TO LET HER CRY! TAKE THIS! MY LOVE! MY ANGER! AND ALL MY SORROW!”

Asura wondering just how much emotion Dan was gathering for this strike. No matter. Dan hopped into the air, just a few feet to bring his left hand towards his face. “DO IT!”

“SHINING FINGER!”

“What?!” Asura shouted, both eyebrows raising in confusion. That had come from behind him! The Dan in front of himself had vanished, as if the after image technique had been used. Turning his head back, Asura looked down to see Dan had both of his hands together, in a prayer position.

Pointed at his ass.

“ONE THOUSAND YEARS OF DEATH!” Dan shouted, driving his fingers upward.

“NNNNNOOOO!”

Asura’s anus clenched in pain, for an awesome power just exploded inside him and burned him a new one. The demi-god moved both hands to his ass, thrown a few feet into the air after the sensation hit him. He landed a few feet from the edge of the arena, wobbling a bit as it was hard to stand. He was going to kill that little human!

"This is, SPARTA!" Dan yelled, moving to stand up and kick Asura off the mountain. Asura tittered over the edge, falling headfirst towards the ground.

“It looks... my ass... I have a... sweet merciful buddha, the pain... a new student...”

___________________________________

“Twilight! Breakfast!”

“Wha?” Twilight picked up her head, eyes swollen a bit from the book she had been sleeping on. All of last night, the unicorn had spent reading up on all of the champions. Even those from Baltimare. If there was any chance to redeem them all, it was in the book the (10th) Doctor had given her. So far though, not a single one of them lead a comfortable or gentle life.

“Breakfast! You got a lot of work to do!” Spike called out from the first floor.

“Breakfast. Right,” Twilight sighed as she moved out of bed. “Coming!” Twilight responded, going to comb her mane. Her late night reading gave her nothing though, the best plan was still let Shining Shores do her thing and hope for the best. Poor Otacon though. He had not had enough time to mourn for his sister, all because of this war. And her fault for not casting the spell right. Though it had been Discord’s fault. Still, she wondered if there was anything she could do for the poor engineer.

“Otacon, I will make this right.”

________________________________

“So then, do you understand how your Nano-tech works?” Adam asked. The facial faced fellow was wearing a black shirt and trench coat, hiding his prosthetics from view. A pair of metal appendages under each eye made a pair of sunglass lens pop up over them. His black hair was combed back, revealing a red emblem on the left side of his forehead.

“Sorta...” Otacon responded, though his voice a bit shaky. Revealing the Science’s Edge on the back of his hand, Otacon made the brand glow. His normal white coat was replaced with a black one, while his green shirt and other clothes had changed color to black as well. Now sporting boots, Otacon’s brown hair was combed over the top of a helmet appearing over his face.

“Just remember, you have no prosthetics like I do, so all of your tech only augments your powers so much,” Adam reminded him. “But that’s not what’s worrying you, isn’t it?”

“No...” Otacon nodded. They both took off, running across the rooftop to hop and land on the next building. “It’s about what you said before.”

“About you guys not being the first humans in Equestria?” Adam chuckled, using his tech to slow down his descent to land.

“Exactly. Are you telling me we will forget everything once we get back home? If we get back home?” Otacon picked himself up, trying to get used to his new armor instead of using hover. After all, it was important to know what his limits were.

“I was the original Element of Science. Back then, Star Swirl summoned us to test the spell,” Adam picked himself to stand straight, looking down at Sarif Industries. “This was back when I was under the operation that kept me from dying.”

“So a state between life and death...” Otacon moved, lifting his arms to test the weight. Odd. The others had gotten power ups or weapons, while he had an entire body upgrade. Of sorts.

“But other than that, can't tell you much. Only until you told me your story could I remember a bit from my own time there.”

“Who else was with you?”

“Some ninja called Bang. A goofy guy in blue... Captain Democracy or something. It’s hazy. Must be the implants in my head,” Adam shrugged. “But from the looks of things- Equestria also forgot about us.”

“They mentioned Equestria had defender before, but they never said who,” Otacon nodded. Did that mean Twilight would one day forget about him?

“On to the next lesson then. Hand to hand combat using tech,” Adam turned to look at Otacon’s face. “You can't worry about that now. It's in our nature to want to rise above our limits. Think about it. We were cold, so we harnessed fire. We were weak, so we invented tools. Every time we met an obstacle, we used creativity and ingenuity to overcome it. The cycle is inevitable... But will the outcome always be good? I guess that will depend on how we approach it.”

“Are you saying one day, science will let us reach Equestria on our own?”

“Just look at us. Do you think humanity could do the things ponies could consider as magic?” Adam grinned, lifting his arms up to take a fighting pose. “Now, you don’t know any martial art, so the fastest and best technique I can teach you is-”

“Comando Savate?” Otacon perked both eyebrows up in hope.

“No, slap combat. Now remember, it is demoralizing to repeat the phrase ‘Who’s your daddy?’ in mid-slap.”

________________________________

Rainbow Dash landed on a cloud, looking down on the construction crew working on Shore’s stage. In less than ten seconds, the cyan pegasus cleared the sky. The weather patrol would make sure no clouds would get in the way of their favorite singer, so that was good. All that was left down was to wait for lunch time.

“I wonder how Gilda got a champion,” She idly turned to look back at Everfree. Did she even get his name? It didn’t matter now. This cloud told her to take a nap.

Rainbow smiled, confident it would all work out. They had Hope back on their side, after all. She turned to look over at the Everfree forest, knowing that nothing would happen to them. Today was a new day, and she made a promise to never do something so stupid that would place a pony’s life in trouble again. The pegasus relaxed in the fluffy cloud, shutting each eye closed to drift off. In her dream, she was cooking breakfast, on a stove on the ground. Had to be on the ground, so Phoenix could walk normally. He was reading the paper, dressed in his blue suit.

Trucy Wright would be playing with Scootaloo, running along the house as she would get upset and yell at them. Soon enough, she would kiss Trucy on her head, sending her off to school with her number one fan. Phoenix would then give her a kiss on her head and lead off to some law office, while she would fly to the Wonderbolts camp.

Everything would be so perfect. She just knew it.

__________________________________

“So, what do you think of your new clothes?” Captain America asked.

“I, uh...” Phoenix raised his left hand behind his head to sigh. “Is this really necessary?”

“You’re the one that needed a disguise so Wesker doesn’t recognize you,” Captain America replied. “Besides, when you activate the level two of your Brand, it won’t matter.”

“About that... You were really the first Element of Hope?” Phoenix asked, walking to sit down on a bench.

“I was frozen in an ice block for 40 years,” Steve shrugged. “I thought it was all just some ice induced dream until you told me what was going on.”

“So it’s true then. I will forget about Rainbow Dash for good,” Phoenix moved to rest both elbows on his thighs.

“With great power comes great responsibility. But Spider-man needed to add that a great power also comes at a price.” Captain America moved to sit down next to Phoenix. “And all heroes, super or not, must make the hard choices.”

“But do I tell them that?”

“That’s up to you, isn’t it? But remember, Phoenix- Hope must be kept alive. You need to decide how to ensure that.”

“Let’s get back to training,” Captain America chuckled. “Show them that your objection is mightier than a sword.”

“Hey Pheeny!”

“Oh crap, it’s Deadpool...” Phoenix opened his eyes wide. “Hide... Captain?”

"Come on guys! Let's dance!"

“When in Rome,” Captain America grinned to walk behind Deadpool.

___________________________________

Rarity worked furiously, wearing a pair of eyeglasses behind her sewing machine. Both hooves pushed a white fabric through, trying to make dresses for Shore and her backup dancers. Sweetie Belle rushed back and forth, helping her sister by getting gems sorted to compare on the suits already made.

“Do you think...” Sweetie started to say, “That being an orphan makes it ok to kill ponies?”

Rarity immediately stopped in her tracks, lifting her head up quickly. “Sweetie Belle! Not for one moment think like that!”

“But Nathan-”

“Nathan is a human, and he was lead a life where in was in self-defense...“ Rarity sighed, wondering when she would have this talk with her sister. “Ponies do things, but you’ve seen how Nate is a good and polite, considerate human. He does not consider himself a murderer, so how can we?”

“But-” Sweetie Belle turned to look at Nathan’s old journal, now resting on a counter. “I think he’s a good pony, but will he kill a pony if it’s in self-defense too?”

“Sweetie Belle...” Rarity moved off from her seat and walked over to her little sister. “Why are you thinking like that?”

“I can’t help it. Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon...”

“Oh those two. I am going to talk with their parents,” Rarity mumbled under her breath. “Listen Sweetie. Nathan is the Element of Equality. Twilight herself called him here. Do you trust Twilight and myself?”

“Well, yes...” The little unicorn moved her hooves up to hug her older sis.

“Then believe in Nathan and the others. We couldn’t have picked any better champions. Right now, all of the humans are in Everfree, building a plan to help Equestria.”

__________________________________

“I dig giant robots!” Nathan called out, driving the Gurren Lagann's chest robot. He laughed a bit, a spiral mark going through his eyes. He drove the mecha forward, using the drill arms to pierce the armor of a beastman’s robot.

“Yeah! You show them, bro!” Kamina shouted, riding on the top of Gurren’s helmet next to Simon.

“I gotta admit, I never expected Nate to be able to handle the Gurren so well,” Simon commented. “I can synch with him almost as good with you, bro.”

“Our spirit burns together! Go beyond the impossible and kick reason to the curb! That's how Team Gurren rolls!” Kamina shouted, watching the beastman go down. “That’s another gunmen for our side!”

“Hey guys, let’s get drunk tonight!” Nate called out.

“Hell yeah!”

“Don’t forget about us! We aren’t going to let you guys win!” Kittan shouted out loud from his Star gunmen.

“Bros stick together,” Nate said in a low voice, leaning back to relax from the fight. “Travis, Rarity. I’m only getting started.” He looked down at the Burning Spirit, seeing it glow in a yellow light. Kamina lowered his head a bit, wondering if he would ever get a chance to go to this ‘Equestria’ place.

“Hey. You will see your bro again.”

“How about you?” Nate asked, opening the inner communication monitor to look at Simon and Kamina. “Aren’t you gonna ask your girl out?” He teased with a cheeky grin.

“Bah!” Kamina grossed both arms to turn his back on Nate. “Men deal with one thing at a time!”

“Be a man, Kamina! Believe in the you that believes in me that believes in you,” Nathan grinned, moving both hands to drive the robot forward.

“Never thought I hear those lines used on you, bro,” Simon chuckled.

“Cheeky little bastard. Get a girl first before you talk to me.”

__________________________________

Fluttershy moved from her chicken pen, collecting a few eggs in a basket. She held the basket in her mouth, humming a low tune to herself. Soon enough, Soma would come back. It would only be a day now. She would have to make sure things were ready. The pegasus made sure all of her animal friends were fed so she could continue. Soon enough, she could bake her beloved a pie. And then, the much needed snuggles.

She walked over to her shopping list, getting a feather from her wings to start writing. Scented candles, rope, condoms, energy foods, a copy of the Pony Sutra, erotic games, energy drinks...

Oh, Fluttershy just had to make up for lost time. She giggled, hugging the list to her chest. Oh, this was going to be the best night. They would only have one night before the wargames, she she was going to wreck him.

Maybe even break him so he couldn't participate in the wargames. They were so many humans after all.

__________________________________

“You ok, Soma?” Ichigo Kurosaki asked.

“I’m... Not sure,” Soma said, having involuntarily shivered there a second. Both of the teens were walking through the streets of Soul Society, although it looked weird that Soma walked alongside the red head. To many of the other soul reapers they passed, it looked like the soul hunter was a Quincy. Ichigo was dressed in his black shinigami robes, doing his rounds as a substitute soul reaper.

“Look, I’m not sure how much I can teach you. I’m still learning this stuff myself,” Ichigo started to say. While Soma did have a strong spirit power, it made them all nervous. They could feel a dark taint inside the young man. Ichigo took a high jump into the air, leading Soma away. Not to be outdone, the soul hunter took to the air, using a soul to help him keep up with his so called teacher.

“Looks like we finally found a place where we can talk,” Ichigo said as he landed on a building top.

“I noticed the others giving me looks,” Soma sighed. “Just like growing up.”

“Tell me about it,” Ichigo moved a hand to rub the back of his head. “I got looks because I could talk to ghosts. Look, don’t let others get to you. They mean well, they just need to accept things.”

“Speaking of Acceptance,” Soma looked down at his own Brand. The entire time Soma arrived here, the skull had not stopped glowing.

“Yeah, it freaked me out. It’s just like my own badge. So thanks to that um... Mark-”

“Brand. Yeah. I can use more than one soul at once, and I can equip more than four at a time. Being filled with so much power normally makes me nervous...” Soma raised his head, turning to look at the teen. “Normally, this much power tempts me to turn into Dracula. But now? Nothing. I feel completely in control.”

“I’m not sure. It could be because this is Soul Society. Let’s hurry and get you to reach your Bankai.”

“Bankai? You sure I can?”

“Coming from a guy that can talk about souls like its an everyday thing,” Ichigo sighed. “Look. Just sit down. Reach into your inner voice, and find the soul of your zanpakuto. Once you can talk to that spirit, you should be able to reach the next step.” He sat down, indicating for the soul hunter to do the same.

“So... I should meditate?” Soma asked. Receiving only a nod, Soma sat down on the ground in a lotus position.

“I’m not sure how spirit sensitive you are, so I’m not sure how long this will take. Just shut your eyes, and focus. Listen and feel, but don't force it.”

“Here I go...”

*********************************************

“Soma....”

“Huh?” Soma looked around himself, inside the halls of the castle of Dracula once more. “A voice?”

“Soma...”

“Who’s there?!” He shouted, retrieving the Death Scythe.

“Soma, down here, you big dummy!”

“Who?” Soma looked down, not expecting to see this person. “Kuki?” Number Three, of the Kids Next Door, save she was wearing a black robe.

“Of course, you silly!” Kuki smiled. “Who were you expecting? Dracula?”

“I wasn’t sure...” Soma shrugged. “Why are you my inner voice?”

“Your Zanpakuto!” Kuki smiled, eyes closed to point at the weapon. “It’s the one you use the most, so it’s attuned to you as your weapon.”

“Shouldn’t I be seeing Death then?” Soma asked, lowering the scythe.

“Silly! I was the Grim Reaper for a while!”

“Really?!” Soma raised both his eyebrows in shock. “How? Why?”

“It’s a long story. But I am Death. You were the silly one that used my soul to make this scythe! When you did that, the Death you know and love is reduced to this!” Kuki moved her arms up and down over herself.

“Seriously? I guess that makes some sense...” Soma bent down, looking at her. “So, now what?”

“We find out what your bankai is, silly!”

“I’m.... not sure how I should feel about this.”

“It’ll be fine!”

___________________________________

Applejack and Applebloom were busy getting the farm animals and tools out of the way. With the huge turnout they expected, they had to make room for everypony. Big Mac however, was getting ready to join Shore and her backup dancers.

They were going to bring back the Navigator.

“Say, sis...” Applebloom started to say.

“If ya were gonna talk about-” Applejack frowned, staring down at her sister.

“I wanted to see if Miss Twilight could use a spell to make our manes grow back.” Applebloom frowned.

“Oh... Lil sis,” Applejack sighed, moving a hoof out to hug her sister close.

“Are ya really that upset about Dovahkiin?”

“Nah. More upset at me. Ah never gave him a chance to explain,” Applejack smiled a little.

“I know. He lost his farm and all. That’s so sad,” Applebloom lowered her ears down at her sides. “And nopony helped him out. How can humans be like that?”

“Were not so different. Ah judged him unfairly,” AJ moved to stand up, turning to look over their fields.

“Are you going to ask him to stay again?”

“If he’ll have us. He’s working for us, just like he worked for Skyrim. We only paid him once, and he’s putting his life on the line...” The cowpony turned to look at the stage. Almost done now, thanks to the Diamond Dogs. Who knew they were so talented? “He didn’t deserved to be treated with mah anger.” She lowered her head and shut both eyes. “Ah treated him just like Zecora. Ah guess I’m the bigot.”

“Can’t you just say sorry?”

“It may not be enough. But he deserves more chances than Ah do. That, and more.”

_________________________________

“Come, Dovahkiin!” Bang Shishigami shouted, a grin on his face as he stood on a treetop.

“This Nox Nyctores is a troublesome weapon,” Dovahkiin said. In his hands, he held a giant nail.

“The Phoenix: Rettenjo is a 55 inch nail!” Bang shouted, crossing both arms on his chest. Unknown to Bang though, the Rettenjo also had the power to break other weapons. “Only a being of justice can wield it’s awesome power!”

“Hmph!” Dovahkiin had to set the nail down, wondering what he was doing wrong. According to the ninja, this weapon needed attunement. He looked down at his Scars of Passion Brand, wondering if the nails were a clue. “Phoenix. Dan. Nathan. You can channel. So can I!”

“What are you doing?” Bang asked, lifting his eyebrows as Dovahkiin took off his right glove. The Brand begun to glow, surrounding the dragon slayer in a green glow.

“This is my first time using this, so I’m not sure,” Dovahkiin shouted. “But-” He stopped there, feeling something building inside him. It felt like he was absorbing a dragon soul now. A large red scarf begun to gather around his neck, and flow behind his form like a flag.

“Dovahkiin? Is this possible?!” Bang lowered his hands to the sides. Could it be?

“To rid this world of evil... I will become... The Thief of Resolve!” Dovahkiin jumped straight into the air as fires burned in his eyes. An X-shaped scar appeared over his eyes as he floated in the sky. Each arm tensed his muscles at the sides.

“Shishigami Ninpo!” Bang shouted, hearing music building.

“Quicker than the wind and as still as the forest! Hotter than flames and MORE MAGNIFICENT THAN A MOUNTAIN!” Dovahkiin shouted to point his head to the sky.

“No, Dovahkiin!” Bang shouted. “Not on your first try!”

“FU RIN KA ZAN!”

____________________________________

Princess Luna looked up to look at the clock. Only a few more hours til noon. But now, a more pressing concern to fill her first.

Snape, Princess Celestia, Prince Blueblood, herself, and Distant Star gathered around the statue of Discord.

“Are you ready? All together, use your magic on me. This time, I will regain my trapped power,” Distant said.

“One, two, three...”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus

“I have forged my most powerful weapon ever,” Dovahkiin stated, wiping the sweat from his brow.

“Really? How powerful is it?” Soma asked, looking down at the weapon. He could feel it’s awesome power.

“This weapon is made from gold, but not just any gold! Gold mined the planet of Melchior 7! Where the trees are 300 feet tall and breath fire! From these ores, this weapon was was forged using ancient blood rituals of Skyrim, long ago forgotten! Not only does it makes this weapon nigh indestructible, but it can bend the fabric of the universe itself!”

“Woah,” Nate said. “I can feel it’s power!”

“I made this, for you, Dan. I can never make another like it again.”

Dan reached forth for his new weapon, lifting it over his head. “I have the POWER!”

Author's Note

Finally. Sorry I took so long, but I am feeling better.

The First Defenders have been revealed, the first Elements of Bromance. Obviously, not all of them reached the point where there were taken yet.

Been also working a new story, Humans Assemble: Equestrian Boys. Give it a read, won't you?

http://www.fimfiction.net/story/143265/humans-assemble-equestrian-boys

Dark Agenda

Chapter 83- Dark Agenda

“Ah, Gilgamesh. You finished your morning exercises?”

“Hm?” Gilgamesh turned his head to look over at the voice. There changelings all looked alike to him, even the generals. It was just so hard. Only the King and Queen stood out for their size, Imago with his aged body, and Sphragis with his muscle bulk. “Yes. Why?”

“Lex Luthor is calling to a meeting.” Bartz replied. That’s what he was going to call this one.

“Your name is Bartz now. Where are they?”

“B-artz?” The changeling asked, tilting his head to the side. Lately, all of the human champions had been passing out names. Bartz... Bartz Bartz. The changeling didn’t know why, but it thought it sounded like the name of a stupid protagonist. “They are by the benches.”

“Sphragis, take over,” Gilgamesh nodded to his fellow general. The warrior changeling nodded in response, letting the weapon collector head back inside the cave. After walking for a bit, he found the others gathered at one of the benches. Luthor sat at the head of a bench, donning his repaired mech suit. At his right, Wesker, to his left, Kefka. Master Xehanort sat next to Wesker and across from the clown. Vegeta was standing behind close, leaning his back against a support pillar. Amazingly, Kefka was sitting straight and paying attention for once. This really made the others uncomfortable...

“What?” Kefka asked, turning to look at Wesker.

“Forgive me, but you are not even using magic to float like you usually do. So...” Wesker shrugged.

“Oh, that. Can’t distract you now when we are about to talk about something important.” Kefka idly raised his left hand to wave it side to side.

“So, what we’ve been doing all this time is not important to you?” Vegeta asked, both arms crossed on his chest. He looked... Not as annoyed or angry. Gilgamesh narrowed his eyes a bit. Yes, Vegeta’s shoulders were relaxed. It was hard to tell things sometimes unless you knew what to look for. Gilgamesh walked over to sit next to Kefka. He was no coward.

“Listen, Luthor bought some time alone. Let’s not waste it,” Kefka replied, moving a gloved hand to rub his eyes. All heads turned to look at Luthor.

“Very well then. Three things on the agenda. Until a new leader is picked, allow me to get my three points across.” Luthor had both elbows on the bench top, hands crossed on each other. “But first. Xehanort, Sombra is not in our heads?”

“Not that I can tell, but I do believe he will keep his word,” Xehanort moved both hands to rest on the edge of the table.

“Good. First on the agenda then. The wargames. We need, maybe... Five events?” Luthor turned his head to look at Wesker. The man in black was probably the only one to actually witness wargames other than Luthor, having gone through police training and all.

“Yes. They may pick their best for each scenario. We must pick events that will not only catch them off guard, but also pick suitable opponents for the wargames they pick.” Wesker moved a hand up to his sunglasses. “It’s not important to win, but I do not like-” He stopped there to take off the lenses and reveal his red eyes. “Losing.”

“I imagine none of us do,” Luthor nodded once. “Suggestions then? We need to give them to the Queen so she has something to give them at noon.”

“I Imagine we all know who gets the one-on-one combat,” Vegeta smirked, eyes closed.

“Gilgamesh.”

“The big guy.”

“Myself.”

“Mr. Red.”

“The guy that has a man crush on Smith.”

Vegeta was pissed to say the least, eyes snapping open in rage. He stopped though, turning to look at Wesker with a raised eyebrow. So had the others, in fact. Gilgamesh sputtered a bit, thankful his burning cheeks was hidden behind his scarf.

“First, it’s obvious I’m the best fighter here!” Vegeta raised his left hand to count down his points. “Two, why Gilgamesh? Three- The hell’s a man crush?”

“Well, skipping the man crush explanation,” Wesker turning to look at Vegeta. “Arguably, you are our best...” Wesker had to put his sunglasses back on and swallow his pride. “In overall strength, battle history, and power. When we went over our backgrounds, you’ve been fighting since your youth. But Gilgamesh has more than likely been battling more than any of us.”

“I agree with Wesker. But you do have a crippling weakness to magic,” Xehanort added. “We can’t have then to learn your weakness. We do know the other side has at least two magic users thanks to Otacon’s notes- not to mention they are both fighters.”

“I want to save you, Vegeta, if we need to contend with the god-like ‘Blue Ape.’” Luthor was taking down notes. His mech suit was also recording things.

“Oh, Princey, don’t be mad!” Kefka grinned, getting back into a jovial mood for a second. “I bet you are suited for an even better event!”

“I...” Vegeta lowered his arm a second, taking note of what they each said. They all acknowledged his power, true. But they did have a point about magic users. Since this was a wargame that would have rules, the magic users would have a shield or barrier to protect them before he could launch an attack to kill them. And these games did have a no-kill rule. “I see.”

“I would not send an old man to fight in my stead,” Gilgamesh called out. “And we already knew Kefka has little physical attacks or weapons. That leaves myself as the most suited for combat.” He took a moment to look at Xehanort and Kefka. “I’m not apologizing.”

“No, no,” Xehanort shook his head to the side. “You are likely my equal, and Kefka is indeed ill suited for hand-to-hand combat.”

“I don’t care,” Kefka huffed a second, turning his head from them all.

“Fine fine. That’s one down,” Vegeta relaxed again, this time moving to the table to join them all and sit across from Luthor. “What else then?”

“I would like to continue, but no more outbursts?” Luthor asked, lifting his eyebrows. He didn’t want to bother with these prima donnas like he did in the Injustice League. “In a two-on-two match, I suggest Gilgamesh and Xehanort.”

“I-”

“A moment,” Luthor moved his right hand to cut off Xehanort. “You already admitted your magic and fighting prowess. And your keyblade is not just for show. This is not even a true event, only a backup in case the other side picks it.” Xehanort took a second to think, but then nodded. The others did as well, as the two had a big and little guy thing going. Both had fighting and magic, so they would not be covering each other’s weaknesses.

“I suggest then, a skill event,” Wesker moved his hand away from his glasses. “Maybe Target practice?”

“Good choice. I nominate you with your gun, and if it’s magic, me.” Kefka raised his right hand up to smile.

“Just want to stay out of combat?” Wesker asked.

“No, I know they have that pretty boy archer. It would be a waste not to have a target event for his skills....” Kefka then narrowed his eyes. His raised hand slowly formed a fist. “And I owe him one.”

“Fair enough...” Luthor begun to write these things down. “That’s two events, with one contingency plan. I’m assuming we can’t repeat events, so we need three more. Also, keep in mind that these are wargames. They will likely only let us compete in only one event. These events may have rules to handicap us, like no armor.”

“Don’t spoil my fantasies, Luthor.” Kefka pouted.

“Hmm...” Xehanort took a moment to think. “I’m assuming we are having a battle of wits?”

“I nominate myself for that, but I say no to chess.”

“Too easy?” Xehanort smirked.

“Too time consuming and I have no idea if they even have that here.” Luthor picked up his head from his notes. “I’m thinking a riddle game.”

“Ah, a classic! I love showdowns,” Kefka clapped, a big grin on his face once more. “Now I wish I waited.”

“Yes. If they have a rule like no mech suits,” Wesker turned to look at Luthor’s battle gear. “You won’t do anyone good. May as well let you have that one, Mr. Businessman.”

“Let’s not get into petty insults,” Gilgamesh nodded. “Three down. Skill, Might, and Wits. Two events each side, one tiebreaker. What else is there?”

“A team match may be in order,” Vegeta called out. When everyone turned to look at him, he shrugged. “What? We must also think like the enemy, there is safety in numbers- Just not from me. If we can take their safety events, we can catch them off guard. It may also be the tiebreaker if we can only compete one event each.”

“That’s a surprisingly good observation, Vegeta. We should not underestimate your battle experience,” Gilgamesh nodded. “Do you have something in mind?”

“It should be simple. We don’t exactly have team work on our side, while they have been here longer than we have,” Vegeta stopped a moment, a large grin forming on his face. A wicked idea popped into his head. “Tug of war.”

“I like it! No, I love it!” Kefka shouted, grinning madly now. “They don’t stand a chance against Gilgamesh and Vegeta! It will do good to see them in the mud, on their knees.”

“Keep it down, Kefka. But I like this idea,” Luthor went back to writing.

“I like this as well...” Wesker smiled now. “It will be good to see them on their knees, bowing to their betters.” He stopped there, suddenly realizing he was smiling. “Not that I’m saying we should lose and make a tie on purpose.”

“Of course, but I do like this team event. No team work needed, and it would nice to see them struggle like worms,” Vegeta smiled, pleased with himself.

“That’s four. One more then,” Luthor turned to look at Gilgamesh. “You have an event in mind?”

“Well...” Gigamesh crossed his arms on his chest. Now all eyes on him, and he couldn’t leave his team without suggestions. Not if he wanted to save Roger. “We lack a creative event.”

“Creative?” Kefka raised an eyebrow. “These are wargames, big guy!”

“No, no... Do go on, Gilgamesh,” Xehanort turned to at the weapon collector. “It was his idea to corral all the ponies. I want to see what he has in mind.”

“We have Wits, Might, Skill, Team work. We have events that we can break them in all, regards save spirit.”

“Ah, I see now. Morale is important, even in wargames...” Wesker nodded. They all turned to look at the chagelings. “I think its also fair to make them earn it.”

“Yes. It does seem unfair for us to do all the work,” Vegeta added. “So, a cheerleading event?”

“Something like that. Maybe a prayer, or a blessing as well,” Gilgamesh shrugged. “The other humans go into battle thinking they are in the right.”

“Ah, this also makes sense,” Xehanort added. “So if we can show them we are not the true enemy, or that we are not monsters-”

“We can also rattle their resolve,” Luthor finished. “Good point, Gilgamesh. We may be fighting for the right to live, but so are they.”

“I don’t like the blessing part so much,” Kefka frowned. “But at least we got our five events.”

Vegeta turned to look over at Gilgamesh, eyes closed a little. True, he was beneath a saiyan, but this weapon collector was more than just a mindless warrior.

Though, was he ‘gay’ for Roger Smith?

“Good. We have a game plan then,” Luthor rolled up the scroll. “Sombra can read our writing, so he can present our wargames with Chrysalis.” He then called over Bartz to take the scroll over to Sombra.

Vegeta walked over to his fridge, getting a drink of Team For Star soda. Debating it a moment, though thinking it was beneath him, he got drinks for the others as well. While it was his food and drink, he couldn't stand them asking him for drinks later. The prince also wanted to save time. Them all getting their own drinks may take a while. Least this way he could also get them not to touch his Hetap.

Oh they would be in so much trouble if they touch his Hetap...

“Thank you, Vegeta. You have been most generous with your gift,” Gilgamesh nodded as the saiyan returned. The others nodded in thanks to the prince.

“I’ll kill you all if you touch my Hetap.”

“Actually, this brings me to the second point in the agenda” Luthor moved to sit back down. The hell were Team Four Star? And why did they have their own drinks?

“You were bothered by this as well?” Xehanort added. The old man sniffed the soda once, but then nodded and took a sip. Not bad. Not bad at all. Tasted like souls...

“BBBBBBUUUUURRRRPPP!” Gilgamesh had chugged his all down at once and released a mighty roar.

“Gross! But good one Gilgy.” Kefka nodded.

“Disgusting,” Luthor frowned but took a sip as well. Been a while since he indulged in a drink of the masses. “But how did they know where we are? And who sent it? And how do they know so much about us? Sombra admitted it was not his doing...”

“Now that you mention it, that did bother me,” Xehanort nodded, drink in hand. “And why there wasn’t a gift for Gilgamesh or myself?”

“Indeed. How did they know I needed my serum?” Wesker leaned forward, resting both arms on the table and grasp his drink with each hand.

“Well, I have three possibilities in mind,” Luthor added. He took a moment to look around at the faces of his fellow Darkbrands. “First, this Princess Celestia is trying to appease to us for mercy, giving us gifts. They know magic, so it’s not hard to imagine they would do this to make us go easy on them... Or even join their side.”

“Not outside the realm of possibility,” Xehanort moved a hand to stroke his goatee. “But why not for us two?”

“Well, Gilgamesh was only seen when he was sent to retrieve Roger Smith. Maybe they didn’t have time to get his info. And-” Luthor shrugged.

“You did turn her subjects into dark minions...” Gilgamesh finished for Luthor.

“Indeed. Even I only broke bones,” Wesker said. “And Luthor went only after the buildings.”

“Bah,” Vegeta smirked. “I doubt it’s this possible. Magic can't do all this,” Vegeta pointed at his fridge.

“Which brings me to my second point. They may be trying to cause dissention between us.” Luthor raised a hand to Wesker. “Like Wesker said, they reward us on purpose, trying to make the others get angry with us. We may then try to fight each other.”

“And like Luthor commented,” Wesker added. “This may be an attempt to mess with our minds. They may try to confuse us with questions of who,what, and why.”

“This guess sounds more like it to me,” Kefka added, “or made the more sense.” His mind went back to his juggling balls. “But you mentioned a third?”

“This is a double, if not even, a triple cross.” Luthor finished his drink, leaving the can aside. Each hand moved to cross fingers with each other and hide his face behind them.

“Now, you have my interest,” Kefka added. He smiled, mimicking Luthor’s pose. “These gifts may be from one of the humans, trying to leave the other group and join our side.”

“Why do you think this?” Gilgamesh mused. “I noticed they do not posses Darkbrands such as ourselves.”

“Because we all thought about doing the same,” Kefka chuckled. “And don’t deny it. The ponies seem to posses the upper hand, and it may be just easier to join their side. But their side knows we are probably stronger than theirs.” Kefka turned to point at Luthor’s notes. “For a while now, we know the changelings almost always never had the upper hand for long.”

“And it could be a triple cross, because they may be using this tactic on purpose,” Xehanort spoke in a low voice. “The may not like how they have physically captured Roger Smith as a hostage, something our side has never done. True, we stole the Crystal Heart, but it was for food, to sue for peace, and it was not a human.”

“I admit, that did bother me,” Gilgamesh mused out loud. “I imagine the humans on their side are not comfortable with that act.”

“And it could even be a combination of all my theories. Now then. What do we do with this info?” Luthor once more looked around the table. They all stayed quiet a second, thinking about things.

“In all honestly, I wouldn’t take hostages, just kill them. Hostages are for the weak,” Vegeta added. “But if it’s anything like the courts of how my father dealt with the likes of Frieza- This won’t be the last gift.”

“I agree,” Kefka added. “I say we wait. Usually, spies and infiltrators will leave a gift and then show their true intentions later. If it is a ploy to join a side or not, we will mostly hear an offer tonight, before the wargames.”

“Hmm... Tonight would be their only chance before the wargames. I doubt we would be able to on that day,” Wesker turned to look at the others. “We wait till tonight then.”

“So be it. If it is a ploy, we can use them to get Roger back,” Gilgamesh added.

“Alright. If no one shows up, we can talk about it later. My final point then,” Luthor moved his right hand up to touch his Darkbrand. This disgusting ring of fire on his forehead. “I need a volunteer.”

“I see. This mark. Either you want to advance your powers, or you want to test what happens if we disobey Sombra,” Xehanort lowered his voice even more. “No wonder you don’t want Sombra listening in.”

“Oh, now you went from interesting to fun,” Kefka added, matching his voice with the bald old man.

“Well, count me out,” Vegeta added. “I’m not risking my chance to get more powerful or getting my life back.”

“Did you always have that brown fur belt around your waist?” Gilgamesh asked. It was hard to tell with the lowlight of the cavern. It didn't help he saw the sun this morning.

“Yes!” Vegeta frowned. “I at least know my crystal grants me regeneration.”

“Really? Thanks for sharing, Vegeta,” Luthor complimented. “No, I want to test what happens. We can see what powers we get since Wesker already uncovered his.”

“I’m more curious myself about this mark,” Wesker added. “I volunteer myself.”

“Really? Why?” Gilgamesh added. “I know I could withstand more than you could.”

“I agree with Wesker. Sombra already holds you in high regard. For you to betray him now would raise suspicion.”

“And we want one of us to stay In Sombra’s good graces. And since he holds you in such high graces, he may only let you off with a warning.”

“I tire of all this expository banter! Gilgamesh frowned. While all this talk was important, it was starting to bother him. All this political intrigue didn’t suit him. “What will Wesker do? Hit one of us?”

“It was the one thing he warned us about. He did say he would know if one of us hits the other...” Kefka spoke, a bit miffed. Back stabbing was the one things that gave him most pleasure in life.

Wesker stood up, moving both shoulders back to let his trenchcoat slide off him. “I suppose we need to make this look genuine then.” He turned to look around, nodding at Gilgamesh. “You can take a hit, and Sombra likes you. You make sense. Think you can act?”

“You think of me as untalented? I, GILGAMESH?!” Gilgamesh moved to stand up quickly, bushing the bench abruptly. “I AM THE KABUKI WARRIOR!”

“Good, make it look believable,” Wesker added. He took a few steps back from the table, as the others also stood up to look at the show. According to Exuvia’s observations- These two were the strongest. The changelings stopped, taking look at them now. “You stupid idiot! You’re just a warrior! I’m a scholar! I hold PHD’s! While we did all the work, you stayed here doing nothing!”

“Don’t think just because you’re some scholar I will not hold back!” Gilgamesh shouted. He only had two arms making fists, but he started to gather his power. Wesker as well, moved to take off his sunglasses and slide them off his eyes. The changeling rulers and generals picked up their head, turning to look at them.

“You think because some light show intimidates me?! I’m a god!” Wesker shouted, spreading his legs apart to lift his arms in a boxing pose. While he wanted to put on a show, he couldn’t afford to hold back against this rift jumper.

“Be ready to fall then, false god!” Gilgamesh shouted as he brought both fists to his hips. The warrior continued to power himself up, his white eyes narrowing in anger.

“Gilgamesh! Wesker! Stop this at once!”

Luthor turned his head, turning to look at an annoyed Sombra. Good, they got his attention. He took a second to make sure his mech suit was recording.

Wesker raised his left hand up, the muscles in his arm tensing up as his fingers curled up into a fist. With his arm tensed up, he ignored Sombra and moved forward in a blur.

Unable to catch the sight of the scholar, Gilgamesh raised both arms up to brace for impact. Wesker was imposing and his speed was no joke. Each arm crossed in an X formation, covering his vital spots.

The blow however, never came.

“What the-” Gilgamesh lowered each fist to give his eyes a chance to look around a moment. The others were... looking behind himself? Luthor had his eyes opened wide, looking at the ground. Kefka and Xehanort has their mouths open a bit also.

“AAAAARRRRHHHHH!”

That ear piercing scream came from behind. Gilgamesh quickly relaxed his stance to look behind himself. Wesker was on the ground, on his left side. “You were going to sucker punch me from behind like a rogue?!”

“Bitch move,” Luthor muttered.

Sombra walked over to them all slowly. Each one of his hooves struck the ground deliberately, making a dull echo in the cave that found itself had gone silent. Sombra’s red horn glowed with a dark haze, darkening the already low light of the cavern. With his head high, the dark unicorn looked down at Wesker’s twitching form. There had been no light show to indicate a spell had been cast.

“Wesker?” Gilgamesh asked, looking down to inspect him better. It seems like a lightning spell was cast and had not been finished. The scientist kept twitching as his teeth clenched to keep from shouting. His clothes looked just fine, as did his skin. Was it a mental spell attack?

“Gilgamesh, away from him! He broke his oath,” Sombra spoke, his voice ringing out in the cavern. Even then it was deep, and with a growl. Gilgamesh took a step back, turning to look over at the dark unicorn. “Wesker... With a day till the wargames, you strike now?”

“Let... Stop...” Wesker managed to blurt out. It felt like his body was being shocked and burning at the same time, especially in his brain.

“Sombra, enough. We need him.”

Queen Chrysalis walked slowly stepped at his side to look down at Wesker. “We may even need more champions.”

“Hmph. Very well,” Sombra’s horn stopped glowing, as had his eyes. Wesker collapsed in a heap, refusing to moan. Each arm moved to clutch his head and take a second to recover. Even with his enhanced body, that was painful. Mr. Sombrero walked over to lower his mouth and nudge him gently. Vegeta quickly flew over to the baby black sheep and picked him up away from Wesker.

“What happened? Why did you two fight?” Sombra picked up his head to look at Gilgamesh.

“We argued over my involvement at Baltimare. Wesker felt me not doing anything but relaying orders was...”

“Ah, I see. You wished for a new leader with Smith gone,” Sombra deduced. “Wesker, this is not about petty squabbles. Smith is still your leader, but remember this...” Sombra levitated the fallen man to stand using his magic. “You serve me! Do you understand?”

“Y...Yes,” Wesker answered, finding himself being levitated more than just odd. But he refused to show signs of pain. He served no one any longer. Sombra released him from his field, letting himself stand.

“Very well. Until Roger returns, you will listen to Master Xehanort. It was Roger Smith’s recommendation. Is this understood?” Sombra took a moment to look over at the other, each red eye narrowed a bit.

“Understood,” Xehanort replied, speaking for the group. “Wesker? Come, we still need to discuss the strategy.”

“Sombra,” Wesker finally replied, finding his voice again.

“You only get one chance, Wesker. You are replaceable,” Sombra added as he walked away.

King Aurelius frowned a bit, having remained on his spot to look at them all. “I think it’s time we retrieve Otacon.”

____________________________________

“Momma, why are you crying?” Dinky asked.

“Dinky?” Derpy stopped crying, lifting her head out of her wing. “Oh, its ok. Sokka had to go home.”

“Go... home?” Dinky asked.

“Yes... Momma said magic words.”

__________________________________

“So, you sent Johnny Bravo home?” Princess Luna asked Blueblood.

“Yes, when Twilight sent that letter, I immediately had to send him home,” Blueblood sighed.

“Don’t you like him?”

“Of course! But he misses his mother, Auntie. How can I call myself his friend if I am the reason he’s away from his family?”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Where am I?”

Sokka picked up his head, looking around himself. Where... Where was he? Sokka placed both hands to push himself off the floor to look around. Lots of sun, and it appeared to be a beach. The sound of the waves was oddly nostalgic. It made him homesick for the south pole.

“You? Are you awake now?”

“Huh?” Sokka squinted his eyes a bit, turning to look at the direction of the deep and masculine voice. When he could get himself to stand up, Sokka could make out a man dressed in red. The man was wearing a pair of shades, and had a gourd at his right side. His left arm was in a sling inside his vest, while the other hand held a large sword over the back of his shoulder.

“Ah, you ok?”

“Ye..yeah. Where am I?” Sokka asked, moving a hand to rub his eyes.

“This is Spira. No time to waste, let’s go.” The man in red turned his back to start walking away.

“But who are you?” Sokka started to follow behind.

“My name is Auron. And you are my final student.”

___________________________________

“Ok, look- For the last time, chase my monkey!” King Kai yelled out.

“Now look here, creepy catfish guy, Johnny Bravo don't chase monkeys.”

“But if you do, you will get stronger!” King Kai yelled out, exasperated.

“Look, aren’t human incapable of catching a monkey anyway? They are faster than humans...”

King Kai slapped his forehead and sighed. “And I can’t even get mad because this is true.”

_________________________________

“Oh no! Hell no!” Jiraiya the Toad Sage yelled out. Both hands made an x in front of himself.

“But come on, Pervy Sage! These guys are cool!” Naruto yelled out. Behind himself, the Kids Next Door were looking up at Jiraya.

“Don’t look at me like that! Fine! I’ll train you all!” Jiraya let out a sigh. “Why is it always kids. Why can’t it be a hot girl for once.”

“Yay! We’re going to be Ninjas!”

Author's Note

Hello! I made it!

Damn, Had a rough year. Last year I had problems around this year too.

Hopefully, you know who the new teachers are...

Bonds

Chapter 84- Bonds

Auron and Sokka stood on some cliffs, overlooking the secluded beach. Auron stood in front of Sokka, watching the teen show off the swordsmanship learned to this point. The samurai was quiet, sunglasses hiding his eyes from view. The red clad teacher and the blue clad student each stood out against the dark rocks. The water tribesmen held his black space sword in both hands, doing the exercises his old master showed him. When was the last time he had a chance to practice by the sea?

“I see, I think I understand now,” Sokka spoke and he shifted into a stance that required him to stand on one leg. “I can read Equish because of my likelink bond with Derpy.”

“I believe that is what the Doctor find out,” Auron nodded. While a different stance, Auron was not here to teach his ward fencing.

“And each day I’m alive, I’m stealing a day away from Derpy’s life. That still doesn’t sit well with me,” Sokka frowned. But he didn’t make the rules. He barely tolerated the mystical because of Aang and Derpy.

“In return, Derpy also gains something from you. I’m afraid though, I have no idea what it is,” Auron admitted, shrugging his shoulders. “But it’s something only you posses. Something unique.”

“So finding this unique thing...” Sokka raised his eyebrows. “Will it hurt her?”

“No. But we need to find your-” Auron took a moment to wonder if Sokka even had a grid to level up. “Sense of style. This unique quality is what I need to find and develop.” Auron stopped talking, moving his hand out to grasp his sword and draw it out. “You lack something very important compared to the others.”

“What? Powers? A Brand?”

“No. A special move. Even regular humans can fight monsters and titans, often without magic. But if we can find your unique style, I can teach you how to break your limits.” Auron raised his sword up behind himself, holding on to the hilt with both hands. Gray haze of wind begun to collect and gather around the samurai. He swung out forward, spinning a bit to release the attack. A hurricane formed, flying across the sky. Sokka took a step back, watching the gray torrent of wind formed and roared. Auron then finished his overdrive by taking his gourd and throwing it at the hurricane. Upon impact, the gray wind turned into a swirl column of flames.

“Can I do that?” Sokka asked, mouth open a bit.

“Who knows?” Auron answered, moving his sword back on his shoulder. “But I teach you what I can, fellow undead.”

“Wait, you’re dead?!”

Auron raised his left hand up to his lips, turning to look at Tidus and the others coming to collect them. Sokka narrowed his eyes and nodded. This explained why he could read, but also wondered what the other humans could share with ponies.

He wondered what Dan could possibly give Pinkie, and shuddered.

_________________________________

My name is Roger Smith, and I come from Paradigm City- The city of amnesia. Normally, I conduct myself in the most professional manner possible. I do provide a much needed service as a negotiator, after all. But now, I find my limits severely tested.

“This is a lot to take in,” Roger mused as he raised a gloved hand to rub his eyes.

“I understand this is a *cough* most difficult situation to understand, much less able to perform,” Guo Hai spoke. Currently, the two were sitting on a veranda in Canterlot Castle over tea.

“That is the understatement of the century,” Roger sighed as he lowered his hand. “You want me to be become a negotiator for two mystical and magical races. You want me to befriend a warrior I’ve never met, while also work for the seemingly evil side.” He stopped there, moving his hand to take a cup of tea. “Be a political prisoner and participate in wargames. I lack my usual tools and supplies in a foreign country that is not even from my dimension. All while you kidnapped me?”

“You will be compensated.” Mr. Hai moved a napkin to cough into it.

“You know, I think I would join the Changelings side for free,” Roger glared behind his tea.

“I realize the manner you were-”

“RUN PAWNS!”

“What the...?” Roger and Hai raised both of their eyebrows to look at the direction of a large chimeric creatures throwing bon bons and other confectionaries at Fleur de Lys and the two spa ponies.

“No! Not the trans fat!”

“Chocolate will ruin our complections!”

“I’m on a diet!”

“Ahahahahaha!” Discord shouted as the chased after the ponies. “Discord is back, baby!”

“Get back here, Discord!” Snape and Princess Celestia chased after the draconequus.

“I think I would prefer the changelings now,” Hai added.

“I hate Canterlot. Tis a silly place.”

“I think we need to start leaving now,” Princess Luna joined the two in the veranda. “We will take flying chariots.”

______________________________________

“Hrnn...” Twilight Sparkle raised her head up from the book she had been reading. The unicorn took a second to shake her head, trying to shake the cobwebs in her head. Why had she not slept in bed? What time was it? Why had Spike not woken her up? Opening and closing her mouth a bit to get the taste of book out of her mouth, Twilight turned to look outside her second-story window.

“Oh my gosh!” Twilight exclaimed out loud. The sun was already in the mid morning position!

“Spike! Spike!” She quickly turned her head to the sides, looking around bewildered. “Are you ok?” Her first thought was to worry over Spike. While the unicorn had been without her assistant for days, this was the first time since they split up to have a quiet moment. The unicorn hoped to go over things properly. Especially now, since she had spent all night reading over the human book, The Book of Champions.

“What’s wrong, Twilight?” Spike called out from downstairs.

“Oh! I’m so relieved!” The element of magic quickly moved to her mirror and brush her mane. Once she looked presentable, she moved to head down the stairs and look for her wayward dragon. “For a moment, I was worried something happened to Ponyville again. Why didn’t you wake me up?”

“Not now, Twilight...” Spike sighed, moving to sit down on a pillow.

“Spike!” The unicorn suddenly frowned, moving to walk over to him. “What has gotten into you? We still need to have a checklist for the wargame plans.”

“I’m...” The dragon moved a small claw to cover his eyes a bit. The bangs in his eyes seemed to indicate he had not slept well. “I’m-” He sighed, moving the claw down. “I know. But I’m really not in the mood to talk to you.”

“Spike?” Twilight raised her left eyebrow. “What-”

“Twilight...” Spike moved his claw back over his eyes to sigh. He stood up again, turning to walk away from her a bit. “You have a mom and dad, right?”

“My parents?” Twilight furrowed her brow, not understanding what was going on now. “What does-”

“I don’t have any!” Spike suddenly shouted out, lowering his claw. His eyes snapped opened quickly, but his face twisted into a snarl. “All I ever had was you, Princess Celestia, and occasionally meet with your family when I was really tiny!”

“But why are you bringing this up?” Twilight took a few steps back, never seeing Spike like this. She suddenly thought back to what changed in these last few days with him. Did he miss-

“I miss Dovahkiin! I miss Phoenix! I miss Jack the most!” Spike called out, moving both claws to point at her family photo on the wall. “These last few days I finally had a family. I know I have you all, but you are all girls.” Spike calmed down moving to sit back in the ground. “But Dovahkiin called me little brother. Phoenix was like an uncle, and Jack...”

“Was like a father?” Twilight asked in a low voice as she moved back to him. She had no idea how much Spike needed a positive male role model in his life. All the other dragons Spike met in his life were jerks.

“Yeah. He always kept me at his side. Jack always made sure I was learning like you Twilight- But he also made sure I was never forgotten or tossed aside.” Spike lowered his head to face the ground. “I get it. I’m small and young. I shouldn’t be put in danger. But he treated me like family and as an equal. And the other adults too. Phoenix made sure I was in the group hug. He put me to bed too. And Dovah actually taught me actual “dragon” language.”

“Absence does makes the heart grow fonder,” Twilight smiled a bit. “Do you think this is all my fault?”

“No,” Spike picked his head to look at her, “Least not all of it. And I know they all have to go back. Will I go back to being Spike, the only dragon in Ponyville?” The dragon raised both claws to point back at the photo. “I’m not asking a lot...”

“You will still have us though,” Twilight moved her hooves out to hug him.

“How would you be, without your dad or brother in your life? Without Otacon?” Spike asked, shutting his eyes to drift off to sleep in her hug. Twilight frowned a bit, closing her eyes halfway to look down at Spike. It looks like Otacon was not the only one she had to make amends with.

____________________________________

“Our loyal subjects!” Princess Cadence called out. “We thank you for coming for this most urgent announcement.” Prince Armor stood at her side, shaking his head to the sides. As luck turns out -nopony- even the guards, spotted how Vegeta had stolen the Crystal Heart. Nopony even noticed it missing until they arrived to inspect the chamber it was kept in.

Since it was late when they arrived back home, they decided it was best to tell them the news now. He watched the crystal ponies looking up at them both. They murmured a bit, though most of them happy. They had no idea what was coming. Those poor fools.

“The Crystal Heart has been stolen-”

“What?”

“Sombra’s back?!”

“The heart is missing?!”

“How did this happen?!”

“We should’ve never trusted this new princess!”

Armor winced, moving a hoof out to hold his wife close at the outburst. But it was to be expected.

“Hush!” The librarian pony called out. “Please, Princess, tell us what happened!”

“We do not know who stole the Heart, but I fear Sombra was involved,” Cadence stepped out from her husband’s embrace to look back down from their tower. She waited for the ponies to calm down so she could continue. The look of fear in their faces though, was starting to turn the ponies’ crystal shine back to dull. “But there is good news! We are now negotiating a way to get the Heart back.”

The ponies started to feel a bit of relief, keeping them from losing it completely, the murmurs started to die down, the ponies looking back and waiting for more news.

“Rest assured, Sombra did not enter the kingdom again. But he has aligned himself with changelings and humans,” Armor stepped out, taking his turn to address the crowd.

“Changelings?”

“Humans?”

“Are these the ones from the Gabby Gums-”

Armor raised a hoof to cover his eyes. They even got that lousy school paper this far north? “No. These are different humans.”

“Then, are all humans evil? Why would they take our heart?” Librarian called out.

“It’s a political hostage now. This theft has now escalated into a feud between nations,” Cadence frowned and shook her head to the sides. “But we will align ourselves with the good humans Princess Celestia called forth.”

“But-”

“Listen! Do we want changelings to have the Crystal Heart?” Armor called out once more. He waited for a lot of them to think it over. “These other humans are truly evil, we have witnessed their terror first hoof. The humans in the article are good, though they are not portrayed this way.”

“Will... Will they ever be here? Even your half devil-human Prince?”

Unable to give an answer, Armor turned to look at Cadence and frowned. This was not Vergil’s or Terra’s fault, and it seemed wrong not to have their personal knights here. “Not now. We will have to see if we can retrieve the Crystal Heart. I realize this is much to understand, but we have no choice. We will not ally ourselves to the changelings or Sombra. We stand no chance to get the Heart back on our own.”

“So this is... The half-devil you know against the devil you don’t,” The librarian frowned

“I see what you did,” Cadence said, frowning a bit. “But what choice do we have?”

The crystal ponies turned to look at each other, reluctantly agreeing with the plan. They started to disperse quietly. Armor hoped they would’ve said something. At least them leaving threats or angry would have the crystal ponies consensus or feelings. But their subjects leaving without saying anything, only left questions in their mind. Were they decent rulers? Did they deserve their trust? Would things remain the same?

_________________________________

“Let us go, Sombra,” Queen Chrysalis said. “The meeting will take place in a neutral location, the city known as Rainbow Falls.”

“Why must I come?” Sombra asked. “I took it this was an event between you and Celestia.”

“Celestia posses the ruler of Crystal Ponies, Luna, and who knows what other allies. We must also show our allies,” Chrysalis explained. “Garble himself is already on route with his envoy.”

“The spy we sent to notify Otacon should arrive today,” Aurelius nodded. “I will stay here and coordinate with him and the others. You must go with my Queen in my stead.”

“I was wondering where the dragon whelp went to,” Xehanort mused. “I assume we will go by train?”

“We have no choice. I’ve never been there, so I cannot teleport us.” Sombra turned to look at Xehanort. “Only you will come, I presume Smith will be there to conduct negotiations.”

“I see. Will the others be able to see what we see through the crystals?”

“I do not think we will be allowed to use magic during this summit,” Chrysalis frowned. “But we will see. If we are to make it in time, we must go now.”

Gilgamesh and the other Dark Brands watched quietly as Sombra took Xehanort away. If they were going to make a move, it was now while Sombra was gone.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

What if Humans Assemble took place during season 4?

Bonus montage, go!

Princess Twilight Sparkle-

“Frosting...” Pinkie Pie had her mouth open, tongue spilling forth to drool.

“Gross, you are engaged to that?” Virgil asked Dan.

“Frosting on Dan...”

Both Vergil and Dan opened their eyes wide to look at Pinkie.

“Is... Is Pinkie drooling from two different places?” Travis asked, left eyebrow raised in disgust.

Princess Twilight Sparkle, 2-

“What the heck is this thing?” Twilight asked as she held the Twilycane.

“I think it’s cute,” Otacon smiled. “But don’t expect a wing and horn job.”

*Poomf*

“Twilight, you haven’t had wings that long and you are already getting those?” Rainbow asked. Twilight smiled sheepishly, blushing hard as she tried to fight her wings down with her cane.

Castle-Mania

Phoenix and Dovahkiin shut their eyes a bit, looking at how Applejack and Rainbow Dash were covered in bees.

“Phoenix is best human!” RD said, not wanting to yell out and startle the bees.

“Dovah is best human!” AJ frowned, also trying not to rile up the bees.

“Phoenix!”

“Dovahkiin!”

“Nix is the ace attorney!”

“Dovah is THE Dragonborn!”

The two humans looked back and forth as they argued, until a pony in a beekeeper suit walked over to them.

“Knock it off! I need my bees! My human partner misses them,” the beekeeper pony said. They all turned to look to at Nicholas Cage.

“What? I’m not going to say it,” Cage frowned.

“Say what?” Nix asked.

“Not the bees!” Nicholas stopped himself and sighed, lifting a hand to cover his eyes.

Daring Don’t

“Wait, you’re Daring DO?!” Nathan shouted, hands on his head. “All this time I’ve been asking myself who you were, and this is what I get?”

“Stupid fans-”

“I am not a fan, you crazy mare!” Nathan shouted. “Do you know what is going to happen?! If all of your fans that read your adventures know it’s true, the little fillies and mares are going to copy you, thinking they can do it!”

“You know, I would defend A.K. Yearling,” Indiana Jones sighed, “but he’s right. At least I take my adventures and became a professor.”

“Uh,” Ahuizotl and his cats looked around. “Is this a bad time?”

Indiana took his pistol out from his side holster and shot the blue creature dead. “I don’t have time for this...”

Flight to the Finish

Wally held a bat in his hands, lifting it up and down over an unconscious Diamond Tiara. The filly sported a welt on her head and a cracked tiara. Silver Spoon was tied up in rope and gagged, Nigel whistling to himself as he tied her up to the a tree. Hoagie coordinated a better routine for the Crusaders, stealing the coaching job from Rainbow Dash.

Power Ponies

“Wait, we are super heroes?” Jack asked, looking down at his new attire. “Why am I wearing a mask?”

“Uh... Shouldn’t I get a power ring or something?” Nathan asked as there was a horn sticking out from the middle of his forehead.

“Hm,” Phoenix looked down at his magatama and rainbolt medallion, wondering which one to use.

“Surprising, this is not so different from my homeland,” Dovahkiin raised his eyebrows. He was dressed what was assumed to be a ‘cowboy’.

“Why is Soma not a superhero?!” Fluttershy asked as she got mad. She transformed into Flutterhulk, leaving Soma to look up at her. She licked her lips to look down at her champion.

“Dude- run,” Otacon warned.

Bats!

“Alright Soma, when Fluttershy comes in, you-”

“You know, I’m the lord of vampires. Sorta. I can ever transform into a bat. You could’ve just asked me to talk to the fruit bats.”

“Look, Fluttershy is transforming again!” Rainbow Dash pointed up, revealing Fluttershy’s ears growing more pointy as her fangs grew as well.

*POOMF*

“What the-” Twilight turned to look back at Soma. The teen’s Flying Humanoid soul activated, the ethereal wings stretched out. Soma took to the air, snatching Flutterbat from the air to land on the ground.

“Stay out of Fluttershy’s shed!” Soma shouted over his shoulder, taking off with a very happy Flutterbat.

Rarity Takes Manehatten

“Oh this competition will be so-”

Rarity was interrupted as the human champions fought back Jason Vorhees.

“All we are missing is Freddy Krueger for the reunion,” Ash frowned.

Apple Pinkie Pie

“To think, we might be related to Pinkie!” Applebloom shouted and jumped up and down. “A new sister!”

“Uh,” Granny Smith frowned. “Y’all realize that if Pinkie is related tah us, and she marries Dan...”

“We’ll be relahted to Dan...” Big Macintosh’s eyes suddenly opened wide. He took the parchment that Pinkie found and ran off.

“Burn the witch!” Applebloom shouted, fear in her eyes.

“Kill it with fire!” Applejack shouted.

Rainbow Falls

“Oh noooo....” Sokka said, walking up to Rainbow Dash. She was tied up as Sokka approached her inside a dark room. “You are not taking this from Derpy. Lie to everyone and everypony because you can’t make up your mind?”

“Look, I’m sorry!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “Not the Cactus Juice!”

“It’ll quench ya!”

Three’s a Crowd

“Are you really sick?” Snape asked, sitting next to Discord in his chariot.

“No, well- not physically,” Discord grinned.

“So you made all of this up to troll them?” The wizard pointed at how Otacon, Twilight, Terra, and Cadence were all fighting the worm.

“I’ve seen enough hentai to know where this is going!” Otacon shouted.

Author's Note

Short chapter, I know. Many things happening, and I don't have much time to update or write as I want.

I really do want to write more, and I will try.

Enjoy the bonus for now, as these next few chapters will be large and heavy.

Allonz-y!

Honest Opinions

Chapter 85- Honest Opinions

It was a beautiful morning for a train ride. The sun was high and bright and there wasn’t a single cloud in the sky. The morning dew could still be seen glistening off the green plant life. The train was right on schedule with very few passengers around to make it a rather quiet ride. A single yellow earth pony with an orange mane and an orange filly with yellow mane were the only ones to board the train to Rainbow Falls. The two took a moment to look for a seat next to a window.

“Momma?”

“Yes, dear?” The yellow earth pony addressed her daughter.

“I like them!” The filly smiled, pointing at the only other passengers in the cabin.

“Be polite dear, you don’t-” The mother stopped talking, lifting her head to look at the passengers. “Now, how could I’ve missed them?”

“Morning, peasant,” Sombra bowed his head in a greeting. Oddly enough, his voice was deep but pleasant, for he was enjoying a modern treat- an ice cream cone. Next to him, Chrysalis sat down to give the other ponies a bored look. The queen ruffled her insect-like wings for a second, creating the chirps of a grasshopper. Behind her, the queen had a small entourage of four changelings in their own booth. To pass the time, they were playing a phonograph.

Master Xehanort had his head down and smiling, enjoying the records of Vinyl Scratch. But, the old man had a book in his hands.

“Ah, Nightmare Moon, you are best pone,” Xehanort chuckled to himself. It appears he was reading a history book.

“Next stop, Rainbow Falls!” A conductor called out.

_________________________________

Applejack picked up her head, turning to look at the sound of the train coming up to the station in Ponyville. But this time, she was alone. Nopony came to see her off and she had no luggage. The orange pony simply kept her head up, eyes closed halfway. While the day was beautiful, AJ was very conflicted about this mission. All of the other ponies were busy getting the show ready, laying low or trying to help in any way they could. Yet, she had been called over by Princess Celestia herself to join her in the wargames negotiations.

She had no idea why- This event was more important than the show Shores was going to put on. Even if the show didn’t go well, the humans could still compete in the wargames in a secure location. And come to think of it, it made more sense to have Twilight at the side of the princesses. Applejack snapped out of her thoughts once the train came to a stop. When the doors opened, the cowpony stood up and walked to the doors.

“Ah, good morning, Applejack.”

“What ‘n tarnation?!”

“Oh, pardon me. Did I surprise you?” Princess Celestia smiled, sitting down across from the doors. The princess had to duck her head a bit, her long mane still flowing. Even inside the train cabin.

“Princess!” Applejack quickly bowed, closing her eyes to show her proper courtesy. “Sorry, but Ah wasn’t expectin ya, you know...”

“Rise, and step inside. There is a reason I called for you. I even made this train an express to reach Rainbow Falls,” Princess Celestia relaxed her eyes a bit. “Now I remember why I don’t use trains,” She mumbled in a low voice.

“But why?” Applejack quickly picked herself up and hurried into the train. The doors closed behind the mare, getting the train to start once again.

“Well, there is a reason I travel by chariot. Trains carry ponies, and to have them bow before me every single stop and attend to my needs...” Celestia shut her eyes and shook her head. “Oh wait, you meant as to why I summoned you?”

“Uh, yeah,” AJ turned her head to the sides, inspecting the cabin. From what she could tell, there was no other ponies riding with her. She took a second to decide where to sit, wondering if it would be better okay to sit next to the princess. “Ah’m not exactly the diplomatic type.” The cowpony simply decided to sit across the princess to make it easier to talk. Seeing that the princess was not even sitting on a booth seat.

“Do you remember the night of the explanation over the Elements of Change?” Princess Celestia followed the movements of the orange pony with her eyes.

“Yes?” AJ sat down, tilting her head to the side a moment.

“I recall you were the only pony to raise a hoof when the vote about prosecuting Twilight Sparkle was passed.”

“Not exactly one of mah finer moments,” Applejack said and moved her left hoof to raise her hat over her eyes. Now she could see the alicorn much better. She didn’t feel bad over it anymore, true, but it was still an event that made her feel regret.

“I called for you, because I need an honest opinion.”

“Not using the royal we?” AJ asked, noticing for the first time.

“It is just the two of us. I think it can be our little secret,” Celestia chuckled. Applejack also smiled, allowing herself to relax.

“But Princess... An opinion on what, exactly?” The earth pony raised an eyebrow, having no idea what the Princess could ever want another pony’s opinion. Much less her own.

“Applejack, these last few days-” Celestia picked up her head to look out the window as they traveled. The scenery looked so peaceful... “What has caused more of an uproar? The humans, or the ponies’ reactions to them?”

“...”

Stunned with that question, Applejack’s eyes opened wide. She was not expecting that sort of question.

“I see. Take your-”

“Ah want to say ponies- But it’s humans, isn’t it?” Applejack relaxed her eyes, looking down at the ground. Princess Celestia smiled, tilting her head to the side to look down at her subject. It seems that they way Humans could think was finally catching on.

“You are not wrong, but not totally right either. Humans do not belong in this world. But ponies-” The Princess had to take a moment to think of the words.

“Bigots?” AJ offered.

“Heh. No dear Applejack. It’s understandable to react negatively and even fear the unknown. It’s natural to fear a meat eater. I was going to say, ‘too positive.’”

“Come again?” Applejack raised her right eyebrow up. Too positive?

“Too positive,” Princess Celestia nodded. “Do you remember back when there was the Running of the Leaves?”

AJ blushed at that, another time Princess Celestia witnessed one of her blunders. She nodded.

“From what I was told, that came about because you complained about the wing power Rainbow Dash used,” Celestia picked up her head and looked straight ahead of herself now. “Can you imagine how much trouble could’ve been spared if you just spoke out sooner, instead of holding it in?”

“Well, I guess,” AJ shrugged.

“Or how about the Mare-Do-Well?”

“Now that was a lesson-”

“Albeit good, still placed the Elements of Harmony in danger,” Celestia interrupted her. “Many of the lessons in friendship you all learned had danger or conflict in them. The Gala, the Running of the Leaves, the parasprites...” Celestia moved her head to look down at the cowpony once more. “But do you think, that the humans would’ve come with the same solutions you all did?”

“Ah’ reckon not,” AJ replied. “Dan himself could handle the problems on his own. And the fact Ah know this, scares me.”

“Now, because of this- The humans must return. But...” Princess Celestia stopped there, smiling a bit as how Applejack immediately picked up her head, almost teary eyed. “I think I will make a colony or give the humans their own land. Let them stay in Equestria.”

“Princess?!” Applejack immediately cheered up, knowing that she wouldn’t be the only one happy with the news.

“Providing the show goes well.”

“Whut?”

“While I do want the humans to stay, I do want for the champions to be cleared. Thanks to The Doctor,” Celestia spoke in a low voice, “We must make Ponyville accept the humans once more. Even if we win the war games, the changelings will be allowed into Equestria. The country cannot have a three way stalemate against each other.”

“Aw horseapples. Now this show has to be better more than good,” AJ complained.

“Which brings me to our next point,” Princess shut her eyes halfway now, lowering her voice. “Do you truly love the human champions? You’ve only been with them a few days...”

At this point, the Element of Honesty really wanted to be the Element of anything else. “Ah can’t rightly say, Princess.” Applejack moved her hoof to her hat and lower it a bit. “Ah always heard of stories of love at first sight. Of crushes and simple good feelings...” She shook her head to the sides. “But mah Granny did have one surefire way to know.”

“And what was that?” Princess Celestia raised her eyebrows.

“When yer not with ya special somepony- You feel hollow and empty inside. When they are in pain, you feel it too.” AJ raised her head to look at Celestia’s face. “Ya miss them very much. You wonder if they are ok, and wonder if Ah could’ve done better.”

“Sounds more like a break up to me,” Celestia lowered her face to study Applejack’s eyes better. The shadow over the cowpony’s eyes made it hard to tell. “Do you feel the others feel the same?”

“Ah’m sorry. I haven’t paid much attention to mah friends,” AJ also frowned. “With all this going on, Ah almost forgot there was a farm to run.” Applejack moved a hoof to wipe her eyes. “But I think they do. We all got drunk and-”

“Let’s skip that night,” The Princess frowned. That prank was going to come and bite them all in the flank. “But other than that?”

“Rainbow was pretty broken up over Phoenix’s vanishing,” Applejack moved her right hoof back to rub her chin. “And in a way worse than when she makes a blunder. Ah think it rattled her harder than normal. Maybe it was a death, but Ah think it was love.”

“And the others?” The Princess raised her head to smile, glad that changing the topic made AJ focus.

“Well, Pinkie is engaged,” Applejack had to stop and shudder. Dan was mostly harmless before, but now he was a leader of champions that even Celestia feared. And there was his Brand. “Can’t say much ‘bout Twi and Otta, we did split up and Otta was not with us at the start. But they are awfully close. They has lots in common, awfully smart, and they do look cute together.” Applejack smiled. “Fluttershy and Soma...” Applejack had to to stop and think. “I think they are fine. Flutters does like Soma a lot. She told me they finally kissed.”

If you only knew Applejack. If you only knew. Luna was never going into her dreams again.

“And you?” Celestia teased.

“Ah...” Applejack blushed, “kissed him first.”

“That leaves Nathan and-”

“She likes him, hard to say if Nathan likes her back. But I think they do like each other very much,” Applejack shrugged. “Nate’s poisoning took a lot out of her. Given Nate’s awful childhood, Ah can understand how he’s got a wall around his heart.”

“Such awful pasts they all carry, isn’t it?” Celestia nodded, closing her eyes at the memory. “Do you think they want to say?”

“Ah can’t say. Nopony wants to send them back to face their awful worlds again. They die and they fight for ponies, only to get sent back? It doesn’t seem fair, Princess.”

“What about the others? Luna’s and Discord’s champions?”

“Ah know less than others, but they all seem good folk. Maybe not all of them in love, but some of them, yeah... Spy is a true gentlecolt with Zecora, and Snake keeps Trixie in check. Ash and the Mayor got something going, but not sure what...” Applejack tried to think of the others. The best she knew next to them were the KND, the others from Team Ponyville. “The human colts and fillies seem okay, though they get into trouble. No more than tha Crusaders though.”

The alicorn kept silent, listening to Applejack. She chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“Well, besides your honesty, I picked you for another reason,” Celestia couldn’t stop grinning.

“Oh?” Applejack raised her eyebrows in question.

“If this was Twilight, I would receive over thousand cue cards or five hundred page report on them all.”

Applejack took a moment to think about it, and then they both broke out in laughter.

“It is good to laugh,” Celestia admitted. “Now, did the humans give you their wargame events?”

“Come again?”

_________________________________

“I hate this stupid castle!” Gilda shouted out loud, laid out on top of Sora.

“Get off of me, please!” Sora groaned, face first in the cold, musty, and dirty floor.

“Hmm? Oh hey, after giving me you a ride, you should keep your mouth shut,” Gilda hoisted herself after a moment to look around. Even with her enhanced griffon vision, it was still hard to see this far down.

“My ribs,” Sora complained, moving get on both knees and place a hand on his chest. “But yeah, these ruins are so boring...”

“Boring?!” Gilda roared out. “Headless statues, stupid pipe organ music, traps, hidden doors! And not to mention this whole place feels wrong! This place is spooky!”

“Aww, are you scared Gilda?” Sora teased. “I’ll protect you.”

“I’m... Griffons don’t get scared!” Gilda blushed, the red appeared on her feathered cheeks. “I’m just making sure you’re not scared.”

“Scared?” Sora finally stood up, looking around the area. “I’ve been to Halloween Town. This place is nothing.” Both hands moved to dust himself. “I find it boring because there’s not a single fight or sign of the humans. You’d think we’d fight a monster or find a clue. We haven’t got nothing.”

“Not that you mention it,” Gilda regained her composure and looked around. “I don’t smell them here either. We just found that room with candles and notes on the second floor.” Her wings stretched out, flapping a bit to get her dust off. “We’ve been looking for a while and zilch.”

“Let’s head back then.” Sora made his keyblade vanish, making Gilda flinch a bit. Human magic was way different from unicorn’s or griffon’s magic.

“Don’t tell me what to do, dweeb,” Gilda frowned, moving ahead to lead the way.

“Want me to hold your paw or something?”

“So help me...” Gilda growled, feathers getting ruffled. Though, her tail waved like a dog that was happy.

“I’ll stop teasing you when you call me by my name,” Sora teased with a big, stupid grin on his face.

“Alright already! Sora! There, happy?!” Gilda roared out, turning her head at him. Her cheeks were red, though from anger this time.

“There, was that so bad?” Sora said, undaunted by her outburst. He stepped out to her right side, and moved to place his hand on her head. “Let’s go.”

“You are so...” Gilda moved a claw up to rub her eyes. “Not worth it.” Still, a wing moved to rub his back as they both headed looked for the entrance.

____________________________________

“What to do you mean, war games list?” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “None of us saw them since they took off.”

“Are you telling me, not a single one of you took breakfast for the humans? Or even check to see if they spent the night alright?” Princess Celestia asked.

“Well, Ah thought we weren’t supposed to come into contact with them. And they, no offense Princess, could level a country by themselves. Why not send Twi a letter?” Applejack offered.

“Well, normally I would, but the humans should have a crystal ball.” The Princess moved her head down, giving her large horn a chance to channel magic without hitting the cabin roof. An audible ‘pop’ and a crystal ball appeared and hovered in mid air.

“That was anti-climatic,” AJ observed. “I mean, you had a servant bring you a ball at the castle.”

“Says the pony using the term anti-climatic,” Celestia frowned a bit. Still, she brought the ball to rest on a seat. “And this is a two way crystal ball. The other one is just used to view. Humans champions, please respond...”

*******************************************

“Hmm?” Sora picked up his eyebrows. “You hear that?”

“What the...?” Gilda raised both wings a bit, leaning forward a bit. “It’s coming from that blanket.” The duo had managed to make it back to the entrance, going over the only rooms that had clues that humans had once been there. Sora approached the bedding, getting down on his left knee to lift the roll and spot a crystal ball.

“Hello?” Sora asked, lifting his left eyebrow.

***********************************************

“Oh, that took a while to respond. For a moment- You are not one of the human champions...” Celestia frowned, peering into the image of Gilda and Sora. “A griffon?”

“Where’s Dovahkiin?” Applejack snarled, moving her face into the ball.

***********************************************

“Who?” Sora asked, still confused.

“Hey I know you. One of Rainbow’s friends right?” Gilda asked. “There’s no humans here,” Gilda shrugged. “Never even heard of Dovah Whatever.”

************************************************

“What?!” Applejack shouted, making the alicorn wince. “Sorry Princess. Gilda? Is that you? Who is that human?”

“If you allow me...” Princess Celestia moved the ball away from AJ.

************************************************

Sora stared back at the view of the ponies, a bit surprised by what he was looking at. The images being displayed were a bit distorted, like looking into a spoon’s reflection. “I’m Sora. And there are no humans here. We’ve been looking for a while, and there’s no clues of where they went.”

“There was signs that something was here though,” Gilda said, though a bit worried. Where was Sephy then?

************************************************

“Twi did mention a way to send the champions back...” Applejack lowered her head a bit, thinking. “Ya think some humans got sent back, and the others went to look for them?”

“That is a possibility,” Princess Celestia said as she lowered the ball a bit. “But to sent them all out to look? I think they would leave the KND and a caretaker with them.”

“Yer right. The Crusaders don’t have Cutie Marks,” Applejack agreed.

“Do you mind explaining what is going on?” Sora asked from his end.

____________________________________

Meanwhile, at Rainbow Falls...

“Alright, this looks like a good spot,” Roger Smith said, looking around the large green field. Not too far away from the town, but it offered some hiding places from the general public. Should it break out into a fight or something. He wasn’t sure what the other something could be, but this was a land of magical rainbows. “Four tables need to be set up. Two large table across from each other, about ten feet apart from each other. Running perpendicular to each other.”

“And the other two tables the same, so each table is in the North, South, East, and West?” Discord asked. Once more in his true form, the chimeric spirit of chaos chuckled. “Traditional, but nothing wrong with a classic. I would’ve offered a round table.”

“Discord, enough. We have little time to waste til noon,” Princess Luna chided him. Ever since he lost his ‘Distant Star’ form, Discord was all but unbearable.

“Why four tables though?” Snape asked.

“Well, the two largest factions will each have a table. Ponies, and the Changelings.” Roger nodded as Discord made things appear. “One of the smaller tables will be for me, since I will be directing the negotiation. The other table are for other possible guests.”

As he talked, Discord snapped his ‘fingers’. With each snap tables, chairs, refreshments, kept appearing. Roger used his right hand to point to where he wanted things placed. Luna kept frowning, unable to deal with the draconequus’ items though. Each item he materialized had a weird color or pattern on it.

Or came to life and starting singing Be Our Guest.

“One more thing,” Discord said as he floated over the negotiator. He placed a single digit from his claw arm to the forehead of Roger. A Darkbrand appeared, though the burning ring of fire didn’t appear to be alive. “This will let you have a curse mark, yet will explain why your mark is being blocked.”

“I hate you, this place, these ponies, and this whole farce,” Roger responded, eyes never betraying his professional demeanor. He was too much in his negotiation mode to care. There was a lot to still prepare for. Each hand moved to adjust his tie. “But I must admit, I think I’m more suited for this than The Doctor.”

“Oh hey now, I’ll have you know I’ve negotiated plenty of times before...” The (11th) Doctor harumphed.

“Have you ever been in a negotiation where you felt on equal standing with the other sides? Was there ever a time you never felt above the others?” Roger asked, still sore about being tranquilized.

The Doctor frowned, but stayed silent.

“If you two are done bickering,” Luna sighed. “Is there anything else we need?”

“How is security?” Roger asked, moving over to his table. It had enough room for two others... “I want a black table for myself. The Ponies’ side will be plain, as the Changelings.”

“A plain table?” Discord asked. “How boring.” But he complied, glad to be able to use his magic again. Oh, how tempted he was to throw a monkey wrench on these proceedings!

“Each side is allowed to have an entourage, but for security reasons, only two guards per ruler.” Luna answered.

“Perfect. Plain tables will mean they are on equal standings. No colors to offend anyone, nor encited pride or aggressive behaviors.” Roger then turned to look at the Doctor, as if to give him a lesson. “Each side is already hostile, and there is enough to worry about without offending a side- Much less any favoritism. Since you can time travel, I’m surprised you don’t set up proper meeting rooms.”

“Time is wibbly wobbly. It’s doesn’t always work like that. Timing is sometimes more essential,” The Time Lord shrugged.

“Ladies, can we continue?” Discord asked, getting bored. There was things to plan, and people to visit.

“Team Doctor is standing by,” Edgeworth walked over, Lighting Dust at his side. “Though I feel Mr. Smith will not need our interception.”

“As much as I don't like being knocked unconscious, I blame The Doctor for your actions,” Roger nodded. They both looked at the Time Lord with serious looks.

“While Roger is supposed to look like Phoenix, you two are so much alike, it’s not even funny,” Lighting Dust tried to lighten the mood. She moved her head, making her mane settle a bit. “But Edgeworth is sexier.”

The Demon Prosecutor blushed, his head being knocked back, as if he took a boot to the head.

“We will need some writing utensils also,” Roger said, trying not to look at the sultry looks Dust was giving Edgeworth.

____________________________________

Back in the train

“So that’s the whole story in a nutshell,” Applejack explained. The cowpony was trying to keep her composure. Nevermind she was anxious over Dovahkiin’s disappearance, the real danger was if Twilight or the others find out. Twilight or angry Pinkie was more frightening than Pinkie’s Zecora song.

“And I thought my world hopping travels were too much,” Sora said from his end. “At least I know what’s up.”

“The Griffon Empire is not going to like this...” Gilda sighed.

“Griffon Empire?” Celestia raised her eyebrows. “But they are providing assistance in Baltimare. But did you find any clues?”

********************************************

“Well, there was this,” Sora said as he reached into his pockets. He placed Otacon’s notes about the wargames to the ball. He laid out as flat as he could against the round surface. “These look like a side quest mini games.”

“Side quest?” Gilda asked.

“Link would know what I’m talking about,” Sora shrugged. He turned to look back at the ball, as a white glow moved to scan the list. “Is this important?”

“You have no idea. One thing at a time,” Celestia sighed in relief. The ball replicated a copy of the list for her.

“Now what though?” Gilda asked. “Talking via ball is annoying.”

Sora shrugged.

**********************************************

“We can’t let the others know, not yet,” Celestia frowned, moving to sit up. It was finally time to get seri- “Ow.” The alicorn bumped her horn with the top of the cabin. Sora and Gilda had their eyebrows raised, not sure what to make of the white horse.

“You alright, Princess?” Applejack asked, forcing back a giggle.

“Back on point,” Celestia said, eyes closed. “We can’t let the others know. The show needs to finish, and after that we can have a team look for them. But I have the feeling The Doctor is involved somehow.”

“Not Distant Star?”

“No, this is not chaotic.” Celestia opened her eyes and sighed. ”What are you up to, Doctor?” She mumbled. “In any case, may I ask for you, Sora and Gilda, to stay there in case the humans arrive? And please not talk to anypony else?”

**********************************************

“No can do,” Sora said, moving to stand up. He was tired of kneeling anyway. His left hand still had the ball out so he can look down at the images. “I’m here on my own mission. And while missing humans is an emergency, it’s not why I’m here.” A bit older than when he first started, he learned some maturity and priorities.

“Really? Then what?” Gilda asked.

“My mission is to seal the rift from this side,” Sora said. “I’m a Keyblader, chosen to keep the balance between worlds. Once I seal the Rift, then I can find the humans and help them get back home.”

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“So, word around the grapevine is that you kissed Fluttershy,” Nate chuckled. The Elements of Bromance perked up their ears, turning to look at Soma.

“Did you have to tell them?” Soma looked around, starting to sweatdrop as they converged on the teen with predatory eyes.

Dan grinned, having also witnessed the event. “Go on. Tell us what it was like...”

“Er...” Soma moved a hand to tug on his collar. “I’ll talk if you tell me what it was like to kiss your ponies.”

“Is that all?” Dan asked. “Pinkie tastes like pure unadulterated frosting.”

“Applejack tastes like apples, and did you expect her to taste like anything else?” Dovahkiin rolled his eyes.

“Twilight...” Otacon blushed, eyes closed and right hand behind his head. “She tastes like Lucky Charms.”

“Lucky Charms?” Nate asked.

“Magically Delicious.”

Even Phoenix facepalmed at that. He shook his head to the sides and then sighed. “Rainbow Dash tastes like-”

“Skittles?” Nate asked.

“No, like spicy Fruity Pebbles.” Phoenix replied, blushing a bit.

“I don’t even...” Soma shut his eyes a bit, not sure what to make of those answers. They all turned to look at Nate.

“What?” Nathan moved his hands behind his head. “I don’t kiss and tell.”

“Have you even kissed Rarity?” Dan asked.

“Fine.” Not about to be outdone, the treasure hunter walked over to Rarity. The white unicorn raised her eyebrows, wondering what Nathan was doing.

“Nathan, dear? What are-” Rarity stopped talking, turning her eyes to follow his left hand. Fingers cupped her cheek, while his thumb moved up and down to stroke her cheek. Smiling, Nate moved to his right knee and lower himself to shut both eyes. Rarity immediately shut her own eyes. Finally! She held her breath and leaned her head up to kiss her champion.

“Damn, smooth operator,” Otacon replied.

“Like marshmallows, ok? Sweet, gummy, gourmet, fluffy, soft, marshmallows...” Nate whispered, big smile on his face. He even begun to drool, moving away from Rarity’s face.“I want to kiss her more now.”

“I guess it’s my turn...” Soma sighed. “Fluttershy tastes like-”

“Butterscotch?” Dan guessed.

“Mrmhhp,” Nate guessed, Rarity having drawn her hooves up to make Nate kiss her more.

“Caramel?” Dovahkiin offered.

“Maybe lemon pocky?” Otacon wondered.

“Yellow easter peeps?” Phoenix took a stab at it.

“No... She tastes like meat,” Soma finally replied.

“Meat?” Dan raised his eyebrows.

“Well yeah, meat. She raises so many critters. She often nuzzles or kisses them. She even smells a lot like animals. So it’s like kissing soft, tender, meat.” Soma shrugged his shoulders. The Champions picked up their heads, turning to look at Fluttershy and lick their lips.

*Poomf*

“Oh my...” Fluttershy blushed.

Author's Note

I'm getting there...

Soma should start a kissing booth for Fluttershy.

Side Story G- unedited

Author's Note

Sorry, it's been a while, huh?

Lots of things, but still I'm sorry. Not much time to write, and I had troubles with the new chapter. Had to re write it a few times, and even then, still not happy with it.

Still working on it.

This is another what if- but the bonus for once- is canon. To the story anyway.

Side Story G- unedited

Combine! Elements of Change

“Just... How many hamburgers are you going to eat?” Steve Rogers asked the former lawyer. Both dressed in civilian clothes, both former Galactus hunters were sitting inside a both in a diner. They had been training for a while, so they had a lunch break. It was a bit busy being lunchtime and all, but Phoenix was hunched over and had several hamburgers on plates in front of himself.

“You don’t understand,” Phoenix finally replied, moving a napkin to wipe his mouth with a napkin. The black haired human was smiling, his gut sticking in a content swollen tummy.

“Try me,” Steve said, glad he ordered a salad.

“Well, there is something else I wanted to talk about,” Phoenix moved to sit up straight, pushing a plate away. Both elbows rested on the table top, his hands moving to cross in front of his mouth.

“Phoenix? Why so serious?”

“Well you told me your story but, you left out an important detail.” Phoenix looked over at a confused Captain America. “Who was the leader? Who did you make the focus of the Elements?”

“I have absolutely no idea what you are talking about.”

“Well the Elements of Harmony have Twilight Sparkle as the leader. It is in her that they focus the power of the Elements to trigger the Magic.” Phoenix lowered his hands to look away. “If we go by that logic, that means Otacon is the candidate for our focus.”

“Uh, this is bad why?” Steve asked. “He sounds like a good guy. Mislead, yes, but a stand up fellow that realizes weapons and war are evil.”

“You didn't answer my query though. Did you guys have that?”

Steve shook his head to the sides. “Back then, there wasn’t even Elements of Harmony.” The captain pushed his own plate away and take a sip of root beer. “We were just an experiment. True, we had our own adventures, but Asura kinda was of our Hulk.”

“Back at square one then,” Phoenix sighed. “Well, Science doesn't exactly sound like a rally call we can all get behind. But at the same time, any of the Elements the guys have could fit.”

“Are you telling me you wouldn't put your chips in with Hope?” Steve teased his friend.

“Well, I honestly have no idea what I would do if the others gave me their Elemental power. Just, what would happen if we picked the wrong one?” They both took a second to think about it.

_________________________________

“Alright guys, hands in!” Dan shouted, an angry snarl on his face as he placed his hand in. “Everybody put your focus into Otacon!”

The others nodded, moving their Brand out to the middle of the group. One by one, the elements glowing as their power was invoked. Dan’s King of Hearts begun to shine in a yellow light. Next came in Phoenix with the Double Phoenix, the light glowing red. Nate placed in his hand to smile, the Burning Spirit emanating green glow. Dovahkiin moved his hand in, invoking the power of the Scars of Passion to activate with a brown color. Soma focused on his Soul Skull awakening to white shine. They all turned to look at Otacon, smiling.

“I’m Science, so I have no idea what is going to happen. But here we go,” Otacon released a breath of air to steel his nerve. Science’s Edge turned on with a purple light, and he placed his hand into the group. With all of the hands in, the colors begun to join in and mix together. The purple light from Otacon’s hand first took the form of a disk, growing larger and larger. As the disk grew though, wind begun to build up, making all of their clothes and hair flap against their frames.

“This is crazy!” Nate shouted, a stupid grin on his face. They all started to float, moving a few inches from the ground.

“This better not be a disappointment!” Dan shouted as the wind started to howl.

“Tell Fluttershy I regret nothing!” Soma shouted, as the purple light begun to gather around each of their forms.

“I’m getting sick!” Phoenix said, his cheeks puffing out. “I think I ate too many burgers...”

“It’s like absorbing a dragon’s soul!” Dovahkiin shouted, moving his free hand to keep his hood on.

“I think it’s coming!” Otacon shouted, the disc expanding to an orb to hide all of their forms from view. The giant orb begun to spin, drawing a ring of a purple color as the wind begun to make tornado. With no warning, the orb exploded and sent a purple wave away from the eye of the storm. The flash of light ended, leaving our heroes in the middle and back on the ground.

“Otacon?” Twilight’s voice called out.

“Twilight? Why do you...” Otacon picked himself up, moaning a bit as he had to stand up.

“Are you ok?” Twilight asked, though the voice sounded distant.

“I’m fine Twilight, justwhatandtheimgoingtopissmypants!”

Otacon opened his eyes, his mouth open to stare up at a giant Rex. Painted purple with pink stripes. The others started to wake up, also looking over at the giant mecha.

“Oh, you are all alright! Thank good- Why are you all so tiny?” The purple metal gear lowered it’s face down, making a mechanical joint sounds as she moved. “Wait, what’s wrong with my body?!”

“Dibs,” Snake called out.

____________________________________

“So we are going to use Dan as our focus?” Nate asked, clearly worried. The others also started to sweatdrop at the implications this could hold.

“I hate to admit it, but Dan has the strongest attunement to his element compared to the rest of us,” Otacon reasoned. “It makes sense he can handle the rest of ours.”

“Just shut up and huddle in!” Dan shouted, moving his hand in. The others nodded, willingly to give it a shot. They all gathered their hands in, invoking their powers together. This time Dan’s Brand shot out a yellow light into the air. They all looked skyward, as the light fired off like a giant cannon. After a moment, the light stopped... going upward at least. The clouds in the sky gave away as a yellow snowflakes began to drop to the ground.

“Such a terrible beauty,” Merchant said, moving a hand out to catch the yellow flake. “Not even cold.” All across Equestria, Dan’s snow started to fall.

“But what is supposed-” Sokka stopped a second, frowning. “Hey! Snow is supposed to be cold!”

“Just what do you think you guys are doing?” Pinkie frowned, getting angry. “I was expecting fireworks or something!”

Dan opened his eyes wide, as it appears he was the only one that didn’t have a frown. He took a few steps back, lifting his hands up. “Now now, let’s talk about-”

“All this time we listened to you! How are we supposed to defeat the changelings now!” Luna growled.

“Oh hey! This is not my fault! This is the changelings!” Dan pointed at the opposition. “Get them!”

“He’s right! This is all their fault!” Fluttershy shouted, rage coursing through her veins.

“Tear them apart!” Dan shouted, glad he had a scapegoat.

Chrysalis gulped as ponies started to converge with pissed off snarls.

______________________________________

“So uh... Why me?” Nate asked, looking around at his friends.

“You’re Equality, right?” Dan frowned. “It makes sense you can use all of our powers without worry that it will overwhelm you. Well, if you use them equally.”

“That’s the theory anyway,” Soma shrugged. “I mean, it makes sense to me.”

“Alright, let’s do this then,” Nate sighed. He was the weakest of them all, but they felt he was the best choice. Screw it. “Hands in!” One by one they placed their hands in, with Nate on top. He smiled at them all, letting all care and worry escape him. They all shut their eyes, attuning themselves to their element.

“Something’s happening!” Dovahkiin shouted, the ground beneath them stirring. As the Brands collected to Nate’s light, the ground begun to crack.

“Woah! Woah!” Otacon struggled to keep his balance. Nate moved his free hand out to steady him.

“Everyone together! Something big is coming!” Nate grinned, refusing to let go. They all moved their arms out, helping each other from separating. The ground finally rumbled and split open, allowing a giant metal construct emerge from the ground. They all stood on the device, looking around at the multi colored lights being shot out around them,

“What’s going on?!” Phoenix asked, lowering his head to look back at the ponies still on the ground. Lights of red, blue, green, white. black, purple, yellow, and orange begun to hit the ponies.

“Not sure! You’re standing on what looks like a giant lantern!” Rarity shouted as she was hit by a light.

When the rumbling stopped, several lights moved out from the bottom of the strike each one of the humans. The light surrounded each figure, lifting them into the air for a second and vanish.

“The hell?” Nate asked, looking down at himself. His normal clothes were gone, and he was wearing to be spandex of all things. Orange spandex, mind you. On his left hand, there was an orange glowing ring.

“Why are we wearing such stupid looking spandex?!” Dan shouted, looking down at his red getup.

“I don’t know! Huh? do you hear-” Otacon stopped talking, turning to look at the sounds of ponies.

“Mineminemineminemineminemine!” Rarity shouted, launching herself at Nathan to knock him down. She was wearing the same orange uniform Nate was. “This is where my babies come from!”

“Wait, why am I wearing Blue?” Otacon asked well- before he was tackled by Twilight, wearing purple of all colors.

_____________________________________

“Yeah, I agree,” Nate said, motioning to Dovahkiin. “Only he and Soma are used to using so many powers and abilities. And no offense Soma, Dovahkiin probably has more experience than you do.”

“None taken,” Soma added, lifting his left hand up to wave side to side. “And I think me being infused with the soul of Dracula could only corrupt the power used.”

“So be it,” Dovahkiin sighed as he crossed both arms on his chest.

“Anger,” Dan said, lifting his left hand to blast Dovahkiin.

“Equality,” Nate called out, shooting his own light at the dragonborn.

“Hope,” Phoenix went next, smiling at how the Nord seemed to be unaffected by the beams. Well, in a negative way at least.

“Acceptance,” Soma grinned, wondering what was going through the Dovahkiin’s head as she shot him with his power.

“Science,” Otacon said to end the roll call. All of the champions kept their arms up, firing their powers into the dragonborn. The Nord then moved each hand out, invoking the power of Resolution into the mix. The combined glow of the colors swirled for a moment before exploding in a flash of white.

“By your powers combined, I’m Captain Planet!” Nate said.

“Uh... why am I Optimus Prime?” Otacon looked down at his transformed self.

“I have somehow turned into a cowboy,” Dovahkiin said, dressed like Walker, Texas Ranger.

“I think we changed into things of great will,” Phoenix said, wearing Captain America’s uniform.

Dan... Dan stayed the same.

“Aw come on!”

___________________________________

“Really? Why Soma?” Otacon asked, turning to look at the youngest Element.

“Well, Soma has ‘soul power’ and it is not limited to one type,” Dovahkiin begun to explain. “He has attack type, boost type, support type, summon type, transform type, and others. We have no way of knowing how the union of our powers will manifest. At the very least, Soma has had more experience with various types compared to the rest of us. Even me.”

“I get it. So whatever happens when we unite, I have the best chance to know how to deal with it,” Soma nodded. “Nate and Dan bearly had their powers a few days, and Otacon has had less than a day at this point.”

“And my powers have been limited by my constellations,” Dovah added.

“So uh...” Soma moved to take off his coat and set it aside. “Let’s form a circle and hold hands.”

“No way! That’s so girly!” Dan frowned. Though, his cheeks were red.

“Let’s just form the circle then,” Soma sighed. They all formed a circle, giving each other about a foot of space. One by one, they all shut their eyes to lift their hands and Brands to their chest. Each Brand glowed, sending a ray of white light from one champion to another. Each one floated slowly up, getting surrounder in the glow of the previous one’s Brand color. They floated in the air a bit, oblivious to what was going around them.

When Soma opened his eyes again, he turned to look over to his left, expecting to see Dan. Except his head turned right, looking at Pinkie Pie. The hell?

“Uh... Fluttershy?” Pinkie Pie asked, a bit confused. “Do you hear Dan inside your head yelling curses?”

“No, why?” Fluttershy asked.

“Dan?” Soma asked.

“Soma? Where are you?” Fluttershy picked up her head, looking around for her special somepony.

“I can hear Otacon in my... head?” Twilight commented.

“Oh fuck, Dan is going to kill me,” Soma panicked, apparently somewhere inside Fluttershy... And what was this now?

“Since when can Ah do a Kamehameha?” Applejack asked, duplicating Dovahkiin’s lightning storm spell.

“Fluttershy, can you try using Flying Humanoid?” Soma asked.

The butter yellow pegasus raised her eyebrows, but nodded. Out from her back, a second set of wings burst out. Ephemeral blue wings stretched out, much too big for her own size.

“Somepony stop Pinke from using Dan’s powers!” Rainbow Dash yelled.

________________________________________

“You know... I can’t answer that for you Phoenix. It looks like it will have to be something to talk about with the others,” Steve said to set his cup down. “But have faith.”

“I am more worried now than I was before,” Phoenix said as sweatdrops begun to slide down his face.

Bonus:

“Red Spy!”

“You suck!”

“Pootis!”

“Medic!”

The sounds of battle rang out across the compound. Bullets fired and explosions rang out. Grunts and sounds of metal clanged here and there. Red agents fought against the Blu. Angelo erhem- the new Red Medic, picked up his head. Someone was in need of his help, so he picked himself up and ran.

“Doctor!” Red heavy called out, smiling a bit as Angelo arrived.

“Heavy, what’s wrong?!” Angelo called out. Heavy pointed down at his chest, which had more red than usual. The medic nodded, and placed his hands and used magic to heal the wound.

“Ha ha ha! You are credit to team!” Heavy grinned, moving to stand.

“Yeah well, this constant battle isn’t my thing,” Angelo sighed. “You’re lucky you remind me of Yangus. Get going, you big lug.” The sounds of battle still rang out, so Heavy took off from the porch he was on.

Angelo released another sigh, turning his head to look at the ‘battle.’ Demo was off blasting. Sniper was well- sniping. Soldier was rocket jumping. Well, can’t say this wasn’t boring at least.

“Feeling bad, stranger?”

“Have at- Oh, it’s you,” Angelo relaxed his battle stance, having drawn his sword out. Slowly, Merchant walked up to the templar knight. “Pasta. Seems odd we be the only ones here.”

“Hm. Can’t say I’m a stranger to this kind of battlefield,” Merchant moved both hands to hoist his backpack up. “Though we be on different teams.”

“Blu’s treating you well?” Angelo asked, placing his sword away.

“They be fine folks. When I told them I knew Spy, they took me right in. How’s Red Team?” Merchant turned to look over away from the battle and back to the knight.

“Well, it took some time getting used to. When I told them I was a healing knight, they welcomed me with hugs.” Angelo winced, moving a hand to his ribs. “Still feeling the hug Heavy gave me. Soldier took me under his wing. Says he’ll make a Man out of me.”

“Sounds like Blue Engineer ta me,” Merchant chuckled. “He says birds of a feather should flock together.”

“We need a dispenser over here!”

“Humph. Duty calls,” Merchant sighed.

“We’re up!” Engineer ran over to Pasta, but stopped a moment. He furrowed his brows, looking at Angelo.

“By all means,” Angelo took a step back, lifting his hands up to show he had no weapons. Engineer relaxed his pose and put his wrench away. The overall wearing mechanic hoisted Merchant over his left shoulder and took off, running to Blue Heavy. Angelo raised his eyebrows at the display.

“Setting dispenser!” Engineer shouted out, setting down Merchant. “Going back to defend the point!”

“What are ya buyin’?” Merchant asked, addressing Blu Heavy.

__________________________________

A figure in white took off, leaping from a tree to land on another tree branch. The figure wore a white hood, covering both eyes from view and casting a shadow over the rest of the face. The man, by the looks of it, carried a set of arrows and a bow on his back. The long jacket he wore had blue trim and high reach leather boots that stopped over his thighs. In his right hand he held a strange A shaped hatchet, and a hidden knife being slipped into his left wrist. After hopping a few times, the white figure finally stopped to overlook a warzone. Red jacket soldiers had blue jacket figure pinned down in a fort.

“Not bad. You are getting better,” Connor Kenway complimented his protege. The other figure turned to look back at the other figure in white and raised the left hand to look the hood.

“But of course,” Blue Spy grinned under his mask.

“Still don’t see the need for the mask,” Connor shrugged. “You are already a trained in assassin techniques, but you lack versatility.”

“Yes, well, I am trained in urban methods, not rural,” Spy shrugged.

“I’m just glad you’re French. We need more allies against the British,” Connor confessed, moving to take out his hatchet at ready. He turned to look at the colonists as they slowly retreated. “They fight for liberty and freedom, but for-”

“I am a patriot, I know my history. But, the moment has passed. Back to work.” They both grinned, Spy slipping his hood back on as they both jumped down to rush the British. Both men jumped down to the ground and ran. Earth was split by cannonballs, and the sounds grew thunderous as they both got closer. A rifle was stolen from a soldier and used to club past a field. a hidden gun flew out from a wrist, caught into a hand to shoot at a soldier as it spotted them.

A certain general from a fort turned to look at the two crazy-enough men to storm the enemy battle lines from a telescope. He watch them dance, never stopping. An enemy was used as a human shield. The British weapons used against them, ripped right out of the hands as soldiers fell from the swings of metal. Hands flew out, pushing men unwillingly into their deaths or out of the way.

“Charge!” General Washington cried out, lifting his sword up. He would not let them die in vain.

“For Washington!” Connor cried out, flying out with a bow drawn to hit a horse in the eye..

“Viva la liberte!” Spy shouted, using Connor as a stepping stone to jump off and drive his hatchet to an enemy officer’s face.

_________________________________

“What the hell!” Vergil shouted, looking at his other self.

“What?” (Reboot) Vergil said, lifting the sniper gun up.

“What in the hell do you mean?! You shot a pregnant mother!” Vergil shouted, using both atms to point at the weapon.

“She was a demon, about to give birth to another Nephilim. It had-”

“Where’s your honor?! What happened to the sword father gave us?!” Vergil shouted, enraged now. “Granted, I want power- But not like this!”

“We need to get out of here,” Other Vergil sighed. “Now’s not the time. Why are you losing your cool?

“I...” Vergil shook his head to the sides and moved his right hand up to slick his hair back. “Let us move.” They both moved, letting Nephilim Dante clean up. “Is this why you brought me here for, Deadpool? To see my other self? To realize I could very well turn into this?” Vergil thought to himself. He ran to jump over a wall, joining his other self. Was this supposed to be a wake-up call?

“What’s your problem?” Other Vergil said. “Because we always use a sword, by us using a gun, no one will suspect it was us. Not to mention, it’s bad enough I believe you are me.”

“What... What would Mother think of us?” Vergil asked, moving to get into a vehicle. The other half devil had to stop for a second, letting that thought sink in. Both silent, Vergil turned to look at his other’s face. At the very least, the other half demon still had thoughts of Mother with himself. He still had a semblance of angel when the angry gaze faded away. “And you know what is worse?” Vergil remarked with a somber face, moving to sit down. “You’re half-angel. I’m half-human.” He then turned to look at the Nephilim Vergil. “What does that say about us?”

“Don’t act so high and mighty,” Nephilim Vergil frowned, moving to escape in the vehicle. “You will do anything for power. And Mundus couldn’t know we exist.”

“...” Vergil said nothing, lowering his head. It was true though, he would do anything for power. But to kill an unborn child? And with a gun? Did the end justify the means? But is this what a true demon would do? One thing was clear though, this Vergil was a coward, letting Dante do all the work. The half-human would like to think he could wear a disguise, and prove himself stronger as the true eldest son of Sparda.

__________________________________

“Aw, come on, Kratos! It can’t be that hard!”

“Quiet, fool!” Kratos yelled out, turning his head to look down at a yellow man in cardboard pants. “How do you expect me to cook with no fire!”

“It’s more than just heat! You need love! Compassion! Krabby patties must be cooked with joy! We serve good food to good fishes!” Spongebob Squarepants said.

“You are aware, crabby patties are made from fish, right?”

“They are?”

________________________________

The Real Bonus:

Lord Tirek sighed, bored being trapped in Tartarus. Oh, how he wished that...

Hm? Who was this?

Dan walked over, looking up at the old centaur.

“Huh. Guess Human and Pony can cross breed then...”

“Daddy?” Tirek asked, eyebrows raised.

Showtime!

Chapter 86- Showtime.

“This...” Vegeta turned his head to the sides, eyes furrowed a bit. At the moment, the saiyan prince stood on the mountain side- in front of a funeral pyre. The smell was barely there, though the scent was all too familiar for him. Someone or something had been set aflame, more than one body as well. Although Vegeta was not sure for the reason. Either punishment, a funeral, or to prevent a disease from spreading. The fact that not a single ‘Diamond Dog’ greeted him though, placed the prince on high alert.

King Bob, as the saiyan decided to nickname him, finally received a note from this Dr. Otacon. Lex and Exuvia were left behind to decode the letter, as it was a bit odd as how it was written. Either Otacon wanted them to kidnapped Twilight, or Twilight kidnapped him.

“Vegeta!”

“What is it?” Vegeta asked, turning to look at the changeling coming from the cave. Now was not the time to waste with theories or ideas.

“There’s no sign of Dr. Otacon, and there is no sign of any Diamond Dogs,” Spy Beta reported. Vegeta raised both eyebrows, noting the concern Beta had for his missing comrade.

“If you don’t calm down right now, I am going to throw you into the sun,” Vegeta said as his voiced got more and more agitated. The changeling stopped looking around to look back at him and gulped. “There. Think! Did you see anything? Smell anything off?”

Beta turned his head to the left side, raising his eyebrows. “I’m not sure. I saw signs of a campment, bu-”

Vegeta moved both arms to the changeling, lifting him up to the air to fly up. “Listen up, changeling. Tell me everything you saw. I’d go myself, but I’ve never met a Diamond Dog or know how they live. I would never know what to look for.“ A scowl formed on the saiyan prince’s face. “So tell me what I want to know, or I will keep flying until the lack of oxygen kills you.”

“Um ah,” Beta looked around, seeing the sky rapidly approaching. “Well, there was signs of sleeping arrangements, those that did not match with the dogs.”

Vegeta stopped flying, moving the changeling so he can look face to face. “Continue.” At the same time, they begun to float back down to the ground.

“I didn’t mention it, because I thought it may have been Otacon’s. But-” Beta stopped there, seeing himself put back on the ground. “Thank you-”

“Spare me your pleasantries and report!” Vegeta shouted, moving back higher.

“The... The... There was sign of a fire inside. Lots of scorched black marks in one place,” Beta cowered beneath Vegeta’s gaze. “I found a discarded cloak too.”

“Why is that strange?” Vegeta asked, wondering what the black scorch marks could mean.

“We never gave Dr. Otacon a cloak or blanket. And the Diamond Dogs don't use blankets or cloaks. They sleep together to keep warm as a pack...”

“Pack mentality,” Vegeta nodded once. That made sense.

“Also, I saw some strange papers now that I think on it. And that trail...” Beta looked down at the the wheel marks left on the ground. They were easier to spot now that they were in the sky. “We sent no wagon or cart with Otacon. And the Diamond Dogs may own a wagon to transport things, but the direction where it is going...”

“Now that you mention it.” Vegeta scanned the area from this high up. Why would they have a wagon, when they used rails leading outside the mountain? It made little sense to have a wagon at this entrance, when one closer to the rails outside made it easier to carry things back and forth. He turned to look at the cave, following the trail of where it lead to. Both of his eyebrows raised up, as the path seemed to lead towards a pony town. Was his earlier suspicion correct? “Let’s go back. We need to look at that letter more, and I think Sombra will want to know about this Otacon.”

__________________________________

Meanwhile, in the Everfree Forest

“Well Sora, now what?” Gilda asked. The two walked out of the ruined castle, with Sora placing the note in his journal. How he wished Jiminy was here, it always always good to have sage advice. The young man took a second to take a deep breath.

“I meant what I said,” Sora smiled, turning to face Gilda. “I’m not a bad guy, and I do intend to help. But we do it my way.” The teen relaxed his smile though, narrowing his eyes. “But that was a long story. I get the feeling there is more to it.”

“Like the missing humans?” Gilda asked. She frowned after a moment. According to the story, the changelings and equestrians were in a truce. So the bad guys couldn’t have taken the humans. And the humans did not leave by their own accord. Sora and the griffon turned to look at Samus’ ship, still on standby. “I need to send a letter to my team too.”

“Yeah. We need clues, so let’s head to Ponyville. Think this one is going to take a while.”

“If it gets me straight with Rainbow, I think I can spare some time.” Gilda smiled a bit, hoping the others in Appleloosa would not be reporting her in to the supervisors. “But what do you mean by, your way?”

“Well in the past, I made friends with all the other worlds I’ve been too...” Sora begun, turning face Gilda as he got back on her back. “I had no idea or why, but thanks to their help- I saved their worlds and relationships. I had great adventures, and dangerous threats.” As they took to the air, he placed his hand over his heart and smiled. “And I carry their memories with me. All the time.”

“Get to the point doofus...” Gilda replied, now getting bored at all this friendship talk.

“But sometimes, I would get nosy and make some things worse than they needed to be...” Sora confessed, bringing his left hand to the back of his head. “I’ve been tricked and mislead before. I even missed my chance to graduate and become a Keyblade Master.”

“Ah. So you want to get all sides for once before deciding anything?” Gilda smirked. “Sounds like you are trying to grow up.”

“Trying?” Sora blushed a bit, giving up at trying to sound more mature. “I’m not really trying to grow up. But I realize now, that not all worlds are black and white. Not all things have a simple answer.” The keyblade wielder moved his left hand out to make another blade, the Pumpkinhead. Halloween town in particular, was always a town so dark, so gloomy, so scary, but it was filled with dreams, goals, laughter, community, and smiles also. One of the few places where not everything was as it seems. “And I don’t know who has the right answers.”

Gilda stayed quiet and flew ahead, also wondering that now.

_________________________________

Over in Canterlot

Applejack. Orange cowpony and farmer. Now a dignitary sitting in the middle of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. She felt out of place, waiting for events to unfold. The last to arrive in Canterlot were the Queen, Sombra, and her entourage. The others were already seated, but all stood as the newcomers arrived. The meeting place was one of the gardens, not too far away from the rear of the Castle. The weather was pleasant at least. True to Celestia’s word, there was no other guards save for the escort she was allowed. Shadow Cloud escorted them to their seats.

In reality, AJ was more worried about the newest human. While he didn’t seem evil, he was teamed up with Gilda. Last she heard, Gilda was a no good two timin’ snake hole in the ground. And he had also denied helping Equestria, and was more concerned with the humans. Was Sora going to join the bad guys?

On the southern side, there was a few delegates from other nations, including a teen drake in red, a dark winged griffin wearing an officer’s hat, and a few others AJ was not sure she had met before. It had made a lot more sense for Twilight to be here, and she felt out place. In the center, Roger Smith raised both hands to straighten out his tie. According to the farce, he already met with his clients, so a bit of acting was required. Mostly, act like it was not their first time meeting. Still, it took all of his nerve not to react with some hesitation.

Next to him, stood Miles Edgeworth. Dressed in purple suit, he took a moment to break his stoic face and observe the changelings for the first time. Much like ponies, yet at the same time, a cruel and twisted nightmare. Master Xehanort, for his part, bowed his head in greetings to the two men and wasted no time to walk up to them with a smile. Sombra blinked twice, noting something was off with his negotiator. Still, Discord’s fake inhibitor did interfere with his dark magic, so he attributed the changes to the chimera. Applejack met him once, when they got Phoenix back. Even though they were enemies, the humans were treating each other with nothing but respect and being all cordial like.

“Roger Smith, I take it they have treated you with civility?” Sombra asked, coming next to Xehanort. While he was speaking, Queen Chrysalis exchanged pleasantries with the princesses. It was entertaining, watching them try not to crack away their professionalism. Luna looked ready to break at any moment. The cowpony kept quiet, noting the smug look on Chrysalis, who didn’t even bother looking in her direction.

“They have King- eh, Lord Sombra,” Roger quickly corrected himself. His own profession courtesy kicked in, and he went straight into business mode. “Master Xehanort, I am glad you were chosen to come.”

“It is all to your recommendation, Mr. Negotiator,” The old wizard smiled. “I look forward to what happens next. I assume this fellow is the chosen delegate for the humans? He was not mentioned before...”

“Excuse me sir, I did mean to introduce myself to everyone. I am Miles Edgeworth, and indeed the litigator for the humans in this settlement.” Miles bowed his head to Xehanort. True, working for the “evil” side, he still had respect for the old man. “I will not however, be a combatant or in any way here to serve in the capacity to assist either side.”

“Good uh... er... man.” Sombra grinned. Miles struck him as someone very much like Roger Smith. The dark unicorn smiled as Xehanort nodded at the proper term used. “When this is all over, I will make sure they pay if they hurt my mediator.”

“If these introductions are over!”

Every creature and person turned to look at the griffon that spoke out. “Can we begin? I know this is important, but I am not here to catch up.”

“Not to mention, we are not here for our benefit,” Garble the dragon joined in. A smirk crossed his lips, since the younger dragons already had an ace up their sleeve.

“Very well. If we can all sit down, we can begin with this affair,” Smith spoke out. He moved to the center of the group, and placed both hands behind his back. “This all started with grievances on both sides...”

__________________________________

Back at Ponyville

Gilda and Sora landed on the ground, looking around. The town was so quiet, and yet Sweet Apple Acres was so crowded and loud. With a hop, the teen looked around and crossed both arms on his chest. “You would think not all of them went to the concert...” He mumbled in a low tone. Looking left and right, even the stores were closed. He could’ve sworn this was the marketplace he saw earlier.

“Why are we not at the concert?” Gilda scowled a bit, a bit tired by now.

“I’m guessing trying to find the right pony to ask for, and it’s too loud to get a proper interview down.”

“Makes sense. They are going to see Sapphire Shores. She almost never does small town venues,” Gilda answered, spotting something out of the corner of her eyes. “Hey, look over there.” They both turned their heads to look over at Rarity, who had just come out of her boutique to rush and carry some dresses on a wheeled rack.

“Quick, let’s talk to her.” Sora jumped out and glided with gilda, as Rarity was almost moving at a fast pace. “Miss?!”

“Oh I am sorry, but-” Rarity immediately froze, turning to look at the spiky haired boy. Another one? But his fashion sense... it was so... so... so... fabulous! “Who does your wardrobe?”

“My what?” Sora landed on in legs, both eyebrows raised at her. “Uh, three fairies...”

“Don’t ask,” Gilda added, landing next to the lad. “Can we talk? I assume you got a human with you, since RD has one...”

“So I know you?” Rarity raised her left eyebrow and leaned into to inspect Gilda. “I feel I should know you.”

“Look, we need to talk about the mission and the humans,” Sora cut in, already weirded out enough by the look of this pony. This was nothing like his dream eaters. She looked so... haughty. Wait, how did he know that word? He shook his head to the sides. “They are missing.”

“Missing humans?!” The unicorn immediately turned to look at Sora and pounced him. “Tell me everything! Where is my Nathan!?”

Gilda immediately released a sweatdrop as Sora was on the ground, bewildered enough.

_________________________________

“Now, who do you love?!” Sapphire Shores shouted. At once, the ponies stood up and cheered for her. Thanks to her music and her dancing, the grievances and attacks from the last few days were all but forgotten. The Pony Tones (with a substitute for Rarity, Junebug) opened up for her, and Big Mac made the mares swoon. And not only that, the large red stallion had also come out on the stage to once again be one of her background dancers. (See the MLP comics). She now had them eating out of her hand, and they had all more or less in a great mood.

Even with Rarity late with her next set of clothes, the show must go on. It was now or never, and she could only butter up the crowd this much. And it was time for the grand finale.

“Alright there everypony!” The super star pony took a second to silence the crowd. “You know that I always bring something new to surprise!” She took a moment to nod as cheers went up, and the pony threw off her stage ensemble of gems and jewels, and left her in just a simple light green dress. Nothing to accessorize, nothing fancy, not even fancy lights. A simple red ribbon closed the dress at her waist. As the crowd went silent, she stepped to the side and all the lights of the show went dead. Diamond Dogs moved the stage light, making a gray curtain cover up a piano and a figure behind it, illuminated only in a yellow light behind the curtain.

“And tonight, let me introduce you to a new comer... Take it away.” She took a bow and left stage right, leaving the ponies interested on the curtain and the mysterious newcomer.

Suddenly, the first sounds of the song started.

On the right side of the stage, Octavia came out with her instrument and plucked a few notes, with a slight hit on a drum for rhythm. On the left side, lights turned on as Vinyl smiled at the crowd, headphones on as she had her left hoof out to move a few panels and add her own touch to the music.

Almost after the first few notes, the sounds of more instruments added to the song. There was a small symphony of traditional instrumental music joining in with guitar and drums of a rock band. The curtain fell, and a human was seen singing the few lyrics. N, also known as Natural Harmonia Gropius, had a smile on his face to face the crowd.

The ponies were conflicted as to how to react to this. Octavia, a beloved and sophisticated entertainer, had her eyes closed as she played with the symphony. On the other side, DJ Pon3, was nodding as she rocked out with the combination of music worked really well with each other. But what really struggled with them, was the green hair human singing such powerful melody.

Then, N stopped singing as lights illuminated the rest of the stage. As the music stilled played, Soma on a white guitar was reveal. Silent Bob was on drums, bobbing his head up and down as he played the drums and percussion. The back of the stage was shown to show the Ponyville symphony, with their eyes closed.

And then Jay came out on stage with a mike, and started rapping. He hopped up and down as he face the ponies, the music calming down to let him stand out. After a few verses, the human started to sing together, letting N sing the main lyrics. Close to the end, Soma got to play a solo, leading only to N’s singing with quiet. Just when the ponies thought the song was over, the stage lit up as everyone sang the chorus one last time.

Just as the song started, so did it end. A few plucked notes from Octavia, the lights turning off. Fluttershy immediately jumped up and down, cheering her heart out like she did for Rainbow Dash. The ponies also started to cheer. Just like the Doctor earlier had implied. A song was what was needed to sway ponies. The humans, Sapphire, and the Pony Tones came out to take a bow.

“Listen everypony,” Sapphire stood out from the others, smiling at the crowd. “I know humans are not all that sweet and innocent.” The humans turned to face her, but kept quiet. “But look at them. Heck, even the Diamond Dogs help with the stage- and they are also meat eaters. We all put on this show with ponies.” Octavia and Vinyl stepped up and bowed, grins on their faces. Well, Octavia tried to keep it small.

“But we are still the good guys,” Soma stepped out. It was his turn now. Dan earned their fear. Phoenix earned their respect. Dovahkiin earned their trust, thanks for him staying with Team Ponyville. Nathan earned their respect, as being the first human to save Twilight. They had all used their powers, true. But this time, it was the youngest with a brand to speak.

“But-”

“Hey hey- I get it,” Soma quickly interrupted. The (10th) Doctor made sure to give the youngest some tips. One, don’t let them control the flow. Let them ask when it was over. “We look scary. We can be monsters.” He then took a step back to show Sapphire was nuzzling N, congratulating him on a well put on show. The spa ponies also rushed on stage, giving their partners high fives. “But do they look scared or worried?”

He was immediately knocked down as Fluttershy flew at him with a rush to the ground, in a hug no less.

“Ha!” Jay called out, pointing down at the Soma was being assaulted by nose rubs. “Listen guys,” he addressed the crowd. “We ain’t here to cause trouble, ok? We are not asking you to kiss us like those guys.”

“Help!” Soma called out as he was being dragged away. Silent Bob immediately rushed into the grab Soma. He was the one that was supposed to give this speech. The Spa ponies rushed to grab Fluttershy and pull her off. The other Mane six still in attendance turned away from the scene, as the ponies were getting confused again.

“Yeah no,” Jay frowned. “Knock it off.”

“Listen,” Soma stood up and released a sigh. As least he hoped that could break some ice. Fluttershy woke up from her stupor, and quickly hid in embarrassment behind Bob. He needed to quickly made the crowd forget that. He raised his arm up, and he made his brand of the soul reaper glow.

All at once, the ponies went silent as they stared at Soma’s cutie mark. It was a brand, but no one told them that. It was a bit scary, but the soul collector smiled. “You don’t need to trust us. You don’t need to feed us. You don’t need to pay us. You don’t even need to obey us.” With a smile, he made a fist and placed it over his heart. “You just need to accept us. Your princess trust us. Your past saviors accept us. Even your performers accept us.”

“We are not here to fight you,” N joined in, standing next to Soma. “We are here to put an end to these fights. We don’t like war, and we don’t like fighting either.” He placed a fist to his heart, just as Soma had. Jay and Silent Bob also saluted, smiling as things had calmed down. Jay turned his head to Bob, urging him to say something. Silent Bob quickly blinked twice and stood out.

“Listen, even if you want us to leave, doesn’t it make sense not to fight us, and let us do our thing? Won’t we leave once we are done? Why make us stay here more time?” Silent Bob spread both his arms out, as if spreading a truth out. “Just give us one more day, ok? This will all end in the end of the seventh day.”

A lot of ponies turned to look at each other, eyebrows raised in surprised. Murmurs rang out, as one more day didn’t seem like a bad thing to wait out. Before they could even give out an answer, a mysterious blue telephone box appeared on stage with lighting. The humans waved, just as Rarity, Gilda, and Sora were coming to the stage. The door to the tardis opened, and the human stepped inside and vanished.

______________________________

“So, have we reached a conclusion?” Edgeworth called out. “The rules of no killing is in effect. Magic will be allowed. Only one contestant per event, and each competitor will only compete once.” In his hands, he had a the final list of events.

The first event was a rally. In a surprise twist, it would be dragons competing for Chrysalis, with the Celestial and Lunar guard for Equestria.

Would be the display of might- a light show.

Combat, one on one.

A target contest.

And the tie breaker- tug of war.

“This will suit us fine,” Sombra called out. In the side of the changelings, dragons and griffons stood with them.

“This will be fine with us,” Luna called out. On their side, only the Buffalo joined.

“This settles the war games,” Smith called out. “The hostages shall remain the same, and at the end of the seventh day, no matter what, things will end. And as per the agreement, each side will pick which event will be first, with the Changelings forces going first.”

Proofreaded by: LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

“Smith, we got you a pony!” Discord called out.

“Why do I have to get one?” Smith asked out, not sure what to make of things. They both came to a stop in front of a dark gray mare.

“You are a louse, Roger Smith.” Maud Pie said, inspected Smith once.

“You know what,” Smith called out, both his eyes closed a bit. “That’s my pony.”

Double Bonus:

“Ok, uh...” Sombra raised both eyebrows. “We need judges just in case.”

“Good point,” Master Xehanort nodded.

“How many?” Miles asked. “But who?”

All three turned to look at the individuals sitting down at a spare table.

“You can bite my shiny metal ass.” (Bender)

“Oh you are just a treat...” (Alucard)

“Quack!” (Krillin)

Author's Note

I'm back...

Reunions

Chapter 87- Reunion

Since the changeling HQ was more or less compromised, the Darkbrands decided to “train” outside. With Sombra and the Queen gone, they decided to move along with Luthor’s suggestion. Mostly, to work on the cursed brand powers. Wesker was standing in front of them all, each having more room to sit down on a log and under the shade of a tree. In a way, it was a strange sight to look at. The large and mighty Gilgamesh sitting down at the edge, with the tiny Kefka next. Luthor sat at the other edge, and his suit at the right side with a changeling inside of it. Pharate the Hunter, out of all changelings.

“From what we know, Vegeta’s crystal granted him regeneration. And Sombra himself uses our crystals as a magic catalyst in order to pass along his magic unto us...” Wesker had both hands behind himself, for once without his trenchcoat since the day was so sunny. However, true to King Aurelius’ testimony, there was no clouds in the sky. Since pegasi take care of that, it was no surprise that none would be around. Wesker turned away from the sky to look at his fellow... comrades. “Which brings us to the dark signs.”

“So, more summoned apparitions?” Pharate asked, still inside the mech suit. According to the laws of his rulers, each of the generals was to spend time with the humans, much as how Aurelius spent time with Otacon. So here he was, taking his shift in order spend time with them. It was obvious that the plan was for each general to get a human- but he was not sure why. Exuvia clearly claimed Luthor, and the towering Sphragis got Gilgamesh. Imago was leaning towards Master Xehanort. Vegeta would stay at Sombra’s side, thus leaving him with either Wesker or Kefka. And Tumbler was nowhere to be seen.

“I do not know,” Wesker replied, shrugging his shoulders. Magic was not even close to his sources of knowledge and science. “But at the moment, when I fought that minotaur and human, I felt something....” His head turned away from them all, and his left hand moved to touch his forehead. “Burning for a lack of a better word.”

“And what was awakened, exactly?” Luthor probed, leaning forward to rest each elbow on his legs.

“His name, was Lautrec,” Wesker replied, slowly moving his hand from his head.

“That thing has a name?” Kefka asked, suddenly interested in the topic. Was the darksign like magicite? A crystal with power to summon espers?

“I-” Wesker recalled that day, “was very focused, but also angry. How dare these foolish beings defy me?” Eyebrows were raised, as it was getting clearer that this Wesker had a god complex. “I had few bullets, and I did not want to waste what little ammo I have on those metal heads.” He took a second to calm down, standing straight and face them again. “As I battled them, the burning grew hotter.”

“So, this only happened as you got upset or angry?” Luthor asked, trying not to get Wesker upset. If they wanted their powers, they needed to learn as much as possible.

“Indeed. I had not noticed at the time, I was occupied with the battle. I had to learn and adapt. My eyes were assaulted by various colors. The smells and sounds,” He stopped there, hating to admit it to himself, “were putting me on edge. I was fighting in unfamiliar environments, and having to hold my powers back made things more complicated.”

“You were holding back?!” Pharate asked, eye opening wide.

“Clearly he was.” Gilgamesh nodded. He was the only one watching the invasion since the others were busy fighting their own battles. “Not only had I given an order to not take lives, but also, Wesker is a scholar. There was no need to unleash his full power against opponents that could not even offer a proper battle. To unleash his full power, would be a waste of energy.” The others nodded, since they had also been holding back.

Evil Combat 101: Always have something in reserves should a pesky hero come in and do something.

“It is as Gilgamesh says,” Wesker gave his fellow warrior a nod. Though Wesker was mostly holding back, as to not accelerate the state of his virus. Now that he could inoculate himself, there was no need to hold back. “But when these two arrived, I could feel I should not hold back.”

“Thanks to the debriefing after the mission, we could measure the strength of the opponents we faced.” Gilgamesh took a second to face Wesker and gave him a nod. “Even with your strength and speed, those two were clearly not within human standards. Be not troubled by your anger, few could hope to stand up against a half devil.”

“Your assurance is not needed,” Wesker scoffed, not needing his ego stroked. But it was true, the former STARS had never seen a devil outside of movies, and had no idea how to proceed. “At that moment I felt the burning, it only grew as I fought on. Finally, I had had it, and decided to fight at my full strength. That is when I heard that strange sound...”

“So the catalyst was either anger, or deciding to fight full force,” Kefka mused. He had both arms crossed on his chest, and both eyes closed. It was very much like magicite from his native homeland. “Or both.”

“It would explain why none of us felt anything,” Luthor said. During the battle, he was no emotional at all. Cold, calculating, and making his arsenal count. “And why this Lautrec did not show up sooner.”

“And while I was emotional,” Kefka opened his eyes, “I did not feel anything either.” Stupid pretty archer boy.

“There may be something else, but I cannot think of anything. Even Sombra through the crystals, I felt no magic on me. Not that I would know what that feels like.” Wesker turned to look back at Kefka, the only one that could use magic at the moment. “Do you have anything to add?”

Kefka shook his head to the sides. “No, I think that makes sense. The humans we fought against showed no signs of such a power either. I wish Xehanort was here, his-”

Just then, there was a sound spinning up. Like a hollow bell or wail. They all jumped up and turned to look at Gilgamesh, which the sound was the closest to, The weapon collector turned his head to the side, looking at a fellow in a golden light, emerge and press both arms out to his sides. The dark sign of his forehead burned with the intensity of a bonfire.

“Let us engage in jolly cooperation.”

“Shut the hell up!”

All heads turned to look down at how Vegeta had two changelings in his arms. One was the guide to the Diamond Dogs mountain, and the other was a bit larger.

“Tumbler?!” Pharis picked up his head and turned to look at his fellow general. “We have not had a report in days!”

“So that changeling couldn’t make it…” Tumbler sighed. Then again, most of his swarm mates were prisoners in Appleloosa. What happened to that one that got away?

“We got lots of news to report,” Vegeta frowned. “And none of it is good news. This one refused to tell his reports unless it was to one of his rulers.” He dropped both changelings to the ground. “I went off to check on each location since I’m faster.”

“Why move from the plan Vegeta?” Kefka asked, curious now.

“We needed info. Come on, may as well explain it to Sombra and the king.” Vegeta started to lead the way into the cave.

“They are not back yet,” Wesker said, more interested in the fellow in the golden hue.

“Looks like there is much to explain then.” Vegeta turned to look at Solaire as he stared at the sun.

“Praise the sun.”

____________________________________

Unboard the TARDIS:

The double doors pulled open, and the (10th) Doctor walked inside. “Like what you have done with the place.”

“Oh, I know. I miss the circles though...” (11th) Doctor stood up from his seat to walk over. “How’s it going?”

“The students are almost all but done. They are getting control of their powers, and they are also learning a few other tricks.” They both smiled, and the (10th) Doctor walked over to touch a knob.

“Would you two knock it off?” Miles got off his seat and walked over to the both of them. “Where is-”

Miles stopped talking, and then the door opened and two humans stepped through. The first was Dan, clothed in a tattered gray cloak around his form. The second was Phoenix, dressed in his costume. Both looked around the inside, clearly not surprised by the size of the inside.

“Pheeny!”

Phoenix stopped looking around and looked down as he was rushed by Fluttypuff and Trucy. A large smiled went across his face and he rushed over to give his daughter a hug, lifting her off the pony to hold her close. “I am so glad you are alright!”

The others took a second to step back, letting the father and daughter hold each other.

“I’m so sorry that-”

“Mr. Miles told me everything! Don’t be sorry!”

The others took a moment to step away, letting the two have a moment. Phoenix took a second to look at Miles, eyes fighting back the urge to cry and nod a silent thanks to his rival. Lighting Dust smirked, and turned to Miles, how only gave a small bow. Dan himself, smiled a bit and turned his head to the side. “How are the others doing-”

Fluffle pounced upon Dan, knocking him to the ground and proceeded to lick his face. “Oh gods not you!”

“For the most part, the others have finished their training,” (10th) Doctor replied, trying not to laugh at the sight. He took a second to look at the other Doctor. “They used to be roomates. Also, Dan onced saved her life.” The 11th nodded, understanding why Fluffe would not only be an important weapon against the Changeling Queen, but also be so affectionate towards Dan. He turned his back to the father and daughter and got a bit more serious. “But there are, side effects.”

“When is there not any problems?!” Dan lost his smile and looked up in exasperation. “Like what?”

**********************************************

“Vile villain! You will not be allowed to get away with dining and dashing!”

“Please get away from me giant sweaty man!” A catgirl in a hoodie ran away from the Dovahkiin.

“You will answer for your crimes!”

“But you stole wallets!” The catgirl continued to run, more frighten in all her life. This giant man that looked like Bang had more powers than she was used to. Speaking of which, Bang was chasing after them. The ninja was in shock himself, since even with all of Dovahkiin’s powers, he was not agile or fast. Now, the dragonborn was almost as fast as himself, a drastic improvement.

“I steal in the name of Justice!”

“At least share with the poor!” Bang called out after his student.

*********************************************

“Well, some people like Soma, had no problems. Soma himself, managed to finally unleash his full potential and power while still in control. But others that gained a power,” (10th) Doctor stopped there to cross both arms on his chest. “Well, were influenced with their brands, like you.”

“I get it. Give them more time to snap out of it.” Dan shook his head to the sides. Only with the training of Asura was he able to get his rage under full control. “Any other problems?”

“While it’s not a problem, I think it may be a potential threat.”

“What are you talking about?” Dan turned to look back at the (11th) and raised both eyebrows. The small man finally managed to get Fluffle off. This Doctor had been the one overseeing the negotiations between both side.

“The Changelings seemed to have gathered the other races on their side.” Both Doctors sighed, then turned to look at each other and raise eyebrows. “Stop that.”

“Sorry. Do go on,” 10th replied, avoiding the death glare from Dan.

“Dragons, griffons- two of the major races besides ponies, have gathered to them. I am not sure to the reason. Most likely because they have no humans on their side.”

“Hmph.” Dan turned away from the two and looked around the TARDIS. It made sense, humans were like nuclear deterrents in a cold war. Just looking at human tech and pony tech, and it was no wonder primitive races would fear them. “With less than a day to the war games, there’s no way to get a spy on them?”

“The forces are already spread out as it is,” 11th replied. “And at this point, they got Sombra. There is already a 90 percent chance that he will get more humans as a sign of goodwill to the dragons and griffons. They know about the initial group, and the Baltimare defenders- So they are outnumbered. Sending spies now, even back in time, would be a waste.”

“Alright. We make plans assuming they have more. Tell me about the actual wargames decided on.”

“Well, that one took a while to decide. While the events themselves were decided,” Miles turned to look at Phoenix. “The rules of each event are to be presented by the each side, at the time of the contest.”

“What?” Dan closed both eyes a bit. No, he did not like that. Not at all.

_____________________________________

“Well, that went better than I hoped,” Twilight sighed. A small group of ponies were talking to each other as the town citizens were starting to leave the concert and the farm. Sapphire Shores, thanks to her celebrity status, managed to get the ponies to at the very least calm down. Thanks to her, the others were left alone. Many of the ponies were in fact, getting in line for her autograph, free of charge. An idea by N to get them distracted.

“Well, they don’t look too happy, but they don’t look angry or scared at all,” Pinkie Pie offered, smiling as her neck spun around slowly and snap back in place.

“Well, it was me giving a great performance you know,” Big Mac offered. “But Ah gotta say, where’s Rarity?” He turned to look at Pinkie, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rainbow. “She was supposed to come for the second act with the new outfits, but she never showed up.”

“Now that you mention it….” Twilight looked around quickly to notice her friend was not there. She had assumed she was collecting the costumes now that the show was over.

The mares turned to look over at Big Macintosh, who was out of his outfit by now and look around. “With all the ponies here, any changeling could’ve...” He stopped talking, frowning a bit. The mares suddenly opened their eyes, in a panic as they understood the implication.

“I’m sure she’s fine. I’ve been meaning to tell you guys- saw another human with Gilda-”

“Gilda?!” Pinkie picked her head to look at RD. “That meany griffon?”

“And with a human no less…” Fluttershy thought out loud.

“Why didn’t you say something sooner?” Twilight asked, not sure what this meant. The fact that Rainbow said “some human” meant it was not from their group. “This human could be with the changelings!”

“Hey, relax egghead,” Rainbow raised her left wing up “we were busy with the concert. He didn’t have one of those things on his head. Also, Gilda was with us at the Rodeo. She didn’t have a partner then, and her team and her were surprised by the changelings in Appleloosa.” The pegasus flapped her wings up and took to the air to point in the direction of Everfree. “And besides, I sent them to the humans. If he was a bad guy, he doesn’t stand a chance.”

“Oh...then-”

“All the humans are gone anyway.”

Twilight raised her head in surprise, being interrupted by the female voice. Gilda was touching down on the ground, with a fainted Rarity on her back. Sora was gliding behind her, and landed by the group.

“Rarity!” Fluttershy, well, shouted in a low tone, and flew off to look at her friend. “Did you-”

Glida flinched back as she was given an angry Glare by the pegasus, only to have Sora also take a step back with her. “Uh… no, back off, seriously. Say something Sora!”

“Uh yeah, there was no one there by the time we got there…” His head turned to the sides as he was greeted by various looks of confusion, worry, anger. “Please stop already.”

“He’s fine…” Rarity picked up her head and moved a hoof to her forehead. “I think they are innocent.” Her friends crowded to her, making sure she was ok.

“You guys better tell us all what happened.” Big Mac took charge now, as even his partner was at stake. “Let’s go to my house and talk there.” One look at Sora, and the stallion knew he had a good heart. Not to mention Samus would give him a whoppin if he tried anything.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

Bonus:

Riku crossed both arms on his chest, wondering what was taking Sora so long. According to the old ways, Keyblade masters were only supposed to keep balance between the worlds, and not interfere. Unless the dark forces or outside of the world were interfering. He snapped out of this thoughts though, turning to look as a dark blue.... Dream Eater?

Princess Luna turned to look at the fellow in space armor and some sort of vehicle was looking at her. She looked left and right a moment, not sure what to make of things. She never saw things this far out close to the moon!

"So uh..." Riku raised his right hand up to point at the alicorn. "You can breath in space?"

"What are you?" Luna asked, now wary of the lad.

"Listen..." Riku was not sure what the hell was going on. This thing could talk and travel in space with no air! "Do you mind if we talk?"

"How dare thee speak to me in such fashion!" Luna flew into Riku's face to slap him with a hoof. "I am already in a serious relationship!" She flew to the moon, leaving a bewildered Riku behind. He could only stare at her as she was flying further away.

"Sora, I should be the one down there. You got Kairi, you bastard..."

Author's Note

I'm feeling better. Still in not over my brother's death.

Interlude IV

Interlude IV- Documents

Twilight’s Diary:

Day 6.

Dear Celestia, I wish I could handle things. A new human, this Sora, is telling me about his travels and missions.

Not only have I opened a rift between dimensions, apparently this was so bad that they had to send an intergalactic emissary to repair it!

And if that’s not bad enough, the human champions are all gone!

I’m not sure what is going on, but RD has gone off to search the old ruins.

AJ is not back, so sending a letter to Celestia is not an option now.

I’m on a verge of a breakdown, but I have to be strong for my friends. They almost had an uproar before I assured them that the humans are more than capable to handle things. I’m sure they went to find food or are gone to find a place to train.

There’s no way for them to all be gone, right?

Other than that, all the ponies seemed to have calmed down. A second newspaper article is being sent out to other cities to try and repair the rift the KND and the Crusaders wrote. We have tried not to mention changelings as to not throw things into chaos.

Luckily, Mayor Mare has written the article, and explained everything. The heroic deeds of the others, the changelings assault, why Baltimare was a target. We finally came clean, and we hope that Equestria will understand.

Though the total amount of humans remains undisclosed, as per Otacon’s and Dan’s plan.

But I wonder what it has to do with the property bought my Merchant...

“Rarity, please calm down. You know that everyone has to do their own part,” Fluttershy said, close to her dear friend to settle her nerves.

“But what if Nathan gets poisoned again! Everfree is a dangerous place!” Rarity called out, holding a napkin and eating apple ice cream. Big Mac had released a sigh, missing his sister. She would know how to handle their friends.

Sora and Gilda had both of their eyes closed, not sure what to make of things.

___________________________________

Otacon’s PDA:

Day 6.

It’s been a long time since I had a chance to go through things properly. So many things I learned, digested, experienced.

I had almost forgotten that my sister just passed away a few hours before I did. I’m not sure how should I feel. I am dead, so why couldn’t Emma be here? She didn’t deserve this.

But back to the real notes.

Most of the ponies seem to be doing well. Soma’s “acceptance” power has somehow gotten Ponyville’s residents placated.

From what the Doctor told me, (need to find a way to tell the apart. The one feeding me info is wearing a black coat. I’m calling him “Innocent,”) most of the humans have had some sort of mentor or be a mentor to another. Odd, almost all of them hold a Brand mark of some kind.

Otacon took a moment to look up from his PDA to look over at the driver of the truck he was riding in. Barry, that sort of smallish fellow, was talking over to a young man with really spiky hair. Cloud rose in the back of the truck, with a really long sword. Like ridiculously long…

“Listen, Cloud…” Barry turned his head to the side, speaking out of the window. “You ok?”

“I have to… live for the both of us,” Cloud spoke out finally, in a low voice.

“Yeah yeah. We know,” Barry sighed. “Listen. What will you do now? Follow with his advice or-” let his words die, trying to get Cloud to open up more. But the young man had been more silent than Sniper Wolf. With no answer, Barry turned back to look at the road. “Listen, I know Zack left you a legacy. But you have to be your own man.”

“My own man?” Cloud finally spoke out, turning his head to look over at the people inside the truck.

“Yeah. I know he was your friend and all- but you need to make life worth living.” Barry turned to look over at Otacon. “My friend here dedicated his life for the better of his fellow man. He was lied to, and broke away from his old self. I was the same. A door to door salesman,”spoke the aironaught. “But I was not happy. And Otacon was not happy working under people lying to him, right?”

“Uh, uh, right of course,” Otacon responded. Founding himself on the spot, the scientist merely pushed both glasses back over his eyes. Cloud said nothing, merely looking at both of them.

“Listen Cloud, I’m not telling you to not take that’s guy advice. What I am telling you to do, is do it for the right reasons. You go through your life thinking “this is how I am supposed to live.” But will it make you happy? Will it make you into a man? Will it be worth living a life of two, if you can’t make it mean anything?” Barry turned on the road, stopping in front of a city. All of them turned to look over at the slums of Sector 7.

“He’s still incoherent,” Otacon sighed, “and I don’t think anything is going through. We can’t stay with him forever.”

“Yeah yeah, I know. Hey-” Barry blinked once, seeing as Cloud jumped out of the truck on his own and look around. “Listen Cloud!” The blond turned to look back at the duo. “It’s ok if you don’t know why you need a purpose in life. It took me a long time to break away from living life as I’m supposed to, but doing what makes life living and happy. It will not be easy. But you can find it, and when you do,” Barry said with a smile. “You decide if Zack was right about you.”

Cloud, still in a daze, turned off and walked towards the train station. Otacon went back to his PDA as Barry spotted a young girl wearing a tank top and suspenders showed up.

But some of us, are trying to be teachers….

___________________________________

Imago’s Report:

In Summary

My Queen, this is indeed distressing to hear.

Tumbler ther Tower has finally returned to us, thanks to Vegeta.

But they both bring ill tidings.

Vegeta confirms that Otacon’s note indicates he was indeed captured.

King Aurelius went into an outrage, but Pharis has managed to calm him down. That oaf forgets we have a ceasefire.

As my report already mentioned it, Tumbler has revealed that there is more than one pony that can detect us in hidden form.

But it does also reveal more humans that were let on, and that it confirms Sombra’s therory of the lifelink bond. If the summoner dies, the champion is sent back. We now have a way to deal with Sombra and his humans should the need arises...

The Darkbrands have huddled together with your husband, now discussing the news. I imagine they will discuss things after you return.

“Well,” Gilgamesh broke away from the small huddle, “this changes nothing.”

“I agree, but we now have a last solution in case things go awry,” Kefka smirked. The clown raised a hand to his chin. “What say we get our own dance partners then?”

“Agreed. We should train our powers until the Queen and Sombra arrive,” Wesker said. He turned to Luthor and nodded.

“So be it then. Exuvia will be my partner,” Luthor nodded over to his new “partner.” Exuvia merely nodded, but turned to look at her king. His head was down, brows furrowed in thought. Oddly enough, it was Sombra’s black sheep, Mr. Sombrero, that has managed to placate the changeling king. “Pharate will go with Kefka. Tumbler, you are with Wesker.” Both generals nodded and moved to stand with their human counterpart. “Imago will remain with Master Xehanort. Sphragis will team up with Gilgamesh.”

“I take it then I stay with Sombra?” Vegeta asked, arms crossed as he was getting bored with the proceedings. His tail idly swayed to to side before wrapping around his waist like a belt. With a nod from Luthor, Vegeta then turned to look at King Aurelius. “What will we do with Otacon then?”

“I... “ Aurelius picked up his head and then frowned. “I say we wait for my Queen. With no weapons, armor, or tactics of Otacon, We (Royal tense there) still have the wargames. While you all have powers and skills, my changelings have nothing but numbers to stand up to the humans and ponies.” His head turned to the side and frown. “I do not think they will harm him, but the supplies Otacon was to make will set us back in the hostile takeover.” The others said nothing, all eyes on the changeling as the acting overlord. “Who knows? Maybe Otacon gained their confidence, and is now acting as a spy.”

“That is a possibility,” Pharate added. It what he would do in such a situation. “But I think you humans mentioned something about a triple cross?” He smiled, turning to look over at his king. The changeling ruler slowly raised his head.

“As yes, the gifts…” Luthor turned to look over at their things. “If they indeed send an envoy, we can try to negotiate something for Otacon.” These words made Aurelius’ eyebrows lift, and he dared to have some hope. “Or any other info we need.”

“So be it. Humans, train and gather your powers, bond with Our generals. Wesker, would you mind filling in details for Tumbler?” Wesker nodded, turning to look over at the new general. “And Tumbler…”

“Yes my King?”

“We will have words with the Queen for your punishment…”

Tumbler gulped as Aurelius’ mood went from hopefully- to a wicked grin. Mr. Sombrero took off, suddenly jumping into Vegeta’s arms in fear.

Bonus:

“How in the hell did you mange to learn the Kaio Ken and the Spirit Bomb?” King Kai sighed, as Johnny Bravo had his head stuck inside his car.

“Help!” Johnny yelled, trying to pull both himself and Bubbles out from the hood.

_____________________________________

“I swear I am never taking students below the age of 18…” Jirayah the sage sighed.

All of the KND and Naruto were sitting down, with a leaf on their heads. Stragely enough, they were all covered in toilet paper.

“Worth it,” Naruto grinned.

Jirayah kept his eyes closed, impressed by their growth. They all had exceptional fight skills, not to mention they were great training partners for Naruto. One of them even had a bloodline limit.

______________________________________

“Ralph Jones PUNCH!”

Captain Falcon grinned as his protege could now throw super human punches with the need of gunpowder. He just wished Ralph would stop blowing himself up with his target.

Ralph was laying down on the ground, covered in soot as he had just made a hole inside Fort Knox.

“We are supposed to stop the thieves, not give them a second escape route...

_____________________________________

“Please, teach me more master!” White Mage stood behind Red Medic. At the moment, they were huddled over the body of Black Belt.

“Of course fraulein!” Red Medic had a large smile over his face, as the monk’s chest was hide open. His heart was being replaced by that of a chocobo.

Fighter and Red Wizard could only stare in horror as Black Belt was still alive.

______________________________________

“So you want to get revenge?”

“What’s the hold up?!” Midna jumped up and down on wolf Samus. “Link just stayed quiet and did as I said!”

“I don’t want to do this anymore…” Samus sighed. Wolf Link yelped and then stuck out his tongue, glad Midna was off his back.

_____________________________________

Solid Snake crawled along the ground, chasing behind Venom Snake. The two were in stealth gear, quietly approaching two African soldiers.

“You go left,” Venom mentioned with his hands.

Solid nodded, and they both jumped out to granb the soldiers and knock them to the ground. Each then placed a Fulton device to have them get sent off.

“That never gets old…” Venom cuckold.

“Was this worth it though?”

“For curry? Of course! I can’t believe you're my son, er ckone…”

______________________________________

Zeke stood over a forge,, bringing down a hammer to pound out the metal over the forge. His student, a teenage Carl (Walking Dead) watched in fascination.

“Listen, I know this life is not what you wanted. But what I teach you now is a more than a skill, its a trade. Often, blacksmiths has to make their own tools from scratch to move on.”

“But what’s the point of this thing?” Carl pointed at the rod Zeke was lifting up in prongs.

“You mean the Dancepter? Kid, you don’t want to know…”

Author's Note

Sorry its been so long.
Lots of things happened, I missed you guys.
I want to say these chapters will come out much faster than my unfortunate hiatus. but I don't have a schedule set.
This chapter is more or less a short update to gather things and people up to speed.
The Dancepter is now canon.

Side Story H

The Mistershield Ending

Ashley Williams sat down on a chair, looking over Ponyville. At this point, humans were well established and were being treated as a common thing. He moved the prosthetic hand up, waving to the ponies as they greeted him. While not one to smile, he found this place peaceful as ponies treated them all with respect, and not to mention welcomed. It almost made the salesman not want to go back home. If they only had better beer…

“Ash?”

“Hm?” The deadite slayer turned to look at Mayor Mare and smiled. “Oh, what’s up there your Mayorness?” The gray maned pony walked over to sit down next to the male, moving a hoof to her glasses.

“I have a question for you.” The Mayor smiled a bit, and then raised a hand to order some tea from the cafe they were at. Ash merely nodded, as if to wait for the question. “Alright. You said you had no one waiting for you back home. I understand you live the life of a slayer and bachelor.”

“Well, that’s one way of putting it.” Ash nodded to the waiter pony as a lemonade and a tea were brought for them.

“So, what would you say if I came back to your home?”

“The hell?” Ash stopped reaching for the glass, glad he was not drinking out of it.

“Please, just think about it a moment. What if ponies could go back with our champions? We owe you a lot, and it’s only fair we do the same.” The Mayor smiled, a bit sheepishly as Ash crushed the lemoda glass with his hand.

“Well uh…” Ash blinked a second, and raised his head to think about it.

______________________________________

A little girl cracked some eggs on a skillet, letting them cook at a steady heat. She had gray hair, and looked about 7. She was smiling, looking into the eggs when she got a spatula ready to pull the eggs out. She was smiling, when all the sudden, she had to stop and look over at the other skillet. Hay bacon was being burned and sending smoke into the plane.

“Oh no!” Sunny quickly moved to get the skillet off the fire and slide the hay bacon on a plate. “Auntie is going to be-”

“The Great and Powerful Auntie smells something burning!” Trixie walked into the kitchen, earning some chickens to cluck at her. She frowned a bit, looking over at Sunny and sigh. “Child, you have no reason to cook my bacon… Just let your uncles eat the eggs you make.”

“But I want us to eat together like a family,” Sunny sighed. “I want Snake and Otacon to eat with smiles.”

“Dear Sunny,” Trixie walked up to the child dressed in gray. She moved the eggs off the stove using magic, and then looked at her face. “I think your uncles are a bit busy at the moment.”

“Doing what?”

“Ok Twilight, Snake will take you into the field, and then use you as a gatling laser gun,” Otacon explained, lifting a laser pointer to illustrate Princess Twilight being used as a gun.

“But I thought this was a stealth mission?” Twilight said, cheeks blushing again.

“They will have no countermeasures for an almighty alicorn princess,” Snake nodded.

___________________________________

“I dunno about this,” Nathan said, releasing a sigh. He was sitting down on a bench, looking over at his long lost brother. “There’s no way I could tell me wife about this. I mean, the lost treasure of a pirate king? Libertalia? Captain Avery?” By this point in time, the adventure had retired from the life of excitement and danger.

“Speaking of which, when were you going to tell me you married… the uh… “ Sam stopped a moment, looking down at the picture of Rarity and Nathan on his brother’s cell phone. “Little Lady?”

“I got enough sass from Sully, ok?” Nathan released a sweatdrop. Just then, the phone rang. Both brothers blinked once, and slowly Nate took the phone. “Rarity?”

“YOU BETTER NOT BE PLACING YOUR LIFE IN DANGER AGAIN!” The phone then hung up, and Sam raised a eyebrow at his brother.

“How does she know?”

_________________________________

“I was named after the sound a lion makes. You know: rroarrrr! Really!” Hroar replied.

“Oh ho ho!” Dovakiin grinned, giving nod. His left hand moved out, resting on the boy’s shoulder and then turn to look at the matron of the orphanage. “This one has gumption! I’ll adopt him.”

“Really?” Hoar asked, lifting his head up and look at his new “Dad”. The Dragonborn? “You mean it? Wow, thanks! I promise, I won’t be any trouble at all! Just… Let me go get my things and say goodbye to everyone. I’ll meet you at home. Thanks! Thanks again!”

“Such a good lad,” Dovahkiin said, glad to be a father. “I’d adopt them all, my wife wants a large family.”

“No no, your generosity and kind heart does well to just take one child. Best to see if you can even handle Hroar for now,” Constance nodded.

“You are right. I best go see my new son say hello to his new mother.” The Dovahkiin then fast traveled, going to his home in Riften. Upon moving to open the door, he blinked and looked down at Hroar as he was partly blocking the entrance. “Hroar?”

“What’s gotten in ya britches?” Applejack asked, eyebrow raised at the little boy. “Is it the apron?” She looked down at the apron she was wearing as she stepped away from the oven. “Yeah, Ah reckon it’s strange to see clothes on a pony.” The poor boy had his mouth open as his things were in a heap in front of himself.

“You can talk?! You’re my new mom?!” Hroar finally managed, pointing at the pony.

“Hey, don’t talk to your mother like that. Do you want a timeout?” Dovahkiin frowned.

_____________________________________

“This is…” Julius had to take a second to stop, looking down as Mina had leaned down to hug Fluttershy and grin. For her own, Fluttershy moved a hoof out to hug Mina back. “Surreal.”

“That is one way to put it,” Alucard answered, turning to look over at Soma. “Where did…”

“It’s a long story,” Soma replied, smiling at the sight of Mina and Fluttershy’s meeting. “I’ll tell you after-”

“So who are you?” Mina asked, pulling away from Fluttershy.

“Oh, I’m Soma’s special some pony,” Fluttershy said, not at all shy to admit her relationship status. Julius tilted his head to the side as his gaze turned into confusion. Alucard raised an eyebrow, while Mina turned to look at Soma as her eyes started to give a malicious glint.

“Special Some Pony?” Mina asked in a really low voice.

“Oh, it means we are in a romantic relationship!” Fluttershy explained, immune to the strange looks Soma was getting. Soma raised his left hand up in a defensive manner, before rushing off with the help of panther soul.

“Soma, you get back here and explain!” Mina cried out.

_____________________________________

Pinkie Pie jumped up and down, following behind Dan. The small man had a large box of fireworks, ammo clips and belts, and other weapons as he headed down the street.

“Excuse me sir,” a police officer called out to the duo.

“Hm?” Dan stopped a moment, turning to look at the cop. “Oh hey, there is no law that that says I can’t carry explosives!” Pinkie stopped, turning to sit down and look at the cop with a smile.

“Listen, I was going to ask about the pony-” The officer stopped, both eyebrows raised to look down at the box Dan carried. “You have explosives?”

“Um… no,” Dan’s eyes quickly darted left and right, “these are props for the theater.”

“Oh! You are heading towards the Shakespearean Theater, “ the police officer nodded, buying the explanation. “Actually, that pony can’t-”

“But I thought we were going to burn that theater down, Danny,” Pinkie Pie said as she peeked over Dan’s shoulder.

“Wait, that pony can talk?”

“Pinkie, run!” Dan ran off with the box over his head as Pinkie took off behind him. The police officer had his hand out, mouth agape in confusion.

__________________________________

“Let me…” The old bald Judge had to take a moment to reflect, eyes wide open to look over at Rainbow Dash hovering at the defendant's stand. “Am I understand you wish to give this pegasus citizenship status Mr. Wright?”

“Yes your honor,” Phoenix replied, large grin on his face. Each hand was at his sides, confident that he could win this court case.

“I’m more than awesome enough to be a citizen!” Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

“This is most unorthodox!” The Judge exclaimed, blinking once. “What say you Mr. Edge- What the?” He turned to look at Miles Edgeworth, who had his arms crossed on his chest. Lighting Dust was at his side.

“I have been looking through law books, your honor. And while animals can be granted Trustee status,” (This is true, look it up.) Edgeworth raised his head to look back at Phoenix. “The fact that these winged ponies are not natively born from our world, the only way they can become citizens are if they marry a current citizen or go through the legal status.” Edgeworth raised his hand up to shake his index finger. “But now is not the question of marriage, it is if these ponies are eligible to be given the same rights as humans.”

“These ponies?” The Judge asked.

“That is correct, if Phoenix wins, I intend for miss Lighting Dust to be given the same status.”

“Go Edgeworth!” Lighting Dust cried out with a hoof pump.

“I can’t believe,” The Judge released a sigh. “Since both sides of the case are so serious about this, so be it. It’s been my motive to be a professional and hear all cases equally, no matter how outlandish they become.” He raised his head to spot as the crowd was filled with to the brim with people wanting to look at the ponies. “Let this case begin.”

_____________________________________

“YOU SHALL KNOW OUR VENGANCE, TINY HUMAN. KNOW THAT YOUR SCIENCE SHALL FACE THE TERROR OF THE NIGHT!”

Travis smiled, arms crossed on his chest as Luna begun to use magic blasts to tear down the mechanical armor that held the man that ran the Assassin’s Game.

“Are- Are you sure about this?” Henry Cooldown looked over at his twin.

“When Luna found out what was going on,” Travis shrugged as Luna continued to trash the building. “I couldn’t stop her.”

“THOU SHALL NEVER AGAIN END THE LIFE OF ANOTHER!”

“And uh, what happens after than?” Henry asked as he winced at the sounds of nightmares filling the air.

“Dunno. Take Luna on a singing tour?”

“Why?” Henry once again asked, both hands moving to hold his head.

“Moe…”

___________________________________

“...” Cloud Strife closed both eyes, looking over at Sephiroth. Currently, the two of them were at Hercule’s Coliseum. At the moment, Lyra had her chin resting on Sephiroth’s lap as he petted her mane.

“What is it?” The last Cetra asked.

“I was going to challenge you,” Cloud managed a response, and then pointed at Lyra with his sword. “I’m not sure what is going on.”

“Oh look Sephy! You made a friend!” Lyra said, head picking up to look over Cloud.

“Do it in the coliseum. I’m busy,” Sephiroth replied as he scratched under Lyra’s chin. Tifa had her arms fall to her side as her mouth fell open, standing next to Cloud. The young man opened both eyes and raised a hand to pinch the spot between his eyes.

__________________________________

Clark, Heidern, and Leona could only stare at Cheerilee. They all stood inside Hidern’s main flagship, in the command center.

“See, I told you that they would need a moment to process this,” Cheerilee frowned, turning to look over at Ralf. The soldier was sitting down on a chair, smiling at his friends. “There is no way that they are going to allow a stranger into their army.”

“Oh! I was expecting this! There’s going to be… huh?” Clark sat straight, looking over at his friend’s and mentor move.

“She is so cute!” Leona said, eyes closed to kneel down and hug the fuchsia pony to her chest.

“I must touch her ears,” Hidern comment, making his way to stand behind the pony and stroke her ears.

“...” Clark had a blush on his cheeks as he moved to the other side of the pony and lean his cheek in to rub against her muzzle. “So soft.”

“Hey get away from my-”

“Can we keep her?” Leona asked, interrupting Ralf. She smiled up at Hidern, who only nodded.

“We could use a strong symbol and mascot,” Clark said.

“So much affection,” Cheerilee remarked, her own cheeks turning red.

__________________________________

“And then, what happened?” Spike asked, sitting down on Jack’s lap. The two were sitting down under the shade of a tree, which had pink petals falling to the ground.

“I, left on a journey to find myself once more,” Jack replied, lifting his head to see as the sakura blossoms fall. “It took me a long time, but I came to terms. My people still needed me, and my katana must always be ready for the next danger.”

“But… it’s not fair Jack,” Spike said, his own head down. Did that mean he had no shot at Rarity?

“Life is like that, Spike.” He lowered his head to look at the young dragon. “But I loved her. And even though I suffered through so much in my life, I am glad that I was given the chance.” With a smile, he leaned his head down. “And who knows? I got to see you again. That alone, means I should have hope.”

“You know what?” Spike said, smiling and hugging his pseudo dad. “Why don’t we go looking for those time portals? With no Aku, that means alotta of them should be around.”

“You know what Spike?” Jack said as his eyebrows raised. “The thought never occurred to me. It would do me well to see how my future friends live now that the tyranny of Aku is gone.” Jack smiled and stood up, hand over his blade. “Come Spike. I know of one nearby.”

___________________________________

Blue Spy and company were resting inside their base. But they were not alone. Each of them had a pony at their side, laughing and doing their thing. Zecora and Spy were enjoying a corner window view as they read from a book. Scout and Spitfire were outside, Scout hitting some dingers out, only to have Spitfire go fetch the ball. Heavy went over Sasha, making sure she was at the ready as Sugar Belle placed a tray of cupcakes for him.

Meanwhile with the Red, Medic was patching up Demo. Redheart stood at his side as a dutiful nurse. Harshwhinny could only stare in shock at the way Demo’s chest was wide open. Engineer hummed a low tune as he played his instrument, serenading the shy Coco Pommel. The two were joined at the campfire with Sniper and Fleet Foot.

Everyone else was at the orgy.

____________________________________

“Sokka, are you sure about this?” Derpy asked.

“Trust me, with the two of us together, we are invincible!” Sokka cried out, space sword in his left hand raised up.

“So Sokka! Go Derpy!” Toph and Little Strongheart cried out.

“Ladies and gentlemen, let the Destruction Derby of the Firelord statues, begin!”

____________________________________

A small ball of red rushed past some vents, and then landed down with a few bounces on the ground. The red ball stopped spinning as the pony stood up, looking around. He was wearing a red battle suit, and a helmet covered the face from view.

“Samus, at the rende-zous whatchamacallits,” Red Macintosh called out.

“Good just stay there…” Samus replied.

The armored pony nodded once, and slowly begun to walk around. His left hoof moved up to display his canon and hold it at ready. This cold and icy looking facility looked barren and empty. His own steps made too much sound. “Samus?”

A figured jumped down, dressed in a varia suit. Big Mac turned to face and nod, letting his helmet slide off to show off his face. “Is it safe.” Almost immediately, the figured rushed forward to hug the pony. “Whut?”

An energy blast suddenly shot the figure off him, leaving Mac alone. “What the?”

“I knew my dark half could never resist you!” Samus cried out, using her cannon to fire again and again at her doppelganger.

“You used me as bait?!”

“It worked didn’t it Gum?”

____________________________________

Leon and Ashley could only stare at the little pony that had her trenchcoat open to show off her wares. Some grenades, a gun, flowers….

“Stranger, if you want to buy from me, you have to buy from her first.” Merchant said, behind his booth.

“Um, ok?” Leon said, kneeling down to face Daisy. “I don’t got much. Maybe I can sell you something?”

“What are ya sellin’?”

“I got some My Little Pony stickers..” Ashley said from behind Leon.

“I’ll buy it at a high price.”

______________________________________

Dumbledore was sitting down on a bed, looking over at Tom Riddle. It was quiet, and the headmaster could only listen at this disturbed young boy.

“Rodabra cadabra!”

“What the!” Dumbledore cried out, eyes opening in shock as Snape emerged from the invisibility cloak. Snape could only laugh in relief.

“What is this?” The old wizard cried out in confusion. “Why would you do that?”

“Take that you dark lord,” Snape said, his chest moving up and down as he took deep breaths. He had just used his wand to strike down Voldemort, who was still in his child state.

“Why would you do that?” Dumbledore asked, looking up at Snape.

“Evidence, Removal,” Snape called out to make the body vanish.

“Who are you?”

“Oh sorry about that. Just saving your life. In the future, and countless others.” Snape had ti take a breath and relax. “It’s a long story. Like so long, that if we wrote it all down, it would take at least seven books,” Snape said, lowering his wand to face the Headmaster.

“Or eight movies,” Discord said, waving at the two of them.

___________________________________

Dr. Who and Celestia were inside the T.A.R.D.I.S., moving through space and time. The princess could only look around the machine and smile in awe.

“So where… or should I say, when to now?” Celestia asked with a smile.

“Fish sticks and pudding.” The Doctor replied.

“Really?” Celestia frowned, eyes closed a little.

_____________________________________

“Alright, Galactus is coming,” Captain America said. His team of Deadpool and Phoenix were at the ready. “The Earth is at stake. We have to wi-”

Cracow!

Phoenix and Deadpool took a step back as Vergil rushed in, moving his left hand out in a punch to knockout Captain America. The half demon stood up to the two and nodded. “Let us fight together.”

“You just punched out the Cap!” Deadpool called out, both hands moving to slap his cheeks.

“Who are you?” Phoenix asked.

“Listen, we have no time,.” Vergil said as he drew his sword. “Deadpool, and you Phoenix, meet me in the future.”

“Oh! Were you sent back in time to make sure we stop Galactus?” Deadpool asked, already used to time shenanigans.

“Oh no. We meet in the future to save ponies.”

Phoenix leaned over to sweatdrop, while Deadpool lowered his hands as his eyes in his mask close a bit.

“Prove it!”

“You masturbate to a unicorn, Deadpool.”

Phoenix turned to look over at the vigilante and raise an eyebrow.

“Everyone knows that!” Deadpool defended himself. “Damn movie had to stop at that part.”

Bonus:

“That’s… something to think about,” Mayor Mare said. “And you Ash?”

“Oh well that’s easy. I would work at S-mart, and we would live off the land, nothing to tie us down,” Ash said, smiling.

(In his world.)

“I am going to kill you Ash!” Mayor Mare cried out, using a chainsaw to cut down a demon.

“Uh, Jefe,” Pablo said, using a shotgun to shoot out at another demon. “When you said you were going to use the Necronomicon for help, this is not what I was expecting.”

“It worked didn’t it!” Ash yelled out, rushing over to the Mare’s side. “Groovy.”

Author's Note

Sorry if I missed a few. I did this as a writing excessive to get me back into the swing of things.

See you soon, dear Reader.

Chapter 88

Chapter 88

Nightfall

Rainbow Dash flew through the darkened sky, back and forth looking through that blasted foliage that was the Everfree Forest. Once more, thoughts raced through her mind. Last time, only Phoenix had vanished from Appleloosa. Now, the entire human troop was missing. The search over the old castle had no luck, and there was no signs or clues to where they could have gone. Even with Samus’ airship, there was no way all of them could have moved somewhere. The ship was way too small to carry them, and even then they should still be able to send a radio or signal to say they left. There was no signs of a fight in the area though, so she was pretty sure they were alright. But Everfree was still a dangerous place, and poison joke was the least of her worries.

“So far everything matches with what Gilda said,” Rainbow muttered to herself. Why had no one else bothered to come help her? She had been looking for a- “Derpy?” Rainbow hovered in place and blinked once, her eyebrows raised at the sight of the gray pegasus flew overhead, looking down at the ground. Her head was looking left and right, as if searching. Had Twilight finally gathered the others and get a search party? “Derpy!”

“Huh? Rainbow Dash?” Derpy picked up her head, and turned to spot her friend fly in close to her. “I-”

“Did Twilight send you? Are any others searching?” Rainbow’s attitude lightened up a bit, her smile slowly fading though as Derpy lowered her head to the left side and look away. “What’s wrong?” She knew that look. Depry only made that face when she had done something really bad, even with her eyesight and accidents. No matter what, Derpy always owned up to her mistakes and apologized. This was way out of her character though.

“I- Twilight isn’t sending a search party.”

“What why?!” Rainbow’s wings flared out in shock, her mouth wide open.

“I know what went wrong,” Derpy said, raising her head up. Her eyes were a bit shiny, tears building in them. Rainbow calmed down a bit, noting the tone of voice in her voice. She was almost cracking.

“What went wrong Derpy?” Rainbow relaxed her face and tensed up muscles. “No wait. Tell me after we land.” Derpy nodded, following behind the cyan pegasus. Rainbow landed, giving Derpy a chance to clear her mind and find her voice. When they both landed, Derpy sighed and stood straight to face her friend.

“Do you remember what Twilight told us?” Derpy’s eyes relaxed a bit, moving to straighten out in place.

“What part?” Rainbow blinked once. She had to force herself to stay patient, but it was hard. Her knees bent up and down as her wings fluttered a bit.

“The part about how we can send them back.” The gray pegasus lowered her head once more, but this time not to scan the area.

“Wait a sec. You mean how we touch our-” Rainbow went still, eyes opening wide again.

“Yeah. I um... Sokka is back home.” Derpy frowned, seeing Rainbow’s reaction as she started to shake her head.

“No no no no no no no... I didn’t send Phoenix away so why is he-”

“Um, I wasn’t the only one,” Derpy look away again, both eyes closed. “I um, think that when Sokka and the other humans were sent away-”

“The others went looking for them?!” Rainbow’s head moved up to look left and right. “But there is no sighs that the others left a trail. With so many humans, there must be some sort of tracks!”

“That’s the thing. Twilight thinks because the spell went wrong, the sending back was also changed,” Derpy replied, eyes opening halfway. “Twilight also told me that some of the humans took off to look in Samus’ ship, and that the rules in Everfree don’t apply. There may not be tracks humans left behind.”

“That makes no sense! Why is no one else helping to look?! If humans went missing, why would they not contact us to help look, or use magic to find them?!” Rainbow’s chest moved up and down as she took deep breaths of air. Needless to say, she was losing it. Kinda odd how her reasoning skills were sharp though. (I happen to know that it was Phoenix’s influence on her.)

“Twilight and the others as back in town. She is trying to find out who else got sent back home.” Derpy leaned in to place a hoof on Rainbow’s left shoulder. “Everyone has been so busy, and some of the other ponies had to catch up on the old work and errands.” Rainbow took a moment to relax, trying to think clearly. “I came to look help too, but also tell you to come back. Twilight is making a plan.”

“Well,” Rainbow frowned again, and then turned to look back at the old castle. She had to give the humans some credit. They could take care of themselves, and from the grill left over she knew that they had not gone hungry. “I suppose if the others are not running around in a panic, I shouldn’t either. But-” She stopped talking, and turned to raise a brow at her friend. “Why would you send Sokka back home?”

Depry raised her eyebrows, a bit thrown back by the question. She shook her head in response and then started to fly back home. “Sokka told me something while we were making muffins.”

“Really? What was it?” Rainbow flew to stay at her friend’s side.

“Sokka said that, “We are in trouble.” I wasn’t sure what he meant, so he explained it to me.” She turned to look back at Rainbow as she explained. “Phoenix is Hope, what is why we are doing so good. When Phoenix was... um, Roger? The bad guys were winning.”

“Well, yeah we all get influenced and stuff. Pinkie does that all the time.”

“But what do the really bad humans represent? What do they bring to the Changelings?” Derpy turned to look back ahead of herself. “I told this to Twilight. She frowned then too.” Rainbow noticed her gaze was in a frown as well and then opened her eyes wide. If Twilight was worried, that means it was a bad sign. “I sent him back, because I was scared of what he would have to fight. Some ponies will be ok with meat eaters. But I’m more afraid of what those bad humans can do on the changelings.”
__________________________________

“The queen is freshening up, so we should be ready for the final preparations,” King Aurelius said as everyone gathered. With the news of Octacon’s vanishing through, the changeling king feared the worst. Many of the plans made not only rested on his intelligence, but supplies and tools for the upcoming invasion hinged on the good doctor’s boons. But he kept a stoic face, as a ceasefire had been called upon. Not only could none of his spies send an update, but he could not afford to send Vegeta out to search for him. He would have to pray that Otacon was a spy, or at least not revealed anything. Upon hearing the news, Queen Chrysalis had to take a bath and relax from the day’s activities. “Now that The Tower has given us much needed info, is there anything else we need to tell the queen before we start with plans for tomorrow?”

The Darkbrands and the other changelings had gathered around one of the larger chambers, able to seat many gathered. Queen Chrysalis had arrived not too long ago. General Tumbler and Spy Beta had given her their updates.Vegeta and Imago the Elder had their own concerns for the missing doctor, but for different reasons. The humanoids sat down on a bench, from oldest to youngest out of all seating orders. Something about changeling protocol when such a large assembly was called for. Sombra sat to the side of his champions, in front of Vegeta.

“Since we are waiting, I would like to know a bit more about how you came about to this land,” Master Xehanort asked. The master had leaned over, a keyblade resting in front of him as a cane.

“Hm... I do not see why not,” Aurelius called out. He turned his head to Imago and nod.

“As you already know,” Imago said as he stepped forward, face hidden into his hood a bit, “we came initially because of the rumor of the Crystal Heart. With its power, love could be spread and feed the hive.” Many nods of changelings were illuminated by the lanterns, illuminating moss, and candles in the cavern. “It was a slowly process, with spies being sent out first to check out things.”

“There was no Heart though,” Queen Chrysalis spoke out, walking back into the cavern. “No matter how many news we found out.” She moved to stand next to her king, on top of a rock overlooking all. “We even sent spies to other cities for any news, save the Frozen North.”

“My queen,” Imago bowed, as the other changelings did the same. “Shall I continue?” With a nod of consent, Imago raised his head. “Not only were spies and resources used up, much time and also living conditions worsened for us. Spies were making friends and eating off ponies, staying changed forms to travel was also an issue, and other factors prevented us to coordinate properly. In order to at least salvage things, the queen decided to invade the land and at least take it over.”

“We still have no idea how Princess Celestia caught wind of our actions. When her niece and Shining Armor got wed, she already had many suspicions of danger. That force field Armor had up was proof enough.” Chrysalis narrowed her eyes a bit. “Armor was such a tasty treat too.” Sombra scoffed, fighting back the urge to laugh at King Aurelius’ stoic face change into one of annoyance.

“Twilight Sparkle managed to thwart that plan, and the aftermath scatter many of our forces away,” Imago related. “But many of our spies remained in cities. King Aureiuls himself was station in Everfree Forest as a reserve force should the plan fail, or as a contingency plan in case the Elements of Harmony posed a threat.”

“A good summary of what happened,” Exuvia said. “That is when the humans being summoned happened, and when we found Otacon. You should all know what happened from this point.” Master Xehanort nodded. The old keyblade master guessed that there was more to it, but why reveal things all at this time, much less to strangers loyal to Sombra. “Anything else?”

Everyone picked up their heads, turning to look behind themselves. In shock, eyes and eyebrows were opened up, not to mention mouths fell open as Octacon walked in. The good doctor walked through the changelings, moving a hand out to pet some of them with a smile. King Sombra stood straight as a grin formed on his face. It seems that the doctor was wearing the same clothes, and not a single thing on him had changed since they first met. Well, the human smelled better at least. The king waited as Otacon came to a stop in front of the changeling rulers to bow with both eyes closed. “Hail King, Queen.”

“Otacon, our strategist, “ Queen Chrysalis said as both of her eyes closed. This was the human that her king had placed so much faith on?! He looked worse than Xehanort, and he was an old man! She was not the only one thinking ill of him, as the Darkbrands also studied the man. The changeling generals also had raised eyebrows. Even Lex Luthor, the man that needed armor to fight, looked more intimidating than the man that wore eyeglasses and was as thin as a stick.

“Dr. Hal ‘Otacon’ Emmerich at your service,” Octacon said as he stood straight. “It is good to see you my king.” Aurelius in turn, moved off his throne to step up to the man and nod.

“I feared the worst,” Aurelius said, smiling up as the element of science smiled. “What happened?”

“I was found by other humans,” Otacon said, moving to stand up and moving a hand out to his crew. Samus Aran, Blue Spy, Ralph Jones, and Zeke Dunbar stood at the entrance to the chamber. None of them were smiling, but the gave nod in greetings. “We had to kill the Diamond Dogs due to a plague.”

“I see,” Vegeta said as he stood up. Along with the others, he inspected the humans gathered. Only Sams picked up his interest, as he has seen such space suits. If she had a spacecraft, he could say farewell to the god forsaken place! “That would explain the funeral pyre I found.” Wait a moment... He narrowed both eyes. Tumbler mentioned a spacecraft had picked up the humans as Appleloosa. Samus merely nodded behind her visor.

“What about the Twilight mentioned in the letter?” Exuvia asked.

“My crew and I went to Ponyville,” Otacon said, turning to look at Exuvia. “We found out how we got summoned here. She had been to cast the spell.” Gilgamesh raised his head and studied him intently, and found no deception in this man. Even better though, no malice or evil intent.

“Why are there no pony... um... partners?” Tumbler asked. He had been the one to notice how Rainbow had caused Phoenix to vanish.

“We left them behind. Listen, we don’t have much time. Tomorrow, after the wargames, we invade Equestria,” Otacon said as he raised his left hand out.

Bonus:

Sora and Gilda walked through Ponyville, taking a look at things.

Rainbow Dash was rubbing noses with Phoenix Wright.

Rarity was having tea with Nathan Drake outside, feeding each other cookies like a newlywed couple.

Fluttershy was being carried by Soma Cruz, as they went shopping.

Twilight Sparkle and Hal Emmerich were reading together under a tree.

Pinkie Pie and Dan Mandel were on the roof of their house, Dan installing a TV satellite as she hugged him from behind. Then Dan fell to his doom into a rose bush.

Applejack and Dovahkiin were selling apples, though she was sitting between Dovahkiin’s legs as he combed her hair.

Trixie and Snake were hiding under a box, and hearts kept coming out from under it.

Sephiroth held Lyra in his arms as they walked around.

Princess Luna and Travis Touchdown were napping, Luna resting her head on Travis’ shoulder as he rested on her side. Did... Did the night princess have a blush on her face?

Cherilee and Ralph Jones were having a picnic as the Kids Next Door and their partners played in the playground.

Zecora and Blue Spy were sitting across Nurse Redheart and Red Medic in an outdoor restaurant. Both men had a frown on their faces as the mares spoke with smiles.

Mayor Mare and Ash Williams were conducting a wedding, well, the Mayor was conducting the wedding while Ash simply held a shotgun to the back of the groom getting married. Why was the father of the bride giving a stink eye to the groom? “I do,” Octavia said as she smiled. Kratos only gave a nervous twitch of the eye.

Ditzy Doo (Derpy) was smiling as Sokka and her were running the stationary and mail store. The door was open to let people that walked by see the twoo looking over some blueprints.

Big Macintosh and Samus Aran were sitting down on a bench, the bounty hunter outside her suit. She was brushing his fur with a brush as he grinned.

Merchant Creeper Pasta opened up his raincoat, showing off Daisy was hanging from the inside. In her front hooves she held out some flowers to sell.

Princess Celestia and the Doctor were looking at the couple. The Princess giggled as the Doctor shrugged and bought the flowers to hand them to her.

Princess Cadence and Shining Armor kissed, while Vergil Sparda frowned. Terra Branford merely clapped and smiled at the display of affection.

Prince Blueblood and Johnny Bravo were dancing in the streets, doing the Monkey as
DJ Deadpool and Vinyl Scratch played some beats.

“I feel weird,” Sora admitted, having seen so many display of love and affection. Gilda merely blushed, trying to look away from the keyblade wielder.

“Why do you think we are hiding?”

Sora raised his eyebrows, as Spike and Samurai Jack were hiding inside a garbage can. “Gross.” They were not the only ones, as Caramel Apple and Barry Steakfries were also in a can. Other partners that were not in love, like Iron Will and Edide Rigs, were hiding in the same alley.

“Are we...” Gilda turned to look at Sora again. “You know, gonna-”

They were interrupted as Vegeta and Sombra looked at each other shrugged, and leaned in to kiss.

Author's Note

Huh. Been a while. Thanks to those still reading.
Let's finish this.

The Need for Heroes (Edited)

Disclaimer:

“So... Iron Will is just supposed to read this?” The blue minotaur blinked once, lifting his left hand to hold the script, the other hand moving to remove a tiny pair of spectacles.

“Baaa...,” A goat replied.

“Oh okay, Here goes.” Iron Will took a moment to cough and clear his throat. ‘My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic’ is owned by Hasbro and any others. The herein named characters from video games, movies, books, and TV shows belong to their respective copyrights. This story has been written for entertainment purposes only. Please support the official releases, and is Iron Will done?”

The goat nodded.

“Okay good. Iron Will will see all of his fans later.” The minotaur smiled, giving a thumbs up.

Chapter 1- The Need for Heroes

Things were quiet.

At least, for now.

There was no way to tell how long things would last. The royal wedding was over and happy endings all about. However unease filled Celestia, who currently watched over things. With Shining Armor on his honeymoon, there was no one else but her able to look after Canterlot. If she knew anything about war, now was the prime time to strike. Not to mention that in the fray, stray agents, or even sleeper changelings, could have escaped to various places over her realm. Everypony in the guard would be celebrating with the victory, not to mention that the Elements were back in Ponyville. A sigh escaped from her as she made the sun move to noon position.

But what could be done? Changelings ate love, to which her ponies provided a limitless supply of. Even her own guards were useless against their numbers. Harmony, peace, love... The things that made her kingdom perfect also made them unsuited for war. Tactics, training, even changeling detection seemed like ideas few could handle.

What she needed now were soldiers, champions more than capable of the task to teach, if not lead, brave ponies into battle. And maybe even join them in the battle. Some fighters may just find them a hindrance rather than an asset in combat. But where to find these champions?

____________________

"Twilight! Twilight!" A small purple dragon ran down some steps into a library. In his small claws, a scroll.

"What is it Spike?” The Element of Magic responded. Twilight removed her head from out of a book to look at her assistant.

"An urgent letter from Princess Celestia arrived! She has an assignment for you," Spike responded, handing the letter over to Twilight to read.

"An assignment? How urgent could it be?" The lavender unicorn raised the letter in her magic in order to read it. After her large eyes moved over a few lines, she lowered the letter and tilted her head to the side. "She wants me to cast a spell and summon heroes from Equestria's past? But time travel magic...." she turned her head to think.

"Last time you tried time travel, it only gave you a few seconds," Spike said, moving his left front claw to rub the green spikes on his head. "Just how far back is she talking about, and what does the princess need heroes for?"

"I am not sure Spike. But at least she explains why she cannot cast it; all of her power is currently being used to protect Canterlot, and Princess Luna is busy training the Night Troops in Changeling detection," Twilight said. Her head shook to the sides. "At least she provided the spell for me to use. It looks like the most complicated spell I’ve ever seen..."

"Can you handle it?" Spike asked, moving both claws to grab his tail. Complicated spells had a weird way of blowing up in their faces whenever Twilight experimented.

"As long as nothing interrupts me, I should be fine. In fact, this spell is a lot like that time I had to summon somepony else before. Here goes..." She placed the scroll with the spell on the ground. Her horn begun to glow as magic begun to gather. Her eyes turned white as her mouth slowly begun to chant the spell.

Spike took a step back, knowing not get around Twilight when she was like this. Spell safety 101 when you’re around Princess Celestia’s personal student. The toddler dragon had made his own set of rules when concerning Twilight’s element. With each second the glowing light coming from Twilight's horn got brighter and brighter. With it, her chanting grew louder as well. The spell was beginning to manifest itself in the form of a dark blue... orb? It had expanded and flattened out into a circle that moved in front of Twilight and settled on the ground.

The tiny dragon watched in fascination, never seeing anything like it. The once dark blue orb had small lights of white manifest itself along its surface. If Spike squinted, he could have sworn he was looking at the night sky. As the orb landed on the ground and begun to stretch itself out along the ground. As it stretched, it begun to take shape of a... pool? Spike had no idea what he was looking at. Was the night sky a sign of time passage? Were the ponies being summoned supposed to come out from the pool? Was he looking at a portal?

Why did he feel like the TARDIS should be showing up any moment now?

"Because it’s supposed to, silly dragon,” The Doctor said behind Spike.

"AHHH!" Shocked beyond belief, Spike jumped up in the air in surprise and landed on the ground. He turned to look behind and lift his gaze up to look at the human Doctor. He was about six feet in height, wearing some sort of frou frou suit. In all of his human splendor, brown hair combed to the side, red bowtie and all, just like the baby dragon remembered him.

"Do stop that. We don’t want to ruin Twilight's concentration now," The Doctor said as he brought a hand to pat the Dragon.

"What is going on, Doctor? And why are you here?" The poor little guy had to calm down. First Celestia had an urgent assignment, then Twilight had gone into trance mode, and now the Doctor returned.

"Well, the spell Twilight is using is indeed a summoning spell, one to summon a Time Lord," The good Doctor took his hand back to look at Twilight and her casting.

"Really, Oh!" Spike had both his eyes open up wide when he realized the plan.

"I see you are not a number one assistant for nothing," The humanoid chuckled.

"Because time travel magic is difficult, the next best thing is to get someone else that can time travel for you!" Spike smiled, having figured it out. "But why are you here, and not the uh- blue box?"

"Well, the magic works in two parts. The spell specifically finds me for the first part, then it will come to find me. Really, that Tardis can be such a ball and chain at times..." The Doctor knelt down to look at Spike and give him a big smile. "The second part of the spell allows the TARDIS a target to lock onto and find its way here."

"That makes a little too much sense, but you are The Doctor, I guess. How long will she have to use this spell?" Spike asked, getting a bit worried. He turned to look at the... Portal, for the lack of a better word, as it still, well- existed.

"Oh, any moment now," The brown haired fellow stopped talking and narrowed his eyes. His left hand moved into his jacket and pull out his sonic screwdriver. With a flip, the tiny machine turned on to a blue light and begins to scan.

"What's wrong Doctor?!" Spike exclaimed, seeing a frown form on the Time Lord's face.

"Oh Twilight you silly pony..." The Doctor spoke in a low voice. He turned off the screwdriver and placed it away again with a slight frown.

"What, what’s going on?" Spike said, looking from right to left . The spell seemed ok, and Twilight was showing no signs that something was wrong.

"Well, I am no expert in Magic, mind you, but I do have a theory. Did Twilight mention anything before casting the spell?" He turned to look back at the dragon, both eyebrows raised.

"Well, Twilight did say that the spell was a lot like one she’d casted before. According to her, it was a lot like a summon," Spike said, moving a tiny claw to stroke his chin.

"Ha, I knew it! Twilight is using the basis of that spell as a foundation for this one, she was wanted efficiency and minimal magic energy spent," The Doctor said as he turned to look back at Twilight. "Or she was not sure she could cast the spell right and needed a reference. Either way, I think she crossed that spell with this one and- oh dear..." He stopped talking and raised his left hand as it begun to fade.

"Doctor, are you ok?!" Spike exclaimed, looking upon in horror at the vanishing fellow. Both of his hands were slowly becoming invisible.

"Spike! The spells are being crossed! I am going to get sent back to the Tardis, but the spell is going to summon others! I will try to make my way-" As the Doctor was speaking; his entire body faded away from the visible spectrum. His mouth continued to move, but no words came out.

"Wait, what?! Come back Doctor!" Spike moved his right claw out to try and latch on. It was to no use though, the Time Lord was a ghost now. He completely faded from view. Spike turned to look at Twilight, her chanting had stopped and the portal on the floor had completely vanished.

"I am done Spike! I am sure it was a success!" Twilight exclaimed with a smile. Her eyes had turned back to their normal color to look around. "Umm... Where are the ponies?"

Chapter proofread by LyonAzakura.
Danke Schon.

Author's Note

Well, the fixed edition of Chapter One.
Other than a disclaimer added, nothing has been removed or changed.

Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura and Dbanksischillin.

Dan Versus Logic

Chapter 11- Dan Versus Logic

The feast was finally quieting down. Food had been eaten, ponies had danced, children had been sent home to play. The humans had had a long evening of interaction though. Pictures and poses had to be taken. An autograph here and there. And the questions. Those were the worst. Least for Soma.

"What's a human? Why is your hair white? Do you have a special somepony? What do you study in college? Is it true humans' have cutie marks called "tattoos?" How old are you? What do humans like to eat? Why do you smell nice? Dan smells strange compared to-" Soma had kept his eyes closed the whole time, trying be polite with these "Cutie Mark Crusaders." Ergh. They were more annoying than medusas in a clockwork tower.

Fluttershy giggled, seeing at how Soma was being persecuted by the little fillies. She guessed they targeted him because he was the youngest human. An anger wrinkle was starting to form against Soma's forehead. "Now now Crusaders. You shouldn't bother Mr. Cruz like that when we are all eating. It is rude," The Kindness bearer said, moving in to look at them. She Had to make sure she blocked her face from view from Soma to give them "The Stare."

"Uh, ok! We are sorry mister Cruz! We will come again later!" Scootaloo said, her face suddenly forming a 180 and turning from a smile into a frighten gasp. Sweetie Bell nodded furiously, darting off as Applebloom followed. Soma picked up his head and opened his eyes, blinking. What made them stop like that?

"You have a way with children," Soma said, watching the little ones run off.

"Oh, well... Sometimes the Crusaders need to be reminded about manners," Fluttershy said. She had a small smile over her face, trying not to look nervous. She must never let Soma see her do "The Stare." The thought of Soma seeing her use it frightened her. The yellow pegasus had never used it so many times in one day, and Soma may decide not to be her friend. Rainbow Dash once told her that "The Stare" could frighten off anypony.

"Thank you though. I'm afraid I don't know how to handle children," Soma said to look back at his food. Sweet, sweet delicious butter on pancakes. Flapjacks be damned, these were pancakes. He wondered why ponies had fork and knives to begin with. How could they even hold them? While Soma was finishing off his food, the other people in the table had their own conversation.

"So... Dan," Phoenix begun. "You and Pinkie Pie. What's the story?" The former lawyer asked, turning to look at the pink one as she was putting her cooking utensils away.

"Not to be rude, but you are not exactly the patient type. How can you control yourself around her?" Twilight Sparkle asked. She knew Dan the best out of everypony at the table. Dan had been her "roomate" when he had been in Equestria.

"Ya kidding right? I wantta know is, what made Pinkie love ya?" Applejack asked, looking up and down Dan. Her friend could do so much better than a man with a violent temper and avoided showers.

Dan stopped eating, a fork inside his mouth to look at the others. They all were staring at him, expecting answers. Beady green eyes looked left and right, trying to see if there was a way out. Even Soma was paying attention, mouth chewing and all. Rarity was paying extra attention, eyes sparkling, hopeful for a tale of love. Fluttershy was eager for hints. The hints may help her out with a certain young man.

"You are not going to let me eat in peace, are you?" Dan said, retreating the fork from his mouth. "Its none of your business!" He said, slamming his utensils down and narrowing his eyes at everyone.

"Pinkie Pie is our friend! Of course its our business!" Rainbow Dash said, flying to butt heads with Dan. She pushed forward, and Dan pushed back.

"I know its rude to pry Dan, but you don't exactly do things unless you have an agenda..." Twilight Sparkle interjected. "We just don't want to see our friend hurt." Applejack moved her head up to tug on Rainbow's tail and pull her down so Dan had space to talk.

"Fine! But I am only doing this because I have a feeling you won't stop hounding me later," Dan replied, moving to sit straight. He released a sigh, moving both hands to push his plate away from himself. "No interruptions though- If one of you does, I quit!" He added, crossing both arms on his chest. The others nodded in agreement. Dovahkiin decided to push his plate away, resting both arms on the tabletop. Nothing like a good story after a meal. Bard 101.

"So you all know I been to Equestria before, right? An accident with a machine my friend's wife," Dan stopped there, adding an emphasis on "wife" with certain distaste. "Sent me here. I met with the Princess and Twilight. She can fill you in on that part later," Dan said, giving a sigh. That had been a strange day for him. The others turned to look at Twilight, who merely nodded. She decided not to say anything, having promised not to interrupt.

"For some inconceivable notion, Twilight thought it would be a good idea to meet with her friends and learn more about," Dan stopped and rolled his eyes, sticking out his tongue. "Friendship." As if already didn't know about it. In any case, I met Pinkie Pie," Dan said, thinking back to that day. Right on cue, Pinkie was coming up to join the others.

"What's going on?" Pinkie asked, a bit of batter on her apron and her hair.

"Oh, I said no interruptions! I was telling them about how we got engaged," Dan said, turning to look at Pinkie. She immediately gasped, moving her hooves to cover her mouth.

"But the Pinkie Promise!" Pinkie said, moving closer to Dan. She looked worried.

"Its ok. I only made you promise, not me," Dan said. The two had completely ignored the others. Good thing too. Soma was choking on his pancakes. Desperate to save himself, Soma summoned an imp to appear behind him. Soma motion to his back, and the imp got a clue to save his master's life by slapping him. The partially masticated food was spit out and splattered against Phoenix's face. He said nothing though, his brain had been set to "I'm outta here" mode. That is, until he felt the food on his face. It smeared down, eyes the only thing not blocked from view.

Twilight's brain was also suffering, unable to cope with the info. Her face twitched several times, her hair deciding to frazzle slowly. Nate had his mouth open a bit, wondering if he was witnessing bestiality in process. He turned to look at Rarity, who also had her mouth open. Except her chin was resting on the table top. With no help there, Nate turned to look at the others for an explanation.

Applejack was stunned, her eyes the most relaxed than they have ever been in her life. But her mouth was trying to say something, only opening and closing with no sound coming out. Fluttershy tripped over her front hooves, falling forward to the ground. Dovahkiin had his left hand holding his forehead, keeping it from falling down to hit the table. Rainbow Dash... Where was Rainbow Dash?

Nate turned to look around and finally spotted the cyan pegasus. She had moved to land on the ground, frozen still. She had been hovering a moment ago, having just confronted Dan. Nate leaned a bit and poked her with his knife. The Loyal bearer simply did not move. Was she breathing?

"Uh Dan? I think we broke our friends," Pinkie Pie said, turning to look at the others. Dan perked up his right eyebrow, looking at them as well.

"See? This is why I wanted to build up to the point," Dan said, moving his arms out to gesture at the group. He moved to stand and walked over to grab a pitcher of water. He calmly poured a glass of water, and then moved back to the bench. First victim? Rainbow Dash suddenly had water splashed against her face, courtesy of Dan.

Not bothering to wait for her reaction, Dan went one by one to inspect the others. Applejack? Splash. Rarity? Splash. He stopped to look at Nate, who seemed to be ok. Splash for Nate too. Twilight got a splash, then Fluttershy. Dovahkiin had a splash, and then Soma. Dan stopped to look at Phoenix, who still had food on his face. Dan skipped him and then walked back at his place at the table to sit down.

"Who what when why how?" Twilight said, her hair settling against her face. Rarity brought her mouth to close, regaining her senses. Not only had Pinkie be the first one to get a human special pony, she was the first one of her group of friends that was engaged. This did not compute! Nate had moved to pick up a napkin and dried himself. Dovahkiin took off his Nightingale helm and started to dry it. He said nothing, deciding that this was better left for-

"You're what?" Rainbow Dash yelled out, her hoof pointing at Pinkie. There it is, Dovahkiin thought. Fluttershy moved to stand up straight, immediately moving back to Pinkie. She grabbed her front hooves and begun to shake them.

"You found you're special somepony! And you are engaged! Congratulations!" Fluttershy said, a crazed look on her face. Kindness demanded she thank her friend, but her brain had not quite caught up yet.

"You're jumping the gun! I said no interruptions! Its a conditional engagement!" Dan yelled out, geting mad now.

"Con-di-ti-o-nal?" Applejack finally got to speak out, her hair settling over her eyes.

"Look, who is telling the story, you or me?" Dan said, moving to slam his left palm on the table. Phoenix finally responded to that, the familiar sound of hand against wood all too familiar to him. He moved to grab a napkin and finally clean himself.

"Just please, go on," Twilight said, eyes hidden behind her wet mane. Her brain was working again. Fluttershy released Pinkie, moving to sit down on the spot to listen.

"So I met Pinkie. Instantly, I wanted to slap her," Dan said, turning to look at Pinkie. She giggled. Better continue with the story and if no one payed attention, all the better. "I was barraged by questions, invited to a party, given a multiple choice test, and other things I decided to instantly burn!" Dan said.

Pinkie Pie nodded. Dan clearly had walked to form a large bonfire in town and burn things as she continued to talk to him. A serious town meeting had been called that day to build a fire station in town.

"Needless to say, I avoided her for fear of my sanity. She, had other ideas. I was stalked and persecuted. If there was a court system and maybe police in this town, I would have filed for a restraining order and have her arrested," Dan said. Pinkie, not fazed at all by Dan's story, moved in to nuzzle against his face.

"After dodging her for days, Pinkie was finally able to catch me. Something about a party I never showed up for," Dan shrugged. He decided to push Pinkie away at this point. "That is when I decided, she got on my list," he said in a low voice. Twilight moved a hoof to pick up her wet mane and look over at Pinkie. Why was she still alive? How was she alright? Pinkie moved to the table and got a chance to eat her own flapjacks.

Dovahkiin perked up his eyebrow at the word list. That sounded like a quest. Better ask about it later.

"But, I knew I couldn't hurt Pinkie through traditional means. My vengeance would have to be carried out differently," Dan said moving to get a glass of water to drink. He was not used to entertaining a crowd. Just assemble the masses into a riot. Twilight also remembered the promise where Dan could not physically bring harm to a pony. It was a condition that was needed for Dan to live in Ponyville.

"So I used logic." Dan added, setting his glass down after a sip. Once again, Twilight found her face twitching. She had tried to use logic to figure out Pinkie, and it failed. The guys at the table though, understood a bit. Dan had shown himself to be pretty shrewd and smart.

"Pinkie, do you remember the conversation?" Dan asked. Pinkie nodded, lifting her head from chewing to swallow. "Mind helping me out? The conversation went something like this-" Dan picked himself up to sit straight.

"Pinkie Pie?" Dan asked.

"Yes Danny Wanny?" Pinkie responded.

"Why do you want to throw me a party?" Dan raised his left hand to motion at her.

"Because I want to throw a party for all my friends!" Pinkie said, smiling.

"But, are we friends?" Dan retorted.

"Of course! Any friend of Twilight is a friend of mine!" Pinkie answered.

"But, I am not Twilight's friend," Dan said, crossing his arms on his chest.

"You're... You're not?" Pinkie Pie said, her eyebrows raised.

"No, we just live together, but we are not yet friends," Dan said, smirk on his face.

"But you will be, right?" Pinkie asked, her face a bit hopeful. At this point, everyone was looking back and forth at the two as the conversation was had.

"I do not know. But tell me, does that makes us friends?" Dan asked.

"Um, no- But I hope to be!" Pinkie said with her eyes closed and grinning.

"Have we shared a meal? Have we done an activity together? Do you know my last name?" Dan asked, now barraging Pinkie with questions.

"I... I ay ay ay, don't know," Pinkie said, her front hooves rubbing against each other. No one knew those things about Dan at that point. Not even Twilight.

"Do you know my favorite color? What kind of foods I can eat?" Dan asked again, moving both hands to rest on his hips.

"I, don't," Pinkie said, a a bit defeated.

"Those sound like the kind of things a friend should know," Dan said. "Do you think I would be friends with someone that did not know those things?"

"But if we spend time together-" Pinkie interrupted.

"Why would I spend time with you?" Dan asked, an eyebrow raised.

"Because I am a fun pony, and I am friends with everypony!" Pinkie said.

"Everypony? I am not a pony. By including me as a pony when I am not, hurts my feelings," Dan said, turning his back on her.

"Oh, I am sorry, I don't mean to get you mad," Pinkie said. She started to look upset.

"I accept your apology. But I don't think I can be friends with a pony that has no self worth," Dan said, both eyes closed as he looked over his left shoulder.

"Self... Worth? What do you mean?" Pinkie Pie asked, clearly confused.

"You just said you are friends with ponies. Tell me why," Dan said, sounding more like a command than a question.

"Because I love to see everypony smile! It brings me cheer!" Pinkie said.

"Oh? What else makes you happy?" Dan asked, moving to face her.

"Oh, throwing parties for ponies, and listen to them in case they need a pick me up! And oh, I love pastries!" Pinkie said, eyes closed to smile.

"Exactly what I mean. No self worth. You can't find happiness by yourself. That's... that is so sad," Dan said.

"Why is that sad? Isn't making everypony smile a good thing?" Pinkie questioned, rubbing her hooves again.

"You mean to tell me, you can't be happy unless others are? That makes you co-dependent person. A person that can't make themselves happy without others is sad. Can't you imagine it? Have you ever seen a person all by themselves? People that can't be happy unless they have others? People that validate their existence through others? A person that can't be alone, cannot be at peace with themselves?" Dan asked.

"Uh, I... Don't understand," Pinkie said, lowering her head as she got upset. Twilight couldn't tell if Pinkie was acting at this point. This conversation was starting to sound too real.

"People that can't be happy unless others are as well- Are hiding something. They are too busy to notice something is missing in their lives, so they keep busy to hide it or not think about it. They have no self identity, and thus- aren't complete." Dan stated, leaning in to look at Pinkie's face.

"But I can too make myself happy! I bake and that treat makes me happy!" Pinkie defended herself.

"Oh? But isn't that just your job? Not who you are? People that make their jobs their identity also do not have self worth. A person is more than their job. Even if you are a party planner, you are still defining yourself with what you do, not what you are," Dan said, raising an eyebrow.

"I... uh..." Pinkie stopped talking, listening to Dan. At the time, Dan made sense to a point. Did she only see life through others, and not herself? Did she have something missing in her life? Back then, she didn't have a special pony. Was that what she didn't want to acknowledge to herself?

"Am I wrong?" Dan asked.

"I... I am the Element of Laughter!" Pinie said, moving to cross her hooves on her small chest. Applejack found herself rooting for her. That's the way to counter.

"Excuse me? Laughter? Tell me... What good is laughter or humor, when no one else is around?" Dan said. The human males were watching with fascination. To the Dovahkiin, this sounded like a philosophy argument in the Wizard's college. To the others, this sounded like a courtroom drama. Back and forth lawyers argued. Phoenix found this fascinating. Dan countered ever point and also set up Pinkie Perfectly, like a prosecutor would. Phoenix saw a little bit of Miles in Dan's performance.

"Uh.. I- I can laugh at myself?" Pinkie said, coming up empty on ways to counter Dan.

"Really now? Why laugh at yourself? Because everyone else laughs with you, or at you?" Dan asked. He reached for another sip of his water. Pinkie was left there, looking at the ground. Her attitude was quickly turning from happy to depressed. Discord may have been bad, but Dan made the spirit of chaos look like a puppy.

"Tell me Pinkie Pie? Why call yourself that? Isn't your real name Pinkamina?" Dan asked, turning to look back at her. "Don't you like your birth name? Or even your middle name? When you introduce yourself- why do you say 'My name's "Pinkie Pie," instead of my name's Pinkamina Pie, but you can call me Pinkie?' How much is your self worth- Actually worth- If you don't use your real name ever?" Dan asked.

Pinkie said nothing. Back then, she could remember how she felt. Hollow and empty. That feeling she had when she felt her friends would not party with her. Was she really that desperate to be with others? Was she that bad?

"Tell me Pinkamina... Do you think you could be friends with someone who's self worth, is nothing?" Dan asked, nailing the coffin with his final statement.

Pinkie instantly lost her poofy mane. Her hair went still and fell against her form. Her eyes begun to water, and she could not sit straight anymore. Applejack narrowed her eyes. This was not acting anymore. She could tell.

"You're.. you're right," Pinkie said, her voice low. She felt so empty back then. "I would understand if nopony wanted to be friends with someone like me..." Pinkie whispered, lowering her head. Tears begun to fall on the ground.

Dan turned to look away from Pinkie and inspect the others. They looked convinced. "By this point, I had her crying. I had gotten my revenge. But I had never seen anything so sad in all my life. A poor creature with no self worth, realizing how little they had in themselves..." Dan said, turning to look at Pinkie Pie.

"But it was the truth, to some extent," Pinkie said, her head lifting to clear the tears that had been forming. "Dan broke me. And then, he saved me." Pinkie said, smiling a little.

"I was left standing there, watching Pinkie just cry. I could cross her off my list," Dan said. Pinkie had picked up her head and moved a hoof through her hair. It was still straight. He frowned a little. Remembering that moment in her life was worse than she thought. Dan moved his left hand up to hold his right elbow.

"But she kept crying. I would have thought she would have run home or seek comfort food- Whatever it is mares do," Dan said. Rarity was confused at this point. How could this turn into a romance?

"It was getting odd. I only meant her to stop, not make her cry and break down like that. I had no idea what to do. After a while, I finally decided to make her stop. Logic did this, logic could also fix it," Dan said.

"Pinkie... Why do you use that nickname anyway?" Asked Dan. Once more, he had turned to look at Pinkie.

"What do you care?" Pinkie asked, her head lowered even though she was no longer crying.

"I think it sounds cute," Dan said, moving his hand from his elbow. "You could have used PP, Pink, Diane, or others. Why Pinkie?"

"I thought it sounded cute too," Pinkie said, lifting her head up. Her voice didn't sound so bad now.

"Why parties anyway? Why not clubs? Why not sports or competitions? Why engage ponies with something that can be so expensive?" Dan asked again.

"Cause parties can be for anypony. Sports are only for athletes or spectators. Clubs are only those with common interests. But there are all kinds of parties. The only thing all ponies share in common, is birthdays. Unicorn, Pegasus, even Earth ponies can share and relate in a birthday party," Pinkie said, moving her head to look at Dan's eyes.

"That's... Smart," Dan complimented, his eyebrows raised.

"You're just saying that," Pinkie countered.

"No. Its true. Even I'm not a pony, and I still have a birthday. We actaully have something in common," Dan said with a small smile.

"Yeah, I guess you got a point," Pinkie said. "Why are asking me this?"

"I am trying to see if I am wrong. If there is one thing that can give you self worth, I will be friends with you," Dan said, shrugging his shoulders.

"Do you meant it?" Pinkie asked.

"You still have to prove me wrong..." Dan said.

"How?" Pinkie asked, looking down. All she ever did was things that made others happy.

"That's your problem. But you have to behave like an adult. You can't go around asking questions nonstop! You have to give me a break! Talk to me no more than twice a day! I can't be friends with someone that can't respect my space," Dan said.

"I promise! In fact, I Pinkie Promise!" Pinkie said, her hair instantly getting poofy. She moved a hoof to salute Dan.

"Good, it looks like you proved me wrong, we can be friends," Dan said as he leaned back in his seat.

"What? Already? What did I do?" Pinkie Pie said.

"People with no self worth, cannot make promises. The word of someone with no worth, is worth nothing as well. Since you can promise and mean it, your word has worth," Dan said, smiling at her.

"You think so?" Pinkie asked, lowering her head again. That was too easy. Could she feel better so fast like that?

"Pinkie Pie, to a lot of people- Their word is the most important thing in the world. Is a Pinkie Promise important to you?" Dan asked.

"No one breaks a Pinkie Promise!" Pinkie said, in a low voice. With her hair straight like that, her eyes looked especially menacing.

"Then I made my point," Dan said, moving his right hand to his waist and mock courtesy from his seat.

"Are you doing that to make me feel better?" Pinkie asked, lifting her head and eyebrows.

"Really? If I wanted to cheer you up, I would probably do something more meaningful," Dan said, shaking his head to the sides.

"Like what?" PInkie said, getting closer to Dan. She was smiling now.

"I dunno..." Dan said, feeling his shoulders lean back as Pinkie got closer.

"Come on, you can tell me! We are friends now, right?" Pinkie said. Her face was inches from his.

"Curse logic," Dan said, turning to look at the others. He then looked back at Pinkie. He simply leaned in to kiss her cheek. "Something like that, ok?" Pinkie instantly regained her poofy hair, and a smile returned to her face. She tackled Dan to give him a hug. "Someone help me!" Dan struggled on the ground.

This made everyone wake up. Phoenix even looked away from his cleaning to look down at the couple at the floor.

"Would you look at that..." Twilight said. Her hair was finally drying.

"What does that have to do with the engagement?" Asked Rarity. Dan finally managed to break free of the glomp and pick himself to stand.

"Well, she didn't stop hugging me, and I had no idea what to do to make her stop. In fact, it felt ackward. Last time someone held me that long, it was a police officer in a headlock," Dan said, rubbing the back of his head. Instantly, he found himself glomped from behind. Pinkie Pie had moved on her hind legs and give Dan a hug.

"I knew he liked me! I even told him so back then," Pinkie said.

"At this point, I wanted to clear things up," Dan said, finding a poofy pink mane in front of his face. His left hand moved to move the hair from view. "I told her only as friends. Maybe if she was a human or I was a pony, then I may have considered more," Dan said.

Rarity opened her eyes and moved to rest her hooves on the table. She knew what was coming.

"I asked him if he really meant it. And he said 'Of course! I don't say things I don't mean," Pinkie said in her best Dan impersonation. He merely closed both his eyes and sighed.

"She finally let go of me to look me in the face," Dan said. Pinkie released Dan and moved to stand straight, standing at his side.

"Are you saying, that you would be my special somepony?" Pinkie Pie asked. She closed both her eyes and blushed.

"Only if I was a pony, or she was human," Dan added, lifting his left index finger up. She turned to look at him and nod. "At that point, she begun to practice things like cooking actual food other than pastries, and spend time with me. I taught her how to make flapjacks," Dan said.

"After a few weeks, I wondered if Dan really did feel the same way about me. I finally had somepony that talked to me like an adult, and forced me to their pace. I wanted Dan's attention, and also his approval," Pinkie said.

"So she uped and asked me. One day I was teaching her how to cook burritos, she got on her knees and looked up at me," Dan started.

"Dan, will you marry me if one of us ever transforms?" Pinkie said, finishing for him.

"I was railroaded at this point. I honestly had no idea if I would ever get home. Also, its not like I hated her..." Dan said, blushing a bit. "I said yes, so long as long as one of us transforms. It would be weird, I want to have kids you know..." Dan said with a shrug. "Little did I know, apparently inter-specie relationships means crap in this land. Love is love here."

"So now you know! I personally don't care what Dan is, or what I am. I just have to wait him out!" Pinkie Pie exclaimed.

"Fiend," Dan added, crossing his arms on his chest. "At least she could cook a mean flapjack. But I got pulled back home. I had no choice in the matter, as it was kinda sudden."

"I just assumed he had gone to look for a way to change me, or him to change in his world," Pinkie said to kiss Dan again on his cheek. "I almost gave up, but he's back!"

"Hey guys! Princess Celestia is ready!" Spike said, walking up to the group. He stopped, looking at the gathering. This was confusing. Why did they all look so lovely dovey?

"We better go to the Library then," Twilight said. That feeling she had in her stomach returned with a vengance only Dan could ever provide. How was she going to explain to them all, that the humans would all be returning to their homes?

Better Answers

Chapter 13- Better Answers

Phoenix felt a burning sensation in his arms. The former laywer had both arms held out for what seemed like forever. The tension in the library felt so thick, and any given moment it could break into tiny little pieces and into a bloodbath. Had he not been used to this kind of environment in a courtroom, he could swear that he would have suffocated. So far, things fell into a deep silence. Even Dan's breathing was shallow.

No one dared to make the first move.

Dovahkiin kept the sword at Princess Celestia's neck. While this pinned down the princess, it also kept the dragon born locked down in place. He could not move without provoking some kind of retaliation. Dan had moved his head to peek out, looking from behind Soma to get a better look at things. The teen in the meantime, kept his eyes moving left to right to inspect the library. So far, none of the guards had bolted through the door. Neither Luna or the other princess said anything.

Applejack was feeling almost as torn as Rainbow Dash was. One part of her knew what the Dovahkiin was doing was wrong, but another part made her want to take his side. Its not like he was in the wrong. Was this all really Twilight's fault? The orange mare turned to look at her unicorn friend. You would think that the life of Princess Celetia being threatened would have had Twilight furious and ready to lash out with some kind of magic blasts. Instead Twilight had collapsed and lay on the ground.

Fluttershy blinked once, turning to look at Twilight. Was she alright? The side of the purple unicorn was moving up and down, so she guessed that she was breathing. But both of her eyes were shut, and the rest of her body did not move. Had she fainted?

"I'm sorry," Princess Celestia said. Her voice was low, and an audible throat sound was heard as she swallowed. Hard. Rainbow Dash picked up her head, hearing something.

"Say again," Dovahkiin said. He leaned closer, making his sword move a bit. The light from a candle made part of the the metal of the Nightingale Blade shine more menacing than before.

"Forgive me, Jokull Freysson. My actions were rash and thoughtless. I merely wanted to spare Twilight Sparkle. The fault lies not with her, but with myself," Princess Celestia said, her voice a little bit louder. The Dovahkiin relaxed, hearing his birth name spoken. Clever girl... He took a step back, moving to sheathe his sword.

"Explain. Now. No more questions," the Nord said. To add emphasis, he moved both of his hands up to remove the his headpeice. He felt better, his face exposed. Any more breathing though the silver mask and he would have felt like drowning.

A loud audible sigh was heard, the group instantly feeling relief. Nate fell to his knees, lowering his weapon between his thighs. He felt like he had just ran another marathon from a falling rock bridge. Rarity turned to look at him and smiled, also feeling a great burden lifted from her shoulders.

"Finally, some real answers," Dan said. Glad that he would have to spare Pinkie Pie's feelings, the small human slipped his axe back into his belt. Pinkie immediately moved to his side, hugging him around his neck. The pink one's eyes were closed as she sobbed a bit. At a loss as to what to do, Dan raised his own arms to hug her back. But his gaze was on Celestia. She was already on his list, and she made Pinkie cry. Oh, she was so getting bumped to the top of the list.

Fluttershy immediately moved to Twilight's side, looking over her friend's condition. Soma lowered both of his arms and followed after her. "How is she?" The teen asked, getting down to his left knee.

"I do not know. Last time she went like this, it wasn't this bad. She has been known to go into shock at times," Fluttershy said. The yellow unicorn moved her nuzzle to nudge Twilight's face. The purple unicorn reacted at least, giving a small moan and lifting her head. Soma reached into his duster jacket and looked through his inventory. He produced a potion and handed it to Fluttershy.

"What's this?" Fluttershy asked, looking at the strange blue mixture inside the bottle.

"Just have her drink the tonic, it should help her," Soma said. He turned to look away from the two and back at the others. Phoenix moved to walk over to a wall and slump down against it, sliding slowly to sit. Rainbow Dash had made her way to Princess Luna. Luna had wanted to step in and say something, but the cyan pegasus held her back as she shook her head.

"What is that stuff?" Twilight asked. The question made Soma turn to look back at Twilight. The potion seemed to have done the trick. Luckily, he didn't need potions. They didn't even make a dent in his hp recovery when he drank one.

"Oh Twilight! You're alright, Soma gave you a tonic he had," Fluttershy said, helping Twilight to stand. Soma smiled and brought himself to stand. By this point, Nate moved to stand as well and holstered his side arm.

"As I was saying, it is not Twilight's fault. I was the one that had to cast the spell. I was unable to, as my kingdom is in high alert. Tasked with other duties, I trusted in Twilight to cast the spell. For that, I am responsible. Forgive me Twilight Sparkle." Princess Celestia turned to smile at her student, glad she was alright.

"But I am the one that botched the spell! You don't have to shoulder all this yourself.." Twilight spoke, having to lean against Fluttershy a bit. Pinkie Pie finally released Dan, having calmed down to look at the others.

"Do not interrupt," Dovahkiin said. It looks like he was in control of this situation now. He crossed both arms on his chest. "Go on, there is more to this..."

"Yes, there is. This is the location where the spell was cast," Princess Celestia said, looking around the room. "While the feast was going on, I came here to investigate the spell and try to understand what transpired. You see, the spell was to summmon my own champion, a Time Lord."

"You mean that there Doctor fella? What's-" Applejack started to talk, only finding herself getting a glare from the Dovahkiin. While not as intense as Fluttershy's, she got the hint. Dovahkiin was clearly upset, she had threaten to fight him. Applejack shut both of her eyes, looking away. She could only imagine how betrayed the warrior felt.

"But there was interferance. The spell had two parts- and the spell's intent also was changed. My champion was unable to come. This in turn, left a hole in the spell. Somehow," she stopped and turned to look at the face of each human. "Your exploits knocked on heaven's door. Your actions deemed you more than worthy to be selected into the void left behind."

"Are you saying, we were choosen at random?" Soma asked, moving to stand next to the Dovakiin.

"Well, I was getting to that. Not, not entirely at random. Each of you posses an Element," Princess Celestia said. She finally felt like she could relax. She walked over to one of the shelves and pulled out a book using her levitation. She flipped through a few pages and then walked over to set the book down on a table.

"But... But there are only six Elements of Harmony!" Twilight said, recognizing the book selected.

"Um, Twilight, I think she is getting to that," Fluttershy said. Nate moved over to join the sun princess to spot the picture of the jewels that represented the elements. He was quickly joined by the others. Princess moved to stand beside her sister, looking her over to make sure she was alright.

"Yes, only six Elements- But of Harmony. The humans are the Elements of Change," Princess Celestia explained.

"Change? What does that mean?" Dan asked, not liking the sound of that. The solar princess sighed, wishing that there had been a better word for it. She waited for the others to look at the book before continuing.

"The Elements of Harmony, are also known as the essentials of friendship. Twilight represents the spark of Magic. Fluttershy represents Kindness. Rainbow Dash is Loyalty. Applejack is associated with Honesty, Rarity with Generosity. Finally, Pinkie Pie is Laughter, or humor." As the Princess spoke, the mares picked up their heads and nodded when their respective name was given.

"So.. What is Change?" Twilight asked, confused.

"Harmony is friendship. But change is life, its moving forward. But it can mean strife and hardship as well. Friendship without change though, will become stale, lifeless, boring...Unable to evolve." Princess Celestia walked away from the table. "Tell me, Elements of Harmony- Why are you so drawn to these humans? And don't deny it- The moment you saw these humans something inside you sparked," she said with a smile.

"Uh.. er.." Applejack opened her eyes wide again, finding herself suddenly on the spot as the Dovahkiin stared at her. It appeared her friends were in the same situation.

"It's because you yourselves are not whole. Even as an Element, you all still need to be together to do anything. But surely, you think there is more to friendship than just the things I mentioned. Some people value friendship's ideals in different ways..." She turned to motion at Phoenix.

"Do you know why Luna said for Rainbow Dash to stay by your side?" The sun princess asked.

"No? I am a little confused by it really. If I were to say I was anyone's champion, it would have to be Twilight. No offense Rainbow Dash, but I worked with her longer and planned things thanks to her..." Phoenix added, a bit defensively. Rainbow Dash shook her head to the sides.

"I am still wondering that myself," Rainbow said, looking at Luna.

"Tell me Phoenix- in your darkest hours, when all seemed lost- What kept you going? What kept you from falling? What drove you on, to keep from quiting?" Luna asked, stepping forward herself.

"I... Well in trials- A lot of times, my friends like Maya and even Miles kept me from giving up. They believed in me, they didn't let me give up. They would even put themselves in danger so I could step up and save the day," Phoenix said. He brought his left hand to rub his chin. "So are you saing... That their loyalty gave me power?"

"Well, more like the element you posses gave them loyalty. You Phoenix, are Hope. In darkest hours when no one else could- You performed the impossible. People that never met you, instantly placed their fate in your hands. At first yes, you appear clumsy and a bit of a ditz-" Phoenix frowned a bit, slumping both shoulders forward to sweat a little. Story of his life. "But then you always manage to turn it around and prove all wrong. The Hope you give people make them loyal to you." Luna said, smiling to look at Phoenix's eyes.

"So... Because I am loyalty, Phoenix's hope is my perfect compliment?" Rainbow Dash asked. She looked at Phoenix a bit confused, though after a second she smiled. That did make sense to her.

"Can you think of anyone better to place you hope on, than a champion of defense? And what is the greatest champion of change, if not hope?" Princess Luna asked. Phoenix took a moment to think about it. It was true. Even his own enemies like Gadot and Franziska had placed their hope in him.

"Me next!" Dan said, getting eager. He felt he was going to get nominated for something great, like "Justice."

"Of course Dan. You are the Element of Anger," Princess Celestia closed her eyes to smile.

"What?! Are you insane?" Dan asked, forming a frown that showed off his pointy teeth.

"Dan, anger is not a bad thing. Anger is problably the second strongest champion for change. Righteous anger has been the spark that caused wars, riots, and people to seek out justice. Anger at a common foe has brought unlikely allies together, in the name of peace. While Anger can be self destructive, you bear it responsibly. You never bring your anger out on the innocent without provocation. And thanks to your actions, you have brought smiles to those that thought they were the only ones suffering. Your anger has given the a way forward for others," Princess Celestia explained.

Dan said nothing, as so far what the white almighty princess made some sense. "So how exactly does that make me Pinkie's champion?"

"Dan, what disables anger faster than laughter?" Pinkie Pie said, giggling. Caught off guard once more, Dan took a moment to think about. "Maybe a damn cupcake to choke on" he thought to himself. Still, Dan had to think back. While Chris had tried many ways to pacify the anger Dan could conjure up through other means, laughter was the one thing that Dan geniuely enjoyed. Well, other than seeing the misery in the eyes of others, but still.

"Also, anger can control laughter. Nothing can stop a laughter faster than righteous anger. Laughing at someone's follies is never good, and a good angry face can make that laughter stop and make ponies feel regret for doing so," Princess Celestia said to step over to Dan. Pinkie Pie shook her head up and down. That was true. She noticed that she was around Dan, she didn't laugh as much. True, she felt good, but not laugh out loud good.

Nate turned to look down at Rarity. So the white unicorn was generosity. Did that make him, Greedy? He turned to look at the solar princess. "Then I am-"

"Equality," Princess Celetia said, cutting off the treasure seeker. Nate did a double take, taking a step back and having his right eyebrow raised.

"Come again?" Nate asked. Rarity was also confused by this, though not sure why Nate wouldn't have a positive Element in him.

"Oh Nathan. Sure you seek adventure, treasure, and excitement. But, do those make you evil? No Nathan. In all your adventures, you always given people their fair share. You always split down the middle. And whenever you find something dangerous, you make sure no one gets it, even if that means you do not. No- The opposite of Generosity is not greed, its Equality." The Princess said to walk over to Nate.

"So, are you calling me a communist?" Nate said, still not understanding. She was telling the truth though, he always shared things to those that worked with him.

"Dear, even a greedy person- If they donated a single coin- Can still be generous. But a pony that makes sure every pony gets the same, is not generous at all. Don't you see? A generous pony gives things to others freely. But someone that only shares because they earned it or worked for it, are not. They are just getting paid equally," Rarity said.

"And let me guess. There is such a thing as being too generous. So the only way to make things fair, is to make things equal. And those that sought that things like equality, like civil right leaders such as Dr. Martin Luther King- Can bring about great change as well." Nate said. So that's why he was brought to Rarity.

"Amazing dear. You do have a brain inside that handsome body of yours," Rarity said with a smile. Nate quickly changed his reaction from confusion to annoyance. Clearly, she was getting back at him for the comment made at dinner.

"And seeking equality always is not always good either. Some ponies work harder than others- So generosity can change the way of thinking to make sure things are fair," Princess Celestia added.

By this point, Soma and Fluttershy looked at each other. She was kindness. Soma easily saw this in her. "What am I then?" he asked. Dovahkiin simply watched things. He could wait, not sure how to feel about being Applejack's so called champion.

"Soma, you are the Element of Acceptance. You posses a power that is evil. But did you runaway from it? Did you deny this power? No. You accepted it and made it your own. While young, you learned a valuable lesson about accepting one's own self. But at the same time," Princess Celestia stopped, looking over to Fluttershy. "Acceptance is not the same as kindness. It can mean tolerance at best. So long as you are left alone, you can leave others alone."

"And while one can be kind, I find it hard to accept things sometimes. I will not tolerate bullies or people being mean to my friends," Fluttershy said. She remembered that mean dragon. "So I am drawn to Soma, because he can see beyond good and evil, and accepts things as they are?" The question made Fluttershy wonder. Was she only drawn to the teen because of the Element pairing? She studied his face for a second. Nah.

Soma lowered his head in thought, never thinking about things in that light before. Certainly, he did use the power of souls. And he did not run away nor try to get rid of this power. Did that mean, he could accept things as they were inside himself? The idea did make his inner demons fade.

"And acceptance can change things. It can end disagreements. Conflicts ended in a truce cause people to tolerate each other. Even lingering feelings of war and hatred can fade away thanks to time, and acceptance," Soma said, lifting his head up.

"I am glad you understand. As for you Mr. Freyson-" Princess Celestia was cut off when the dragon born raised his left hand up.

"Just call me Dovahkiin," the Nord said. While the others were taken in by the news, he was not. Applejack looked up at him, wondering if things would ever be alright again. She knew she was stubborn at times, she just hoped he was not.

"Yes, Dovahkiin. You are Resolve, you are will. The drive that once something is decided to get done, it will be done. While faced with so many choices in your life- Once you decided to do it, it was so. On your own you carried the burden of the hope and dreams of your people in your shoulders. But you do not do it in the name of hope, you do it in the name of peace. Good or bad, the path you have taken to this point was because you decided to do so. And in doing so, your resolve inspired others to do the same," Princess Celestia said, lowering her head in respect to the Nord.

"How does honesty fit in?" He asked. While it was true, he was not a follower. People followed him. His resolve, was their resolve. How did that make Applejack his partner?

"How can the resolve of one champion influence others? Sure, hope, anger and loyalty can do it- But only an honest champion can gain others to thier cause. Noble or evil, good or bad- someone honest with thier intentions can bring change through thier resolve," Princess Celestia said.

Dovahkiin nodded. While he was archmage of the wizard's college and head of the thieves guild, they didn't care he was Dovahkiin. Only that he stayed honest to their cause. And they only made him leader, because he brought about change. He moved his left hand out to pet Applejack's muzzle. The lass was only being honest with herself.

"But.... Where is my Champion then?" Asked Twilight. She turned to look at the others. They all had their partner.

"I do not know yet, Twilight. But I will not give up hope. Just as the elements need to be together, I fear the humans must as well."

______________________________________________

"This... These plans are amazing Dr. Otacon," King Aurelius said. Sitting by the fire, all the changelings gathered nodded in agreement. While a bit ugly, this "human" as they found out what his race was, had a brilliant mind.

"Well, the plans and ideas are not mine. But I feel we can use them anyway. Its more important to find more info than defeat the enemy now. At least this way, none of your Changelings must fight and put their lives on the line," Otacon said, smiling at everyone. He was eating a strange fruit the Changelings had brought him.

"I have decided. I now proclaim that Otacon shall be the new Champion for the Changelings, and will also be my new strategist!" King Aurelius said, sending his voice booming over his subjects. The Changelings like the idea, moving to stomp their apendages up and down.

"Thanks, but you don't need to do this. We should all get some sleep. Tommorow will be a big day for us all," Otacon said.

"Indeed Doctor. Indeed it will." King Aurelius said with a smile.

Author's note: Sorry guys, this story is rated for everyone for now. Can't exactly have people chopping off heads- Yet. Also, had a chance to fix the awful mistakes in the earlier draft.

Man vs. Nature

Chapter 17- Man vs. Nature

Back and forth, the poor manticore moved its head to look around. One second, that damn yellow pegasus was laughing and vanishing from view. The next second, that pink maned creature would show up from a different spot to throw a rock. Driven only by anger, the manticore moved further from its home. It didn't notice how the trees were getting further apart, or the familiar dark cover of a forest got lighter. Soon enough, it finally got to see its target.

That damn yellow pegasus had the nerve to turn its back on it and talk to another creature. Not caring about the white colored ape, the manticore released a loud roar. Wings streched out, it pounced forward in a lunge.

"What was that noise?" Fluttershy said as she turned her head over her shoulder to look back.

"Fluttershy!" Soma cried out, lifting his head to look at the manticore. Moving faster than his partner could, he stepped to push her out the way. Not able to bring forth a weapon out or use a soul, Soma found himself getting a swipe. Thankfully, or unfortunately- He was able to move fast enough to prevent from getting completely pounced on and pinned to the ground.

Fluttershy had winced, feeling pain from getting pushed. Thanks to his strength, she had moved much more than he wanted to."Soma! Are you alright?" Fluttershy asked. She had found herself get pushed back by his hands. All she could see was the front of her partner as he had his arms held out to his sides. A sound of heavy breathing was heard, but he looked alright.

"I'm fine, not the first time a manticore's actually swiped me," Soma said with a grin. He moved away to spin around quickly. The manticore was confused by the teen's intervention, so it took a step back. It still wanted to tear the pegasus apart, but now it wondered if it would have to deal with two of them. The soul hunter brought his hands together to bring forth a weapon, the Death Scythe to appear and do battle.

Three claw marks had torn through the back of his duster jacket. Thankfully, underneath the jacket she could spot the color of metal. Had Soma been wearing armor? He had lost some health, but thanks to to armor there was no torn flesh or other flesh wounds.

"Soma! Please, don't hurt him! Something's wrong," She said, lifting her head back up.

"Me? Hurt him?" Soma said, turning his head back to look at Fluttershy for a second. It was only for a second though, as he had to lift his weapon up to block another swipe from the manticore.

"I will try to calm it down!" Fluttershy said to fly over his head. She landed in front of the teen and stepped towards the manticore.

"No Fluttershy! This guy has got bloodlust in him!" Soma cried out. Too late, the maticore wanted her blood more than his. Not wanting to miss this chance, the Manticore growled and move forward to lunge as her.

"Its okay Soma, creatures like-" Fluttershy had turned to look back at her partner and smiled. She remembered the last time a manticore almost licked her head off. That was until she had suddenly pinned down to the ground. The chimera's large paw moved to pin Fluttershy to the ground. Her face was between the claws of its paws.

"Fluttershy!"

_____________________________________________

A slight rumbling begun to stir Dan. The angry human moved his face side to side a bit, trying to ignore the feeling. The rumbling and shaking did not stop. Finally, Dan winced both his eyes shut for a second before bringing them open wide to look around. "Another earthquake? I hate California!" Dan exclaimed, frowning as he looked around.

"Dan!" Pinkie Pie said, shaking up and down. Her pinkie sense was going off big time.

"This is your doing? What is going on?!" Dan asked, his head raised up to try to get some distance away from Pinkie's shaking. While he knew of Pinkie, her sense was new to him.

"Something big's gonna happen! We need to warn the others!" Pinkie Pie said, getting off the couch. Luckily, the sense went calm so she could see clearly again.

"Warn from what? Changeling overlords? Robotic doubles? A dinasour is running loose and making everything shake? Out with it Pinkie Pie!" Dan said, moving to stand and move a hand to dust himself off.

"I am not sure! I am feeling everything shake! My hair, my tail, my eyes, everything! If it was just my tail or body, then I would know!" Pinkie Pie said. She looked worried.

"Alright fine, lets go warn Twilight. We need to see her anyway to get the deed for the house and some grub," Dan said. He walked over to the door and opened it to look outside. He quickly shut the door and then turned to look at his so called partner. "Tell me Pinkie, does Ponyville suffer from earthquakes?" Dan asked, his hands held on the doorknob.

"Um, not earthquakes. Last time anything shook bad though, was a giant rock slide- Or was it an avalanche? That happened a while though, and Twilight made sure that wouldn't happen again," Pinkie replied.

"Is that a fact..." Dan closed both his eyes for a moment, lifting his left hand to rub the spot between his eyes. Part of him wanted to be surprised, but he was more dissapointed. He thought Twilight could do better. "Well, time to go then."

"What do you mean? Why do we have to-" Pinkie begin to ask before Dan opened the door again. He pointed up at a hill, showing a giant boulder that was coming down from a distance and heading to Ponyville. "Oh! That's why!" Panic gripped the streets, as ponies were running back and forth in a panic and screaming.

"Run for your lives!"

"Somepony think of the fillies and colts!"

"Well, I for one refuse to let my new house to get run over. Let's go Pinkie," Dan said to walk outside. Pinkie Pie closed both her eyes and followed after, bouncing up and down. Things had a way of working themselves out anyway, so she didn't worry.

___________________________________

Meanwhile, in the other side of town, a loud explosion decided to wake up a few residents of Ponyville. Just a small boom. No biggie. A few of the residents of Ponyville that were awake, mostly vendors and merchants, turned to look at the direction of the sound. A few of the waking ponies opened their windows to look outside.

"Did that come the Ponyville Dam?" Rarity asked, lifting her head up. The closest sound she could compare it with was a really loud firework display. She walked to the front door and open it to look outside.

The sound however, made Nate immediately wake up. In fact, he had jumped out of the couch and fell to the ground. More out of habit and safety than anything else. Not the first time he's been woken up by an explosion. "That was a bomb!" Nate said, his eyes opened wide to look around wildly.

"A what now? What is- Oh no!" Rarity stopped to look over at the Dam. Water could be seen spilling forth. A lot.

"What happened?" Sweetie Bell asked, lifting her head out of the kitchen. Nate moved to stand, moving to follow after Rarity.

"Oh crap," Nate said, looking up at the direction Rarity saw. "That's not good," he said.

_____________________________________

"Did anyone else hear that?" Spike asked, lifting his head up. He had looked away from the kitchen, having to cook for a lot of ponies that morning. The tiny dragon raised an eyebrow, looking at Phoenix's face. The former lawyer looked worried.

"That was the sound of an explosion," Phoenix said. Both of his eyebrows had lowered, turning his head to look down at Twilight. "Do you guys even have those?"

"Magical ones are more common than actual explosives. But there shouldn't be any around Ponyville," Twilight said as he moved to the door.

"I was afraid of that," Phoenix said as he moved to take off his suit jacket. It was town anyway, so all he was left was in his pants and white dress shirt.

"I'm gonna check it out!" Rainbow Dash said, flying out of the top window of the library. For once, no one stopped her. She vanished in a blur, leaving Spike inside the kitchen.

"So... I guess its just me and you guys again," Spike sighed, looking over at Owlicious and Peewee. It was sad, he was spending more time with birds than ponies as of late.

"Spike! The Ponyville Dam has broken, and water is going to spill and flood the town," Twilight said, ducking her head back inside the library.

"Does that mean no pancakes?" Spike asked.

"Spike, focus! I am going to the dam and see if I can stop it. Hold down the fort," Twilight said as she vanished with Phoenix out the door.

"How exactly do you plan to stop a flood?" Phoenix said as he begun to run. Unfortunately, the poor lawyer was no where close to Twilight's speed. And she was not exactly the most atheltic of ponies either. He was going to stay of burgers for a while.

"I can use my magic to halt the water, but I will need something to plug the dam, at least until we can get a proper wall made," Twilight said, looking back at Phoenix. "With any luck, Rainbow Dash can gather the pegasi and get the extra water out of the reservoir before it floods."

"You- huff- don't look- huff- too worried," Phoenix said as he tried to both breathe and run before he planned to pass out.

"Luckily, Ranbow Dash and the other pegasi of Ponyville already drained the reservoir earlier in the year. But its not a big one, so we have some time to work with," Twilight said to look back ahead to run. It wasn't easy, the two had to duck and weave between panicked ponies.

"Aren't some of these guys running the wrong way?" Phoenix noticed, having to stop and look around. It seemed odd that some were running one way, while others in another direction. Between the screaming though, he couldn't tell if it was from panic or hysteria.

"Twilight! Phoenix!" Rainbow Dash yelled, turning fly over the two. Both raised their head to look at the hovering pegasus. She was pointing to the other side. Once more, both turned their heads to spot the other danger Ponyville faced. Large boulders were making their way down a hill.

"What in the world?" Phoenix said, his hands moving to hold the sides of his head. "Please tell me there's no reason to worry about that just yet!" Thankful for a moment to rest, Phoenix rested his hands over his knees to bend down and take deep breaths.

"There's a rock quarry close to town. The boulders shouldn't be a problem, there is room for them in the dug trenches. But if that fills up, the bigger ones will pass outside and into town!" Twilight exclaimed. She had to look back and forth, deciding which issue to confront first.

"Rainbow Dash!" Phoenix yelled, picking up his head to look at his partner. "Get the pegasi. I am not sure how you guys did it, but you have to get the reservoir empty!" Rainbow raised her eyebrows in confusion, but then quickly nodded. She took off, little time to waste.

"Guess that decision is taken cared of. I am going to the quarry then-" Twilight started to turn directions.

"No, you get to the dam. It still needs to get plugged up. I will head to the rocks. Maybe I can try pushing them using my magic blue finger," Phoenix said as he stated to head away.

"Phoenix, magic blue finger?" Twilight asked, moving back to the direction of the dam.

"Just do it. With any luck, the other humans can help me. Where are they anyway?" Phoenix said as he started to run again.

___________________________________________

"You let go of me right now!" Applejack said, enraged. She was floating in a field of magic, courtesy of the Dovahkiin. All of her legs flailed in place, trying to break the spell. The dragon born had both of his hands out, a magic aura of telekenesis holding her up. In retrospect, the human should have done this from the get go.

"I apologize, really! I woke up in a strange bed and it was hard to remember I wasn't in Skyrim no longer. Please, forgive me," Dovahkiin said, hoping his mana reserves could keep holding her up. While he had managed to give her the slip for a while, the earth pony was fast. She had caught up with him in no time.

"Applejack, you invited him as our guest. Sure he was... Sleep something, you can't hold it against him," Big Macintosh said. He had managed to get behind Dovahkiin and look up at his floating sister.

"He scared the livin daylights out of lil Applebloom and me! And a sorry won't cut it!" Applejack said. At least she had stopped struggling, giving the Dovahkiin the stink eye.

"Applejack, you are not upset over the whole kiss misunderstanding, are ya?" Big Macintosh asked after a second. Dovahkiin turned to look at the red pony, shaking his head to the sides. Why was he adding fuel to the fire?

"Are you kidding me?! Who would want to kiss the lips of that... hairless ape!" Applejack said, turning to look up and down at the nearly naked human. "He's got nothing appealing. Those wide shoulders, rough eyes, wild hair, free spirit," Applejack said, shutting her eyes after she realized her face felt warm.

"Uh... Thanks?" Dovahkiin looked left and right now, not sure how to be feeling now. Those were not exactly compliments, but not insults either.

"Come on Applejack, why would Mr. Dovahkiin here say you look liked you wanted to kiss him?" Big Macintosh said, moving his head to the side and get his mane out from his side. While he was not an Element of Honesty, he could tell when his sister was hiding something.

"Cause I wanted to, that what you wanted to hear?" Applejack said, looking at her brother. Better cut to the chase than let him pry it out of her. She felt herself touch the ground, and that made her turn her attention back on the Dovahkiin. "Dovah?" She asked, suddenly feeling very self concious at the moment. Applebloom and Granny Smith had walked in at the moment of her confession.

Dovahkiin turned his head to look at the others. "Ackward..."

____________________________________

Dan and Pinkie Pie had to wait for a bit against the side of a building. Lots of technicolor Equestrians had decided it was a good time as any to evacuate. It appears they were the only two heading in the direction of the boulders.

"Honestly, you think the town would have some sort of evacuation plan for this kind of thing..." Dan said. He was finally able to walk around the building and run back towards the quarry.

"Well, there is one in place, but the Mayor has to announce it. She never does though, even though this town has had lots of reason to run for it before," Pinkie Pie said as she followed.

"Typical. Guess its up to me to once again save the day," Dan said with a sigh. Soon enough, the duo reached outside the town limits. Luckily, most of the rocks that had been falling down into the large dug out gravel pits. Dan moved to get down on one knee and peer over the edge. The pits was getting full, fast. They already had dirt and other things inside. He looked up, spotting how the rocks were only filling up one area and not spreading out evenly.

"Should we evacuate the town?" Pinkie Pie said to peer down also. Her Pinkie sense had relaxed, only leaving her tail wagging.

"I got this," Dan said as he stood up. He reached into his pocket, and pulled out his lucky grenade. He brought it to his face, rubbing the explosive like a loving parent would with its child. For a moment, Pinkie got jealous. "Honey, you got some exploding to do," he said lovingly.

"What is that thing?" Pinkie asked, narrowing its eyes at the object.

"Oh this? Its my lucky grenade. Been saving it for a special occasion. Since I can't just go up to a store and buy explosives here, I got to make do. So long old friend," Dan said to lower the grenade. "But its either you or my new house."

"Stop right there!" Phoenix suddenly yelled, coming to stop. Both Dan and Pinkie turned to look at the former lawyer. The poor lawyer had once again, bent over to huff and puff as he rested his hands over his knees.

"Stop what now? I am trying to save the town!" Dan said, getting upset.

"It- wasn't- you- wheeze?" Phoenix asked, looking up a bit.

"I have no idea why you would even think I would put my new house at risk like that. I'm hurt," Dan said, crossing both arms on his chest to turn his back to Phoenix.

"Wait... If you are here... Then, who caused the explosion at the Dam?" Phoenix asked, moving one hand to his hip and stand up.

"Something happened at the Dam?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"I heard an explosion, and its going to flood soon if its not stopped," Phoenix said. His chest still moved up and down, trying to think. It was hard when all the oxygen his brain needed to think was also going to the rest of his body.

"Oh great a dam breaking and a rock slide...." Dan said. He stopped talking, lowering his arms to look back at Pheonix.

"Yeah, I am starting to think these were not coincidental," Phoenix said. That look on Dan's face. He looked suspicious, as both eyes had narrowed. Yeah. Paranoia. He knew that look well.

"We have to stop this. First, lets do this," Dan said. He turned to look at the rock pits and narrowed his eyes. He was getting pissed now. His thumb pulled the ring on his grenade to count a little. After a few seconds, he threw it to the bottom of the pits where most of the boulders had landed.

Phoenix stepped up to the edge, inspecting the area for the first time. Twilight had been right, at least there was some time. He picked up his head and blinked, expecting an explosion. Rocks continued to pile on.

"Hm... Maybe it was a dud-" A loud BOOM was heard after a second, causing a hole at the bottom of the quarry. Being interrupted, Phoenix found himself thrown to the ground. Some of the rocks had been sent upward, falling into the air. The bigger ones had been broken apart and settled down. Luckily, it did the job. The bottom rocks had been moved, creating a small crevice to make the rocks spill over and move to the rest of the pit.

"I know how to pick em," Dan said with a smile. Pinkie Pie's tail begun to shake in place a lot. Phoenix took note of this, lifting his head to look at the sky.

"Uh guys? We should look for cover..." He said, moving away from the falling rocks.

"We got some time, we got to find who is doing this though," Dan said, lifting his head to look at the top of the hill. Rocks continued to fall on around himself, but he didn't bother to dodge. He had been around enough explosions to learn a thing or two about displacement. "There is something up there," he said after a second.

Busy dodging rocks, Phoenix ducked behind a nearby tree to look around. "Think its changelings?" The former lawyer asked. He tried to look at the top of the hill, but he couldn't make out what.

"Hey! I see lots of birds!" Pinkie Pie said, lifting her hoof up. Thanks to her Pinkie sense, all she had to do was dodge to the left or right to avoid falling debris. Both humans turned to turn and look in the direction she pointed.

"Are those... Flamingos?" Phoenix asked, spotting the pink flock flying away from the top of the hill.

"They look like them, unless they are really changelings," Dan growled. He had a vendetta against flamingos as well.

"Flamingos are not from around here though..." Pinkie said. Her tail stopped twitching, meaning they were safe. "The only place I ever seen them was in Canterlot."

"You're right. They prefer marshlands or places rich in fish. I am guessing Ponyville has neither of those," Phoenix said as he got out of the way of the tree. It looks like the rocks had also stopped falling.

"This is bad," Dan said, moving to walk away from the ridgeline. He turned to the others. "We have to get out of here, fast. The dam is the least of our worries," he said in a low voice.

"What? What do you mean?" Pinkie asked, lifting her eyebrows to follow. Phoenix did as well, going back to his earlier line of thought.

"The Dam and Quarry. Both had fail safes to keep Ponyville from danger. Both also had empty places to store the falling water and rocks," Phoenix reasoned. He was glad they were walking back to Ponyville instead of running.

"Well yeah, thanks to Twilight," Pinkie said. "So what-"

"Don't you get it? Oh, I forgot that pony mysteries have no intrigue or real threats. Pinkie, think about it. Both real threats- but with enough time to save "ponies" and also a way to stop it," Dan esplained to look at his so called partner.

"Oh! I get it. This was all just some elaborate distraction!" Pinkie Pie said. Phoenix suddenly did a double take.

"What?" Pinkie Pie asked, looking at Phoenix. "I may not know mysteries, but I know distraction! You can't plan a good surprise party without a good distraction." Dan shook his head to the sides. At least she had that part right. Whenever he tried to get angry, she immediately put a stop to that with a distraction. Damn her kisses!

"For once, she's right. This was all just big distraction. But for what purpose-" Dan suddenly stopped walking and looked around. "Where are the kid and the giant robin hood?"

"Dovahkiin and Soma? Now that-" Phoenix stopped talking and narrowed his eyes. "You don't think they were the real targets?"

"It makes sense, cause and uproar and then take out the heavy hitters," Dan said. "Not to mention, those were problably the only guys that could stop these so called disaters without help."

___________________________________

"I got this!" Twilight said. She was at the base of the make shift waterfall. She had both eyes closed to focus her magic. A large beam was fired from the horn, keeping the water back from flowing in. The pegasi Rainbow Dash had gathered begun to fly around the resovoir to created a giant multi colored tornado. Since it had not been a lot of water, not much wing power was needed.

"We need something to plug the dam," Rarity said. She and Nate had arrived first, but could do nothing to help. The white unicorn was glad when Twilight arrived.

"But what can we do? What can we use to plug a hole that big?" Nate asked. He had looked around. While the dam was close to town, there was nothing remotely big enough to plug the hole.

"Somepony! Anypony! Please! Help me save my tubs of jelly!" A male pony yelled out, carrying a cart of giant jelly jars. Nate and Rarity looked at each other. She smiled, while Nate frowned.

"You can't be serious," Nate said.

"One does one's best!" Rarity said. She shut her eyes and then focused her own magic. This tub of jelly was nothing but a large amount of silk, or so she tried to convince herself. Nate sighed, and then walked over to the male pony. Not wanting to explain everything, he simply moved to throw a punch and knock out the poor distraught pony. The pony had tried to grab on to the tub of jelly floating away.

"Sorry buddy, I make sure Twilight pays you back. But I just can't have you distract my Rarity now, can I?" Nate said with a sigh. Why did changelings and ponies have to hurt so much when you punched them?

"Did you just called me, your Rarity?" She asked, opening her eyes and looking at him. Lucky for him, she had not dropped the tub. Rarity seemed to have glitter around her eyes.

"Er... yes?" Nate asked, lifting his eyebrow. "I mean, I am your partner, right?" He asked.

"Oh... Just the element?" Rarity asked, lowering her head. The jelly was being lowered as she looked upset.

"Uh, no! No, I mean in a more important way?" Nate added quickly, looking at Rarity. That sounded more like a question. One look at Twilight though, and he feared she could not hold out for long.

"In what way then?" Rarity asked, lifting her head again. Think fast Nate...

"How about we plug this hole up then, huh? We can go on a date and we can talk about it more intimately there!" The human treasure hunter said. "Nice going Nate. Smooth," He thought to himself.

"You have got yourself a date!" Rarity said. She lowered her upper body up to focus her magic. Easily she raised her head up and brought the jelly up to the part Twilight blocked. "Twilight! Remove your magic!" Rarity said. Twilight nodded, putting a halt to her spell. With the magic gone, Rarity forced the tub of jelly into the hole and plug it up. It seemed to work, only a little bit of water seeped through.

Nate gave a sigh of relief, moving his hands to hold his head. Did... Did Rarity do that on purpose?

"Oh thank Celestia you two were around," Twilight said as she walked over to the two. "Um, Nate, are you topless?" Twilight asked, lifting her head up and down to inspect the human. He suddenly felt self concious, moving his arms to cross on his chest.

Rarity immediately moved to stand in front of Nate, standing on her back hooves to raise her front ones to try and block the view. "Un Twilight dear, shouldn't you use your magic to continue to plug up the dam?" Rarity asked nervously.

"Oh, you're right!" Twilight added. She turned her attention to focus on her magic. None of them noticed the team of pegasi flying away. "Have any of you seen the others by the way?"

____________________________________________

"Fluttershy!" Soma cried out, moving towards the manticore. He swung the scythe over his head and begun to spin it rapidly in circles. While he could attack the creature, he had to make sure it would not hurt her. With any luck, his flashy moves would scare off the manticore.

"Are you okay?" Soma asked. The creature in turn to face Soma. It jumped back and lowered its giant lion head and growl at Soma. Fluttershy begun to cough, her eyes closed to sit up slowly. Soma got down on his left knee, bringing his Death Scythe to wrap around Fluttershy to hold it in front of the both of them in his hands. The teen had his eyes narrowed, getting really angry.

"Soma? What happened?" Fluttershy asked.

"That manticore seems more interested in tearing you apart than me," Soma said. "Thank Lord Dracula you are alright," Soma said. He kept his eyes trained on the manticore that was getting closer.

"I.. I don't understand. Why would a manticore be outside the forest? Why attack me? Animals love me..." She said, moving a hoof to rub her neck.

"That manticore has bloodlust in it," Soma said. "Whatever it-" Soma moved to stand up and raise Fluttershy with himself. The manticore had moved to bring its tail down to stab at the area the both had been. They landed a few feet away, Soma unable to move much holding his weapon and his partner together.

"Soma, don't hurt it, promise me!" Fluttershy said, suddenly pulling herself away from her partner. "If it wants-" She stopped talking, lowering her head. There was red on one her wings. She looked around herself to try and spot the wound on herself. She finally spotted blood dripping down from inside Soma's armor. "Soma?" She asked, looking up at his face.

"I'm fine, I told you I have been hit before. Although I am wearing mail, it still hurts when getting hit by a 400 pound animal. Its like a hammer," he said. He moved to stand up and lift both his hands up. "Final Guard!" He yelled out. A force field moved from his hands to block the incoming manticore tail. The tail bounced harmlessly from the field, leaving him undamaged.

"Did... Did he do that to you?" Fluttershy said in a low voice. Her head was down, casting a shadow over her eyes. She saw the blood dripping down a bit to land on the ground.

"Fluttershy, if you are going to talk it down, do it now. I got the forcefield-" Soma started to say. He stopped, feeling a dark aura building. It was worse than the manticore's blooslust, but still less intense than Dan. "Fluttershy?"

"No one... Hurts... MY SOMA!" Fluttershy suddenly cried out. He picked up her head, eyes narrowed dangerously low. Her pink mane, already having been massed by the manticore's press, was now shaking as she spoke. Soma then released his field and took a step back using his backdash doge. He wanted to suddenly put the field up between her and himself.

"You! You did this! You are going to pay!" Fluttershy screamed out, turning to look at the manticore. The creature kept its eyes narrowed, moving to stike with its tails again. She darted forth, sliding past the tail. She got unto its back with a quick hop and then dropped her front hooves on the spot underneath its neck, right on its spine. It was one of the few spots not protected by muscles.

The poor manticore raised its head to howl, its tail suddenly going limp. "You" Fluttershy said to stomp again. "Do not." She stomped again. "Make." And another stomp. The manticore was unable to protect itself, its paws unable to grab behind its back. Its wings could not move due to the pressure place by Fluttershy's body. "SOMA." she shouted and stomped again. "BLEED!" She flew up into the air and then drove all of her weight down on its spine again.

Soma stared in morbid fascination. Part of him wanted to look away, he could only imagine what was happening to that manticore's spinal column. His dark self wanted to see more. Had she said "my Soma" earlier?

Enraged now, Fluttershy moved to get off the manticore and then move to its tail. On the ground, she stomped on the tail that had fallen limp. Unfortunately, it could still feel pain. It howled in pain again, moving to try and get away from the awful pegasus.

"Soma?" Fluttershy said, in a semi seet voice. "Do you want to get a hit in before I finish it off?" His mouth fell open, surprised more than anything.

"Er, what about kindness?" He asked, lifting his eyebrow to stand slowly.

"Oh, you're absolutely right!" Fluttershy said, closing her eyes. She moved to fly in front of the manticore's face. "If I ever catch you here around again or near my Soma, I won't show you any mercy," she said in a very low voice. Her eyes opened up suddenly, narrowed to give it The Stare.

Soma turned to look away. That was the stare everyone noticed from the reception? No wonder Nate shivered. The manticore suddenly took a few steps back to turn away. Tears were shed from its eyes as it quickly ran back into the forest.

Glad that was over, she flew back to land next to Soma. "Are you okay? You can open your eyes. That awful manticore won't hurt you again," she said with a smile. "Are you still bleeding?"

"Thanks?" Soma said, opening his eyes to look back at her. She seemed to have calmed down. "And I am fine," he said.

"Oh, thank goodness. Thank you for protecting me! You deserve a reward! Lets go get you patched up. With any luck, that manticore will show up again, and then we can grill you some manticore steak!" Fluttershy said to trot back into her house.

Soma brought forth his bone pillar soul to add points to his constitution and begin walking. From here on out, he was going to make sure nothing got her upset again. As he followed, he took a moment to look at his right side. For a second, he thought he saw a vulture fly away.

Time Off- Part 1

Chapter 30- Time Off Part. 1

Spike raised his small left claw in the air, standing on his feet to hold a victory pose. Finally! His own human! He could care less that Jack looked so simple. He had a cool looking sword, and that hat was kinda exotic. It was a start, all the humans displayed a particular ability. He was sure that Jack would have one.

For his part, the samurai raised his brow, giving Spike a confused look. Was this tiny creature alright? He assumed he was still on Earth. Another attempt to travel back in time to find his place gone wrong again. Still, he gave the little one a chance to recover.

“Um... This is starting to look weird, isn’t it?” Spike said, finally noticing no one had said anything. Just the sound of the breeze.

“Is this common for your people?” Jack asked, moving his right hand up to rest on his knee. It was odd, this purple child reminded him of the dragons back home.

“Oh, umm... no” Spike said, quickly shaking his head to the sides and lower his arm down. He turned to look up at Jack, wondering what a samurai is.

“My name’s Spike, I am a dragon, and assistant of Twilight Sparkle at the library” the toddler dragon said, finally deciding to show some manners. Jack nodded once, looking around. He had yet to see any other creatures around. But it looked like he was in a farmstead. The smells he knew- or rather, lack thereof. No blood. No steel. No pollution. None of the typical signs that the once mighty and evil Aku had touched this land.

“You don’t talk much, huh?” Spike asked, tilting to look around. “Can you tell me about yourself?” The samurai turned his head back down, looking over at the young Spike. Jack had started to like the young dragon. Unlike all other children he had met, this one wasn’t scared to talk or waited for Jack to display signs of being open to talk to.

“What do you wish to know?” Jack asked. Being a wanderer, he had no particular hurry to head anywhere. Aku was defeated once and for all, and all he needed to do was go back home and do it again in the past.

“Well, what’s a samurai? I don’t know what that means...” Spike said, moving to sit back down. Both, dragon and human stayed quiet a second. Jack because he had to figure out how to explain things. Many of the words used to explain what a samurai was would not make sense. Spike, giving the human time to think. If he was going to be his partner, he was going to be a better partner than ponies. He waited this long, he can wait longer still.

“A samurai... Do you know of the word warrior?” Jack asked, moving his hand to rest over his sword. Spike nodded, though he only had a notion of what a warrior was from comics. “A samurai is a type of warrior elite. They are trained to read, write, battle tactics, unarmed combat, weapon combat.” Jack stopped there, giving Spike a second to see if he followed. “Well, samurais are more than just plain soldiers. We are trained to be commanders, leaders of men. But also, we live by strict code of justice and honor.”

“Is that it? You sound kind of like a knight.” Spike asked. That was pretty much standard for anypony. Jack smiled once again. Samurai he did not know, but knight he did. Much easier comparison.

“Yes, we are much like knights. There are differences, but its a bit hard to explain them,” Jack said, moving himself to stand.

“Oh. Did you need something?” Spike said, moving himself to stand up also.

“Well, I have no home here, and I am on a quest. I cannot stay” Jack explained. He moved his hand to place his weaved hat back on.

“Wait! You don’t have to go,” Spike said, raising his claw up.

“May I ask, why?”

“You better sit down again... This is going to take a long time to explain,” Spike said. Jack blinked once, wondering if the dragon knew more than he let on.

_______________________________________

Back at the center of Ponyville, the humans and ponies begun to gather together for a much needed congratulations and job well done. Otacon and the others in the ship moved down, meeting with the rest. Big Macintosh related the sensation of flight to her sister. Unfortunately, Applejack couldn’t share her brother’s enthusiasm. Samus in the meantime stayed quiet. Dr. Otacon was her contract employer, so she stayed close to him.

“So, can we find a place to talk?” Travis asked, looking around. He hated mud on his shoes. Along with the other humans, most of them were wet to the core. Hair had made many hairstyles fall flat, including manes. Lots of clothes clung against skin, and some of the less hardy humans were starting to get cold.

“Yeah, though City Hall is a bust. With that hole, it most likely flooded inside...” Mayor Mare said with a sigh. Last time, there had been no rain with the hole in the roof. Now, it had most certainly taken some water damage, plus any other broken parts, thanks to Alduin.

“Ah reckon we can use the barn back at my place, we got lots of room there,” Applejack suggested.

“Oh! Great idea! We can also have a party there!” Pinkie Pie suggested, smiling.

“I like this idea as well,” Dovahkiin suggested. “We are all wet and more than likely tired. I say we split up and give ourselves some time to meet up later.”

“The Dragonborn here is right. We need to dry up, and lots of us need to catch up on how things work here” Dan said. Unofficially, he and Travis won the tournament, so it made him de facto leader and Travis was his second. “Look, a lot of you have questions, but I think it can wait until tomorrow. We meet at the farm, do what you want until then. Sound good?”

“I agree. We woke up at dawn thanks to the attacks on Ponyville, we had that tournament, then that dragon we banished,” Soma said. It almost sounded like this was an everyday thing for him.

Blue Spy signed a bit, he wanted answers since arriving here. Attacks? But it would be bad etiquette to demand answers from people tired.

“You know, it would be nice to introduce Sephy here to Bon Bon,” Lyra said. The Cetra turned to look down at Lyra, saying nothing. Bon Bon though, could very well be the worst name he had heard this day. Even worse than Pinkie.

“Yes, I do need to oversee Ponyville residents to come back into town and assess the damages” Mayor said. She sighed, more work for her. Still, it was better than anypony dying.

“Its agreed then” Twilight Sparkle said. She turned to look over at Otacon, giving him a small smile. She was due with some much needed introductions. The engineer in turn looked over at Twilight, raising his eyebrows. The other humans and ponies nodded, they all could use some rest.

“Before we go, anyone care that Dan is leader?” Travis asked, lifting his hand to his wet hair and smooth it back. He needed some styling gel, bad. Phoenix amazingly, stayed dried thanks to the Double Phoenix Emblem.

“Yeah, I don’t feel like a rematch. Its been a long day,” Nate said. All he wanted to do was get out of his wet clothes. The former lawyer nodded, more than understanding the feeling. Dovahkiin and Soma nodded, it was more or less conceded that Dan or Phoenix were leaders.

“Umm, for you newcomers, we had a tournament to decide who was leader. Sorry guys, but Dan here is Leader of the humans, thanks to the rulers of this place...” Nate explained. Spy, Snake, Otacon, Samus, and Sokka looked around. They had missed the match ups, so it was unknown just how capable the other humans were.

“Well, its fine by me and Snake” Otacon said, speaking for his friend. Trixie walked over, waiting for her apology from Snake. She could wait a little bit longer. Snake nodded, trusting Otacon’s judgement. Neither of them made the best of leaders. Planners? Yes. Long term things? Not so much.

“Ralf, what do you say?” Sokka asked, looking up at the new friend he made.

“I saw them fight, and I know Dan can hold his own. Can’t say much about his personality though,” The Ikari warrior said. “But still, I am okay with it for now.” Sokka nodded, trusting Ralf’s opinion. Sokka for once, was glad to give up the position of planner and leader. Leading Team Avatar had been a handful. A group this strange and powerful would take time to adjust anyway.

“I am under contract. I don’t care who is leader” Samus said. She honestly didn’t, as far as she was concerned, as soon as this job was over, she was gone. Someone always needed her help, and there were more important lives at stake than ponies. The bounty hunter idly moved her hand out, petting Big Macintosh now that her armor was off. He was a cute fellow, she liked the color red.

“Ok. Do what you need to do. We meet up at... 9 am?” Nate asked, lifting his hand to look at his wrist watch. It was around 3:30 pm now.

“Um... what are we supposed to do?” Sokka asked, lifting his eyebrows. None of the new guys had money or a place to bunk.

“Spend time with your pony,” Phoenix said with a smile.

“My what now?”

________________________________________

“Are you sure about this, Teach?” Ralf asked, picking up his eyebrows. The two had walked back towards the school.

“You’re soaking wet, and your clothes are hardly something I can have you walking around in all day anyway. You are going to end up scaring some of the children...” Cherilee said, frowning a bit. It would seem she was in charge of providing for her so called champion. Wasn’t his fault, but it would be hard to provide for such a Man? Was that the word they used for males? She could only imagine what she could do to feed this fellow.

“How do you even have things that could fit me?” Ralf asked. From what he noticed, almost none of the ponies wore clothes. Did they even carry things in standard sizes, like XXL?

“Oh, we have a few things used for school plays. I think one or two of our old costumes could fit you.”

“Costumes? Well, I guess we make do...” Ralf said. He was going to keep his bandana though. No one takes that. After walking for a bit, the teacher and soldier made it to the school where they first met. Cherilee smiled, finally glad to be in a familiar setting. No more craziness or fighting. Or Crusaders. She almost felt sorry for them. The punishment Dan had in mind was beyond cruel.

“Sorry about your desk again,” Ralf said, walking inside to look at the mess.

“Its not your fault. Somepony had came in and robbed the school, so it was already a bit of a mess...” the earth pony walked over to get a push broom. She was surprised though, feeling resistance when she tried to push it. Cherilee raised her head, turning to look at the arm of Ralf. A strong grip was over the wooden handle.

“Who robbed the school?” Ralf asked, his voice low. Both eyebrows had narrowed, and his teeth clenched. The school teacher immediately froze, finding herself getting the gaze of an angry human. She backed up slowly, unable to look away from his eyes. He released the handle and stepped along with her, slowly backing her up to the wall.

“We are not sure who, they said it was changelings” Cheriee said. Unable to move back farther, she stopped when her rear was pressed against the material of the wall.

“Tell me about the changelings” Ralf demanded. His left hand moved out to press against the wall, resting his weight on the palm to lean forward. Almost as if he was possessive of her. She could feel his hot breath against her coat.

“They are bad creatures, they caused the attack on the town before and also yesterday. Remember I told you how the other humans saved the day?” Cherilee said, a small smile on her face. It was hard to think, Ralf had invaded her personal space. His face was only inches from her own now, and all he did was stare into her eyes.

“They did huh,” Ralf said, squeezing his other hand to tighten the material of his gloves against his other hand. “If they hurt you, I will-”

“No! Nopony hurt me. No one was at the school at the time” she said, trying to calm down the soldier. Tension filled her head, it was already hard enough trying to think and try to calm him down. Damnit, why did he smell so good when he was wet?

“Still, I will get them back for this. No one steals from a school” Ralf said. He finally raised himself to stand up, relaxing his eyes as he released a sigh. Those changelings would get theirs, he was going to make sure of that.

“You okay Ralf? You should go into the closet and change your clothes. The costumes are in the other door...” Cherilee said. Her head idly followed his own when he pulled it away. The teacher found herself moving without thought. Damnit, why did he pull away? Just one more second and-

“Oh, okay... You’re right. I should get out of these wet clothes,” he said. Without thinking about it, Ralf moved his hand to start removing his combat fatigues in front of her. Neither thought anything about the action. He was used to changing in front of soldiers, even those that were women. Cherilee didn’t mind, because ponies didn’t think about their own selves as being naked.

Her eyes though, betrayed her as he saw his almost naked form. Muscle could clearly be seen popping out from his skin. And the scars he had that had long ago healed only gave his physique a more macho look. She moved her tongue to lick her lips.

“I’ll be right back,” Ralf said, walking into the closet and look for something his size. Cherilee fought the urge to follow and moved back to the push broom with a sigh. She needed to get a coltfriend quickly. That, or a cold shower.

______________________________________

Many of the ponies started to return to town after a while, and among them, the Cake family. Sokka and Derpy met up with them at the town limits. Needless to say, the mother pegasus and the child unicorn embraced themselves in another hug. He said nothing, merely nodding his head in greetings to the Cakes. Those foals they had were cute, just not cute enough as otter penguin cubs.

“So, I take hugs are a big thing here?” Sokka asked. Mother and daughter were leading the teen over to their house if Ponyville.

“Oh yes! They feel so nice!” Derpy said. She lowered her head, moving to nuzzle the head of Dinky.

“They do not hug in your home Mr. Sokka?” The filly asked. Mr. Sokka had a nice ring to it. The water tribe “Mister” puffed up his chest, strutting.

“Its not manly” Sokka replied.

“What’s manly?” Derpy asked, lifting her head from her daughter.

“You know what? Forget it” he said, shaking his head to the side. Of course the word manly was not used when there was no humans around. Better try to change the conversation. “So your name’s Dinky huh? I thought it was Muffin.”

“Oh! That’s just moma’s nickname for me,” Dinky said with a smile.

“I love muffins!” Derpy replied, producing one from nowhere. Sokka had to raise his eyebrows, having never actually seen one of those.

“I’ve been meaning to ask. What’s a muffin?” Derpy and Dinky stopped immediately in their tracks, letting Sokka get ahead of them as he walked past their side. Both turned to look at him, mouths opened in shock. “What?” The teen had to stop and look at them. It felt weird for him, he had lost count of how many times he had used the word what so many times in one day.

“You don’t know what a muffin is?” Dinky asked. She had to stop and look at her mother, who had seemed to have lost her mind. Both of her eyes had remained normal now, the gold eyes trained on the young man.

“I’m assuming its a type of bread from what I can tell. Is it good?”

“Is it good?!” Derpy asked, finding her voice again.

“Oh here we go again,” Dinky said, giving a sigh.

“Dinky! To the Muffin-Cave!” Derpy raised herself to fly a few inches from the air, her wings keeping her aloft. Her right forehoof was in the air, both eyebrows lowered as her eyes betrayed her serious look and started to spin slowly. Dinky raised her own left hoof to face hoof.

“The what now?”

______________________________________

Trixie lead the way for Solid Snake, looking around town. With the ponies returning back to town, commerce could once again return. Luckily, none of the town residents could recognize her without her magician clothes. She felt odd, not having her hat and cape with her. But she did need to find clothes. Snake walking around like that was bringing lots of attention.

“Why are they looking at me like that?” Snake asked, looking around. The stealth agent narrowed his eyes, feeling the odd stares that the mares were giving him. The sneak suit Otacon had made gave no imagination to his rear, but Snake had no idea. It felt like he was wearing nothing at all. Trixie didn’t either, she just assumed it was because of his strange get up.

“I think we can buy you something here,” Trixie said to lift her head up to look at a tailor shop. While the Carousel Boutique was for mares, the colts in town had to visit the Stud Warehouse.

“The Stud’s Warehouse. You’ll like the way you look, I guarantee it,” Snake read out loud. Luckily, Trixie still had the bits used to pay off her guide job for the changelings. With any luck, she could also get a room for them at the Comfort Mare’s Inn. She was sure she could get refunded anyway with the vouchers the Mayor Mare handed them all. Thanks to the added appearance of humans, there were less vouchers to go around.

“Well, this way. Are you sure you did not want to bring Otacon along?” The blue unicorn asked, opening the door for them both.

“No. It seems that this Twilight Sparkle wanted Otacon all to himself for some odd reason,” Snake said. He walked through the door and stepped inside to look around. “Trixie I’m sorry.”

“Oh.. right. You owed me an apology.” Trixie walked in, turning to look up at her so called partner. In a way, she was glad that he had not ended up with Otacon. He seemed submissive enough, and the Great Trixie liked to be in charge. But there was something about also finding herself weak and in the strong commanding presence of Snake made her question what she indeed wanted from a stud.

“What can I do for you all?” A sale clerk walked up to them.

“Yes. See what you can do for... “Trixie stopped there, turning to look at Snake. She had no idea what to call him. Snake was an awful name.

“David. My name’s David,” Snake said with a nod.

“Yes, help David look a bit more presentable.”

_____________________________________

“Thanks again Samus!” Phoenix said, lifting his right arm up to wave goodbye at Samus and Big Macintosh. Thanks to Twilight, a cloud walking spell had been placed on him. Rainbow Dash was leading her partner to the large cloud house she had.

“Why do you think Twilight was so anxious to see us off? She was the one to suggest the cloud spell,” Dash said, walking on the clouds like she was on stable ground.

“I think it was Dr. Emmerich,” Phoenix answered, taking a tentative step. It was odd.. One would think that stepping on the fluffy and soft nearly unstable clouds would have him sinking. Yet here he was, walking as if had been on ground.

“Oh. You think she wants Quality time with her champion?” Dash asked, giving him a wink.

“More like interview, knowing Twilight,” Phoenix said. He finally felt comfortable and started to walk over to the very large house. “Speaking of which, why were you blushing so much when she suggested I come spend the night?” She froze in mid step, blushing a bit as he turned to look at him.

“I er... Look, I am just going to be honest. I never had a guy come over,” Dash answered honestly. Phoenix picked up his eyebrows, a bit surprised by the news.

“Really?”

“Look, its not like I get hit on by colts or studs, heck even a few mares have. But I am not into dating, and it seems a lot of those ponies have the wrong idea about me,” Rainbow Dash said. She lost her blush, walking back to step inside her cloud home.

“Dashie...” Phoenix said, his voice low. He personally had no idea what that could mean. Who knows how Equestrian dating habits worked. The black haired man raised his hand to look at his Double Phoenix mark again, knowing she had been the one to thank. “Look Dash, if you want me to get a room in an Inn or something-”

“No!” Rainbow Dash immediately flew out of her house, causing the man to fall back and land on the clouds.

“Whoa there!” Phoenix said, finding himself looking up at her face. She had both eyes narrowed, looking straight into his eyes.

“Look.. I- I want you to stay. I... “She stopped there, moving her right hoof up to hold the back of her head. “I owe you a lot, but that’s not it though,” Rainbow Dash said with a sigh. “You’re so cool, brave, responsible, smart, and even look nice in your suit. I like the color at least.”

“Dash?” Phoenix asked, moving himself to sit up. What was going on here?

“When I thought you were going to die, I felt like breaking. Every time you compliment me I feel giddy and want more. I think I like you Phoenix Wright.” She picked up her head to land on the cloud. “And I know you just see me as some hot shot stuntmare, but-” She found her mouth shut, Phoenix moving his hand out to keep it closed for her.

“Dash, I think I know what you are trying to tell me. But I can’t accept your feelings...” he replied, lowering his hand and head.

“Why not? Is it about Trucy? Is it because I am a pegasus?” She asked, immediately moving her face away to frown at him.

“I’m not good enough for you. Every relationship I ever had never ends up well,” Phoenix confessed, looking down. Her eyebrows lifted up, shocked at the news. Who in their right minds would not want to date this guy!?

“What?! That’s nuts!” She cried out. “Any mare in Equestria would be throwing themselves at you if they knew you the way I do!” Rainbow Dash looked at the ground, trying to make sense of things.

“Its true Dash. I am not always the awesome hero you think I am. Only in trials or when lives are at stake do I shine. In reality, I live a very normal and boring life...” Phoenix said, lifting his gaze up.

“Well I don’t care. From this moment on, we’re dating!” Dash said, eyes determined.

“What? Rainbow Dash you can’t be serious,” Phoenix said, moving himself to stand up. There was that whole age gap thing. To the former lawyer, it almost felt like he was a college professor and Rainbow Dash was the student with a crush. How old was she anyway?

“Why not? Don’t you like me?” Rainbow Dash asked, lifting her head to look up at his eyes.

“Well I do like you-”

“Then its settled! Next time we see our friends, we are telling them we are dating!” Rainbow Dash shut her eyes and turned around to look back into her house. “Besides, we’re not like Dan and Pinkie. Its just dating. I just want a shot.”

“A shot? At what, me? I still don’t get it....” Phoenix said to follow behind her.

“Yeah, a shot. You almost died today, being a real hero. Something I had to learn the hard way. If I don’t take my shot, I will regret it for the rest of my life.” Rainbow Dash turned to look at him, smiling once more.

“Alright. Fine. You win. But don’t come crying to me when you find me reading a paper and not wanting to do anything.” Phoenix said, crossing his arms on his chest. She moved to fly up, leaning her head in to kiss his cheek. The human immediately blushed. Her so called lips felt warm and soft.

“Don't worry. You aren’t the only one that has to work to get me. I have to work to get you too.”

_____________________________________

Travis closed both of his eyes, laying his head back on the large and soft pillow supplied for his bed chamber. For some odd reason, the servants of the castle had selected a room close to Princess Luna’s own. It was an odd thing though, someone had decided to give him royal blue satin sheets and coloring to his bedroom instead of the red he had requested. The assassin got up and walked over to a chair to look down at it. Odd, somehow, the chair was made to his size, yet he was sure no one had asked for his measurements.

“Weird... its like they expect me to go and visit the princess’s at night...” Travis stopped for a moment, slapping his forehead. Did they get the idea because Luna kept calling him knight? Was that some innuendo for boy toy?

Actually, he could live with that. If she wasn’t a pegi-uni-pony thing.

But that could easily be remedied. His hands moved to take his jacket off and slip it around the chair. On the edge of the bed was a set of blue colored satin robes. At least they weren’t pjs, he prefered to sleep in just his boxers. Still, it was better than nothing. Travis moved to slide the rest of his clothes off, leaving himself in his anime girl band boxers. In just a few moments, he was going to his dream world, where all his fantasies and dreams would come true.

And Princess Luna would be all his, and she would do whatever he said.

Travis walked over to the bed’s right side, moving to slide his sunglasses off and set them on the nightstand. Blue covers be damned, he was going to get what he wanted. The assassin moved to lay down on the bed, large grin on his face. Real satin sheets, nothing like the simply cotton ones in his old bed. The texture and softness was beyond comparison. The only thing that came close was the body pillow of his favorite anime girl on it. Soon enough, our hero quickly fell asleep.

A few moments later, Travis opened both of his eyes opened with a start. He turned to look around himself. He was in his clothes again! Even his gloves and sunglasses were back in place. Both of his feet were standing in a strip club he had seen often in movies. Only a single chair could be seen on the black floor though.

“Travis?” A voice spoke from behind the curtain.

“Luna?” He asked, turning to look at the typical sparkly curtain. He could see nothing, just a white spotlight on the center of stage.

“Travis... are you sure about this?” The voice spoke, refusing to be seen on stage.

“You said anything right? This is my dream. Do it!” Travis spoke that last part in a deep and low voice. He walked over to the chair and sat down on it, lifting his head to look up. The chair was large enough that he could move both of his arms drape on the backside. He leaned forward, spreading both of his legs open and smile.

“I... I understand, my knight,” Luna said. Her mood was hard to read, but she sounded very embarrassed. A hand, a human one, the color of cream wearing black ribbon and white lace moved forward to spread the curtain opened. The left leg stepped forward slowly, revealing a petite black high heel. Humanized Luna stepped out slowly, dressed in a maid uniform. French style.

Black bodice that hugged her curved form, with a skirt that was short. It only reached to the top of her thighs. A large red ribbon was tied around her midsection, giving her chest a modest increase of bust size. White lace trimmed the edge of the material of her black uniform. A thin white apron was worn around her shoulders, hiding her cleavage from view. A black diadem with white lace was worn on her head, the rest of her midnight blue hair cascading down her back and side. Both of her cheeks were red, accenting the deep color of her eyes.

“Wow.”

Travis immediately sat straight, his attention caught. This was just like his dream. The right hand moved from the back of his chair to his face. A quick flick of his wrist removed the yellow tinted sunglasses in order to get a better view of her face. Maid Luna now, raised her left hand up to brush her hair behind her ear, unable to lift her gaze up. All she could see was his feet at the bottom of the stage

“Luna... lift your head,” Travis commanded, his voice low but losing the deep tone it had before. “I wasn’t kidding when I said that tonight you were mine...”

“Yes... Master,” Luna said, lifting her chin up. Slowly she could see his forelegs, and then his thighs. The shadow over her eyes vanished, exposing her eyes into view. His hands were resting on his thighs, and then she could see his face. Without his glasses, she could now see his predatory glance. Even in the darkened strip club, she could feel those eyes burning into her own.

“Beautiful,” Travis said, the smile on his face opening it up to reveal his pearly whites. “What are you waiting for? You know what comes next, right? I whispered it into your ear.”

“Yes Master” Luna replied, her voice losing some of the meek in it. Her blush had deepened, the ting almost spreading out to her entire face. “Is this what you want?”

“More than anything in world, this or the next.”

Maid Luna nodded, moving her hands up in front of herself. The fingertips touched each other, the gloves sliding slightly against each other. She took another step forward, the stoplight following her movements. Both of her eyes closed, almost afraid of what was coming next. Travis relaxed his smile, instead getting anxious. No matter how many times this scene played in his head, this was the first time he would get to live it.

Maid Luna picked up her hands, moving them to her neck level as her fingers turned to wrap around each other, almost in a prayer position.

“When you walk away

You don't hear me say

"Please, oh baby, don't go"

Simple and clean

Is the way that you're making me feel tonight

It's hard to let it go”

Princess Luna sang, with just the sound of a single guitar playing music. Her head and hips swayed slowly side to side with each new stanza. Travis’s mouth moved with her own, mouthing the lyrics. A single tear moved down from the side of his eye.

The assassin stayed quiet, listening to Luna singing Simple and Clean.

This was his dream, one that finally came true.

Author’s Note: They can’t all be stories about fights, now there can they? I do got a romance tag up there. LyonAzakura proofread this chapter again.

Road Trip I: Travelin’ Blues.

Chapter 44- Road Trip I: Travelin’ Blues.

“All aboard!” A pony conductor dried out, moving his right hoof away from his face to look around. Final call, as the train was about to depart.

“Who?” Dan asked, lifting his head up. He had yet to pick up his eyes though, feeling some weight on his body. Also, the pounding in his head was not helping.

“Hn?” Pinkie Pie asked, lifting her head up to yawn. Both of her front hooves moved up over her head to stretch. She sniffed the air, noting something missing. The familiar scents of fresh baked goods and sweets was missing from the air. Her body went still, opening her eyes to look around. “This isn’t my house...” Pinkie Pie said. She quickly giggled, she never thought she would say that sentence.

“Pinkie Pie?” Dan asked, opening his eyes slowly. The throbbing in his head had not subsided, and he had not eliminated the idea that this was all Pinkie’s fault.

“Morning honey!” The Element of Laughter said, leaning down to place a kiss on Dan’s forehead.

“Are we stuck in gridlock-” Both of Dan’s eyes shot open. “Not again!” The shouting immediately made him move a hand to hold his head. “I hate getting shanghaied!”

“Oh, you’ve been taken to unexpected places in a train before too?” Pinkie asked.

“No, but multiple times I’ve been drugged and shipped off to exotic places... Ergh I need water. Kinda how I learned to dance fight the same way.” Dan forced his eyes to relax, opening them suddenly like that made the eyelids shut in protest at the bright light. “We are going to have long talk about your party habits...”

“Where are we?” Nate asked. He was laying on his belly, drooling on the carpeted floor. Rarity picked up her head, looking down. Her human partner was laying down underneath her form. Her mane was a bit messed up, while she had a red hue of lipstick on her lips. Kiss marks made from red lipstick and hickies now decorated his neck and face.

“Nathan? Pinkie? Dan?” Rarity asked, looking around with a frown. “Why are we in a train?” Pinkie Pie took a moment to raise her left eyebrow and study Nate’s face. She then looked at the white unicorn’s face. Yep, same shade of makeup.

“Better question, what were you two up to last night?” Dan asked. Nate and Rarity turned to look at each other.

“Who’s the hussy that has been kissing my Nathan?!” Rarity seethed, immediately getting angry to look around.

“Your Nathan?” Nate asked. He didn’t recall Rarity wearing any red shade of lipstick last night. Then again, it was hard to think. It felt like a parade made nothing but cymbals were playing camptown races in his head. “Wait, kissing?” The unicorn moved herself to get off Nate, letting the human to kneel slowly. His henley shirt had been pulled up a bit, exposing his midsection. “Huh?” Nate asked, moving both hands to pull his shirt up and look down at more lipstick marks on his chest. “The hell?” The kisses led down a line to his waist.

“Umm, Rarity, you need to look in a mirror,” Pinkie Pie said, lifting her hooves up to cover the huge smile on her face. Dan moved to push Pinkie off him so he could get out of the wheel barrow. He quickly moved both hands to touch his face and inspect his clothes. Good, nothing of that sort happened with him and Pinkie.

“How did-” Dan stopped talking, the movement of the train knocking him back into the wheelbarrow. “Ow!” The small human winced. He’s never been drunk, drugged plenty of times. But never drunk, that killed brain cells. So why did he have a headache?

“The train’s moving!” Pinkie Pie said, smiling to look around. Even though she was hungover, it seemed she was not fazed at all.

“Aren’t we missing someone?” Nate asked to squint a bit and look out the window. Yep, morning sunlight and a train station.

“Last Call for Baltimare!” The Conductor pony yelled out, moving to get back into the front car.

“Hurry Soma!” Fluttershy cried out, riding on the young man’s arms again. Even with the Panther Soul and the sonic boots on, it was going to be a close call.

“Hey, I’m trying!” The teen said, blurring past ponies in a flurry. “You deal with a hangover going at mach 2.” He only hoped that Dan or Nate had bought their tickets ahead of time. Soma had hugged Fluttershy close to his chest, trying to balance himself better to move faster. Though he had to wonder why Fluttershy was not suffering. The yellow pegasus had both eyes closed, enjoying the sensation of speed and being held. While the idea of leaving her animals in the care of Applejack and Dovahkiin for a whole week did frighten her, not being with Soma was more dreadful.

__________________________________

“Here are the tickets for the train. Drinking however, we must refrain,” Zecora said, shaking her head at them all. Thankfully, a herbal tea helped her and Blue Spy wake up. Although not drunk, the masked man needed something to help absorb the alcohol in his body. Phoenix nodded along with the zebra’s advice. First mission with the new guys and he had set just a fine example.

“That cider was awesome though,” Rainbow Dash said, her eyes closing a little to remember the taste. For once, she didn’t have to worry about Pinkie Pie drinking it all. But thanks to her athletic lifestyle, she had little body fat to help handle the hard apple cider. She went from 0 to drunk in 60 seconds flat.

“I had no idea that the merchant dude carried so much liquor...” Ralf said. Sitting down on a bench, his left hand moving to grab his and Cherilee’s tickets. At the moment, he was carrying the sleeping school teacher in his lap and arms. Amazing that she could still sleep with all the noise.

“It appears that the others are-” Sephiroth stopped talking, lifting his eyebrows as the train carrying Dan’s team. Soma and Fluttershy were chasing after it. Lyra raised her head a bit groggily, her eyelids halfway to try and filter out the sun. Where was she? She was resting over on Sephiroth's non-winged shoulder.

“Was that Soma?” Phoenix asked as he squinted. He just saw the teen throw Fluttery on the caboose before jumping up to grab hold of the rail and lifting himself into the train.

“What happened last night?” Lyra asked. Sephiroth turned his head, getting a puffle of mane in his mouth. He coughed once, moving to lean down and set Lyra on the floor.

“There was a penis measuring contest, and various sexual acts taken between-” Phoenix moved his left hand out to cover the Cetra’s mouth.

“Oh hey now, no need to sully your lady’s honor, right?” Phoenix said, eyes closed to smile a bit. Sephiroth shrugged, since it was not his lady’s honor at stake. It was all Travis’ idea, so he would play along.

“What?” Lyra asked, waking up now. “Did I...” Lyra stood on her hooves slowly, looking at the others.

“I can’t say. Can’t remember,” said Ralf. “I mean, I know when I drink I can get pretty smashed and various things have been known to happen....” The soldier said with a grin. Oh, the next morning afters he had some strange adventures. Though he had been to a donkey show before.

“Is that why I can’t get my wings to move...” Rainbow Dash said, turning to look at her wings. The cyan wings had been very sore at the base, as if she had them at standing attention for a long time. She blushed, realizing she had said that out loud. The pegasus lowered her head to point her nose to the ground, realizing ‘sexual acts’ had been said out loud. “This never leaves the group.”

“Oh my,” Zecora said, her eyes opened in shock. Had she done anything embarrassing either?

“Enough talking, lets board the-” Phoenix turned his head, trying to change the current topic of conversation. His face did a double take though, seeing their train coming in. While the train to Baltimare looked old fashioned, it still moved on steam power. Their train though, was being pulled by ponies. “Am I still drunk?” Phoenix asked, moving the left hand up to rub his eyes.

“I hope so, I’m seeing the same thing you are,” Ralf said with a frown. Seriously? A train being pulled by ponies? He’d only seen a car that was pulled by horses in Back to the Future III. Even Sephiroth frowned. Lyra turned her head to look at them, wondering why the humans looked so weirded out. Must be the hangovers.

“All aboard!” A conductor wearing a chimney stove hat yelled out, smiling at them all.

“I think I know why this was an overnight trip...” Phoenix said to open his eyes and sigh.

“This makes no zense,” Spy said, looking down at the others. “As ze Dan would say, “Inconceivable” even!” The masked man said.

“Least we don’t have to worry about the luggage and supplies. Luna had her guards load them up for us,” Sephiroth said to stand up.

_____________________________________

“Ah still can’t believe we did all that stuff,” Applejack said, frowning. “That sounds nothing like we would do... Right?” She turned to look at Twilight. “Ah mean, Sokka sounds like he’s hidin somethin.”

“Oh trust me, I was not staying around for that show. I’m only going by what I heard,” The young man said. Luna warned him she could see through lies. “But I did see Twilight go after Otacon’s pants.”

“Oh. Well, it was in the name of science?” Twilight said, her head turned away to blush. The other started to wake up, getting themselves looking presentable. Otacon moved a hand away from his eyeglasses to pet Twilight’s mane.

“Look, we were drunk. I never drank a lot, so I honestly have no idea what I could have done. Let’s worry about the details later,” Otacon said to look around. He moved his right hand up to the temple of his head to initiate the Codec. “Snake, how are the others holding out?”

“Is he still drunk?” Mayor Mare asked, looking up at Otacon. Ash managed to get his hand back on and help Dovahkiin get out of the tub. “How is he talking to Mr. Snake?”

“Otacon? Good, it looks like the codec still works without the Doctor around. We are heading past City Hall- Least what’s left of it. Samus and a few others helped me get the teams on the trains,” Snake spoke.

“Am I to understand that Otacon is somehow speaking to Snake through mental powers?” Twilight asked. So her champion did have powers...

“You know what? Yes. Yes we can. We can talk to each other with mental powers,” Otacon said.

“What did you say?” Snake asked, still being able to hear Otacon.

“Not you Snake. Trying to explain Codec while in a hungover state is not worthwhile,” Otacon said. If his head hurt this much, he could only imagine what Dovahkiin must be going through. “Incidentally, Snake and Samus are on their way...” He said, turning to look at the others.

“My entire inventory is... oh wait, there it is,” Dovahkiin said as he walked over to a corner where other clothes lay. Otacon and the ponies turned their back away from the dragonborn, letting the large hairy naked man get some privacy. Applejack turned her head a second, getting a peek.

“Applejack!” Twilight said in a low voice, turning to look at the cowpony.

“What?” Applejack said, lifting her left forehoof up to bend up at her chest a bit. “I’m making sure he’s not sick.”

“I’m kinda annoyed that he’s not showing any hungover effects,” Ash said, frowning to walk over to the others. “Look at him, not even so much as a groan. Lucky bastard.”

“Really now...” Otacon said, surprised by that fact. In order for Dovahkiin to get drunk it must have taken enough alcohol to send a pony into a coma. And there he was, getting dressed and humming a tune. “That is amazing...”

“If you ladies are done talking,” Merchant spoke, walking through the front entrance. Junebug was at his side, smiling a bit. Since Paste had not gotten drunk, they left the party early to settle into her nice home and sleep. She had to rise early to work on flowers and he had to do inventory and upgrades. “I believe I have come to say no to your offer...”

“What now?” Dovahkiin asked, lifting his head up. Dressed in the Guild set, he walked over to look at the others. He did take a moment to look down at Applejack’s new mane look and nodded with approval.

“What do you mean no, Mr. Pasta?” Twilight said, stepping out to look up at the misshapen human.

“I mean, I will not join you humans or your crusade. I am a businessman Ms. Sparkle. My motto is “What are you buying?” You are asking me to put myself in harm’s way for a cause I have no business being in,” Creeper Pasta said. He hunched down, turning to look down at Junebug. “And I am not saying sorry either.”

“Believe me, I understand your situation sir...” Junebug said, shaking her head to the sides. “I mean, I know for its for Equestria. But I have my concerns also. Will the other humans be as honest about their opinions as Mr. Pasta here?”

“What’cha mean?” Applejack asked. She frowned a bit, looking up at the merchant. “Ain’t he here to help?”

“Help with what exactly? No one asked me to join. Ash only briefed me on things, and I decided to sleep on it...” Merchant said to face the sales clerk.

“He’s right you know. No one asked me either. I’m only helping out cause that dragon pissed me off,” Ash said. “But I am only going along with things because I do want to go home.”

“So Mr. Pasta, are you saying that you don't care if you go home?” Otacon asked, eyebrows raised.

“I don't really have a place to call home. I go where business takes me. Also, who are you to say that the Changelings couldn’t send me home?” The red eyed human shrugged.

“Are you saying you would rather help the enemy?” Mayor Mare asked, shocked by this man’s unheroic side.

“Hey, your enemies, not mine. Tell me, why shouldn’t I join their cause? Because they conquer and raise war? News Flash, I make money on war. Also, I stay neutral. I sell to whoever needs my skills. Who’s to say you ponies are not the bad guys? Your words? Your history books? History is only written by winners, and they tend to lie...” Merchant said to turn his back to them.

“Umm, Diamond Dogs are miners, and have lots of jewels,” Otacon said.

“Merchant Away!” The hunched human spoke, lifting his right hand up to point with his index finger and start walking.

“That was quick...” Twilight said, turning to look at her partner. How did he know?

“He’s not wrong,” Snake said, walking with Trixie in tow. The unicorn had a smile, glad over the prank played. No one was going to find the truth from her. The stealth agent was once more wearing his octocamo suit. Watching Twilight and her friends squirm over the next few days would be a true treat. “Otacon had to give the man an incentive to fight...”

“Why?” Twilight asked. “Isn’t he a champion like you all?”

“Actually Twilight, no. We all have our reasons to fight the good fight, but Merchant there didn’t say anything like that to me last night. He also never introduced himself...” Ash said, crossing both arms on his chest.

“Are you saying that one of the other humans could be talking about not going through with this?”

“I had to be contracted to help,” Samus said, walking up next to Snake and Trixie. She looked around a bit, spotting Big Macintosh napping next to a haystack. “And even then, I am only contracted to Otacon, not to Big Mac there. I’m only helping because I work for him.”

“And a man who fights without an incentive will only be a liability in the battlefield,” Snake said to nod at Sokka. “Ask him. He would have never gotten involved in a global war unless he had a stake in it...”

“He’s right. I only joined the fight to help my friends and find my father at first...” Sokka said, shaking his head to the sides. “Even when trying to find people to help fight against the tyrant, very few joined for personal reasons. Without money and resources, we lacked so many things.”

“Sokka?” Derpy asked, looking up at her partner.

“Don’t worry, we won. Also, I did fight for the right reasons at the end. But with merchant here, I am wondering how the other humans feel about this...” Sokka said to look at the others.

__________________________________

“Oh man... I think I’m going to...” Spike leaned over the end of the chariot, throwing up last night’s festivities. Samurai Jack and Travis frowned, disgusted by the dragon’s vomit flambe. How did a dragon both vomit and spew fire at the same time?

“Forgive me Spike the Dragon. We are already going slow, but you should have not consumed alcohol at such a young age...” Princess Luna said, looking back from the head of the chariot. The small group was riding on an extended dark chariot, with the design of dark blue wings being drawn by six of the Night Troops.

“Oh man, I am never drinking again,” Spike said, moving a claw to hold his head.

“A wise decision young dragon,” Jack said, smiling down at his friend. He got down to his left knee, moving a hand out to rub the dragon’s back.

“Hello?” A voice asked, coming out from Travis’ left coat pocket. The assassin blinked, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a small black bluetooth looking device. This was one of those things Otacon passed out during the party.

“Is that a radio?” Jack asked, lifting his head to look at the device Travis was holding. While from the past, Jack had his experiences through futuristic communication devices. But the device Travis had looked a bit primitive to him.

“Travis here...” Mr. Touchdown said, moving to slip the bluetooth over his right ear.

“Hello? Was that Otacon? This is Phoenix.” Spoke another voice. Spy and Zecora turned to look at the talking Phoenix.

“Who is this? I swear if this is a telemarketer...” The voice of Dan was heard. Nate and Rarity picked up their heads, seeing Soma and Fluttershy walk in from a rear car.

“Good, it looks like the communicators I set are working. I’m broadcasting this so we can all hear. I have no idea what the range these have, I had to work without testing them.” Otacon said. He turned to look at Sokka, motioning for him to put his bluetooth over his left ear. A bit confused, Sokka nevertheless put the device on to listen in to the conversations.

“Alright, I guess Otacon has the floor... Oh my head,” Dan said.

“There a way to adjust the volume? You are all coming in too loud,” Phoenix said. Travis turned to look at his team and nod.

“Its the others. Looks like they got on the trains ok,” Travis said to nod at Spike and Jack.

“Quickly, there are two buttons. One controls volume, other turns it on and off. Sorry, no ringtones. Unfortunately, there is no way to recharge them without being near Samus’ ship...” Otacon said. The ponies and human at the barn turned to look at the Element of Science.

“Alright. So you suggest we only use these at certain times?” Phoenix asked from his end. Ralf moved to set Cherilee down on a train booth before moving to join Sephiroth and the others.

“Yes. I suggest once at morning, afternoon, and in the evening. I will try to keep my Octophone on in case of emergencies. I can keep mine’s charged with Samus nearby.” Otacon said.

“Yeah, makes sense,” Sokka said. “After meals I guess?” The teen added.

“Since when do you guys make suggestions? But yeah, after meals. We’ll need progress updates. Keep the.. Octophones off till then. Lets see, at 9, at 2, and at 6. Are all of your teams together?” Dan asked. He had to raise his left arm up, blocking Pinkie Pie from listening to his ear. Her mane was ticklish.

“Team Appleloosa accounted for.” Phoenix said. The black haired human smiled and nodded at Soma and Fluttershy. They were both panting for air, though this much excitement for the yellow pegasus made her glad to be alive.

“Team Canterlot here, still missing The Doctor...” Travis said. Princess Luna turned to nod at her companions, as the capital of Equestria was coming into view.

“Team Ponyville is in town and all together.” Sokka said.

“Good. You know your assignments. Anything else to add before we sign off?” Dan asked.

“Actually, yes. While we were all drunk, Princess Luna had her personal troops load the trains with a few things. Everyone’s weapons are in a briefcase bought from Merchant Pasta. Cloaks made by Rarity were provided for everyone. Foods, Bits, and some supplies are also provided in the cases,” Travis said.

“Oh good. I was afraid there we were going in blind.” Phoenix said.

“Should we worry if no one checks in at those times? I have no way of knowing if we can bounce a signal from those traveling the furthest away.” Otacon asked.

“I say we go by the 24 hour rule. If we don’t hear after a day from their last check in, we assume the worse,” Dan said to look back at his team. “These are recon missions. If we don’t hear after a day, lets hope the Princesses can send a rescue team. The rest of us are unable to reach them in time.”

“Alright then. Team Canterlot, signing off,” Travis said to lift a hand and turn off his Octophone. He slipped the device to set it away.

“Wow, you can have a conversation with that many people from so far away?” Spike asked, lifting his head up. He could hear some whispers from different voices. “And where can I get one? If Twilight has one of those, I don't have to keep belching up letters.”

“Indeed, that device sounds most useful,” Princess Luna said.

“I have no idea. Would have to talk to Otacon. Don't you want the phone Jack? After all, you are the leader...” Travis said.

“Not at the moment. With you working at night, I have a feeling you will not be able to use the device for long. I will let you use it until we must turn in for the day,” Samurai Jack said with his right hand up. “But may I ask, what was the point of the prank?”

“Oh...” Princess Luna giggled, only imagining what the ponies were thinking off at the moment. “That was Sir Travis. He made a compelling argument...”

“Really? I still have no idea what coitus or orgy means though,” Spike said to lift his head up and look at Travis.

“Its simple. Both ponies and humans like each other, right?” Travis asked. Spike nodded. “But they are also scared of each other. If they think they passed through barriers, they can loosen up around each other.”

“So, you mean like skipping steps in friendship right?” Spike asked, lifting an eyebrow. No one had the heart to tell the little guy that Rarity liked Nate.

“Think of it this way young dragon. In battle, you can learn a lot from someone. How they fight, think, feel, prioritize. You learn through their acts, not their words. It is the same with other actions,” Jack said, trying to think of a nice way to put things.

“I’m not sure I get it, then again I think I’m going to hurl again...” Spike said to turn green.

“We are almost at Canterlot...” Princess Luna said as the chariot flew over the city gates.

_______________________________

“Well, I guess that’s it for now,” Phoenix said to lower his Octophone. “Alright guys, we got a long trip ahead of us. Any ideas how to spend the time?”

“I don't know about you guys, but I’m still out of it. I think a nap is in order...” Rainbow Dash said. She yawned a bit, least the headache was gone. As much as Phoenix didn't want to admit it, a nap did sound good to his tired eyes.

“I think we could all use some time to rest. Cherilee’s still asleep,” Ralf said, turning his head to look at the booth. Sephiroth lowered his form to pick up Lyra into his chest to carry her to a booth and lay her down. Let it not be said he was not a proper knight. Lyra shut both her eyes to smile, glad for the chance for more rest.

“Zecora, ma fleur... Would you mind if I spoke with Ralf a moment?” Spy asked the zebra. She shook her head to the sides to yawn as well. The movement of the train was a little soothing to her, like being rocked to sleep.

“With me?” Ralf asked, lifting his eyebrows. The masked man nodded, moving to rest a hand on Ralf’s back to lead him away from the others.

“I guess a nap is good. We can eat later at lunchtime. Wonder if this train even has a dining car,” Phoenix said to go join Rainbow Dash.

“What’s this about Spy?” Ralf asked. Although he was awake, getting a chance to sleep sounded good. He hated road trips that didn’t have some good music.

“Forgive me comrade. But this is a coup-d'etat,” Spy said, his eyes narrowing. Ralf immediately raised both arms to frown. “No no no my fellow human. Not a violent one.”

“What are you talking about?” Ralf said, raising his head over his shoulders to get Spy’s hand off his back.

“Ralf, you are a soldier, correct?” Spy asked. Ralf nodded, raising an eyebrow. “What is a soldier’s duty when behind enemy lines?”

“Stay alive. Gather info. Stay quiet. Get out of enemy lines...” Ralf said, textbook answer. A drill he had to make sure rookies learned.

“And are we doing now?” Spy asked, moving his hands behind his back.

“If we don't help, we don't get to go home...” Ralf said, narrowing his eyes.

“Iz that so? Ralf, you are a good man. But, are what ze ponies doing good though?” Spy said, moving to walk to a window and look outside. They were moving at a more rapid pace than he thought.

“What are you getting at?” Ralf asked, lowering his arms at his sides.

“Have they apologized for kidnapping us? Did they ask us to fight? Are ze changelings truly evil? Otacon met with them and iz still alive...” The well dressed man turned to look back at Ralf.

“Well, they did help us for saving them... But no, they never apologized,” Ralf said, lowering his head a bit. “Least to me.”

“I do not blame our partners. They were confused as we were. But do you think it’s fair? What will they do if we say no to help? Will they keep us prisoner?” Spy asked, lifting his frame to stand up straight.

“Why are you bringing this up now?” Ralf asked.

“Az it stands, ponies are ze enemy. They kidnapped soldiers from a foreign land, not even given our rights to say no. If Mexico stole a soldier from USA, would ze USA soldier help his kidnappers?”

“No. Their first duty would be to escape...” Ralf said, closing his eyes a bit.

“I do not believe ze ponies evil, but let me say things. How do you say... Do we know they will zend us back? What shall stop them from doing it again? Zis is Phoenix’s zecond time...” Spy said to look at the resting Phoenix. “Yes, he can fight, but he’s a lawyer. Ze ponies are not even offering compenzation for placing our lives in ze line.”

“Spoken like a true mercenary..” Ralf said with a frown.

“Not that kind of compenzation. What will ze ponies do if one of us dies? There is no rezpawn...” Spy said to meet Ralf’s gaze. “Will they send word to our loved ones? A letter to our friends? Can they even send our dead bodies back?”

“I-” Ralf turned his head away, turning to look at Cherilee. Everything the Spy said was true. Why hadn’t the ponies given them any reassurances?

“Its not fair iz it?” Spy said, his tone low to look at Zecora as she yawned. “Why fight and die, when others can? At least mercenaries get paid. What then, we will get other than a ride home?” Spy begun to walk towards Zecora’s booth.

“What are you proposing then?” Ralf asked, following.

“Nothing yet, least till the mission is over. We must talk to other humans that want to go home or feel this is wrong.”

________________________________________

“Hey now. Watch the hair,” Johnny Bravo said, finding a few Canterlot guards pushing the large human behind Prince Blueblood.

“Come now Mr. Bravo. We must meet the humans coming to Canterlot,” Prince Blueblood said before sighing out loud. He prayed to his auntie that the other humans were not like this one.

“Other humans?! I hope they are smokin hot mamacitas!” Johnny moved to the doors, pushing them open to walk down the long white hallway. As he walked, Shining Armor in his captain uniform with the half-devil Vergil Sparda joined the prince from another side door. Princess Cadance walked out behind them, with the half-esper Terra Brandford.

“If you even think of hitting on me again, so help me Johnny I will cast Firaga on you!” Terra said at the sight of the blonde male.

“Sassy!”

Author’s notes: They’re coming.... Chapter proofreaded by LyonAzakura. Johnny is from Johnny Bravo show. Terra is from Final Fantasy 6, and this version of Vergil is from Devil May Cry 3.

Chaotic Balance

Chapter 59- Chaotic Balance

“Alright Soma, do you remember all the rules of etiquette?” Rarity asked the soul hunter. Rarity and Fluttershy sat next to each other and in front of the teen.

“Well, I think so. The speaking and body posture isn’t so different from Earth standards,” Soma blinked to tilt his head to the side. “But the... Oh hello Pinkie Pie. Dan and Nate are up to something?” All the ponies turned to smile at each other.

“Howdy! Nate wanted some privacy, so I gave-” The Pink earth pony had to stop in her tracks and turn her neck. The puffy tail started to wag. Pinkie Pie immediately moved to duck her head under a table.

“Pinkie Pie! Is your tail wagging?” Rarity asked to frown to lift her head and look around. “But we are inside a train!”

“I dunno! My tail just started to wag!” Pinkie Pie turned her body around so she could peek her head out from the edge of the table.

“Er- What is going on?” Soma asked to look around as well. First he looked up, and then to look at Fluttershy. She was concerned, least more so than usual.

“Oh, well- If you noticed, we have powers. Pinkie Pie has a power that let’s her- Ahhh!” The pegasus found herself shaking as the whole train started to shake and rumble. Rarity fell forward a bit as Pinkie was rattled under the table. Soma moved both of his arms out to steady himself against the train window and the chair he was sitting on. Both of his eyes remained opened wide to look at the shaking ponies.

“Is this an earthquake?” Soma shouted once the shaking stopped.

“But that makes no sense! Pinkie’s tail wagged. So that means something should have fallen from the sky!” Rarity shouted as she moved herself to stand.

“Soma! Dan’s down!” Nate shouted over from the other side.

“Danny?!” Pinkie Pie moved her head from out of the table to look at Nate’s direction.

“Did he hit himself?!” Soma moved to stand as well, only to find himself moving back against the chair as the train shook again. Once more the ponies shook along with the train. “What’s going on?!”

Once the shaking started again, Nate moved both his arms out to grab Dan and threw them both to the floor. It was disorienting, but nothing Nate hadn’t done in the past before. Nate gritted his teeth, hunched over Dan to wait out the shaking. A bit of red blood started to spill on Dan’s head.

Fluttershy hesitated a bit, waiting for the shaking to stop before turning to peek outside the window and look up. “Everypony! Something’s flying outside!”

“What is it?” Soma asked, moving to peek out the window. He could spot something off the distance. Was it a bird? Whatever it was, it was turning back. “I think its a bird, but what could...” He frowned when he saw a lot more flying animals in the air follow the first one. “Oh, this better not be what I think it is.”

While Soma and Fluttershy were looking out the window, Pinkie Pie rushed over with Rarity to Nate’s side as he got up. The treasure hunter frowned, moving Dan’s hands to let them rest at his side and then immediately start looking for any other signs of injuries. The smaller human had both eyes closed and was not moving.

“Danny! Are you ok?” Pinkie moved her left hoof out to spot the blood. “What happened?!”

“We were done talking when Dan moved to stand up so he could join you guys. Then the shaking started. He lost his balance and then hit his head on the side of the table.” Nate picked up his head to look over at the ponies and frown. “Everyone else is ok?”

“We’re all fine Nathan,” Rarity said to calm down her partner. “Worry about Dan first!”

“Here! Hold this down on his head,” Nate said to place a handkerchief over the spot on Dan’s bleeding. “It should-” Nate stopped to pick up his head to the side and frown. It was faint, but now that his adrenaline was kicking in he could hear it. Pinkie’s tail started to wag again.

“Incoming!” Pinkie Pie shouted to move her hooves out to hug Dan’s head into her chest. The others braced for impact to wait out the shaking.

“Those things in the air! They’re dropping bombs!” Soma shouted as he rushed over to the others. “I saw a bunch of them in the air. How’s Dan?!”

“Damnit! I thought so,” Nate shouted to look back down at Dan. He wasn’t able to tell before, with the train making noises as it traveled. It wasn’t until his adrenaline and survival instincts kicked in that he could recognize was was going on. “I think he’s fine, still breathing at least.” No way would he do the ‘breath of life’ on Dan. “But I can’t tell just yet how bad he is. We need to keep the train going through!”

“Are you nuts!? Dan needs a doctor! We need to stop and help him!” Pinkie Pie shouted and almost lashed out at Nate with her teeth. Her normally pink puffy mane narrowed and straightened itself out.

“Wrong! We need to move faster!” Nate shouted to stand up.

“But why? Wouldn’t it be better to heal Dan?” Rarity asked to look up at her partner. It looks like he was stepping up now that Dan was out. Fluttershy joined them by this point. Nate was about to speak when the door to the cabin was opened.

“Is everypony alright!” The light blue conductor pony came through the doorway. He looked around.

“We have an injury!” Pinkie Pie shouted, frowning at the conductor.

“I will have the train stop-”

“No!” Nate shouted, moving his right arm out to point at the conductor. “We need to get all the passengers to the front of the train and separate the rest!”

“What in the name of Celestia is wrong with you?!” The Conductor said. “We got a few more injured that need medical help!”

“Let the man talk!” Soma shouted, tired of letting the others take charge.

“And what will-” The Conductor found himself with a face full of Death Scythe. “Oh, wow, that looks sharp...”

“Alright, listen! We are shit out of luck if we stop and don’t speed up! We are in a training exercise! That’s the only thing keeping us alive!” Nathan shouted to bend down and pick up Dan into his arms. Pinkie Pie relaxed her frown, but started to cry a bit “Everybody to the front cars! Now!”

“Get the luggage!” Rarity shouted to look at Soma and Fluttershy.

“What? We don’t have time for makeup!” Soma said to follow after Nate. Soma took the rear, looking around one final time.

“Soma, we need the Elements and your equipment!”

“Rarity’s right!” Fluttershy stopped in her tracks. “We can’t leave those behind!” Soma sighed, but then nodded. Fluttershy moved to grab the Elements of Harmony from their luggage compartment while Soma moved to grab the briefcases Merchant had provided earlier. With any luck, they would be medical supplies in there.

While those two stayed behind and look, the Conductor moved to open the pathway between the cars to lead to the next one. Luckily, there wasn't many ponies traveling to Baltimare. Just a few vacationers since Baltimare had no major events going. “Alright everypony! I’ve been instructed to move us all to the front cars!”

“But why?”

“After all that shaking?”

“What about the injured?”

“SHUT UP!”

Nate looked down at Pinkie Pie, eyes opened wide in shock at her outburst. She looked ready to stab a pony. To think he was going to use a gun and shoot it into the air.

“Tell them Nate!” Rarity said, urging an explanation to calm down Pinkie Pie.

“Alright, listen up! That shaking before was from target practice! Changelings are dropping bombs on us!” Nate said in his best loud voice that wasn't shouting. No need to to add to things.

“Changelings?!” A few murmurs spread amongst the ponies.

“But why do you-” The Conductor found himself going quite as Pinkie Pie gritted her teeth and started to foam at the mouth. Her Danny was in danger and changelings were to blame. Now was not the time to mess with her.

“Because, if this were a real attack, we’d be dead...” Nate said to narrow his eyes and look at them all. “They wouldn’t be using just a few bombs, they could’ve placed bombs on the rails and thrown us off course. They could’ve dropped a whole damn salvo of bombs on us and finished us off!” Nate looked down at Dan and frowned. The smallest adult weighed almost nothing in his hands. How could he fit all that rage inside? “The fact that so many of them are in the air mean they are studying how the bombs fall and also practicing on a moving target.”

“Then if we stopped the train....”

“We’d be sitting ducks...” Rarity finished for the Conductor.

“I see, you’re right sir. We need to make this train go faster! They can’t hit a target faster than them! Everypony, start moving! Leave your luggage behind unless you’re a doctor!” The Conductor lead the other ponies away.

“Shouldn’t we contact the others?” Pinkie Pie asked, her voice soft now. She calmed down a bit, realizing why Nate was urging the others. “You know... On them earpiece things?”

“Later, once we’re moving. I’m only taking a guess, but I’m pretty sure I’m right about my assessment. Dan should be okay, he only hit the side of his head,” Nate said to smile and Pinkie. Soma and Fluttershy came out behind them to look around.

“What’s the plan Nate?” Soma asked.

“Alright. Fluttershy... You take care of animals, right?” Nate asked with an eye closed. While he had been taking notes on the humans, the other ponies that were not Rarity- Not so much. She nodded. “Good. You have to help any injured ponies. Once we get the cars separated, you can look to see what Merchant gave us.”

“OK!” Fluttershy nodded, her eyes narrowed a bit. Now that she knew changelings were involved, she was more angry than afraid. First the manticore, now this? Oh, she would give them such a stare!

“I want to help!” Pinkie Pie said to lift her head. “I can tell when a bomb is falling!”

“Good. I want you to stay with the other ponies, warn them so they can brace themselves and protect the injured. Soma- You gotta get up on the train and divert the bombs anyway you can. I gotta separate the cars. By then hopefully we can look over Dan and he can get a plan going,” Nate said to place Dan on Rarity’s back.

“You heard Nathan! Let’s move!”

______________________________________

“Underground...” Princess Celestia frown, sitting on her throne. One by one, royal paperwork forms were lifted to her face and then signed by a quill levitated by her magic. Thanks to the shenanigans of Johnny Bravo, some things had been pushed back. “There. We must gather the others to discuss the news.” The white alicorn smiled, glad she could talk with the others again. Since it was a matter of national security, she could left off the hook now and then.

“Indeed. To believe the Changelings hid in the spot we could not spot nor even think to look... In hindsight, such thought should have been the first logical place to search for them.” Princess Luna frown, lowering her head a bit.

“Yeah, it was kinda obvious, but its not your fault,” Travis said to move out his hand and pet Luna’s mane. “Armor there was getting married, and you were all looking for a bad guy you had no idea existed. This is all Celestia’s fault.”

“Travis!” Luna said, her head immediately raised up to frown at him.

“No, Travis Touchdown is correct. Instead of letting a professional wedding planner help with our niece and nephew, I had to get involved. I thought that Canterlot was the most secure place to have the wedding. But instead, I placed the Elements of Harmony and its bearers in danger,” Princess Celestia said to frown and look at her head. “In fact, I think I was also distracted because Cadence found her special somepony, and I was left alone. I worried everypony over a hunch, one I should’ve looked into more personally.”

“Really? I was going to say this was all your fault because you’re an idiot.”

“Travis!” Both Luna and Celestia gaped their mouths at him. Even the palace guard frowned, unable to move against the personal knight of one of the princess. There was also that whole “no human would be held accountable to Equestrian law” edict.

“What? You mean I’m wrong?” Travis moved to walk over to one of the guards and bend down a bit to look at him. “Look, I’m not being a jerk. Let me ask you a question...” The guard looked left and right a bit, sweating as he was place on the spot.

“Alright?” The white pegasus said.

“Now, she’s your a ruler and all, so you got all this stuff in your head- But I don’t care. Here’s my question: What kind of ruler has someone else solve their problems?” Travis moved his right arm around the neck of the pegasus.

“I’m sorry?” The guard asked, lifting his eyebrows. He turned to look at his Princess, wondering if it was alright to answer. Princess Celestia lowered her head to shut both her eyes. Luna blinked once, tilting her head to the side. To her, it made sense to hire others if their specialty was needed. Wait a moment...

“We know nothing about the summon spell-”

“Because it was never used before,” Celestia answered. “Travis speaks the truth. I first used the spell as a little filly to first meet with the Doctor. Until then, no one had used the spell because it was seen as a sign of weakness. To this point, there has never been a problem that as a ruler or our nation could not solve on our own.”

“But that does not make my sister stupid...”

“But using a spell no one knows about isn’t?” Travis asked to take his arm back from the guard. “Look, I’ve been holding back all this time for Luna’s sake. You have no idea how much I’ve been holding back,” Travis said to lift his head up to look at Celestia. “The more I live and learn about this place, the more I hate it. In your own little perfect little world, aren’t you? Can’t get your own little hooves dirty?”

Travis felt like he was going to wig out. Seeing Vergil was a reminder of what his life was supposed to be like. Not take shit. Fight and earn. Live. While his old life was a trapped paradise, this place had the struggle of life taken out. No TV or even decent music. Fast food and meat. His skills for combat were being wasted, and being waited on by servants was unnerving. When was the last time he got to see a hot chick that wasn’t Luna? How long has it been? Four days? God, if he only had a damned hot dog. He missed meat so much he would eat at an Arby’s. If he was feeling like this, how bad were the other humans? All they needed was one match for this powder keg.

“Travis?” Luna stepped out a bit to look at his face.

“The worst thing about this?” Travis added, turning to look at Luna. “You are the one that’s gonna get hurt when this is all said and done...”

“Enough, we can speak about my failings afterwards. Now about the news-”

“Princess Celestia! It’s Prince Blueblood!” A guard rushed in to look around, spotting the human and Luna. He bowed to them and then turn to look at the white alicorn.

“Our nephew? What is it?!” Celestia asked to pick up her head.

“He’s not a total tool! He’s actually cool!”

Travis slapped his forehead. He turned to look at Luna, moving both arms out as it to say “See? This is what I’m talking about.” Luna also had an eyebrow raised.

“You broke in to tell me this, why?” Princess Celestia said to stand and walk down the steps.

“Well... Just look outside the gates.”

They all walked out to look over at a window to look outside. Travis moved to cross both arms on his chest, head tilted to the side. Celestia had her eyebrows furrowed, trying to understand what she was looking at. Luna had her eyebrows raised, but slowly begun to lift her head up and down to the rhythm.

Prince Blueblood was leading a parade of marching ponies on their hindlegs. They all had their forehooves up on top of each other, marching forward to the music.

“I’m a guy-

A guy who is warm as you’re in the day.

A guy who one-shots his coffee

Before it even cools down.

A guy whose heart beat when night comes.

That kind of guy!”

“Sorta reminds me of the Grand Galloping Gala...” Celestia said after a second. Amazing how just one song could move all of her subjects into song and dance. It was weird watching the high class ponies dressed in vests, ties, and dresses dance like that.

“Beautiful! Loveable!

Yes you!”

“Hey!” The other sang out.

“Yes you!”

“Hey!” They all joined in

“Now lets go till the end!”

“Isn’t that the guards?” Travis asked, lifting his eyebrows at the guards that were supposed to be on duty join in. He opened his mouth when he saw that Vergil, Armor, Cadence, Terra, Jack, Spike, and now Luna was joining in.

“Do we join them?” Celestia asked. “And why is Vergil Sparda there?”

“If you’re gonna be called an idiot, may as well do something stupid. Song’s gotta end sometime...” Travis needed something to let loose- So why not? Least Johnny was in there too. “I think its Johnny Bravo. He’s an idiot, flirtatious, self serving guy. But is that a bad thing? He reminds me of Nate in a way...” Travis grinned, glad Johnny was here. Least someone on this team was an innocent- Johnny Bravo has never taken the life of anyone. Both Johnny and Nate loved living in the moment.

____________________________________

“I want you to stay still...” The voice of Spy said. He was invisible, slowly getting behind his teammates at the corral fence. “Pretend you are talking to each other.”

“Did you find something out, Spy?” Sephiroth asked to look at Phoenix and blink. The former lawyer had to cough once, amazed how the half angel immediately reacted to Spy’s advice. Phoenix himself had to fight hard not to jump out in surprise when Spy started to talk.

“Not yet. I was waiting to see if the ponies reacted to the smoke and fire. I was thinking they would have a sense of smell better than a human,” Spy said. The invisible human looked at Ralf, who was distracted by the pig wrestling. “Either they are too wrapped up in the rodeo, or its nothing to worry about. Many contestants are cooks...”

“You may have a point...” Phoenix said to take off his hat and fan himself, trying to look as if he was having fun. “Its doesn’t look like the ponies are reacting. Is there anyone even still in town?”

“I know not; I was about to start ze investigating with Lyra... Do we investigate ze source of smoke?” Spy asked.

Phoenix took a moment to put his hat back on to think. “No.. Have Lyra cast the spell. Its just a suppression spell. If there are no changelings here, then it means that the changelings are the cause of the fire. If the changelings are here, then it must mean the fire is most likely not them.”

“It is our best chance to scan the town with so many here,” Sephiroth added. “But can Lady Lyra cast the spell properly? I recall her mentioning she had not much magic power.”

“About that. Ze reason she asked me to come now instead of after ze search... She asks for a favor from her knight, for there is a way to power up an unicorn. Also, it will serve as a distraction from her magic.” Spy took a moment to sign and be glad he was invisible. “Take off your shirt.”

“What?” Sephiroth nevertheless moved both hands to his already opened shirt and lower it down around his waist. His blackwing free, it spread out and flared a bit out before settling back behind himself. “I do not understand.”

“I think I’m beginning to see the point,” Phoenix said to shut both eyes. Slowly, spectators begun to look away from the mud wrestling to look at Sephiroth’s topless form.

“What’s going on over there?” Gilda asked to look over at the humans. Her eyebrows raised up when Sephiroth’s one wing flared out. Her own wings raised up in response. Lyra stuck out her tongue and close her eyes a bit, looking at how Sephiroth stripped.

“I hear heavy breathing and heartbeats picking up all around me,” Toph said to lift her eyebrows. What was going on?

“You’re lucky you’re blind Toph,” Rainbow Dash said to raise a hoof to cover Little Strongheart’s smaller eyes. The little buffalo raised her eyebrows, not sure what was going on. Cherilee raised her eyebrows, confused by what the others were looking at. The sexy one was in the mud, getting himself dirty...

“Pardonnez-moi.” Spy then moved over to grab the hold of Sephiroth’s belt buckle to let it loose and then begin to “no pants” the Cetra. The long haired bladesman blinked once, feeling a sudden draft. It was nice though, with all of the heat and him wearing black pants, it was very liberating experience. A loud gasp was heard, and the corral was suddenly joined in by many others.

“A unicorn’s magic can peak with emotional or other stimuli.” Phoenix said to shut both eyes and rubs his eyelids with the fingers of his left hand. He remembered learning that when he was with Twilight. The entire would be arena was silent, even the competitors in the mud pit. Lyra’s horn suddenly flared up, glowing with a light green intensity. A few other horns also started to shine, with the sounds of wings flaring up.

“Dude! You’re naked!” Ralf shouted, lifting his right hand to point at Sephiroth. He was quickly tackled by the female griffon he was competing against to get a better look at the silver haired fellow. “Oww... Hey, its the pig,” Ralf muttered as he hit the muddy floor. It looks like even the pig was taken in by the naked fellow. The soldier moved his right hand out to grasp the pig from its rear left leg to hoist it out.

“Was this necessary?” Sephiroth asked to look over at Phoenix. While he should be feeling shame, Sephiroth was a fellow beyond sexual urges now. Or even other emotions. Lyra stared openly now, while the other ponies from Team Appleloosa averted their eyes.

“Why aren’t you wearing underwear?!” Vash shouted, moving his metal hand to try and pluck his eyes out. Braeburn turned to look at Vash. Well, that settled it. Vash may not be gay, but a lot of the others in the arena really were...

“Hey- I won!” Ralf shouted to stand up. The pig he had had heart shaped eyes. “And no one is paying attention...”

“I protest!” Gale shouted, one of the few still paying attention to the actual competition. He did stare at the naked human a bit, more in morbid curiosity since Sephiroth only had one wing.

“Sorry partner, its not against the rules...” Braeburn said to look at the griffon. But he wondered why exactly Sephiroth got naked.

“Here it comes!” Lyra shouted, shutting her eyes to unleash the spell. A ring of pastel green emitted from her horn to spread along the arena. Lyra fell backward, her mouth open as sparks slowly spitted out from her horn and relaxed. The ring spread forth quickly, brushing over the creatures gathered. The donkeys that turned into changelings didn’t even notice, still looking at the naked fellow.

Even the minotaurs looked at Sephiroth, blinking a few times. While they were mostly naked save western apparel, their genitals were not exposed like that. And its not like being naked was a crime, especially from almost naked animals.

“Can I get dressed now?” Sephiroth asked to look around. He stopped though, lifting his eyebrows at the spot the donkeys should be. These creatures. Were they changelings? They were like insect like ponies. “Changelings!” He shouted.

“We surrender!” Tumbler quickly stood up, lifting his hooves up. “Just stop pointing that thing at us!”

“That was anti-climatic,” Cheerilee said. “No one is cheering for Ralf!”

“Sephiroth put your pants back on!” Phoenix shouted. It looks like nothing was going to happen until Sephiroth got dressed. “Why am I going to think that we are going to get angry letters from parents once they get a hold of their senses?”

“Actually... I think I like it better this way,” Sephiroth said to take a few steps in his nearly naked form.

“That’s an order!” Phoenix finally commanded. Sephiroth nodded, then moved to bend down to pick up his pants up. Ralf and Vash had to fight back from vomiting at the moon. As soon that the Cetra was dressed, Braeburn walked in to look around at the arena as creatures started to snap out of it.

“Ralf Jones wins! And the human team takes the first victory!”

“Hax!” Gale shouted. “I meant hex! I call hex!”

A lot of creatures blushed, trying to look away. Pegasi with wings flaring out had a lot of upset partners, lots of creatures started to cheer for Sephiroth to take it off again. But for the most part, the creatures gathered started to look over at the changelings.

“What is that thing?”

“Where are the donkeys?”

“I missed something?”

“You’re under arrest!” Sheriff Silver Star said, lifting a hoof up to point at the changelings. The sheriff blushed and tried his best not to look at Sephiroth. “Phoenix! Your show now!”

“Is it safe?” Phoenix asked, taking a second to peek around. “Sephiroth, off with the horns.”

“By your command,” Sephiroth said. He moved to take his long sword to swipe the horn’s of the changelings with one swipe.

“Phoenix!” Spy rushed back, visible now. “That smoke stack was just buffaloes setting up a shop!”

“Smoke signals?” Phoenix asked to look as the Sheriff placed the hornless changelings in ropes.

_______________________________________

“Number One? What are we going to do with her?” Kuki asked to look up at Diamond Tiara. The little filly was hanging upside down, her leg caught in a snare trap to hold her swaying back and forth. All of the other KND and their pony partners had also arrived by this point. Although fillies and colts were faster than human children, they were no match for the highly trained KND.

“Arrr! I say we make her walk de plank!” Pipsqueak shouted out. He smiled, as his partner had been the one to catch her. Abigail was smart enough to head the filly off at the school and set the trap.

“I say we let Abby decide, she caught her...” Hoagie said to smile. He and her partner were covered in scorched black marks, they crashed the BOOSTBIKE against a tree as the engine exploded into flames. Applebloom simply squeed, learning a lot from Hoagie’s engineering skills.

“Let’s shave her bald!” Sweetie Bell said, making Nigel lower his shades and look at his partner.

“Now now, we are not here to punish children for no reason! That would make no better than adults, as we’re not bullies. You, Ms. Tiara. Why were you away from your post?” Number One asked.

“I have to get this story out!” Tiara shouted, spinning around once from the rope.

“You mean this one?” Scootaloo said to hold the paper up. Wally leaned in to look down at the sheet and start reading along her. Both of their eyeballs moved from side to side as their mouths slowly opened up.

“Well, what is it?” Rumble asked to frown. He flew up into the air and hover behind the two to start reading out loud.

News Flash from Gabby Gums!

I realize that before that all I spread was gossip!

But now I must tell the truth!

The humans are lying to Equestria!

They are not heroes!

Phoenix Wright saved Rainbow Dash, but did you know he was convicted of faking evidence? Does that mean Rainbow Dash is guilty of murder?!

Dan Mandel is a horrible jerk! He was the one that started the fire in Ponyville and also tried to steal candy from fillies on Nightmare Night!

Dovahkiin is a thief! And not just any thief, the leader of thieves! He’s guilty of blackmail- Whatever that is, of stealing, and even extortion! Its all his fault that Dragon also attacked Ponyville!

Otacon is helping the changelings! He lead the attack on Ponyville a few days ago!

Nathan Drake is a tomb raider! He’s also killed tons of other humans trying to steal what he was stealing!

Soma is accused of stealing souls! He even roughed up Dr. Stables and threatened to kill him!

Sephiroth is an eco-terrorist! He wanted to kill all humans, along with everypony else in his planet!

Solid Snake is a smoker! Oh, and a man that killed his own brother and father!

Travis Touchdown is an assassin! He’s killed all in the name to be the top assassin in the world!

(For you ponies that never heard the word:

Assassin: Noun- One who murders by surprise attack, especially one who carries out a plot to kill a prominent person.)

Ralf Jones is a mercenary soldier- He’s killed for money!

Blue Spy? Is that even his name? Why does he wear a mask?

Sokka tried to kill a little colt to eat it!

Ash Williams has killed his special somepony!

Merchant is a salesman of death! He sells nothing but weapons that hurt ponies!

Samus is a bounty hunter- But always brings them in dead!

Vergil Sparda is a demon! A real life demon that almost killed his pony partner!

Terra Branford has used her magic to kill those that opposed the empire she works for!

Johnny Bravo is the enemy of women! There is not a female of any specie he won't date or flirt with!

And that’s not all! All the humans are meat eaters!

They all have power to rival our Princess Celestia, threatening to take her life!

Rumble stopped reading to lift his head to look around. He didn’t want to read anymore. Scootaloo lowered the paper from her hooves as Wally sunk to his knees.

“I mean, I was afraid of Dovahkiin for a reason... He’s a filthy cruddy thief!” Wally shouted and frown.

“My gosh. Are any of the adult humans innocent?” Hoagie said to look down at Applebloom.

“I- I,” Applebloom found her voice escaping her. Her sister was dating Dovahkiin!

“To think I liked Nate,” Sweetie Bell said to lower her head.

“I hate to ask this, but is there more?” Nigel asked to walk over to Rumble. “Get Tiara down.” Abigail nodded, moving to get the rich filly down.

“Is any of this true?” Pipsqueak asked, dropping his pirate accent. For some reason, he didn’t want to play pirate anymore.

“But we’re Gabby Gums!” Scootaloo said. “We didn’t write this!”

“I know that!” Diamond Tiara said to frown. “Its why I wanted to print this in secret and try to talk to my dad first!”

“Then who wrote this?” Kuki said to walk over and turn the paper over to read. “There’s more!”

And that’s not all!

Princess Celestia tried to have Nathan Drake killed!

The spell casted to bring them here was Twilight Sparkle and Princess Luna! They brought these terrible humans instead of heroes- And even against their will! They were never asked to help!

And the humans summoned are all....

Kuki stopped reading to lift her head up to look at her friends with her eyes tearing up.

“What is it Kuki!” Wally said, moving to stand up.

“Are all dead...”

“No! No way!” Wally shouted, moving his hands to hold Kuki by her shoulders. “Are we dead too?”

“That voice in our heads told us not to trust the adults,” Abigail said to cross her arms on her chest.

“Princess Celestia... Would never order to have a pony or human killed... Would she?” Kuki asked Rumble. The little pegasus shook his head to the sides, but he looked confused.

“I don’t think so...”

“Alright. Let’s move!” Number One said to start marching.

“And do what?” Hoagie asked.

“We are getting this thing printed!”

____________________________________

A gray unicorn slowly walked out of the library wing of Star Swirl. He wore the cape and hat that once belonged to the legendary wizard. His mane was combed back, the color of dark gray. He had one golden eye, while his other one was a red dot. While his beard was more of a goatee, it gave the unicorn an aged look.

“Where is everypony?” Distant Star asked to look around. “Aren’t there supposed to be guards posted in this restricted section? Bah. Better find the Doctor and Snape. Help Me if they did something stupid like tell the truth.” The unicorn sniffed the air, eyes closed a little. How strange his senses changed between his old form and this one.

“You there? Who are you?” A guard finally trotted up to look at the unicorn. “Why are you-”

“Oh do shut up. Tell Celestia that Disc- Distant Star has returned.”

“Who?”

“I’m the son of Star Swirl! Celestia left me at the altar?! Its in history books damnit!”

Bonus:

Next time never, on the non-existent next episode of Humans Assemble!

Suspense!

“Choose now, Nathan Drake! Your Ring, or Rarity!” Spy shouted to hold his Enforcer pointed at the right side of Rarity’s head. His other arm was wrapped around her neck top hoist her up.

“Let her go, damn you!” Nate shouted. His right hand held on to his necklace, while his other hand had his pistol pointed at Spy’s face. The despair on Nathan’s face was not apparent, for rage was the only thing seen.

“Nathan! Keep the ring, its fabulous!”

Action!

“In the land of No More Heroes, I am, The Red Ranger!” Travis said as he held out his sword to strike a pose.

“The one man army, I am, The Green Ranger!” Ralf said to spin his ;left arm in a circle at his shoulder to then take a pose next to Travis.

“When daisies are in danger- The Yellow Ranger appears!” Junebug said to jump out next to Ralf.

“Protector of the Crystal Kingdom, I am, The Pink Ranger!” Princess Cadence jumped out to the other side of Travis on her hind legs.

“Nope, not doing it...” Vergil said to frown.

“But we need the Blue Ranger, damnit!” Travis frowned.

“Please?” Junebug and Cadence asked with big round puppy eyes.

“... Stop looking at me like that! Fine! I’m the son of the Devil Hero- The Blue Ranger!” Vergil shouted to take a pose.

“And in the name of the Moon, we will punish you!” Travis said as he took a Sailor Moon pose.

Romance!

“Sokka... You made this muffin for me?” Derpy asked, her cheeks red to look at the tray the southern water tribe warrior had in his hands.

“Umm, you told me to make it...” Sokka said to close his eyes and sweatdrop.

Excitement!

“Get down!” Sephiroth shouted to launch himself to cover Lyra and send her to the floor. Just overhead, Vash had fired off his Angel Arm. Lyra had her eyes shut tight as the laser canon was shot over their heads.

Mystery!

“But if you didn’t tip off them off, who did?” Twilight Sparkle asked out loud to look up at Otacon.

“I don’t know, but this means we have a mole...” Otacon said to look around inside the shadowy room they were in.

“How did they even find out we were planning a surprise party for Tom the Rock?!” Pinkie Pie added.

Comedy!

“Come back here you!” Applejack shouted to chase down after Prince Blueblood and Solid Snake. Both jumped over a fence.

“Why did we have to steal Granny Smith’s panties?!” Blueblood shouted.

“Wait, wasn’t this your idea?!” Snake shouted as he waved the giant old fashioned granny panties on his head.

More Excitement!

“Get down again!” Sephiroth ducked down again as the Kids Next Door fired off gumballs and mustard in the shootout they had against Vash.

Martial Arts!

“There’s no way you can take me on, you samurai wannabe! I’ve been train by my master in the deadly art of Ka-Ra-Te!” Johnny Bravo said to circle around his opponent.

“Give it up Johnny, no way you can beat me!” Spike said, circling around the blonde. The dragon was wearing a white robe and a woven hat on his head.

“Ten Bits on Johnny,” Samurai Jack turned to look at Blueblood.

Adventure!

“Come on Discord, where’s your sense of discovery?!” The Doctor shouted as they flew with the Tardis’s front door open through time and space.

“I think he threw it up as we passed Egypt,” Snape shouted to hold Discord up. The draconequus had his face green as his cheeks puffed out.

Explosions!

“My infinite rocket launcher is not for sale!” Merchant shouted to kick back Rumble and Pipsqueak.

“Yar! Pirates need explosions, AND CANONS!”

Bromance!

“Looks like this is it!” Shining Armor said to move his right forehoof to wipe the sweat from his brow and grin. “I never thought you would be the one to help a bro out.”

“If this is my last moment, I’m glad it was with you man,” Johnny Bravo said to nod. “Lets do this!”

“By the power invested in me as the Mayor of Ponyville, I now pronounce you Johnny and Shining! Now, kiss...”

Thrills!

“I don't know who you are. I don't know what you want. If you are looking for ransom, I can tell you I don't have many Bits. But what I do have are a very particular set of skills; skills I have acquired over a very long career. Skills that make me a nightmare for people like you. If you let my Little Dashie go now, that'll be the end of it. I will not look for you, I will not pursue you. But if you don't, I will look for you, I will find you, and I will hurt you,” Phoenix said in a low voice into the Octo-phone.

“GOOD LUCK!” A voice said in a dragon shout.

Capers!

“Okay Hoagie, this plan of yours better work!” Trixie said as she was lowered down the rope slowly.

“Trust me, Donut Joe and me have this rope, you just get the Crystal Heart!” Hoagie said as the rope lowered Trixie. “Zecora got the getaway car running!”

“Cooking Mama, did you crack the security alarm?” Donut Joe whispered. Cooking Mama was now dressed in black latex suit and hunched down on a laptop.

“No, but Mama got a new high score on Bejeweled!”

Drama!

“No! I am not letting you sing up there in front of all of those ponies!” Princess Celestia shouted at Princess Luna.

“But Sister! This is my dream!” Luna cried into a pillow.

“But dressed as a maid?!”

Teen Drama!

“Places everyone, its the last day for the school assembly!” Cherilee shouted in her megaphone.

“Where’s my make-up!” Shouted Wally as he ran around wearing a yellow sundress. “I ain’t singing without make-up!”

“Why is Wally playing the lead heroine role?” Kuki asked, dressed as a tree.

“Better yet, why is Soma playing the lead male?” Abigail asked with a rebuttal.

“As soon as we spill the pig manure, we will ruin the school music program and let the school gym program rule!” Scootaloo whispered to Terra.

“I should’ve been the lead male role...” Terra seethed.

“But- How will I handle all this teen angst drama?” Soma said to lean against a school locker.

“How am I supposed to confess to Sokka since he already has Suki?” Toph sat down on the school steps.

“Once I get rid of the lead female role- Soma will LOVE ME!” Fluttershy shouted.

Sex!

“Well you see kids, I’m a girl because I have breasts...” Samus spoke to look down at the Crusaders.

“And I’m a boy because I have a penis,” Ash said to nod.

“Where?” The Crusaders all asked together.

Author's Note

Sorry, this will be my last chapter for the year. Least, officially. There may be one or two more side stories. Its the holiday season, and things have me occupied. Also, I am going back to finally start placing the cleaned up versions of the previous chapters before I had a proofreader.

Lastly, keep the comments going! The best present you guys can give me for X-Mas is let me know how I’m doing.

Chapter Proofreaded by LyonAzakura.

An appology

This is chapter- is not a chapter.
My bad. Doing this on a mobile phone is gard.
Sorry about this guys, bad news.
Lost net, and having pc problems as well for the last week.
I was working on the next chapter, and whoosh! All gone.
Now I still have my phone with net, but nothing to write or upload om.
Working on the issue, but I have no way of knowing when I wil be able to work on this.
Nothing short of buying a new pc typing device, new router, modem will get me going.
Lol. I can't even use a Public library pc because I work at a library and can't use public pcs during lunch break.
Bear with me, Im working on it.
The Phoenix will rise again. Not sure when though.

Bonus:

"Sokka, are you ready?" Derpy asked her new assistant. The blonde pegasus was wearing a large white puffy chef's hat, while the Water Tribesman wore a hair net.

"Can we just get on with this? Let's make muffins already!" Sokka replied with a frown.

"No way are going to loose!" Donut Joe cried out with maniacal laughter. Cooking Mama moved to hug Joe from behind and give him a quick peck on his left cheek.

"Cupcakes are better than muffins!" Pinkie Pie shouted out loud to tie an apron around hersef. Dan moved a hand to slap his forehead and shut both eyes.

"I loathe you all so much right now..." Dan spoke in a hushed tone.

"So, what do we get if we win?" Snowflake asked to look up at Nappa. "I hope it's cotton candy!"

"Pink cotton candy?" Nappa asked with an eyebrow raised.

"YEAH!!!!" Snowflake replied, grinning to fist/hoof pump with his twin.

"By Celestia's beard, this is not a cooking competition..." Junebug opened her eyes wide at them all.

"And welcome everyone to the Dating Game!" Merchant ignored the others, trying to be a decent MC.

"I'd like to buy a vowel Merchant," Lyon asked with his left hand up. Roseluck shut both eyes to look at her so called partner.